We are Zoe and Ashleigh, authors of many genres and flavors, focusing primarily on LGBT fiction. We’re also game designers!
Zoe has been writing for 8 years with a semi-professional background in an editing environment as a photographer, despite being legally blind. Even with that sometimes crippling disability she continues to pursue visual arts like photography, painting, YouTube Video creation, and under Ashleigh’s guidance, game development.
Ashleigh has been writing for 5 years give or take a few months, and coding in Csharp and various other languages for 14 years. Notably she was active in Emulator communities for many years and continues to spearhead the historical preservation project “CellAO”, seeking to preserve Anarchy Online. Her ultimate goal is to eventually create her own MMO of any sorts.
This is our joint Blog Area
If you were in the middle of reading one of our stories this morning, then you might have noticed some temporary weirdness happening with the organizationals. We, that is Ashleigh and Zoe, have finally unified our author pages into one place so that you can easily access everything we’ve written, instead of having to try and guess which of us posted what and where.
You can find the unified author page at the bottom of this announcement. We would post it right here, on this spot, but we have another, bigger announcement first.
We’re creating a Patreon page! The timing of a blog on the subject is purely coincidental - because we know someone’s going to ask us that. This is actually something we’ve been discussing and planning for quite awhile now.
And to answer the second question, this effectively will not change anything about what we post publically here on TopShelf. Anything that was going to be made public will still be made public. Anything we planned to publish through Doppler Press will be sent that route.
As our stated goal on the new Patreon page says, we’re looking at $600/month to consider writing and indie game development as a full time career. That means more writing gets put out on TopShelf or Doppler Press, and more indie game work sees the light of day.
Right now we’ve decided on four tiers of patronage with the top two being beta access to our stories before they’re ready to be published, a full week in advance per chapter, two weeks if it’s a full novel, and what we’ve dubbed Live Writing which is like Twitch Live Streaming, except that it’s, well, writing!
We collaborate on Google Drive, and issue invites to top tier patrons to come and participate in the creative process, able to offer comments or thoughts, chat with us as we write, etc. In addition, these tiers offer early game access.
Links!
Zoe and Ashleigh’s Story Booke Corner Patreon Page
Fan page On The Book of Faces: fb.me/ZoeAshleighSBC
@Darkkitten123 (Ashleigh)
and
@CrystalMystical (Zoe) on Twitter!
Thank you from the bottom of our hearts for your continued support over the years. We completely understand that not everyone can afford to support us financially as we try to transition to professional authoring (and game development!), and you won’t be left out. You will still get to read our stories.
This should actually allow us to get more work posted than ever. Without TopShelf, there would be no Zoe and Ashleigh. There would be no Zoe for that matter. We love you all.
Love always,
Zoe
Ashleigh
Welcome to my story Page?
You can read my blogs here :P
So, I've ran into a small snag with Chapter 3 but I'm letting you know I'm still writing it, it's about 1/3 the way done, and well
I have a name for it, its called, Shopping lol
Ok so I know you all have questions about the story, But sorry chapter 3 wont answer them, it might give you some more to ponder though
But I do promise that Arura will show a bit more emotion in this chapter, things have been happening so fast for her, she hasn't had time to think about things.
Hey guys and Gals, Just trying to put my feelers out of a new Editor, my old one lost the time to do it.
I've had Chapters 3 and 4 of my story ready for editing for awhile now, and I'm not blaming Piper one bit for not being able to do it.
So if anyone can help me out that would be fantastic :)
Ok I don't know if you all have been wondering, but Everything's Sunny with Sarah isn't finished yet, but It will be sooner or later well book 1 anyway, However the story is on hold, Zoe and I are writing an RPG Game for Sarah called Sarah's Adventure. We also have help from Cassie as well, We are going to be using RPG Maker VX Ace to make the game so just about everyone will be able to play it, all versions of Windows, and most Older and Newer Processors will be able to handle the game. I'll try to keep everyone posted on the games progress as we make some. But never fear Zoe and I promise to finish Book 1 of ESwS. :)
Holy sh** two blog posts in one month I must be sick :P
Anyway folks, just a heads up, Sarah's adventure proof of concept and Pre-Alpha Demo can be found at the following link
Go here
And you can discuss the game here
Go here
We have a bug tracking system which can be found here
Go here
Feedback about the game is most welcome on that forum post, please keep it civil. It's just a pre-alpha demo proof of concept at the moment.
Just a heads up, Alandria's song is not discontinued, I just can't seem to get into writing it right now, I've lost something somewhere in the story, every time I open chapter 5 I stare at it and start to cry because I can't write it, Once Sarah Book 1 is complete I plan on writing again on Further (Miss)Adentures of Sally and Susan, The Final Fantasy Series is a 4 part series, I may or may not write more, The Punisher Series I'm writing who knows depends on how well I like to write in the Retcon universe, everyone who's in it has been extremely helpful that I've talked to so far.
And I'm ganna say this again, I've said it before Zoe writes Everythings Sunny with Sarah, I just give her ideas and she lets me post it, if there is any confusion in that, I'll stop posting them sorry.
Anyway I love this community thanks for all the support and helping me grow as a writer.
Ashly aka Darkkitten
As Zoe and I are near production of Resident Robin: Apocalypse, I was wondering to myself, How many people would want to read a sequel of this story? I really enjoyed writing with Zoe on the first one, and this one, but if this one flops Would it be worth writing a 3rd or 4th one? Well I hope this doesn't flop. This one should be done before Halloween this time *Giggles*
Also if anyone's interested Robinverse is still a semi open universe to write in, there are rules an what not, but we would love to have other people join us in the robinverse :)
Not sure how many of you use Twitter, but I had to actually create a hashtag for Bigcloset :P #BigClosetTopShelf just so you know it exists now, granted there are only 3 tweets there right now with the mention of the Hashtag lol
Zoe and I went through both Chapters 1 and 2 to make them present tense, since we both liked the read on Chapter 3 in present tense, those who read the stories before, the only things changed is the tense from past to present.
Hope you guys enjoy my story as it unfolds:)
James is 15 just turned 15 actually, today is his birthday, celebrating it with his family.. but what he doesn’t know is that his family isn't from this world, they are from another.. and he doesn't belong here.. and things are just about to start getting very interesting.
It all started as a usual June day for James, school was out, so he could hang out with his friends all summer long, lounge around play some video games, or go out to the local beach.. The Problem with that idea however is James isn’t like most of the boys his age. He had an hourglass like figure ever since he hit puberty. Which made him a bit more conscious of what he wears when he goes out. James seemed to have a knack with friends. Girl or Boy didn’t really matter, they just seemed to gravitate to him.
“Hey mom, can I head out to the park?”, asks James.
“Be back in a couple hours” she replies.
“OK mom”, he grunts.
He grabs his backpack and passes his dad (whom is on his way home from work) on his way out the door. Today is not just any other day, today is his birthday. He’s 15 today, and he has to go find his friends at the park. He grabs his Rollerblades from the porch, and stopped only long enough to secure them to his feet, and stow his shoes in his bag. His skates or “blades” as he and his friends call them are not the nicest pair at the park, nor is he the best skater at the park, but he is proud of his skates, and of his talent, and reflects on this whilst tightening his gear, and heading off.
“Earth to James, Come in James..” calls one of his friends as he sits looking off into space, almost as if he is in a daze.
“Huh what?, oh hey Erik, didn’t see you come in bud” James replies.
Now Erik is not the smartest boy on the planet earth but he is James good mate, they had been that way since the 1st grade.
“Dude, you where a space cadet there for a second, where did you go?”, Erik laughs , “It’s your birthday today man and well we figured we would all chip in and get you some new blades”
Erik hands the box over to James, and steps away, giving James the chance to take a look at the blades and appreciate the gift. At the same time, everyone else seems to crowd in, and look at the shiny new skates.
“Thank guys, oh crap what time is it?”, asks James as he looks down, noticing for the first time that he’s not wearing his watch.
“2:30 why?”, chimes in one of the girls in the back.
‘SHIT!’ he thinks, then he calls out to his friends, “Thanks guys for the blades, I’ll wear them tomorrow promise, I have to go now”, grabs his stuff and takes of towards home.
On his way home he feels a tingling in the back of his head, but he doesn’t really give it a second though, assuming he might have forgotten something. It’s one of those “hair on the back of your neck” type feelings, one of those instant jolts that just get you thinking for a second. He stops on the porch briefly to take off his blades. it’s of course one of his mom’s biggest rules ever since she agreed to let him do the sport, that he remove the blades before entering the house.
“I’m back!”, James yells into the house as he opens and then closes the door.
There is no answer from anyone in the house. He is an only child, and since both his parents were home when he left, he thinks it weird that no one would answer him on his birthday. At the same time, he notices that tingle at the back of his neck was back, and he is starting to feel strange.
“Hello, Mom? Dad? I’m home!”, James yells again. still no answer from his parents. Tossing his backpack to the side of the doorway where he keeps it for school, he walks around the house looking for his parents. He is thinking, that maybe they went out and where getting me some presents or something. He starts to wander a bit, “Maybe a new video game like a pre-order on Dragon Age 2 or something”, he says softly, but even that didn’t sit right with James. His parents usually get his presents for him earlier in the week, and he can’t think of a good reason for them to not be home.
James....
He thinks he hears his name, and jumps up. He looks around the house again, for any sign of his parents, or maybe a surprise party he missed.
“Who's there?!” , he starts yelling at whatever it is that was sharing his house at the moment.
James....
There it is again, this time James a bit freaked runs to the door and then all the sudden the world goes dark on him.
Nothing.
No voice anymore.
No light,
It’s like when you close your eyes and the lights are off and your trying to look through your eyelids kinda dark.
James it’s time to wake up...
“Is she OK?”, James hears someone in the darkness ask.
“I’m not really sure, she is breathing however so that’s a good sign.”, says a deeper, smoother sounding voice.
“I didn’t mean to run into her like that. It was as if she popped out of no-where.” says the first voice. It starts to sound more and more female as the darkness starts to get lighter.
James is lying there, wondering who they are talking about. His head is pounding and hurts, and he figures he must be a mess. The darkness is slowly fading as the voices keep talking back and forth.
“What the hell?” squeaks out a girls voice, that is definitely not his own.
James' vision is still fuzzy but is starting to clear up, He could see a really big man standing over him. James is surveying the room with his eyes, and spots another person. “That must be the other voice” he thinks, when suddenly his eyes open wide.
You know how when you talk to yourself in your head, you always sound the same as you do when you talk out loud? Well that squeak that he heard is in his head too!
He looks straight at the male figure that is hovering over him and asks “Who are you?”
“Ah, the name is Mizual Tesignal, but you may cal me Mizual young one”
His voice, it is guttural but is somehow soothing at the same time. It is almost magical.
“I'm Terra , and I'm so sorry I hit you like that!” says the girl lying on the other table. She sounds like one of the girls from the park, one of his friends.
Unbeknownst to him however, they are not speaking in English, despite the fact that he could still understand them. Looking over at the girl named Terra his eyes fully adjusted now, he could see she has pointed ears.
“OH MY GOD!, You have pointed ears!”, James exclaims as he falls off the table that had been turned into a makeshift bed.
“So do you girlie”, Terra points back to him
James at that point, looks down and sees something on his chest that was not there just a few hours ago. He is terrified of what his parents would think, I mean he has breasts now. This is definitely getting close to being more than he could take.
“What the hell did you do to me?!”, he exclaims.
“Calm down young one”, says Mizual, with his magically calming voice. “Calm down and tell us your name, and how you got to the market?”
“My.. My name is James..”,at that point Mizual quirks an eye,” And I have no clue how I got here!”
“James is it? You sure do not look like a James”, Mizual says seriously.
“Well that's the name my mom and dad gave me!”, James squeals in anger, “And I suppose you glued these on my chest while I was asleep to make me angry?”, It is more of a comment then a question. He decides to reach down, and pull one off, but finds out that they aren’t fake. “Oh God!” he screams. At least he thinks he screams, but by the reactions of the others in the room, it had just been in his head.
James always knew he was different, even though nobody ever said anything to him.He was aware that he had a quite girlish figure. He knew something deep down was not totally right with his body, but this? Breasts? “What the hell” he tries to scream again.
“Well young lady” Mizual says, “No matter what your parents named you, we can’t really go around calling you buy a male name. Not even a human male name.” Mizual pauses for a moment, to let that sink in and then continues. “so let me find your real name”, with that Mizual raises his hand over James face and starts to say some words in a language James doesn't understand.
“I believe the spirits call you, Arura”, he says at last in a language James knows.
“What did you just say?”, James asks..
“I was speaking in Dragon. It’s a very ancient tongue around here.”
“Hey that's a pretty name for an ugly full-elf!”, pipes Terra from the other bed..
Looking over at Terra, Arura sticks her tongue out, and Terra smiles back.
“Very becoming of a full blood”, Terra says. James is just thinking “Wow, what a bitch” when he comes to the sudden realization that maybe she is just jealous.
“I wasn’t that bad of a looking boy, I have a lot of friends.” he thinks. .
“Can I look in a mirror?”, James asks.
“Sure young one, There is one on the wall behind you”, Mizual says.
James tries to stand up, but his or was that her legs are a bit shaky still. She stands, steadying herself with the table, turning around slowly and looks at herself. It is definitely herself now James, no Arura thinks. “I’m, I’m pretty” he squeaks.
Arura is oblivious to the giggling titter coming from Terra. Aura is too busy noticing all her body’s new attributes, including her pointed ears. It is at that point that Arura remembers Terra’s comment from earlier “What did she mean by Full-Blood” she thinks.
Arura is about to open her mouth, to ask Tera about the Full-Blood comment, when Terra volunteers, “I'm only a half elf. My mother was an elf and my father was a human”.
“Oh” is all Arura can think of to say.
Turning around to Terra, Mizual looks at her and a small smile appears on his face, “You are an adult in your family’s eyes Terra. Since you found Arura, and you hit her hard enough to make her think she was a human boy”, Mizual pauses for a moment and then starts again, “ It will be your duty to make sure she gets some nice clothes, other then the robe I have given her. You must and see she is safe as well.”
“Whatever” Terra says then lets out a huge sigh “She can handle herself can't she? I mean look at her she looks like Full-Blood Royalty!”
Mizual nods, ”Even so, you where the one that brought her to me and I've given you the task. I’ve provided some money to take care of the basics at least.”
Terra looks over at Arura and sees Arura looking her over in return.. “Stay close to me, but out of my way. Got it?”
Arura nods her new female head, and feels her long reddish hair fall forward, resting over her eyes. “This is going to take a lot of getting used to” Arura thinks, whilst moving her new bangs out of her vision with a burst of breath.
The outdoor market is huge. Arura has never seen this many people gather in one place to sell stuff. There are so many shops and street vendors, the closest thing Aura can compare it to would be a farmers’ market, inside a huge mall, but even that doesn’t come anywhere close to being like this.
“You don’t recognize any of this?” Terra asks. Arura shakes her head no, deciding that her long hair is going to get annoying. Arura has all kinds of questions in her head that she can’t answer, the most basic one being ‘Am I a boy or a girl’, and the amount of thought she’s putting into it is about to make her head hurt.
“Hey Miss,” calls one of the vendors, holding out a very pretty necklace, “For a pretty young elf only five silver.”
Terra pipes in, “We can go four down and get the same thing for two.” A grin spreads across her lips, and the man’s smile slightly fades.
“I will go as low as three silver.”
“Hey, don’t I get a say in what I’m going to wear?” Arura says whilst looking between Terra and the shopkeeper. The man at the outdoor shop just gives her a weird look as if he doesn’t understand what she’s saying.
Not seeing Terra’s hands at work as the Shopkeeper and Terra are bargaining over a necklace for her new outfit, Terra swipes a ring from him.
“Ok three silver it is,” she replies, handing it over and receiving the new necklace.
A lot of people pass them on their way to the clothing store. “I think Mizual would want to see you again in a dress Princess.”
Again with the teasing, thinks Arura as Terra grabs her arm and pulls her out of the way for the guard on horse back to pass without running her over. “Being ran over once a day should be good enough for you shouldn’t it? There is a place over here you can change into that dress.”
Terra drags Arura over to a changing stable. “In here, and you can change.”
Arura climbs into the stall. It isn’t very big but not exactly small either: one of those things for people to use who buy new clothes in the market.
In the stall, Arura stares at the dress confused, as she has never worn one before and is not sure how to put it on.
“Terra, how does this thing work?” Arura, a bit confused, asks through the door. Terra opens the door and steps in, making the stall even more crowded.
“You dope; you have to step into it first then pull it up.” Terra opens the top of the dress for her. “Get undressed and step in.”
Arura looking shocked at Terra, insists, “But you’re in here,” a slightly embarrassed tone in her voice.
“You got nothing I haven’t seen twig girl,” Terra snipes at her then adds, “Oh whatever, I’ll leave.” Terra steps out of the stall and closes the door standing guard outside, waiting. After a few minutes Arura steps out of the stalls.
“Well don’t you look all pretty in that, Princess.” Terra gives her best at being a real bitch to Arura, but she can’t help grinning.
“Thank you, I guess,” Arura stammers, slightly embarrassed, still confused how things happened, and why she isn't a boy anymore. Arura’s stomach growls suddenly. “I’m hungry; what now?”
“Follow me I guess, you silly twig,” Terra says, pulling Arura along. They pass by a lot of stands and through a lot of people, weaving in and out of the crowd.
They pass by a stand that is selling fresh fruit, and one that selling fresh baked bread and cheese, weaving their way through the crowds and making their way down to the pier. The pier is always a lot quieter than the rest of the town, with only a few dock hands keeping rounds for all the ships in port.
Arura suddenly finds herself being dragged to a giant tree in a small park, with a picnic table in the same style she had back home. The birds are chirping loudly, as if anticipating a handout from the newcomers, and the slight breeze makes things even more like home for Arura as the smell of the sea air drifts ashore.
“But-but we didn’t get any food,” Arura complains as they get to the table and sit.
“Don’t you worry your twig head about it,” Terra states with a sneer. “I got us some food.”
Terra then proceeds to pull a loaf of bread, a small wheel of cheese and two apples out of her sack. As Terra lays out the food on the table, Arura starts thinking: why did I end up here; where are my parents? Why the hell am I a girl? Was I just James like three for four hours ago?
It’s my freaking birthday, I’m in some strange messed up place, and to top it off I’m a elf!. Elves are from Dungeons and Dragons, a game back home! Tears start to form in Arura’s eyes. “Oh god.. I want to go home!” she yells at Terra.
Completely taken off guard Terra quips back, “Well why the hell don’t you go back home then?” This is about too much for Arura, and she just starts to ball, tears flowing from her eyes, her chest heaving.
“I.. I.. I want my mom and dad”, she sobs.
Concern starts to creep over Terra as she watches Arura cry. Sitting down next to her, she puts her arm around Arura. “It’s going to be ok, Princess, I’m sure Mizual will figure things out.”
Arura, still crying, asks, “Why am I here? And why am I a girl? I was just a boy, and-and its my birthday today!” Her sobbing makes all that run together and hard for Terra to understand all of it, but she does get the birthday part, and some of the other. Terra stands up and walks over to the other side of the table then cuts some of the cheese and bread, placing it down in front of Arura.
“Well if I knew it was your birthday I would have gotten a gift for you worthy of a Princess.” Trying to get Arura to smile a little, Terra reaches into her bag and starts rummaging through it for something to give her as a present.
As if on cue a voice from behind the girls speaks, “I see you got her some better clothing then what we found her in.” Startled, both girls jump, though Arura is still sobbing a bit.
“Arura, as for your parents, they know you are here, and are very excited for your return.” Moving closer to the table the dragon-blood Mizual, stands tall with his long black hair, and shinny gold eyes, smiling at the girls. “I also have a gift for you Arura: it was your Grandmother’s.” He takes a moment to let out a memory soft sigh. “ I was supposed to wait to give it to you, when I take you to your parents, but I think you deserve it now.”
Arura stares at the big man, confused , her eyes all puffy from crying. “How did you know my Grandmother?”
“She and I were once close, my young Elf. I have been a guardian of your family for a very long time, and that’s all you need to know for now.” Terra now starts to feel confused on how Mizual knows the elf's family and how she even fit into the picture. she knew that he had caught her trying to steal from his shop a few years ago, and took her in as family, and feels confused why he didn’t tell her anything.
“We will set out for your parents tomorrow young one, the three of us. For tonight I have a job to do here.” Turning around, he starts to walk off , but before he leaves, he adds, “When you’re done here, take her back to the shop. There is a lot to be done before morning.”
With that said he leaves, and the girls finish their food in relative silence, save for a few sobs from Arura as they eat their bread and cheese.
“You know you’re a very strange Elf, Princess. I have never seen Mizual take to anyone besides me like he has you.” Grabbing her apple Terra takes a bite and looks at Arura. “Finish the apple, and we will head back.”
Stopping before she grabs the apple, Arura looks the locket over that Mizual gave her. It’s heart shaped and very elaborate design, small hinges on the side. Arura gently opens the locket, and inside there’s a picture... of a very pretty elven female, standing next to what looks like Mizual. The Elven woman has a smile on her face, as if she was happy. Arura quickly closes the locket and takes a bite of her apple.
“Do you think my parents will be happy to see me? And will they even know who I am?” Arura squeaks out as she swallows the piece of apple.
“Look Princess, If your parents love you, they will be really happy to see you, and well as for knowing who you are, why wouldn’t they?” Taking another bite of her apple, Terra slides over a bit and puts her hand on Arura’s shoulder. “And if they don’t, and kick you to the streets, you always have me an’ old Mizual to take care of you.” Terra sounds very assuring when she says that,
Arura takes another bite of her apple. ” I can’t eat anymore; can we just go back now?” She still feels a bit sad, but her mood picked up a little after she received the locket.
A trash receptacle like they have back where James was from sits right next to the table, and Terra throws the rest of her apple in it. “Well then lets get going.” Arura puts her apple in the trash as well, as Terra grabs her hand and starts to lead her back to the shop.
Back at Mizual’s shop, the two girls sit and wait for his return. It’s getting late, but there is still light outside so its not too late. Arura wishes she knew what time it was. The shop is set back up, and looks a bit different then when she first woke up on the table. The bell above the door rings, starling the two girls, and a gentleman wearing a black and purple robe enters the shop.
“Hello young ladies, is Master Mizual in?” he asks very slyly.
“No, He’s gone to finish the preparations for this year’s Ritual.”
The man looks the two girls over. “Ah ok well then can you give him this?” Pulling out a small bag, the man sets it on the table, turns around and walks out quietly. Standing up Terra walks over to the object and places it behind one of the counters.
“I hope this year’s closing is better then last years, and they get rid of some more of those pesky portals.” Arura looks up at Terra now with a confused look on her face.
“What do you mean by portals?”
Smiling, Terra replied, “Oh well, there are these portals you see, and well people vanish through them all the time. You can’t really see them unless you have dragon blood, and well um nobody knows what happens to the people who walk through them.” She stopped for a breath,
“Some people say you die if you go through one; others say you go to a different place. Nobody is sure really because once someone walks into one they never comes back.”
Arura gets a connection look on her face, the sort you get when you put two and two together and make a whole.
“I bet it was one of those portals that brought me here! And if I go back through one, I will be able to see my parents again!” Excited, Arura stands up and hurries for the door.
“Hey wait up!” calls Terra as she stands up from her stool, a bit too late as Arura slips out the door and runs down the street, Terra chasing foot behind her several paces. “Slow down!”
Arura races down the almost empty street towards the town square. As they run down the street, the crowd of people starts to get thicker, Terra finally catching up to Arura, “Damn you’re fast, Princess.”
Terra reaches for Arura’s arm and smiles. “What do you hope to accomplish by going through a portal? You could die you know? Not that I care or anything, but Mizual might.” She is still smiling as they make their way through the crowd now, trying to find Mizual and the other dragon blood.
“Over there!”, Terra tries to direct Arura through the crowd of people towards a group of very fancily dressed men. “You see them I hope, Princess, if not you’re blind.” Arura nods slowly as they make their way to the men.
“I see them just fine,” Arura says with a bit of sarcasm. “Mizual can show me which Portal to go through can’t he? I really want to go home!” She’s almost in tears again.
“I droubt it. The Portals are dangerous; that is why they close as many as they can every year when they open stronger,” Terra replied almost caringly that time. Mizual, noticing the two girls approaching steps back from the others to greet them.
“Greetings children, the Ritual will begin when the sun has set.” He smiles at them both. “I see you have a question for me child,” he states, looking at Arura. Arura seems kinda happy because she’s thought of a way to get home, looking up at Mizual,
“You have to show me the Portal to my home Mizual, please?!” Mizual frowns at her, not a mad frown, but an upset frown.
“I told you child, You will be reunited with your parents soon, and after this Ritual I will take you to them, but now is not the time for such things.”
Taken back by Mizual’s words Arura, steps back a few steps and almost backs into Terra.
“Hey watch it Twig head, those are my feet you almost stepped on.”
Mizual still looking at the girls, a bit upset at Arura’s request of him, asks, “Would you two girls mind finding a place without me for now? I will join you after I complete my part of this ritual.”
Nodding, Terra grabs Arura’s arm and drags her through the crowd again. “I think over by that tree near the town center will be a good place to watch the going-on’s of the Ritual.”
Being dragged to the tree, Arura looks upset and feels down. “I want to go home Terra; I don’t like it here! I don’t know anyone but you and Mizual, and well I just meet you both.” Stopping under the tree, Terra looks at Arura and sits down, “Sit down and we can talk. Id like to hear more about your home. I haven’t been outside this city ever in my life.”
Arura nods her head, and sits down next to Terra under the tree. “Well where I'm from there are no pointy eared people, and I was a boy.”
Terra looks over at Arura. “You don’t look like a boy to me, Princess. As a matter of fact, you look like you never were a boy to begin with.”
Arura’s eyes start to mist up as she and Terra sit beneath the giant tree. “You know I don’t care what the hell you say, I am a boy. At least, I was.” Tears start to fall now from Arura’s face.
The sun seems to go down a bit more, not all the way yet. “And screw this place, I want my parents!” Crying harder now, Arura puts her hands over her face.
Terra moves closer to Arura and slips her arms around her to hold her close. “It’s ok princess. I’m sure Mizual will bring you to your parents. He doesn’t lie.”
“Screw him too,” Arura bawls from behind her hands. Terra, a bit unsure of what to do or say, just holds Arura close, “This’ got to be a nightmare; I swear its a nightmare!” Suddenly Terra leans over Arura’s shoulder without thinking on her part, places her lips against Arura’s as Arura moves her hands away from her face.. and kisses her. The kiss seems to last forever, and by the time Terra releases Arura the sun has finally gone down.
The music starts up just as the last rays of light disappear, and chanting can be heard. What seemed like fireworks shoot up in the air. Arura is still dumbfounded by the kiss, and Terra has a big grin on her face.
“See, things will work out, Princess. You just got to have patience.” The two sit under the tree quietly as the fireworks and music go on around them. People from all over the continent are here for this ritual, which in the last several years has turned into a festival of sorts.
Thinking about what just happened to her Arura is lost in her thoughts and doesn’t notice the people walking by, nor does she notice Mizual coming. “The Ritual is complete and some more of the portals are closed. It takes too much magic to close them all.”
Arura jumps when Mizual speaks, “I didn’t see you there.”
Mizual laughs. “That is because you were lost in your mind for some reason child,” he says, looking over at Terra, still smiling, “It’s late. Why don’t you take Arura to the estate before we leave in the morning to get some rest? I have some things to take care of at the shop.” And with that Mizual turns around and walks away. Standing up, Terra offers her hand to Arura,
“Lets get going. It’s not too far from the town center.”
The two girls walked in silence all the way to the large house at the end of another street, the street lights’ glow lighting their way.
The Estate house is huge - two storeys tall as far as Arura could tell. Terra unlocks the door, and they both entered the home. “Let me show you to the room you will sleep in tonight.”
Terra once more drags Arura around, this time up the flight of stairs. She opens one of the great oak doors to a very girlish room, “You can sleep here tonight. My room is right next to yours if you need anything ok?”
Arura looks around the room as Terra closed the door quietly and slips off to her room. Laying in the big pink bed, Arura stares at the ceiling till she final falls asleep.
“Hey James I love your new skates bro! Did you get them for your birthday?” Erik asked as they were getting ready to start skating on the pipe in the park near his home.
“Yeah my mom and dad bought them for me,” James replied.
“Cool man. Let’s do some skating then,” Erik replied back.
Before James could get to the pipe however, he heard a voice: a somewhat familiar voice.
“Arura, it’s morning; time to wake up! Mizual is waiting for us downstairs!”
Arura stirred a bit, and opened her eyes. It was a dream? She sighed and looked around the room. The room she was sleeping in was decorated in a lot of pinks; the blankets were even a pink colour. Teddy bears lined the walls. They looked like birthday gifts, and most of them looked as if they had never been moved.
Looking over at the door through her sleepy eyes could see Terra standing there already dressed..
“I have some clothes you can borrow in the Armour. I think they might fit you.”
Closing the door Terra headed downstairs to wait with Mizual. Getting up Arura sleepily walked over to the armour and opened it. Inside Terra’s “Closet” Arura found a lot of fancy dresses some leather armor. Thinking to herself ‘God Terra is a girlie girl but looking at her you would never know’, she chose an outfit that looked comfortable for the ride she was about to take.
She quickly changed into them, “You know I will never get used to putting these damn things on,” she grumbled as she started with the girlish underwear that Terra had bought her in the market then put on their selected outfit and stepped out of the room.
Terra stifled a giggle knowing full well if she laughed at Arura that there would be a come back that she didn’t want to hear.
“So are you ready? Ole Miz is waiting for us in the shop.” Terra quickly asked, avoiding making a rude comment.
“I guess I’m as ready as ever,” Arura sighed, coming out the room in a long purple travel dress, “I thought you only wore boy clothes Terra.” she commented without making it sound like a question.
“Only when I’m in town, twig. Anyway, lets go so we can get you to your parents.” Terra grinned.
Arura shook her head, walking out of the room and down the stairs to where everyone was waiting for her. Everyone turned their heads to see her flowing down the stairs and a few of the men bowed to Arura.
“Why are they bowing to me?” Arura looked over at Terra as she asked.
“As if, twig. No but really, for a full blood you’re awfully naive.” Terra shook her head at Arura.
“What!? Seriously why are they bowing like that to me?” Arura looked really confused.
“Seriously girl is your hair colour is starting to shine through and showing your intelligence. Get a clue Arura! You’re a full blood elf, and you’re a Princess! Duh. I wasn’t calling you Princess JUST to insult you.”
“You know Terra you could be part of the mean girl crowd that’s always fucking with my friends.” Arura sighed.
This time it was Terra’s turn to give a stupid look, as she and Arura descended to the bottom to the stairs, then she shook her head as the guards and Mizul all got ready to leave.
Terra looked over at Arura one last time as they left the Store and boarded a carriage outside. As the day went by the girls sat in quiet as Mizul was reading a book.
“You two are awfully quiet,” he finally said, winking at them both while secretly wishing they would stay that way.
Terra stuck her tongue out at Arura after Mizul said that, and then Arura returned the favor, making Mizul chuckle a bit as he went back to his book.
“Now now, that’s quite enough of that,” the old wizard chuckled warmly. He then turned to Aura and asked “Arura, what do you know or remember of your family here?”
Arura answered with honest confusion. “To be honest, nothing. So why did Terra call me a Princess? I don’t know the first thing about being a princess or even a girl for that matter.” She started to cry and think to herself, ‘why did this happen to me? More to the point how and what do I do now?’
Mizul looked at Arura as he wondered how in the world she could not remember anything. ‘Maybe all the time in the mortal world of earth did something to her. She says she is a boy named James and wanted to go back home, but her name is Arura and her parents are the elven king and queen. This is going to be hard to explain to them that their youngest daughter does not remember them, but then again maybe she is telling the truth? The portals have been known to do some unusual things.’
Mizul finally cleared his throat and spoke, “This is not going to be easy, but here it goes. You are a full blooded Elf, and their only daughter. “You are a Princess, and though it can’t be easy I’m sure things will work out. Whatever you remember, or whatever you believe - the truth of things is that your parents are missing you very much, child, and they will be overjoyed at your return.”
For the next several hours Mizul educated Arura about her heritage, the basics of how to behave as a noble, and his long friendship with the Royal family. Arura listened intently as he went on about how nice it was to find her safe after she left for earth on a mission a week ago and never returned. During this time Terra seemed to be getting irritated - or bored - at the old man’s prattle.
Finally, Terra piped up “So Princess you can’t even remember leaving? Personally I never saw or heard of you till I got stuck leading you around the other day, and now all of a sudden people around here keep telling me that you are the missing Princess. If you don't remember this then you really are blonde.” She grinned and poked Arura’s arm. “And a twig.”
Arura was about to retaliate when the carriage suddenly stopped and the horses started to whine outside. Mizul looked out the window and turned around to the girls with a semi smile on his normally flat expressionless face. “You two would best to look outside,” he said calmly.
Both girls looked at Mizul then back at each other with puzzled looks on their face wondering what was going on.
Then they looked back at Mizul and said at the same time, “Why? What's up? Whats going on?”
“Just look out the window girls. This will be a once in a lifetime for you both.” Mizul insisted with an even broader, knowing smile.
Both girls looked out the window. Outside the window both girls could see a spectacular sight that hadn’t been seen on this planet in over a thousand years. A very large herd of Unicorns around a thousand or better, were grazing in the field and holding up the carriages path as well.
The driver looked back and called, “An hour tops sir. They should move on or out of our way by then, if they’re anything like normal beasts. Till they move from the road I’m afraid we stay put. Me old mother, may she rest in peace, would come back to haunt me if I harmed a single hair on their heads!”
Mizul looked out the window and called back, “That’s fine Jarric. How far are we from the city?”
“About four hours Sir.” Jarric called back.
The girls chatted away about the unicorns and marveled in their beauty as they grazed in the plains. As one of the creatures brushed right up against the carriage, allowing the girls an up-close look, Terra looked over at Arura and smiled. “They are very pretty aren’t they Twig?” she teased, almost, but not quite giggling.
Arura, tired of Terra’s twig comments, decided to come up with one of her own, “Sure are, halfie.” she teased back. “I always dreamed about seeing one, but I could never tell anyone about that. They would just laugh at me.” Arura frowned then smiled again after a moment or two. “But seeing this many at once is amazing.”
Jerric looked back and called out, “They are moving out of the way now Sir, I’m going to start moving again.”
Several hours more in the cart, the girls kept staring out the window hoping to catch some more exotic sights like they had just witnessed as they passed through the great plains of Est. About four hours, later the carriage pulled closer to a very large city that seemed almost to have been intentionally “grown”, carved into a mighty forest of giant trees.
Arura yawned and leaned back, closing her eyes, and fell asleep. Terra looked over at Arura and smiled, leaned over and kissed her softly on her lovely perky lips, “Goodnight twig, sleep well.” she smiled and finished, “When you wake you will be with your family again, and you can forget all about that stupid half elf that teased you.”
I've been writing for around six years now. Before I found BCTS I tried many times to write, but just could never get anywhere with it. Here, I met authors and editors with real world experience, who helped me to find my author's voice. And I met friends here, who helped me to define who I am.
I'm a 35 year old trans woman, lesbian, but I am also a wordsmith, a gamer, a musician, photographer, and YouTube Content Creator. I am many shades of goth, but I also love tie dye. I listen to every genre of music from 60s rock to traditional Celtic.
I proudly define myself as Neo-Pagan, but hold on to my Christian roots because, despite they define my empathy for other human beings.
I am the author of the novel series Becoming Robin, the heartwarming story of a transgender teenager on the path to self-acceptance in her new life.
I'm also the co-creator of a number of stories with my writing partner and girlfriend Ashleigh (AKA Dark Kitten). You can find the rest of our joint-written stories by clicking here!
Social Media
YouTube: Autumn Willow (Video Game Let's Plays and occasional vlogging)
DeviantArt: DarkenedCrystal
Twitter: @AutumnalWillow
Facebook: Zoe Taylor
Out of the mouths of babes...
“But I’m a BOY!” the words echoed through the house like a gunshot. In the immediate silence that followed, a plate could be heard shattering against the floor in the kitchen. Cousins turned off their gaming system, grandpa glanced over from his chair beside the brightly decorated Christmas tree.
Aunts and Grandma poked their heads curiously around the kitchen door, and one very humiliated uncle stood, red-faced and uncertain as to what he could possibly say in response to his little niece’s outburst.
Five year old Christina Noel Roberts, dressed in a dark crimson holiday dress, stood with her feet planted firmly in black patent Mary Janes, stark contrast to her white tights. Her hair had been done up in little pigtails, and a well-meaning older sister had painted her lips with just the lightest touch of strawberry-flavored lip gloss for the occasion.
No one dared to speak a word. Uncle Frank, the accidental instigator of the scene, whose only sin was to tell her how pretty she looked, quietly slunk away. Grandpa Joe offered Frank the not-so-well disguised bottle in his hand. Frank crumpled the brown paper bag as he up-turned the bottle, and Mark Roberts, little Christina’s father, took control of the situation.
“Sweetheart, who told you you’re a boy?” he asked gently, assuming one of the child’s older cousins had been playing a nasty prank on her earlier in the day. But she emphatically shook her head.
“No one, daddy,” she answered.
“Then why do you think you’re a boy?” Again, he tried desperately to keep his cool, despite the fact that his boss, Tim Higgins and his lovely wife Katherine had only moments before joined the otherwise family gathering. He worked so hard to convince Tim to stop by for a drink, assuring his employer that they believed in strong family values not twelve hours ago.
“Because I don’t like being a girl,” the child answered honestly as she stared at her shoes uncomfortably. By now Helen, little Christina’s mother, had crept into the room, her face a mix of stricken shock at the outburst’s ramifications, and concern for her little baby’s well-being.
“Darling, why don’t I take Christina to her room and talk to her about this while you make your famous eggnog?” Helen gently advised even as she scooped the girl up into her arms. She gave her a motherly kiss on her forehead to reassure both Christina and the silent onlookers that everything would be okay.
Mark smiled, exchanging a brief kiss with his beautiful bride of twenty-eight years, giving her a gentle nod. He kissed the top of little Christina’s head, and turned to step into the kitchen while Helen quietly ducked out of the room.
Christina’s room looked the part for any little girl’s room, painted in bright pastels with portrayals of fantastic creatures like unicorns and mystical, friendly dragons. Her bed lay awash in lace, her favorite stuffed animal, a small brown bear wearing a baseball cap, sat at the center, though it toppled onto its side as Helen gently set her daughter down, kneeling in front of her.
“Am I in trouble?” the little girl finally, hesitantly whispered. Helen smiled as she shook her head.
“No, honey, you’re not in any trouble.” She took the little girl’s hand in hers and gave it a light squeeze. “But why did you wait until now to say you don’t like wearing a pretty dress?” Granted, that's not exactly what Christina had shouted, but Helen felt certain she understood what she really meant.
The child shrugged her shoulders. “I’unno,” she mumbled softly.
“Well, would you feel more comfortable in your favorite jeans instead?”
Christina’s eyes lit up and she nodded emphatically. Immediately she began to tug at the pretty ribbons holding her pigtails in place. Helen chuckled softly to herself as she helped her undo them, letting soft, natural curls roll down her shoulders.
When she re-emerged holding Christina by the hand, the child, at least from the front, now looked every bit the tomboy. She wore a bright yellow baseball style shirt and her favorite jeans. She had exchanged the tights and Mary Janes for white socks and her play sneakers. Perched atop her head, a blue baseball cap with her favorite baseball team, the Cubs’ logo embossed across the front. Most importantly though, she wore a bright, beautiful smile for the first time that day.
Tim pulled Mark aside after a brief eggnog toast.
“You promised me when I agreed to stop by today, that you would show me traditional family values,” Tim began. Mark’s face fell.
“Sir, I can assure you, I had no idea-”
Tim shook his head as he held up a hand, indicating for Mark to let him finish. “You told me that you would show me something special, and you have. Most parents, if their little girl had made an outburst like that, especially in front of their boss, would have lost it. I know; I’ve seen it before. It never becomes any less painful for anyone involved.”
He paused to smile as little Christina passed by, stopping to hug her daddy’s waist for just a moment before she raced into the living room. Her older cousins, rather than teasing her, immediately welcomed her to their group, and one could even be overheard complimenting her baseball cap.
“Now with that said, I have a contact I’d like you to consider. He’s a child psychologist. He helped my niece, and I think he can help Chris.”
“You mean Christina?” Mark asked gently.
“Chris, Christina, it’s hard to say at this age. My niece used to be my nephew, after all, and now she’s one of the most successful attorneys in the state. But getting back to what I was saying before, you really showed me something today, and I’d like you to consider the open Supervisor position.”
“I,” Mark stammered, staring blankly back at his boss. Tim simply smiled as he extended his hand.
“Merry Christmas.”
Once Upon a Time,
a spoiled princess learned a valuable lesson
about judging others by their appearances alone...
“Who was at the door?” the lyrical voice called from high atop the stacked staircase. Outside a bitter, terrible wintry bluster roared, snow and ice covered the land, but the young princess cared not for such things. She lived in her palace, wrapped in silk, gold, and the finest furs, knowing only warmth and comfort.
The palace servant, a jittery man of advancing years, nervously stumbled forth to answer the Princess’ call, for he knew she would not take lightly to such a trespasser on her palace grounds.
“I-i-it’s an old woman, Majesty,” he called nervously.
“And w-w-what did she want?” the voice snapped back, its owner appearing just a moment later on the first landing, dressed in a fine silk gown of deep purple, inlaid with golden threaded flower patterns and precious pearls. Her long, golden hair lay in a perfect braid across her shoulder, beneath a lavish, jewel-encrusted tiara.
The old crone, by contrast, stood huddled by the door. Even from the distance, the princess could see bare skin quivering beneath the holes in her rags. She immediately turned up her nose as she descended the stairs.
“Ugh, that’s disgusting! What do you want, hag, and be quick before you dirty up my floors any further!”
The old woman’s form shrank back further at the spoiled girl’s approach.
“I ask only shelter for the night, Majesty. A place in the stables, perhaps. I would not dare to offend your senses further with my presence.”
“But you would dare to offend my horses instead,” the girl answered with as much cruelty and bile as she could summon, which any palace servant would attest is quite a bit.
“You should be wary, child, for appearances can be deceiving.”
The princess glared angrily at the crone. She strode closer now, raising her hand to strike.
At once, a brilliant light filled the entire room with such a terrible glow that it blinded the Princess. She shrieked as she shielded her eyes and turned away. The palace servant, too frightened of what the spoiled princess had unleashed, fled in terror without looking back.
When the light had subsided, an impossibly beautiful woman of indeterminate age now stood. Clad in a gown that looked, to the Princess’ eyes, to be of pure, solid gold, the Princess stared enviously at her new guest for only a moment before a broad smile crossed her lips.
“You should not play such silly tricks on a Princess. But now that I see who you truly are, please come in and warm yourself. You shall have my finest guest bedroom tonight!” She clapped her hands together, but no servant came.
The woman smiled, but the palpable malice behind the expression struck a chill down the Princess’ spine. She extended her hand, revealing golden jewelry, and a perfectly manicured finger which she pointed at the Princess.
“You wear the face of one on the cusp of adulthood, and yet you are but a petulant child, weak, spoiled. You see only that which is on the surface. It is just as I had feared. You are not worthy to bear that crown.”
“What? How dare you!” the princess tried to protest.
“You are sixteen years old today. If by the end of your twenty-first birthday you have not learned to love another, and to be loved in return, I shall wipe your memory from this world and curse you to an eternity as that which you fear most.”
“And how do you propose to teach me this lesson?” the princess asked. For the first time in her life, she knew fear. It tasted bitter to her lips. She tried hard to fight back the tears that threatened to burst forth, but no man nor beast had ever challenged her, nor threatened her in such a manner.
But the Enchantress did not answer. Instead she simply smiled, turning away from the Princess, and with a blinding flash of light, she disappeared.
“Foolish wench,” the princess grumbled. “How dare she threaten me; guards!”
But no one answered.
“Guards, your Princess demands your presence!”
Again, no one answered. She turned, storming into the nearest hallway, but nearly stumbled when her gaze set upon a newly added statue within the palace. A statue which looked conspicuously like a stone guard, dressed in the official armor she had personally picked out for them to wear. She covered her mouth, backing away.
“This is a dream. It has to be a dream. That’s right!” she laughed nervously, now sprinting upstairs. “Therefore,” she continued, ignoring the stone maid that precariously perched on the balcony, as though eavesdropping, “If I go to sleep here, I shall wake up and all will be as it should!”
Unceremoniously, the Princess disrobed. A strange sensation began to develop within her body. It felt as if she had an itch inside her that she simply could not scratch. She ignored it though, dressing in her finest silk sleeping gown. She fumbled with the material, finding it difficult to dress herself, but her dressing attendant stood still and silent as the grave outside her bedroom door, no help whatsoever to her now.
She threw back the covers and dove recklessly into the large canopy bed, tugging the covers high over her head, but it was a restless, sleepless night. She tossed, turned, and squirmed, trying vainly to ignore the feelings developing inside her, and when sleep did come, it was only to torture her more, presenting terrible images of her attendants throughout the castle as the stonework she now saw them as.
At dawn’s first light, she awoke. She did not feel the weight of her hair as she sat up, and her body somehow felt heavier. Her sleeping gown had been shredded in the night, as though someone had tried to put the garment on a raging bull. She laughed at the ridiculous notion, but cut it short when the tone that came out was not her lilted, lyrical giggle, but a deep baritone belly guffaw.
She covered her mouth, only to throw her hands away. Her delicate fingers had been replaced by massive, disgusting globs of meat and flesh. She shrieked, insomuch as the new voice would allow, leaping from the bed.
Always, the Princess kept a full length mirror beside her bed, so that the first thing she saw in the morning was her own radiant beauty. Now, instead, a strapping young lad of about fifteen or sixteen bore a look of abject horror etched seemingly permanently across his features, back at her. She shut her eyes tightly, but when she looked again, the lad still stood there. She yelled out, cursed, and smashed the mirror to pieces.
Sobbing bitterly, covered only by the shreds of cloth that managed to cling to her new form, the Princess sank to her knees. “Why?” she cried out, although it came as a low growl.
A subtle light began to grow from a corner of the room. No window existed there, and besides which, it was in the southwest, while the sun had only begun to pour in through the east. The sound of shoes stepping softly, slowly drew nearer to the crumpled mass of human flesh on the floor.
The Princess dared not to look at her tormentor, refusing to give her the satisfaction.
“Come to gloat,” she sobbed, a mix of both anger and hatred.
But the woman’s response came as gently as a mother’s might.
“I am not here to gloat, child. I have come to check on you, to see how you like your new form.”
The Princess hissed angrily. “Like?! You turned me into a man, you hag! Why did you do this?!”
“I told you last night, it’s to teach you a lesson. I know that it hurts now,” she knelt, and with hardly any effort, for the Princess chose not to resist, the Enchantress cupped her face in her delicate hands, letting their eyes meet. She smiled. “But if you can learn from this, then your kingdom will grow and prosper. This, I swear.”
“And if I don’t?”
The Enchantress frowned sadly, a harsh contrast to the maliciousness she had shown merely hours before. “If you don’t, then you will remain in this form. I told you that last night. Were you not listening?” She breathed an exasperated sigh.
“Stop it! I don’t WANT to learn. I don’t NEED your stupid lessons or your magic. You’re a monster! I had everything I ever wanted already, and my kingdom has been just fine without your meddling!”
“Was it? Loyalty to your family name has dwindled since the passing of your father. Whispers of war in other lands drawing away young men who thirst for adventure leave fields to lay fallow. Old hands still work the crops, but for how much longer? Your realm is dying, child, because of your cursed vanity. There is one other stipulation I forgot to mention, by the way.”
“What else could you possibly do to me that you haven’t already?” the princess answered. By now, despair and hate had given way to acceptance and hopelessness.
“You are not allowed to cut your hair or your nails, and that includes your beard.”
“My … beard?” she answered, reaching a hand up to touch her own face. The thought of facial hair had not even crossed her mind yet, in her despair.
The Enchantress nodded. “And just so you get no ideas about trying to huddle here until the Day of Judgment, you are banished from these grounds. I will keep your servants safely here and under my spell. Indeed, the entire kingdom sleeps, awaiting the day their Princess returns. You see,” she paused to stand, offering the transformed princess her hand, “If you fail, then your kingdom will stand forgotten to all time, just as it would have.”
“But how am I to survive like this? I know nothing of how to take care of myself! And you say I’ll be even uglier! People will throw things, or worse!”
“Neither man nor beast shall lay a hand on you. I will give you my blessed protection from their blades, but you shall suffer their malice, ‘tis true.”
The Enchantress knelt, taking the Princess’ hand now, and pulling her to her feet.
“And what will I wear? I have nothing that would fit this ugly form.”
“You will wear this,” the Enchantress answered. As if retrieving something from an unseen wardrobe or closet, the Enchantress plucked from the ether, a bear-skin shawl, a pair of woodsman’s trousers and tunic, and a heavy pair of boots. She spun around once, holding in her hands as she turned to face the princess again, a simple leather pouch which she dropped at her feet.
“Whenever you reach into this pouch, you will always find the exact amount of gold you require to buy food and lodgings, wherever your travels take you. That is, assuming you can find lodgings that will take you.” The Enchantress’ smile had taken on that malice it had the night prior. The Princess recoiled, frightened.
“You must tell no one of this, or the curse will never be lifted. Do I make myself clear?”
“Y-yes,” she answered, choking back a sob. “But if I am a princess no more, who… what am I to be called?”
“Indeed, you are Arianna no more. I believe ‘Bear’ is a fitting name for your new form. Yes, Bear shall do nicely,” she cackled as she threw back her head. Arianna, now Bear, cringed, but when she looked again, the Enchantress was gone. She breathed a slow, sad sigh.
“This is unbearable,” she muttered, collapsing onto her bed and sobbing.
A disembodied voice echoed through the chamber. “Do hurry up. I will escort you out of the castle, whether or not you are dressed, within the hour.”
Bear jolted from her bed and into her clothes. She packed nothing else of her old belongings. After all, she had been disallowed from telling others of her curse, and could give no other conceivable reason for carrying such fineries with her. They would only remind her of the world she had lost, anyway.
What else had the Enchantress said, though? She must learn to love another, and be loved in return? But what man could ever love her in this form?
Tears stung her eyes as she looked upon the silent façade of her former home from outside its mighty walls. A chill wind gusted past, forcing her to pull her bear skin shawl more tightly about herself. She exhaled slowly, turning to trudge down the path where she once rode a magnificent white horse in Springs past.
And so it was that Bear made her way into the world. Dressed like a common woodcutter or mountain-dweller, and forced to let her appearance bedraggle, at first she vowed not to allow her curse to ruin her, but as more and more innkeepers closed their doors to her, insisting she need to move on, mistreatment and hatred, both of herself and others, began to take hold. She had lost the only thing that mattered to her in her beauty, and she began to take it out on the rest of the world.
Rather than ordering her meals, for example, she would demand them. She began to find more gold in her pouch than she needed to pay for her room and board, but always, she let those extra coins lay unused, not realizing why they would be there in the first place. When her pouch became too heavy from the excess money, she would go out into the woods somewhere and fling them into a ditch, or off a cliff, into a well, it didn’t matter, so long as she was rid of them.
Two years passed, and rumors had already begun to fade of what became of her old kingdom. Talk of the war abroad had taken over the local gossip, but Bear didn’t care. She ignored them, sitting alone in her corner, trying to drown her sorrows in whatever specialty spirit the tavern had on-hand, waiting to be thrown out.
One especially bitter night, when the local customers had all returned to their homes, she could hear someone shouting. It was the innkeeper and his daughter, arguing her fate. The innkeeper insisted that Bear, now beginning to live up to her namesake after these past two years, had overstayed her welcome.
Of course she had done nothing truly terrible. She merely frightened children and old women with her glower, and a display of her magical protection scared one drunk too foolish to leave her be from ever returning. None of that mattered. “He” was costing the tavern money. One boarder scaring off the rest was bad for business.
Bear watched in silent, semi-sober amusement as the girl raced out of the room from which the arguing had come. The innkeeper, a portly middle-aged man with entirely too little hair on top, began to approach. Bear stood to her full six feet, staring down at the innkeeper. The portly man flinched, but Bear shook her head. She flung a handful of coins at his feet, shoved him aside, and plodded out into the night.
“Please wait!” the innkeeper’s daughter called out. Bear gave a disgusted grunt and refused to look at her as she raced closer, trying to catch up.
“Go back girl,” she growled. “Leave me in peace.”
“But where will you stay? It’s too cold already, and there are whispers of bad omens that a blizzard might strike.”
“I said leave me be!” she shouted, pulling her hand away as the girl tried to reach for it. The innkeeper’s daughter, startled by the sudden motion, tripped and fell, her face striking a stone.
“Did you see that?” one man shouted. “That monster just attacked that poor girl!”
As the man raced off to heaven knew where, though probably to rally an angry mob against her, Bear sighed.
“You stupid fool. I told you to leave me be.” She exhaled as the girl sobbed, cupping her bleeding face. Bear knelt down to scoop her up, carefully carrying her back to the inn.
“What in heaven’s name did you do to her?!” the innkeeper shouted. Bear said nothing, instead setting her down by the fire. She reached into her pouch, for the first time taking everything she found there. She dropped it into the girl’s lap.
“The stone she fell against was buried deep in the snow, or it would have been worse. Take the money and get your village doctor here straightaway.”
The dumbfounded innkeeper stared in silence as Bear turned to leave. Outside, the angry man from before stood with a group of villagers, though most were simply standing off to one side, watching as he vainly argued with a little old woman.
“Mother Maitia, your eyes are old and feeble. You cannot possibly tell me you saw the girl fall! I watched him push her!”
“And I am telling you, dear Marcus, that looks can be deceiving.”
Bear froze in her tracks at those words.
“I can prove to you that he did not lay a hand on her.”
“And how do you propose to do that?” he balked, generating a deep chorus of laughter from the men in the crowd. She approached Bear, taking her by the hand.
“Come along, dearie. I need your help for this.”
Bear started to recoil, but something about the old woman’s gentle nature set her mind strangely at ease for the first time in years. She hesitantly nodded, following the old woman. The crowd of onlookers, defiantly led by the loud-mouth, came in a great procession behind them, to the place where the girl had fallen, meanwhile the village’s doctor shoved his way through to get to his patient.
“There, you see. Gunther, you’re an expert tracker aren’t you?”
A broad-shouldered man with a short, black ponytail laughed as he stepped forward. “Aye, Mother Matia, I could track a flea ‘cross a forest, I could.”
“So look at these tracks. There, this young man’s, and there, the girl’s. What do you see?”
“Well.” He stepped forward to kneel. His gaze carefully set upon each footprint and for several seconds, he knelt, staring. It seemed the longer he stared, the less sure he became.
“Here, this is where she was standing when she fell of course, but if he shoved her down, then there woulda been a more aggressive footprint here. This looks more like he was pulling away from her.”
He scowled at the boisterous man. “You pulled us from our beds just to tell us that the innkeeper’s daughter slipped on some ice? I ought to run you out of the village myself, you blockheaded fool!”
Angry grumblings from the villagers followed as the crowd slowly dispersed. Marcus stayed behind until the end, though his attitude seemed vastly more subdued. The old crone quietly returned to her one room cottage, and Bear, shaking her head, began her journey anew, or so she thought.
“I’m sorry,” the man called hesitantly. “It’s not easy to say, but I figure, if the rumors are true and you are some sort of enchanter, it’s best not to be havin’ that kind of enemy without due cause.”
“What did you say?” Bear asked as she spun about to face the man. He held up his hands defensively.
“Well it’s just, you show up in town dressed like a Wildman, yet you got more than enough gold to get by with, and I saw what happened to old William when he got too close and took a swing at you. Everyone’s spooked to have you around, and then when I saw Karrick’s daughter go down, I just thought…”
“You thought I struck her,” Bear concluded neutrally and quite unceremoniously. It was hardly the first time such accusations were lobbed at her, though usually rotten fruit accompanied it.
“I’m no enchanter,” she answered softly. Without giving further explanation though, she continued into the night.
The sun shone brightly down on Bear the next morning, despite warnings of a blizzard. She hadn’t the time, nor the light of day to find her next bed, so instead had hunkered down in the hollow of a rotted out old tree. Something felt strange inside her, though. The calm she felt when the old crone took her hand remained this morning, and she felt ten pounds lighter.
She stood to dust herself off and quietly walked down to the edge of the main road. She looked first north, toward the village she had abandoned not a mile away, then south toward what fate might have in store for her. Regardless what evidence, and one witness, had suggested though, the girl’s fall was partly her fault. Had she not jerked away her hand, it would never have happened. What would it hurt to see how she’s feeling before hitting the road again?
She arrived back in the tiny village to find all as quiet as expected. With the dead of winter upon them, there were no fields to tend, and only limited livestock to look after. Winter was a time of resting for the sleepy little village, a time to wait out the bitter cold and prepare for the Spring planting.
The door to the inn stood wide open, and as she drew closer, Bear discovered why the hard way, for around that blind corner, a mighty cloud of dust was swept up, right into her face. She coughed and sputtered, backing away to dust herself off, followed quickly by a soft and apologetic voice.
“Oh, I’m so sorry!” she cooed. She dared not to approach the large “man” a second time, having learned that lesson the night prior, but she still gave her best apologetic smile, even despite the heavy poultice bandaged against her face. “I secretly hoped you might return so that I could thank you properly.”
Bear slowly shook her head, keeping a healthy distance from the girl. “How are you feeling?”
“Better thanks to your generosity sir,” she answered, batting her big brown eyes innocently. “The doctor was concerned about how he would replace the herbs he needed to use on me, until I presented him with the money you gave to me. He said he could replenish his stock ten times over the very next time a trader passes through!”
Hints of a smile tugged at Bear’s lips, though she could not explain nor fathom why. The enthusiasm exuding from this girl, barely at the cusp of womanhood, reminded her somehow of herself, once upon a time, yet her happiness seemed more genuine, more pure. Bear envied her, not just because of her beauty, but because she didn’t seem to care that Bear had marred her beauty so.
“What’s wrong?” she asked, rousing Bear from her contemplation.
“It’s nothing,” she answered simply. “I am glad you’re better. I hope you make a full recovery soon.”
“Wait, where are you going?” she called after Bear.
Bear stopped, but refused to look back at her, lowering her head instead. “I do not belong here. I do not ‘belong’ anywhere. I must keep moving.”
The girl slowly approached. When she reached for Bear’s hand, the large form did not recoil this time. She walked slowly around, reaching out to touch Bear’s cheek.
“There’s such a terrible sadness in your eyes. Why don’t you stay at least another day? The entire village knows what you’ve done for me already. You could belong here.”
Bear shut her eyes tightly. “No. You don’t understand. This isn’t… this isn’t my home. This isn’t where I belong. I have to find… Have to find…”
Bear found herself unable to complete the sentence. For what man could love such a hideous beast as she had become? She sidestepped the girl, but found herself unable to continue. She cast her gaze back to see that the girl still held fast to her hand, callused and filthy as it was. The girl smiled back at her.
“Just stay for a day, and see what the weather will do.”
“I don’t belong-”
“I know, you don’t belong here,” the girl echoed. “But I want to know where you do belong.”
Bear gave a heaved sigh as she shook her head. “I cannot tell you that either. I have no hope of returning there so it does not matter. No one could love a beast like me.”
“You’re wrong,” the girl answered more softly now.
“Don’t say it,” Bear answered. “You, most of all, can’t love me. You’d regret it for the rest of your life, I swear it.”
Her words were not a malicious, hateful warning as they might suggest though. They were genuine fear for this poor girl’s safety. If she were to fall in love with Bear in this form, and that love were returned, then the curse would be lifted, but what kind of love would they share after?
“I’m sorry.” Bear spoke gently as she placed her hands on the girl’s shoulders. “But for your own sake, forget about me. Marry Marcus or Gunther, or one of the other men of this village, raise fat babies, and live happily.”
“Gunther’s married, and Marcus is to be wed in the spring. There are no men in this village. The young men all left to fight in the wars, and from the rumors, I fear there will be none left before that stupid war’s concluded. There may not even be anything left of these lands.”
For the first time, the girl’s tone took on a sadness that Bear had never heard from her, yet it echoed true within herself. Though their circumstances were different, she had found a kindred spirit. She exhaled slowly.
“Alright, I’ll stay, but ONLY for a day. And I stand by what I said, that you should forget about me when I leave.”
“Oh, thank you!” she answered as she threw her arms around Bear. Though she flinched after kissing her cheek, it was largely because her poultice had shifted in her excitement.
Bear gave the girl a weary smile, too tired to fight back after sleeping only a few hours in the frigid cold. She followed the girl slowly back inside.
“By the way, what is your name?”
“I am called Bear,” Bear answered simply. “My old name isn’t important anymore.”
“Oh… Okay. Well, I’m Rose. You know my father Karrick, and my mother Arabella. Can I get you something to eat? I bet you know some great recipes from your travels, too!”
“I never learned to cook,” Bear mumbled sheepishly.
Rose gave her new friend a peculiar stare. “Most woodsmen at least know how to cook their own fish or wild boar, or whatever it is they can catch. Come into the kitchen, and I’ll teach you a thing or two. The next village is three days’ walk from here, so you’ll need to know at least how to cook a rabbit if you’re to make it without starving.”
After a thorough hand-scrubbing at Rose’s direction, Bear removed her heavy fur shawl for the first time in awhile to exchange for a cooking apron. She stayed mostly out of the way, watching Rose work, though at one point the girl insisted Bear help out too, or she’d never learn anything.
“May I ask you something, Mr. Bear?”
“Just Bear. No ‘Mister’, please,” Bear answered. Even after two long years, she hated being referred to as a man. She hated everything about being a man, from the awkward smells to the nervous stares, but she had learned not so much to accept, but to tolerate her fate.
“Okay, Bear then,” Rose answered. The inn had only a simple, brick oven, though it opened wide enough to easily facilitate the kinds of baking the typical customer asked for here. “Why do you let your hair and beard, and your fingernails grow so long? If you’ll forgive me, you really do look like a Bear,” she giggled.
Bear flinched at being reminded of her hideous outward appearance. She closed her eyes as she thought back to how this whole mess began, and she exhaled.
“I made a vow never to speak of the exact details. It is a punishment, of sorts. I shunned someone in need of help, and was cursed with this form in return. More than that, I can’t tell you, if I ever hope to lift my curse.”
The sound of a bread pan clattering noisily against the stone floor drew Bear’s attention. Rose stared in awkward, stunned silence. “That’s awful!”
“I know. I am a terrible person,” Bear exhaled. But Rose quickly shook her head.
“No, that someone would do that to you. No matter how terrible your actions, you didn’t deserve to just lose everything like that.”
“How did you know I lost everything?” Bear asked, taking a step back as she warily eyed the girl.
Rose lifted her shoulders into a gentle shrug as she stared at the ground. “You talk in your sleep. I could hear you in the hallway. Besides, you told me before that you don’t belong anywhere.”
“Oh.”
“I’m sorry,” Rose tried to offer. “I didn’t mean anything by it. It’s just that you seem so… so like me. I thought perhaps if we spent some time talking, that I could convince you to stay. I’m so alone here.”
Bear shook her head. “No, Rose. You can’t. You mustn’t.”
“But why?”
Rose stepped closer. Bear matched her steps, keeping their distance.
“Rose, do you not see? This path is too dangerous for you. I hurt you once already. I can’t let you get hurt again.”
“You said ‘can’t’,” Rose giggled. Bear stared blankly back at her. “You said ‘can’t’, and not ‘won’t’. You DO care about me don’t you?”
Bear sighed, defeated. “It doesn’t matter.”
“Why not?”
“I can’t tell you. You have to trust me. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have stayed.”
Rose heaved a heavy sigh, blowing her bangs from her face in the process. “If it doesn’t matter, then why can’t you tell me the truth?”
“Because if I do, then I’ll remain like this forever. I have until my twenty-first birthday to find a man to love me as I am. Do you know how slim those odds are?”
Bear wanted to cry. For two years she built up a tough outer exterior to match the physical one she had been cursed with, but all at once Rose had brought it crashing down. A nearby stool creaked under Bear’s weight as she collapsed upon it.
Rose stepped closer, kneeling in front of her.
“Why must it be a man?”
“Because, I… that’s… I mean…” she fumbled. Rose stood and bent down to kiss her.
Bear stared, stunned as Rose stood once more, and Bear stood to her full height, wrapping her arms around Rose. She had to bend down to cry on Rose’s shoulder, but in that instance she let out two years of pent-up frustration. Rose simply held her, ignoring for now the scent of burning bread close by.
“Please stay with me,” Rose whispered softly.
Bear shook her head slowly. “You will hate me if you are the one to lift my terrible curse.”
“No, I won’t. I never believed in love at first sight, and I never thought I would fall in love with someone who looks so … unusual, but I do love you.”
“Then… I’ll tell you the truth. You deserve that much.”
“Wait, Bear, if you do that won’t you remain like this?”
Bear gave a sad nod. “Yes, but Rose, I love you as well, but it’s a sacrifice I have to make, otherwise I’ll only break your heart.”
Rose tried to protest, but Bear simply placed her large hand over the girl’s lips to silence her. She bade Rose sit while she retrieved the toasted bread from the simple brick oven.
She began to relate to Rose her long tale. She regaled her of palace life, of her life as a Princess in a faraway kingdom, and how the people now slumber there. When she finished, she gave a sad sigh.
“Perhaps, if I beg, the Enchantress will at least release my people from the curse. They did nothing to deserve their fate, and they should not be included in my punishment.”
“I suppose since we’re being honest, that I should tell you the truth as well.” Rose flinched as she lowered her gaze. “I wasn’t always ‘Rose’ either. My father turned away such a crone as you described. Only it wasn’t he who carried the punishment, but me. We left our home and traveled here to start a new life. I gave up long ago on lifting the curse, but this is why I argued so vehemently with my father before, about throwing you out. I was afraid history would repeat itself.”
Bear nodded sadly, but before she could speak, a faint and very subtle golden glow began to develop in the corner of the room. Its brightness increased steadily until it blinded the two, and the Enchantress’ voice spoke in a caring tone.
“Finally, you understand.”
“W-what are you doing here?” Rose stammered, still shielding her eyes, and afraid to look. A gentle hand on hers pulled her arm away, revealing to her both the ageless Enchantress, and a young woman no more than a year or two older than herself, dressed not in the ragged, filthy woodcutters’ garb, but a long, deep purple gown. Even without her tiara, she looked every bit the regal she admitted to being moments before.
“I am so very proud of you both. I knew you could do it.”
“What are you talking about? I broke my promise by telling her.”
“Yes, you did, but you did so for the right reasons. You were ready to sacrifice everything to avoid breaking her heart. You learned to love another for the right reasons, and she you.”
The Enchantress now turned to Rose, placing her hands on her shoulders. “So, now comes the time for you to decide. Do you wish to remain as Rose, or do you choose to return to that which you once were?”
Rose turned to stare at the Princess. “Can you love me like this?” she asked softly. “Even knowing we can never ... I can never give you an heir?”
The Princess laughed softly as she stepped closer. “I already do love you. I don’t care what you look like. You freed me, and you showed me that there is so much more to life than simple appearances.”
Rose smiled fondly as she turned to the Enchantress. “Then, I make my decision, and a humble request.”
The Enchantress stepped back, a knowing smile on her lips. “Then make your wish known.”
“I want to remain as Rose, but … I want to bear a son for my future Queen as well, so that someone will carry on the lessons you’ve taught us, to rule when our bones turn to dust.”
“Are you certain this is what you want?” Though the Enchantress’ tone remained neutral, her expression revealed hesitance and uncertainty. That may well have just been part of the ‘game’, however.
Rose immediately nodded. “She was ready to give up everything to be with me. I’ve lived over half my life in this form, and wouldn’t know how to be a man if I tried, but if I can give her an heir in this form, I will gladly make that sacrifice.”
The Enchantress smiled proudly. She took each by the hand and pulled them into a loving embrace. “Then it shall be done.”
“What will we tell my subjects, though?” The Princess asked with a hesitant tone. Her gaze sank to the floor. “Our love is forbidden.”
“You are the rightful Queen of your kingdom, dear child. Lead and your people will follow you. My time here grows short. Arianna,” the Enchantress turned to the Princess formerly known as ‘Bear’.
“Take your old pouch. I want you to return to your home, and stop at every village you pass along the way. Reach into your pouch, and leave behind in the village coffers what you find there. Do this in the name of your kingdom, and earn back the fealty that has been lost.”
“I’ll need a horse.”
“Your faithful friend is waiting outside,” the Enchantress advised.
Rose slowly glanced between the two. “What can I do? I want to help too.”
The Enchantress turned to Rose with a cheerful smile. “Prepare your parents for the shock. They saw a Beast enter this room with you. They will not be expecting a Princess to emerge.”
Queen Arianna and her beloved Rose never again saw the Enchantress. In time, Rose convinced her parents to move to Arianna’s palace with them. Arianna ruled her kingdom justly and kindly, taking great care to ensure that no mouth would go unfed if she could help it, and in time, Rose was blessed with a healthy baby boy. To both their surprise, he had as much of Arianna’s appearance in him as Rose, but then, Rose did ask to bear the Queen’s heir.
In due time, Queen Arianna rallied a great army from those lands whose loyalty her Enchantress benefactor's coin had bought. Though she, herself, never rode out into battle, she trained the finest knights to set upon the foreign invaders and push them back, uniting the scattered lands abroad under her banner.
And of course, they all lived happily ever after.
College life is hard at the best of times; books, pop quizzes, ghosts? Can Trisha's already complicated life get any worse?
Author's Note:
This story is a work of fiction that was inspired by a ghost story told by the residents of Stevens Hall sorority house, at Gettysburg campus. None of the characters, names, or places in this story however, are in any way connected to Stevens Hall, Gettysburg, or the real American Civil War.
~ Zoe
Until that day Trisha never understood the “deer in headlights” expression, but it was the only comparison she could draw to the fear in the soft, emerald eyes of her flame-maned intruder as she dropped the gown, racing across the dorm. Trisha tried to follow, but her foot caught on a chair and sent her crashing to the ground. The girl disappeared into the closet, where she knew she’d have her cornered.
Trisha flung the doors wide to find the closet completely empty. She slowly limped back to where the girl had been holding up the gown to herself in the mirror. A faint scent of roses wafted on a nonexistent breeze as she lifted it, carefully returning it to its hanger.
“What just happened?” she mumbled as she flopped into the chair, slowly rubbing her knee. “Do I call campus security? What do I tell them? ‘A weird girl was checking out my clothes then ran into the closet’?” She laughed to herself. “Yeah, they’ll totally buy that. My first week at college and I’m seeing things.” She sighed.
There was no possible way she could have gotten out of that closet. She saw her enter, and she never left, so logically, she never existed in the first place. She mulled it over and over again in her mind as she returned to the door, locking it tight. She took one last look around the area, checking her closet and bathroom thoroughly, before curling up on her bed with her Calculus textbook.
For the next couple of weeks, things fell into a sort of routine. She didn’t see the mysterious girl again, and she had begun to forget her completely. Surely she had just left that gown lying out and forgotten it? That was of course ignoring the fact that she distinctly remembered hanging it in the back of her closet to keep it safe in case she ever needed it.
Not that she expected to need it. Trisha had always been a shy child growing up. Now in college, she thought she could finally break the cycle, but it seemed the more things changed, the more they stayed the same.
One late afternoon, following her Intro to Computer Science class, as she stood at the elevator two girls, one shorter than Trisha with long, wavy red hair, the other slightly taller with medium length blonde hair approached.
She knew the shorter girl, Sarah, from her Calculus class, and saw the pair in passing in the past, so she gave them both a polite, brief smile, quickly returning her attention to the elevator, impatiently waiting for its arrival.
“So it happened again,” Sarah whispered to her taller companion as the doors creaked closed. Trisha tried to tune them out, without success. “I found my missing headband lying right on the bathroom counter.”
“The one you lost last week?” the other girl asked. Sarah gave a weary nod.
“I swear I turned that bathroom upside down, twice.”
“You know your sorority house is haunted don’t you? Don’t worry. She’s friendly.”
“Um,” Trisha interrupted. Both turned to stare at her expectantly. She bit her lip. As if ordained by heaven, the elevator doors slid open, allowing her an escape outlet. “Never mind,” she sighed, rushing out. The blonde haired girl caught up to her first. Trisha tensed as she laid her hand gently on her shoulder.
“Hang on a minute. What were you going to say?”
She nervously turned back to face her pursuer, answering softly, “I was just wondering about the ghost, but it’s not important.”
Sarah had by now caught up to them. “I’m curious too. I mean normally I don’t even believe in ghosts, but after my favorite headband went missing, only to turn up right out in the open, I’m kind of wondering now. My roommates are shallow, but they wouldn’t lie about something so stupid.”
The blonde haired girl smiled at both of them. “It’s kind of a long story. Do you guys want to go get some coffee? My treat.” She paused to offer her hand to Trisha, “I’m Ashley, by the way. This is Sarah.”
Sarah lightly elbowed Ashley, but smiled.
“Trisha’s in my calc class,” Sarah answered. Much to Trisha’s relief, she failed to mention the part about being the one who usually answers the professor’s questions when no one else dared.
“Oh, cool. So how about it? I know I don’t look like it, but I’m studying American History, officially. Unofficially, I collect ghost stories.”
“She’s a ghost hunter,” Sarah added dryly, and then she smiled. “Wow, usually when I say that, people start backing away slowly.”
“Sarah!” Ashley demanded. Her cheeks began to redden as she turned back to Trisha. “Sorry, I-”
Trisha had to laugh. She couldn’t help it. “It’s okay. Coffee sounds fun. I usually just stay in anyway. It’d be nice to get a little air.”
It wasn’t as if Trisha didn’t have anyone to talk to or to turn to when she really needed someone, but her introverted nature tended to leave her comfortably adrift in the background white noise. Somehow just hanging out with Sarah and Ashley felt different though. They saw her as an equal with a shared interest for once, even if that interest was a bit on the unusual side.
“So Trisha,” Sarah suddenly perked up. “You never did tell us why you’re interested in this.”
“Oh,” she mumbled, shifting her gaze. “It’s stupid.”
“Come on,” Ashley insisted. “I told you before; I’m really into this sort of thing. Please?”
“I sort of,” she sighed. She knew she’d regret this. “I mean, I think I might have seen something.”
“What?”
“Really?” They answered in unison, making it hard to pick out who said what, exactly. Ashley leaned forward.
“Nobody’s gotten a good look at her this year. I talked to a senior whose roommate supposedly saw her last year though. What did you see?”
Trisha rolled her shoulders, trying to play it off as nothing. “It was late, and dark,” she lied. She never entered her dorm without turning on the lights first. “I saw … something. It was about Sarah’s height.”
Sarah threw up her hands quickly. “Hey, don’t look at me. I live in a sorority house.”
She shook her head. She couldn’t tell them what she’d actually seen. If she wanted any chance at having normal friendships with these two, then this was the last thing she needed.
“It’s okay,” Ashley answered gently. “You’re in the Williams building right?”
“That’s right. How did you-”
She smiled. “I’ve heard about you. Don’t worry, it’s nothing bad. It’s just you requested a private dorm, and my older sister’s the resident advisor, so I hear things — usually more than I want to hear.” She laughed quietly. Trisha’s cheeks burned as she lowered her head. Ashley immediately stopped and reached out to touch her hand. “Hey, come on, I wasn’t talking about you.”
Sarah smiled at her friend, and then at Trisha. “Well, this has been fun, but I need to study. Don’t stay out too late. We wouldn’t want what’s-her-name raiding anyone’s panty drawer.”
Trisha could feel her cheeks burn more brightly as Sarah giggled to herself, picking up her coffee. Ashley rolled her eyes.
“Don’t mind her. She’s still upset because someone dropped a house on her sister.”
“I, uh, what?” The crack at least took her mind off her own embarrassment.
Ashley shook her head. “Never mind; bad joke from an equally bad movie. So, Trisha,” she changed the subject, “Can I ask you a big favor?”
“Sure, I guess,” she answered neutrally.
Ashley took a pen from her purse, scribbling something on a napkin which she passed to Trisha. “If you see the girl again, will you call and let me know?”
Trisha stared at the phone number for a moment. There was a time when she would have killed to have a cute girl’s number, but more and more she found herself questioning where she stood on that front. She needed to find her place in the world before thinking about such things though. She neatly folded the napkin.
“Sure, no problem. I’d better get going though. Big calculus test tomorrow.” Trisha stood, and Ashley gave her a concerned stare at that. She didn’t give the other girl a chance to ask though. “Thanks for the coffee. We should do it again sometime: you and Sarah and me, I mean.”
She could feel her heart pounding in her chest as she walked away.
Giggle.
“Who’s there?”
Giggle giggle.
“Hello?”
Silence. She sighed. She could enjoy the rest of her evening in peace, or she could call Ashley. She flopped into her chair with a mild grunt as she weighed her options, but Ashley had been nice enough to take her out for coffee with Sarah so the least she could do was repay the service.
“Hello?”
“Ash, hi it’s Trisha,” she mumbled.
“Well that was fast,” she mused dryly.
“Sorry. It’s just you told me to call if I saw something, and-”
“You saw her?”
“Not exactly. I heard giggling when I came in. I wasn’t going to call, but I figured since you invited me out for coffee the least I could do is let you know about it.”
“Aw, thanks. Listen, I’ll be right over. Just give me a minute to get the girls.”
“Wait, hold on, what girls-” but she’d already hung up.
Trisha exhaled slowly as she glanced over the room. She had always been a bit of a neat freak anyway, so the only particularly glaring flaw in her otherwise perfect dorm room sat neatly on her nightstand — a pill bottle. She snatched it up and stuffed it into the back of her nightstand drawer, just as someone knocked.
“Trisha? It’s Ashley,” her visitor called from the other side.
After unlatching the lock and chain she pulled the door aside. Ashley stood alongside two other girls she didn’t recognize. The first had straight black hair, save for a dark purple streak across her tapered bangs, bobbed close at the back.
The other girl, dressed more conservatively than either of the other two, wore her chestnut hair in a tight ponytail, a pair of gold wire frame glasses resting delicately on her nose. Both carried expensive-looking electronic equipment, while Ashley had a couple of what looked like digital audio recorders in-hand.
Trisha stepped aside letting the three enter. Immediately the leather-clad girl stopped in her tracks and wrinkled her nose. “She’s here. I can feel it.”
“Yes, well, you could also feel Henry the VIII on that summer trip to London,” the conservatively dressed girl advised wearily. “It’s not that I don’t believe you, but, well, your track record speaks for itself.”
“Yeah, don’t forget I have a track record of collecting teeth,” the other girl warned without looking her way.
“Alright you two,” Ashley cautioned. “I don’t want blood on Trisha’s carpets.” She turned back to Trisha with an apologetic smile. “This is Luna,” she pointed to the goth girl, “and Mae,” she then pointed to the conservatively-dressed one. “Ladies this is Trisha.”
Luna stepped away, pacing from the entry kitchen/dining/living room area into the bedroom. Trisha had been just about to ask Ashley and Mae what the equipment was for when a bloodcurdling shriek echoed from her bedroom. She turned to see Luna racing out, hiding behind Ashley. “B-b-big spider!” she yelped.
“Second generation Wiccan, and yet you’re afraid of spiders?” Mae teased. Ashley did her best not to laugh, though it still earned her a swat on the arm.
“Shut up!”
Sometime after Trisha let the poor, helpless spider out through the window, Ashley and Mae had been sitting on her bed with Luna standing by the door, while she busied herself washing dishes in the kitchen. Ashley came meandering into the kitchen where she paused behind her, resting a hand gently on her shoulder to catch her attention.
“It’s been three hours now. No EVPs, no unusual electromagnetic readings, not even an odd temperature fluctuation. If you were a guy I’d swear you just wanted another date,” she teased. Trisha's cheeks flooded crimson as she turned to attempt to defend herself.
Ashley quickly shook her head. “Relax. It was a joke! Listen, I’m going to leave one of our digital recorders here.” She held up the device, pointing to the ‘record’ button on the front. “Just press that if you hear anything strange again. If she is here, she’s probably hiding from us because of Luna.”
“I can’t imagine why she’d be scared of her,” she mused, and quickly bit her tongue as she turned away. “Sorry. That just slipped out.”
Ashley offered Trisha a sympathetic smile. “She’s not so bad. She just has a terminal case of foot-in-mouth disease.”
She set the recorder down as the other two approached to say their goodbyes. Luna eyed Trisha for just a moment before she turned to race out after her friends. Trisha breathed a slow sigh. As soon as the door closed, she heard it again.
Giggle giggle.
Trisha grabbed the recorder, but the moment she pressed record, silence fell. She shut it off again and stepped into her bedroom to find the pill bottle she had tossed in her nightstand drawer earlier resting neatly atop it now. Nothing else had been disturbed.
She slowly eased herself down on the bed, lying back and shutting her eyes tightly. For the briefest moment, she thought she felt a hand, or perhaps a pair of lips, caress her cheek. It wasn’t as a lover would kiss her mate, but as a friend comforting another. This ‘whatever this is’ was clearly intelligent, and afraid of Ashley and her friends. She’d have to find a way to confront it herself.
Over the next few weeks, she started to notice strange little things happening. At first it was subtle. A dress or skirt would be hanging in a different part of the closet than where she remembered hanging it, and she’d find hair accessories she knew she put away, lying out in the open. She tried to ignore it.
On the research front, she started spending much of her free time in the campus library, either searching the internet, or the history books for any clues to the girl’s identity. As she rounded a corner, carrying a heavy stack of books late one afternoon, she literally ran into Ashley. Both girls went tumbling down with a grunt, along with the heavy book stack.
“Oh, I’m sorry,” she apologized quickly, moving to help Ashley up. She smiled up at her as she pulled herself up, and then knelt to help collect the scattered books.
“It’s okay,” she replied, adding “I haven’t seen you in awhile.” She paused when her hand fell upon a heavy, old leather-bound tome with gold engraving. “Civil War history?”
“I’m sorry Ashley,” she offered hesitantly as her lower lip quivered. The day’s events had already piled up on her, with a condescending letter from her mother, a C on her last Calculus exam, and now this. She didn’t have it in her to concoct another lie.
“The truth is I did see more of the girl. She was wearing a white Victorian gown, not like a wedding gown, but she definitely looked like an upper-class young lady, maybe sixteen or seventeen. I think she might be from that era.”
“Why would you lie about something like that?” She sounded as though she were trying not to sound offended. Trisha exhaled slowly as she motioned for her to follow. They walked past several rows and shelves of books, to a quiet corner of the library away from potentially embarrassing eavesdroppers.
“I didn’t want you to think I was crazy. I mean, it’s hard enough being me, and now some… Something-or-other has attached itself to me. I’m scared, Ashley,” she trailed off.
“Shh, it’s okay,” Ashley responded, quickly setting the collected books down and pulling Trisha closer. “Is there anything I can do?”
Trisha shook her head. “I’ve always had trouble socially. I thought things would be better now, but I’m a bigger freak than ever,” she sobbed. Ashley reached for the small handbag slung over her shoulder, retrieving a fresh tissue to offer Trisha, who gratefully accepted it.
“Trisha, honey, you’re not a freak. I’ve been fascinated with ghosts since I was twelve. I know I’m kind of attractive, but it doesn’t make it any easier to meet guys. Sarah usually scares them off when she tells them what my friends and I do, and the ones that aren’t scared off are usually mouth-breathing computer geeks who’ve never seen non-pixilated-” she trailed off and started to blush. “Sorry.”
Trisha managed a weak laugh. “Feel better?”
Ashley rolled her eyes. “Hey, at least it got you to smile. Come on, let me help,” she insisted.
“Ashley and Trisha in the make out corner? That’s so sweet,” Luna chided playfully as the pair emerged. Ashley scowled darkly at her.
“Luna, shush! It’s not like that.” She hesitated, glancing at Trisha. “Can I tell her?”
“Can you trust her?” she asked hesitantly.
Luna frowned. “Ouch, man. Look, whatever you two are doing back there, I don’t need to know. I was only teasing.”
“Oh Luna, it’s not like that,” Ashley began. Trisha sat down with the first of several books while Ashley pulled her friend aside. She had already begun to lose herself in the book when she felt Luna’s hand touch her arm. She smiled brightly as she flopped down beside her, grabbing a book. Ashley joined on the other side.
“What are we looking for anyway?”
“Anything that can give us a clue who this girl was. I kind of want to help her, but I don’t know if there’s anything that can be done.”
“Or if she even wants help,” Luna advised.
The next few days passed uneventfully, as Halloween drew closer and closer. Trisha hadn’t made any plans other than to stay in and watch a monster marathon. She used to love Halloween, celebrating it as the one night a year when she could truly be herself, but now it had become just another day on the calendar.
“Hey,” Ashley called, jarring Trisha from her wandering thoughts as she sat alone at one of the campus library’s far tables. She giggled. “I didn’t mean to scare you. Sarah’s sorority is having a big Halloween party. Do you want to come? It’ll be fun.” She offered a disarming, friendly smile.
“I’ll think about it,” Trisha answered simply, returning to the book. She hadn’t heard Ashley’s footfalls as she approached. She reached back, intending to motion for the other girl to step closer, but instead found her hand precariously close to Ashley’s right breast. She quickly withdrew it. “Sorry,” she mumbled softly. Ashley didn’t even seem to notice, instead leaning on Trisha’s chair to read over her shoulder.
“Wait a minute, there was a Civil War era mansion built on these grounds before the college? That doesn’t make any sense. Historical mansions are usually preserved, not bulldozed,” she mumbled, as much to herself as to her companion.
“Now we have a name to go on at least,” Trisha responded, pointing to the single paragraph. “Judge Nathaniel Anderson.” Trisha pushed the book closed, and with Ashley in tow, made for the nearest computer.
Ashley watched in amazement as Trisha pressed a couple of keys on the keyboard, instantly bringing up a web browser with multiple, separate tabs. As she proceeded to type the addresses for different search engines into each tab, Ashley finally broke her silence.
“You’re really good with this. Computers, I mean. You should join our paranormal investigation group as lead tech guru,” she offered seriously.
Trisha paused for only a moment to turn and smile at her. “I’m majoring in Computer Science, but I wanted more than just a degree from ITT Tech or whatever. I wanted the whole college experience. I should really talk to the Dean about putting ‘haunted dorms’ in the brochure,” she teased. Trisha cracked a smile.
“You’re lucky. I would kill for this kind of experience.” Trisha paused again, and Ashley frowned. “What?”
“Can I ask you something without you being offended by it?” Trisha asked as gently as she could manage. The question really needed to be answered, but she didn’t want to sound accusatory. Ashley quickly nodded.
“I can’t guarantee I won’t be offended because I don’t know what you want to ask, but I’ll try not to be.”
“The other day, when your … para-whatever group was in my dorm,”
“Paranormal investigations; we’re an official club you know,” she corrected.
“Did any of you go through my things?” Ashley’s jaw went slack, but Trisha quickly held up her hands. “No, it’s not like that. Nothing’s missing, but something important to me was moved. It’s a small pill bottle that I know for a fact I put in the back of my nightstand drawer. After you left, it was sitting on top of my nightstand again, and I’m wondering if one of you moved it, or if the girl did.”
Ashley smiled apologetically as she shook her head. “Luna was standing by the door the whole time and neither Mae nor I went anywhere near your nightstand.”
As Trisha went back to her search, clicking through search engine links, Ashley slowly turned away in thought. “That’s seriously freaky though. This ghost girl has never been reported as messing with anything other than clothing. What was in the bottle?”
Trisha froze at the question. Ashley turned back, quickly shaking her head. “Forget I asked.”
“Judge Nathaniel ‘Nate’ Anderson. Born 1809, died 1865,” she trailed off. Ashley leaned closer to read.
“Implicated as a traitor and a Confederate spy, failed plot to assassinate members of Lincoln’s cabinet,” she hesitated to read the next part. “Hanged along with his eldest son, seventeen year old Marcus. Both protested Marcus’ innocence until the very end.”
“So the Judge had an eldest son, but no mention of a daughter. Maybe this is a descendent, or even an ancestor,” Trisha posited. “I’ll keep looking.”
“I have a meeting to get to. I really shouldn’t have even stayed as long as I have,” Ashley offered apologetically as she straightened. “Keep us informed though, okay?”
“Us?” Trisha echoed, her gaze still locked with the computer screen.
“The paranormal club,” she answered and turned to leave Trisha to her thoughts.
Try as she might Trisha’s searches proved fruitless. There simply was no evidence to support a death in or around the house when it was built, or for that matter, anyone connected with the house or the Judge’s family. As the days grew shorter, and Sarah’s Halloween party drew nearer, Sarah and Ashley joined forces to convince Trisha to attend. Ashley had after all, seen Trisha’s breakdown in the library. She knew Trisha needed to mingle and have a little fun.
The night of the party, as Trisha was just getting ready to leave, a knock at the door startled her from her makeup application. She quickly threw on her costume such as it was. After all, a Victorian gown is hardly original, but it was a far enough cry from her usual appearance, plus the paranormal experiences and civil war research inspired her, though not enough to dye her hair red. A wig would have to suffice for that.
Trisha opened the door to find Ashley dressed as a bar wench alongside a, presumably girl, that she didn’t recognize for the heavy green makeup and warts covering her face. The girl confirmed her identity when she cackled madly in Sarah’s voice at seeing Trisha’s costume.
“God I thought you were the ghost for a second there,” she joked from somewhere beneath the witch attire. Ashley giggled.
“I hope it’s okay that we came to pick you up. There’s a full moon tonight, and we didn’t want you to have to walk all the way over on your own.”
“Aw, thanks,” she answered in a more open and friendly tone than she’d used with them in awhile. “Just give me one second to get my student I.D., and I’ll be set.”
Sarah breached the subject first. “So did you ever find anything else about the ghost?”
Trisha glanced back, her face a mask of uncertainty and unease. “I searched through every archive I could find, traced Judge Anderson’s genealogy back five generations. The family line ended with him and his eldest son, and the younger died of an unmentioned disease, so it’s not a descendant, and the land was just open farmland before he built his manor. The girl’s too much upper class to be a farmer’s daughter. It just doesn’t make sense.”
“What about his son?” Ashley interrupted. “You said he had a son that was hanged with him. I mean, I know it sounds weird, but…” Trisha flinched at Ashley’s side-comment. Ashley frowned, wondering what she’d said wrong, though neither girl wanted to risk saying anything more. Sarah cleared her throat.
“Anyway, the party’s going to start soon. Time waits for no one.”
Sarah and Ashley stepped forward, linking arms with Trisha to escort her out. It wasn’t as though they were really dragging her along so much as offering moral support and encouragement.
By the time they arrived at the stately two-story building, the party was already in full swing. Loud, pulsating music blared obnoxiously, and silhouettes of dancing college students flickered across the closed curtains. A young woman, perhaps sixteen or seventeen at the oldest, sat on the front stairs. She was dressed in a sequined black evening gown, her chin resting neatly in her hand as she watched passers-by come and go. It almost seemed as if no one saw her, or if they did, no one acknowledged her.
Trisha and her friends saw her, though. As they drew nearer, Sarah veered to the side to approach her first. “Hey, what’s up?”
The girl seemed mystified by Sarah’s appearance. Her soft, emerald eyes danced from her pointy hat to her buckled shoes before settling on her face. She smiled cheerfully. When she spoke, she had a certain genteel air to her voice, like something out of Gone with the Wind.
“I just needed some air is all.”
Trisha stepped closer. “Do you go to this school? You look familiar.” That dress also looked strikingly familiar.
The girl lilted a soft giggle. “In a manner of speaking I do. I don’t really know anybody at this party though. Is it alright if I come with you?”
The girls looked at each other, and Sarah rolled her shoulders. “Fine with me.”
Ashley smiled as she followed Sarah inside, leaving just Trisha, who rather than simply answering, offered the girl her hand. “I’m kind of new at this too. Maybe between the two of us, we can get through tonight with our social reputations intact,” she mused in a friendly, almost teasing tone, causing the girl to giggle again. A slow trickling shiver ran down Trisha’s spine as she walked the strange girl inside.
Trisha danced and mingled much of the night away, quietly chatting with her fellow students about nothing particularly important, though true to her word she always came back to the mysterious girl. She never did give her name. Every time it came up, she’d find some polite reason to excuse herself quickly, and watch from a distance. Trisha thought she saw the girl dancing with one or two guys though, and she had her own chance to let her hair down, so to speak, before the night was done.
Later in the evening, as a slow song began to play, Trisha left the dance floor, only to feel a gentle tug on her arm. She turned to find the mystery girl smiling at her. “May I have this dance? These modern steps are too much for me,” she mused. Trisha couldn’t explain why, but she felt compelled to say yes. She smiled as she offered the girl her arm, and quickly found herself being gently led back into the middle of the floor.
The girl placed her hand chastely on Trisha’s waist, taking her hand with the other and gently leading her along. They looked quite the pair, one dressed like a lounge singer, the other a Victorian ghost. The girl smiled as she leaned in to whisper something in Trisha’s ear.
“Thank you for believing.”
“What?” Trisha asked, but the girl gave no response, simply smiling. When the song ended, the girl pulled her into a close embrace. She leaned closer to kiss her cheek softly, and then turned to flee, leaving Trisha staring dumbly at the door. Sarah approached and, after a moment had passed, waved a hand in front of her eyes.
“Earth to Trisha. What’s wrong?”
“Er? Oh, nothing. Listen, the party’s been a lot of fun, but I am wiped out. I’m going to go back to my room and crash.”
“Oh, okay then. Thanks for coming though. We have a couple of open spots in the sorority if you’re ever interested. You don’t have to live up in that dorm all by yourself.”
“I’ll think about it,” Trisha answered distantly. She gave her best approximation of a smile and turned to leave.
Back at her dorm, Trisha kicked off her shoes. She was still humming the song she and her mysterious new friend had last danced to as she knelt to pick up her shoes. When she rounded the corner, she found the girl sitting on her bed, legs crossed daintily, with her hands neatly folded in her lap. Trisha shrieked with surprise, dropping her shoes. The girl brought a hand to her lips, letting out a dainty giggle.
“What are you doing here? How did you get in?”
The girl slowly stood. “That is the second time you’ve asked me that, Ms. Trisha.”
“Second time,” Trisha echoed softly. Her eyes became saucers, her lips agape as she stared blankly back at the girl, who slowly nodded. The girl’s expression took on a forlorn sadness as she turned to approach the window.
“I only have an hour left before my time is spent. I was hoping you’d come back here, so I could…” she trailed off, lowering her head. “So I could apologize.”
“Apologize for what?” Trisha asked, surprisingly gently, once she finally found her voice. She dropped her shoes, and her Halloween wig, letting her own tresses cascade down her back as she stepped closer. The girl turned with tear-stained cheeks to face her.
“It’s not easy being dead. Most people never see me. The few that do yell or shriek and run away. I am so painfully lonely, but then you started looking, and your interest… I don’t know how to explain it. It gave me strength. I squandered it doing playful, silly things. Moving your pills, rearranging the closet. Sometimes, if I was strong enough I’d try something on.” Her face fell.
“That’s why I’m sorry. It was the only way I could let you know I was listening, that I knew.” She turned back to the window as Trisha stared in silence. Finally, she exhaled.
“Who are you?”
“Ask me who I was,” the girl murmured softly. Trisha couldn’t help the smile that crossed her lips at the Dickens reference.
“Well, who were you then?”
Unmoving, the girl answered, her forlorn gaze cast out across the moonlit night. “In life my name was Marcus Anderson.” She turned back to Trisha, staring expectantly, as though Trisha should now shriek and flee. Instead, she pulled the girl into a hug, causing her to burst into fresh tears.
“Please don’t-” she protested, but Trisha simply squeezed her closer.
“You’re far too pretty to be a ‘Marcus’ anymore,” she offered, soothing. “When I became a girl, physically I mean, I changed my name to Patricia, but everyone calls me Trisha now.”
The girl furrowed her brows as she stared, uncertain, even a little frightened, into Trisha’s seemingly deepening gaze.
“Those pills you found are what help me be who I am now.”
“Y-you mean there’s a magic pill that makes men into women now?”
Trisha laughed as she shook her head slowly. “Oh God, how I wish. This was a slower, more painful route, but it was worth it I’m as close to female physically as I can get, but it’s not magic. It’s science.”
The girl pushed herself from Trisha’s arms to return to her window, and Trisha let her go. The two stared respectively in silence, the girl out her window, and Trisha at the girl. Neither moved for a full ten minutes, until the younger finally broke her silence again.
“Mary.”
“What?”
“My mother… She told me that if I had been her daughter, her precious flower, she would have named me Mary. I suppose in death I was given that which was denied to me in life. That’s why I,” she trailed off. “Why I’m afraid to cross over. Being dead is painful, but I fear what waits beyond even more, of losing what little I have now, that I could never have in life.”
“I’m sorry, Mary,” Trisha whispered. By now her eyes stung with fresh, salty tears, but she didn’t dare move closer. She didn’t have to though. Mary spun around and returned to Trisha’s warm embrace, burying her face in the older girl’s shoulder as she sobbed.
“No one’s ever called me that. I have to go soon. Please… Can you just hold me until then? I just want to be held a little while longer.”
“Of course,” Trisha cooed as she stroked Mary’s hair. One hundred forty-six years of emotional turmoil and loneliness burst through as she clung to Trisha as a drowning man clings desperately to a life raft. She could feel her time drawing shorter, like an assassin stalking her in the night, but she didn’t care. She only wished she could stay a little longer.
On the stroke of midnight, though, silence descended over the room. Trisha wrapped her arms about herself as she slowly paced to the bed. She sat down where Mary had sat when she first came in, and she sobbed in silence for her new friend.
Just over two months had passed since the Halloween party, and Trisha had seen neither Mary, nor any signs that she was still watching. She never told anyone about what happened that night, mostly fearing no one would believe her. It seemed too fantastic for even Ashley to accept without physical proof.
In that time she had become closer friends with Ashley and Sarah though, and she even learned to love Sarah’s biting sarcasm and blithe honesty, so much so that when Sarah invited her to come visit Ashley and Sarah’s families for the holidays instead of staying on campus as she originally planned, she jovially accepted the offer.
Sarah and Trisha were moving her things out of her old dorm to her new bedroom at the sorority house. They thought they had packed everything, but when Sarah went back to check one last time, she returned with an elegant, sequined black evening gown on a hanger, eyeing Trisha.
“Wasn’t this the dress that weird girl wore to the Halloween party?”
Trisha gasped as she rushed to Sarah’s side. She slowly ran her hand over the dress, stopping at the hem. “Oh my God. Where did you find this?”
“It was hanging at the back of your closet in the far corner. Want to take it with us?”
Trisha nodded quickly. “I don’t know how it ended up here though.”
Sarah gave her a skeptical glance. Trisha held up her hands. “I really don’t. She was still wearing it the last time I saw her. I… haven’t seen her since,” she added with a pang of sadness in her tone that Sarah didn’t dare to remark about. Instead, she pulled her friend into a gentle hug and then turned to toss the dress over the stack of boxes she intended to carry out.
Trisha grabbed the last couple of boxes, following behind her. She turned to look over her shoulder one last time at the barren dorm, bumping the light switch with her elbow and stepping out.
As they walked up the stairs to the sorority house, a familiar voice called after them.
“Those look heavy. Do you need a hand?”
Trisha felt faint as she cautiously turned around. Sarah smiled cheerfully. “Oh hey, we were just talking about you.”
Trisha dropped the boxes and sprinted right down the stairs into the girl’s waiting arms. “Mary!” she wept uncontrollably.
Mary just smiled as she held her friend close. “I know what you want to ask, and it is a long story. Come on, ‘housemate’. I’ll tell you about it over tea, and maybe you can catch me up on how to speak like a girl from this age instead of this infernal accent.” She drew out the ‘infernal’ dramatically to emphasize her point.
“Housemate? You mean you’re-” but Trisha couldn’t finish the thought. Mary nodded solemnly.
“Alive? Yes. ‘They’ gave me a second chance. As I said, it is a long story.” She turned slightly to smile at Sarah. “And Sarah, do close your mouth, dear. You’re liable to catch flies.”
Ten long years since her grandfather passed away,
a stranger comes home to walk old, familiar paths
and finds someone she didn't expect...
The dust of disuse and time’s cruel abandon layered everything as heavy-soled boots, given a light step only by their owner’s feminine grace, touched down inside the cabin. Emily hugged her hands to herself, tens of hundreds of summer memories flooding to mind as she cast her gentle gaze upon the forgotten dwelling.
Outside, thick grass had grown up around the house. A tree she and her cousins had planted when she was six had grown mighty and tall in the back yard to replace the long-rotted stump where lightning took its toll, a stark reminder how fragile life could be.
Grandpa moved to a nursing home long before he passed ten years ago, and Grandma had gone on to be with the Lord five years earlier. Even so, through the heavy patina, she could still remember. There, in that corner, was where Grandma made Timmy sit and stare at the wall for uttering his first, and last swear word. And there, on the rotted remains of what once was a sofa, Jessie dared her to wear a dress for the first time.
She smiled fondly. How exhilarating it felt, the first time cousin Emily came for a visit. In time “Emily” came out to play more and more often. Grandma thought it was adorable, and a harmless children’s game. Mom and Dad disagreed. They forbade Jessie and Emily from being alone together anymore, but it didn’t stop them.
“You’re not s’posta be here lady,” a gruff voice called, startling Emily from her thoughts. She spun about to see an older man who, for just a moment, reminded her so much of Grandpa; too much. Her breath caught in her throat as she stared. The man wrinkled his brow.
“Oh, it’s you,” he muttered.
“Hi, Uncle Nate,” the startled dove cooed.
Tired eyes cast downward; he hadn’t spoken to his nephew since the big announcement. Like most of the family, he cut his ties when the black sheep decided to cut his bits off and pretend to be a woman.
“What you doin’ here, boy,” he answered neutrally as he turned his gaze away.
“I wanted to see the old place,” Emily answered. She didn’t challenge his calling her ‘boy’. After all, that was just his way of letting her know he knew her, even after ten years. It had been an inside joke amongst all the male cousins after a fashion, growing up. “Haven’t been here since Mom caught me and Jessie playin’ that one time.”
He choked back a bitter laugh. “Your Mom howled like a banshee at Darla and me over that. Even more when you went and cut off your-” he trailed off. Even now, he couldn’t utter those words. How could any man do that to himself willingly?
But Emily smiled as she turned to step closer. She placed her hand on his shoulder, and he flinched, but he didn’t pull away.
“Why you dressed like that anyway? Thought you wanted to be all girlie,” he added, referencing her heavy flannel shirt and thick denim jeans, to say nothing of her work boots.
“Uncle Nate, I AM a woman. Always have been. Clothes don’t change that — they’re just the camouflage that helps others see me for who I really am.”
She knew she’d struck a nerve with that one. Nate fought in Vietnam. He knew too well the importance of hiding from ‘the enemy’. When he turned about to face her though, she smiled.
“I’m dressed like this ‘cause I came to assess the damage. Y’know how you used to say — right tool for the right job? I can’t wander around what could well be a dilapidated wreck dressed like I’m going to Sunday dinner.”
He cracked a smile, but only for a moment. “Your Ma know you’re back?”
“Nobody does. Mom still blames me for Daddy’s stroke,” she answered simply. She turned from him, her footfalls leading slowly into the tiny kitchen. She closed her eyes for a moment. “I could almost smell the cookies baking. God, I loved helping Gram bake, even though Jessie hated it.”
Nate let out a deep, guttural belly laugh. “She still does. Poor Robbie does all the cooking in their house.”
“I guess I should go though. I was thinkin’ about fixing this place up, maybe making something of a summer home here, but now I ain’t so sure.” She cringed at that word. Ain’t. Ten years on the east coast let her shed most of her Southern twang, yet she’d been back less than an hour and picked up as though she’d never left.
“Well, now hold on a minute,” he argued as he followed her. He paused to cough deeply, though not because of the dust the two had stirred up. “Foundation’s solid. Old house just needs a little love and a good scrub down.”
She smiled sadly as she turned back to face him. “I’m not talkin’ about the house. Bein’ back here just hurts too much.”
“Why don’t you come to dinner, and we can talk about it. Jessie and Robbie are comin’ over tonight, bringin’ the twins.” He paused, his gnarled hand, aged prematurely, reaching up to remove his faded hat as he lowered his gaze again. “When I first heard what you were doin’, I thought you’d plum lost your mind, but seein’ you now I,” he paused, his weathered lips smacking together once as he swallowed a heavy lump. “Well, anyway, you know where to find us, darlin’.”
“Uncle Nate?” she called after him. He paused, turning back to glance at her. “Why’d you come here?”
“You wouldn’t believe it if I told you,” he answered simply, but her pleading gaze urged him to answer anyway. “I just had a feelin’ I needed to be here, like that time Pa got up in the middle of the night ‘cause he had a feelin’, and found the barn on fire.”
He seemed to have a hint of a twinkle in his eye as he turned to leave again. Emily stood, silently staring at nothing in particular for the better part of thirty minutes. Finally, she exhaled, slowly and carefully making her way back out of the old building.
She pulled into the only gas station in her small hometown, next to the only working traffic light, across from the only movie theatre, a single-screen affair where she and Jessie had gone to see many an awful movie together, six months past their “in theater” release dates. She sat, and she pondered where to go from here. She could turn left and pull out onto the highway, returning her to the hotel the next town over, civilization, safety, and security.
On the other hand, she could turn right, follow the old, familiar city road, and eventually find her way to Nate’s. As she struggled with her thoughts, someone gently tapped on the driver’s side window to get her attention. She jumped with a start, and Nate smiled back at her as she rolled down her window.
“Forgot to mention yer Ma will be comin’ over too. Y’don’t need directions do ya?”
“I still remember. I could walk it blindfolded. I guess I better go back to my hotel and change though.”
He gave a quiet, but at least genuine, chuckle. “S’pose you’re right. Wouldn’t want anyone thinkin’ you’re onna them whatsits that likes other girls, hey?”
Emily’s cheeks burned as she glanced away. “I would hate to have to drag John all the way out here to defend my honor, at that. One step at a time though. We’ll see how Jessie and Mom take to my bein’ here, then … we can talk about other stuff if they don’t run me right outta town.”
Maybe her Mother still blamed her. Maybe Jessie would still refuse to speak to her even though Emily suspected Jessie’s silence was more out of peer pressure from the rest of the family, and maybe she was walking right into another family feud, but at least she could always return to her friends and fiancé, her fancy job at the radio station, but this could be her last chance to come home, and she wouldn’t throw that away.
The Midnight Society were a group of friends who met in the woods to tell stories around a campfire, but after three generations, no one was left to carry the torch. They fell into urban legend, until Kristina decided to resurrect the traditions with a story of her own.
Life was hard for Kristina ever since her return to school as a girl. She was ready to try anything, but would a scary story really be enough to win over her peers?
It had been a very long time since anyone had even set foot at the old campsite. The Midnight Society had long been abandoned. No one seemed to care about sharing stories anymore, too busy with their fast-paced lives. The old guard had grown up and moved on, with nobody to carry the torch.
Every generation, the Midnight Society, a small group of school-aged friends would gather in these old woods to tell ghost stories by the light of the moon, and the warmth of a campfire. It harkened back to a different time, when things moved slower, and when friendships could still cross boundaries like race and gender, and Kristina wanted to bring back that spirit.
She had no friends at school. Everyone was afraid of her after the incident last semester. It wasn’t that they thought she was a terrible person, but after school bullies who tried to attack her were sent to a juvenile correctional facility until they turned 21, no one wanted to risk damaging their precious social standing talking to the ‘weird boy who dresses like a girl.’
She petitioned the local private school for emergency transfer status, but the matter had been under advisement for awhile. It was now mid-October, and with no one at school to talk to, she decided to take drastic measures.
She knew the old Midnight Society stories by heart. She knew every member’s name. Some might say she was obsessed, but in reality she just loved a good, scary story. She had sent out the anonymous e-mails, left a clearly marked trail of ribbons, and now she only had to wait.
She pulled her pastel pink coat more tightly around her body as she sat down on the old stone “throne”-like seat, the traditional seat of the leader of the Midnight Society, her hand-knit gloves tightening around her fingertips. The hem of her long floral skirt brushed and whipped at her ankles in the light, cool breeze as she stared into the crackling fire.
She rolled back her jacket sleeve just enough to glance at her lavender Hello Kitty watch. It read 10:23. If anyone else were coming, they would have surely been here by now. With a heavy sigh, she pushed a few light-brown bangs from her eyes and stood. As she reached for the old, red water pail, intent on dousing the campfire and writing off this whole experiment as a terrible mistake, a twig snapped nearby, causing her breath to catch in her throat. She froze, glancing around.
“Hello?” she called. “Is someone there?”
Suddenly, a hand reached out of the darkness behind her, touching her shoulder. She shrieked and spun around, very nearly throwing the water on Marie Anne Louis, the most popular girl in school.
Marie leapt back and scowled. They weren’t in school anymore, and no one was around, so she felt more comfortable treating Kristina like anyone else who very nearly threw a half gallon of water on her. “Hey, watch it. These slacks are dry clean only!”
“I’m so sorry,” Kristina tried to apologize, quickly setting the pail aside. “I was about to put out the fire. I didn’t think anyone was coming.” She turned to stare into the darkness, and Marie hesitantly stepped closer, following her gaze. She offered a sympathetic smile as she waited for Kristina to finish. “I heard a noise...” she whimpered.
“Oh you did, did you?” Marie answered dryly, a more relaxed, even slightly playful tone in her voice now. “I hope it’s not my idiot brother and his friend trying to spy on me,” she paused briefly, and then continued in a stage yell, “Or I’d have to tell Mom what he’s hiding under his mattress!”
“Playboy or Hustler?” an older boy’s voice called chidingly as Josh Miller, linebacker strode out of the woods and into the light. Marie punched his arm rather hard. Kristina had always thought of Marie as the ideal feminine. She cheered, she ran track, and she had an incredible fashion sense, and the money to back it, but by how Josh flinched, she had a tough side, too.
“Never you mind. So this midnight thingie...-” she started to ask, trying to change the subject when in the distance, another girl could be heard shouting.
“Hang on! We’re coming! Don’t start without us!”
It was Denise Mattock, the human calculator. Not that she didn’t have looks as well, though Kristina’s fantasies about Denise typically revolved around looking like her, rather than being with her. She did have a massive crush on Denise when they were younger, but lately, she had found her tastes changing.
“We haven’t started yet,” Kristina tried to shout back, but for her entirely too meek nature, her voice just didn’t carry that well..
Marie and Josh talked quietly amongst themselves as Denise emerged from the woods with two others - a slightly older, dark haired girl Kristina didn’t recognize at all and a geeky boy with wire-frame glasses whose name she just couldn’t quite recall. Kristina stood to greet the newcomers, but out of the corner of her eye, she watched the unfamiliar face.
The girl seemed to capture Kristina’s attention without even trying. She pushed back her long black hair to reveal two tiny emerald studs that matched her sparkling eyes. She moved gracefully, like a dancer. Strangest though, was that she carried a weathered-looking leather drawstring pouch.
“Welcome everyone, to what I really hope will be a regular thing. I’m assuming you’re all here because you’re interested in restarting the Midnight Society?” Kristina recited her planned speech with only a small falter in her voice. She practiced for three hours in the mirror that day alone. She wanted everything to be perfect.
Denise glanced around slowly, seeming to take note of Kristina, now sitting by herself on a raggedy old sofa that had definitely seen better days. The older girl approached Kristina and sat down beside her, and Kristina gave her a nervous smile.
“I am,” she said matter-of-factly. In the dim light, it was difficult for Kristina to really tell where the girl’s hair ended and her black hoodie began.
“Me too,” Marie and Denise answered in unison. Josh gave a slight shrug.
“Maybe,” he grunted. “I was going to go to the movies, but-” he stopped himself. He didn’t dare admit that his girlfriend of two months dumped him. At least not publicly. News traveled fast among the girls’ bathroom though, and Marie gave him a sympathetic smile.
“But there’s nothing good playing this week,” she added. He laughed a little.
“What she said.”
The somewhat geeky boy rolled his shoulders. “Actually, I was just curious to see who sent the e-mail. They really did their homework to keep it anonymous.”
Kristina grinned just a bit. She was far from a true geek, but she had gone out of her way to set all this up with an emphasis on mystery.
“I’ve always loved ghost stories,” she continued, “And I grew up listening to my grandfather’s stories from the old country. When I learned of the Midnight Society, how they used to meet out here, and how they all came from wildly different backgrounds, it sounded almost Utopian.” She paused, adding hesitantly after, “I guess it’s kinda silly.”
The new girl shrugged thoughtfully. “Not really, if you’ve got a good story.” She paused to glance around at the others. “Storytelling is a tradition that’s almost as old as the human race. People have been telling stories around campfires for thousands of years.
“That’s the tradition of the Midnight Society. It’s the mystique that brought friends from such different backgrounds together. Rich, poor, male, female, black, white - none of that mattered.” She turned her soft green eyes on Kristina, and a chill ran down her spine. The girl smiled sweetly as she asked, “So what’s your story about?”
“I know at least some of you go to my school, so you already know who I am.”
“Sissy Krissy,” Josh muttered with a laugh, quickly silenced by another sharp punch from Marie. “Ow!”
“That’s so not funny,” Marie admonished, bordering on a growl. She had already yelled at someone at school the day before for saying it. It wasn’t that she cared one way or another about Kristina in particular, but being half-black and half-white, she knew the sting of prejudice growing up, even in these so-called modern times. It was her father’s hard work and her mother’s dedication to medicine that got her where she was now.
Kristina frowned though, lowering her gaze. She stared intently at the flames, as if trying to find her focus there … Or perhaps simply trying not to cry. Suddenly, she glanced up again. She had found what she sought, and knew exactly how to proceed.
“What if you were in my position, only you couldn’t do anything about it?”
“What do you mean?” Marie asked, genuinely curious. Kristina smiled. She knew she’d gotten Marie hooked at least. She stood slowly, setting her gaze on each individual gathered now, before she continued.
“What if you were a boy being forced into dressing like a girl, acting like a girl, even going to school as a girl, and there was nothing you could do about it? For some boys, that’s tantamount to torture, and that’s exactly what my story is about.” She paused for dramatic effect, and the entire camp fell silent, but for the crackling fire.
“Being a girl isn’t a choice for me; it’s just how I was born. It’s who I am. But what if it was your parents, or an evil babysitter, forcing it on you? Even if, deep down, you really were a girl inside, after years of living as a boy, would you be able to cope?”
The raven haired girl stood. She leaned down to whisper something in Kristina’s ear, and the girl’s eyes widened. She grinned, looking back. The other girl nodded, taking her seat again and passing Kristina the leather pouch she’d brought with her. The others watched in complete silence, their eyes fixated on Kristina now as she reached into the satchel, holding her hand there.
“Midnight dust,” she answered their questioning stares, and then announced in a dramatic voice, “Submitted for the approval of the New Midnight Society, I call this story,” she paused, tossing a handful of some kind of strange dust onto the fire. Immediately, the flames leapt and danced as an eerie smoke rose.
Marie jumped slightly, much to Josh’s pleasant surprise as he stole the opportunity, wrapping an arm around her. She started to punch him again, but instead lay her head against his shoulder and smiled, as Kristina sat once more, beginning her story.
“The tale of the Demon-sitter.”
Thirteen year old Kyle Lawrence was constantly in trouble. If he wasn’t blowing up mailboxes, he was slashing tires, planting toilet bowl cleaner in shower heads, or any number of other horrible tricks on friends, family, and neighbors. His mother, Jennifer had been very ill for a long time now. The medicine she took helped with the pain, and kept her alive, at the cost of leaving her very weak, so his father Scott often worked long hours to make up the difference.
On the rare occasion that Jennifer felt strong enough to go out for an evening, they usually returned to horror stories of how Kyle had tormented the babysitter to the point of threatening to call the police, as well as all-too-familiar vows to never sit for them again.
And then Jayne came into the picture. They had never heard of her until a week ago, but every reference she had provided not only checked out, but enthusiastically recommended her, with promises that absolutely nothing would go wrong. She sounded too good to be true, but Scott hadn’t had a night off in six months, and Jennifer was feeling unusually strong, so they decided to give her a chance.
Meanwhile, next door, Kyle had just pulled off his best prank yet, at least in his own mind. The trap had been set masterfully, and the glue was sure to never come off, leaving a pair of shoes stuck permanently to the welcome mat. What he wasn’t expecting, however, was for Cherie, not her mother, to get into his little trap.
“KYLE YOU LITTLE FREAK!” came the shrill shriek, echoing through the entire neighborhood as Cherie frantically tugged and pulled, trying to get her feet free.
Kyle had been hiding in the bushes, watching the whole thing, and even though Cherie wasn’t his primary target, he still couldn’t help himself. He tumbled out of the bushes laughing and tried to approach to help her. After all, she was his age, and they were really pretty sneakers.
“Get away!” she yowled, nearly clawing his face as he got within arm’s reach. “Stupid jerk!”
“Fine!” he yelled back, as if she should have been grateful for his help. “Do it yourself you whiny powderpuff!” He stuck out his tongue and laughed, turning to walk away as she burst into tears.
Feeling smug and quite proud of himself, he almost didn’t notice the new voice in the kitchen. As he drew nearer though, he could hear his father talking with someone, and decided to investigate.
“Oh, Kyle, good,” his father, dressed in his best suit, gave Kyle a parental look as he approached. Kyle was more intently focused on the older girl leaning on the cabinet and sizing him up. Something about her just didn’t feel right. He sneered when he thought his father wasn’t looking, but smiled angelically as soon as his gaze returned.
“Kyle this is Jayne, your new babysitter. Your mother is finally feeling well enough to get out of the house. Try to behave yourself for just one night?” he asked, as if he already knew the answer to that.
“Oh, I’m sure we’ll have lots of fun together,” Jayne answered for him, smiling sweetly. Scott gave her a look that screamed ‘I’ll believe that when I see it’, and reluctantly, he turned to step into the other room, just as Kyle’s mother Jennifer entered. She wore a long, stunning black evening gown, and even had her honey blonde hair up. For a moment, Kyle actually forgot she was sick. She looked so pretty that he cracked a smile.
“And just what are you grinning about?” she asked. “No tricks, Kyle. I need tonight. Just... don’t burn the house down?”
“Ohhh I won’t,” he answered mischievously. The gears in his head had already begun to turn, as to how he could torture Jayne into never setting foot here again. Jayne seemed unfazed though, which, for some reason, unnerved him.
“Don’t worry, Mrs. Lawrence. Everything’s going to be fine. You go and have a nice evening. I promise I’ll call if there are any problems, but I’m absolutely sure there won’t be.”
“Yes, well,” Jennifer trailed off a moment, but Jayne interrupted her.
“I promise,” she insisted, and as she lay her hand on the woman’s shoulder, Jennifer faintly nodded.
“Okay. Be good Kyle. We’ll be back before ten - probably earlier.”
Kyle opened the refrigerator and grabbed a can of grape soda, but before he could even open it, Jayne placed her hand over the top of it, staring down at him. She smiled as he gave her an irritated glance.
“I know what you stole from the neighbors’, Kyle,” Jayne said slowly, a calculating expression on her face. Kyle’s eyes widened slightly. He only ever stole one thing, but he never got caught. How could Jayne have found out?
“I don’t know what you’re talking about!” Kyle stammered. Jayne shook her head slowly as she took another step closer to the frightened boy and moved one hand behind her back. Slowly, she reached one hand out as she stood in front of him.
He flinched as she gently caressed his cheek with her palm, and with her other hand presented a pair of girls’ satin panties in Barbie pink. “I’ve been thinking,” she trailed off, dangling the treasure in front of him. He didn’t dare respond, just staring at the silky fabric.
“Your mother’s told me all about the horrible things you’ve done to your parents, neighbors, even that cute girl next door, Cherie was it? Since you’re such a rotten boy, maybe you’d make a better girl, instead?”
“W-what’re you talking about?” he asked, growing more and more afraid by the second. She laughed softly, as if he had just told her a really funny joke.
“It’s really simple. I noticed you have an old sandbox in the back yard. When was the last time you just went out and played, and acted like a child instead of a juvenile delinquent?”
She used that word, ‘juvenile delinquent’, and it made her sound like she was ninety or something. It was just one of the many things that seemed ‘off’ about this girl. Kyle shrugged his shoulders though. He couldn’t actually remember the last time he played in that old sandbox. It was before Cherie moved in, anyway, and that was years ago. “I dunno,” he grunted.
“You ‘dunno’, huh?” she answered, and then pushed the panties into his chest gently. “Here, sweetie. Put these on for me.”
“What?! You want me to just strip right here!?” he squeaked, ignoring for now that she just told him to put on girls’ underwear. She giggled, gently stroking his cheek again. As she did, he could feel a gentle warmth in her hand. It had an oddly comforting feeling, almost pleasant, soothing.
“Of course not, silly goose. I want you to go into the bathroom and change. While you’re doing that, I’m going to get something else for you to wear over it. We’re going to try a little experiment to channel some of that destructive energy of yours, okay? I promise it won’t hurt.”
Kyle couldn’t understand why, but he felt an absolutely irresistible and overwhelming desire to see just where this was going, enough that he was willing to endure wearing his ill-gotten booty. After all, if she tried something weird he could always have her arrested, and then never have to see her again. That’s what he told himself anyway, as he went into the downstairs bathroom and closed the door.
He didn’t hear the front door opening and closing, nor the lighter, second set of footsteps outside. He thought he could hear voices, but just as he pulled the silky undergarments into place, the bathroom door opened, causing him to flee for the safety of the bathtub. “Hey! You said you wouldn’t look!” he demanded.
“I’m not looking,” Jayne’s soothing voice responded. Kyle cautiously peeked around the tropical print shower curtain just enough to see that Jayne was telling the truth. She had one hand over her eyes, and the other, holding a lavender girls’ tank top and denim shorts.
It was obviously a girls’ tank top because the shoulder straps were spaghetti ties in neat bows, and the front had a picture of My Little Pony’s Twilight Sparkle. Of course, he’d never admit to having actually watched the cartoon. The shorts were just as bad, with a rainbow patch on the front, and heart designs stitched into the small back pockets.
She expertly laid the clothes on the sink, picking up his boy clothes, and backed out of the room just as Kyle quietly protested. “I can’t wear that.” His tone had lost much of its defiance already. She had taken his other clothes, so his options were somewhat limited.
“Of course you can,” Jayne answered. “Remember? We’re trying an experiment. I promise I’m not going to hurt you. I just want to try something different. Have I lied to you yet?”
“... No,” Kyle reluctantly answered. Of course he had only just met her, but that bit of logic seemed to escape him at the moment. He sighed, defeated, and stepped out of the bathtub. After zipping up the jean shorts, and pulling the tank top into place, he caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror and frowned. Even with his short brown hair, he looked like a tomboyish girl. He sighed again, and trudged out of the bathroom, where Jayne stood, holding out a pair of hot pink jelly flat shoes. Kyle groaned.
“Oh come on now. I think they’re cute. I wish I had a pair of these when I was your age,” she added with a giggle. She gently squeezed Kyle’s hand and led him into the living room. With just a light nudge, she had shoved him down onto the overstuffed sofa. Before he could protest further, she had taken his left foot, shoving the first shoe into place. It fit perfectly, as did the second. “There. That wasn’t so bad was it?”
He started to stick out his tongue, but as he stood, and the almost non-existent heel clicked against the hardwood floor, he cringed. The sound resonated quite loudly, and sounded almost exactly like the sound that Cherie had made the day before as she stormed into her house, after he nailed her with a corn syrup-filled water balloon.
“Now, I want you to go outside, and I want you to play,” Jayne began. Kyle’s eyes grew wide with fear, and he shook his head vigorously.
“No way!” he shrieked. “I can’t let people see me like this! What’d the neighbors think?!”
“That all depends on you, sweets,” Jayne answered gently as she stroked his cheek again. “The neighbors are pretty used to Kyle, the juvenile delinquent who sets fires, blows up mailboxes, slashes tires - should I go on?” she asked, without waiting for an answer before continuing. “But who’s honestly going to notice Karen, the well-behaved little girl playing harmlessly in a sandbox?”
“Karen?” Kyle echoed, frowning his disapproval. Jayne nodded as she pulled him into a hug and kissed his forehead. Somehow, he felt instantly at ease now.
“You look like a Karen to me. Besides, this is part of the experiment! I promise you won’t be laughed at or teased or anything. Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” She grinned, and Kyle, now Karen just had to laugh. He couldn’t help it. Jayne was the last person he expected to know the Pinkie Pie Swear.
Karen turned to start for the back door by way of the kitchen, and then paused right at the doorway. He looked back at Jayne, who smiled softly at him. “How long do I gotta stay like this?” he asked quietly.
Jayne shrugged her shoulders. “That depends on you, honeydew. If you behave yourself for the next hour, then if you want, I’ll let you come back inside and change. Of course if you want to stay like that I won’t force you to change, either,,” she added with a playful wink. “Now go have fun. Be a kid.”
He sighed, defeated. He couldn’t possibly fathom any boy in his right mind wanting to stay like this. Worst of all, he couldn’t prank anyone. He didn’t dare risk it given the backlash and relentless teasing he’d receive, not just from the other kids in the neighborhood, but from the adults too.
As he took his first tentative steps out onto the back patio, he wondered how Jayne could possibly make a guarantee like that. The only hope he could cling to was the knowledge that he still had an ace up his sleeve - if he still had sleeves - to call the cops if things got any weirder than this.
All those delightful thoughts of sending Jayne to prison though, disappeared entirely when he realized he wasn’t alone. He stood motionless as Cherie watched from the patio table, sipping a glass of iced tea, with an incredibly broad smirk on her face. She had pulled her golden blonde hair into a cute ponytail with an aqua colored butterfly clip.
“Hi, I’m Cherie,” she said simply, as if introducing herself for the first time. “What’s your name?”
“You know who I am,” “Kyle” started to snap, but, as if Jayne were standing right behind him, he quickly corrected himself. “Erm... I mean, I’m Karen, I guess...” he mumbled. His cheeks flushed deeply and Cherie giggled as she stood and approached. Much to Karen’s surprise, she reached out her hand to take the frightened boy’s and gave it a reassuring squeeze.
“Jayne says you’re trying something new, and she asked me if I’d help you. If you promise not to be a jerk, I promise I’ll give you another chance. Sound fair?”
Kyle didn’t have many friends, not surprisingly. The only boy his age that tolerated his shenanigans moved away three years ago, when Cherie and her family moved in. Even then, Cherie attended the local private girls’ school, so she had up until now been little more than another target.
“Um... Okay?” Karen answered. Cherie smiled brightly as she pulled her new playmate along toward the old sandbox.
“Great!” she announced. “I know it might feel weird. Kids our age are trying really hard to act grown up. I mean, I even wear makeup sometimes, but can I tell you a secret, Karen?” she asked, as if the past three years of torment had never happened. Karen, dumbfounded, just nodded, waiting until they had reached the sandbox to answer, as Cherie pulled off her matching jelly flats.
“Sure?”
She carefully dipped her toes between the sand. At least the neighborhood cats were wise not to use it as a giant litter box. Most of them were smart enough to steer clear of Kyle’s back yard entirely though, for that matter. Cherie carefully smoothed her sundress as she sat down on one of the old, weathered railroad ties that made up one of the four borders, and smiled up at Karen, patting the spot next to her.
“I don’t want to grow up. I want to be a kid a little bit longer,” she answered thoughtfully. Karen slid her feet out of her shoes and stepped into the sandbox. As she sat beside Cherie, she felt the cool sand work its way up between her toes, and she shivered lightly, burying her feet up to her ankles.
“Why not?” she asked quietly, one finger idly drawing stick figures in the sand between their two sets of legs. Cherie giggled and began a small tic-tac-toe grid, marking an ‘X’ at the top center square.
“Because... Growing up is scary. You know what adults are like. All they do is work, worry about bills, and when they get home they’re too tired to have any fun.” She paused to nudge Karen’s shoulder lightly. Karen, without missing a beat, drew in a little ‘O’ to block the center square.
“Why do you think I love pranking people?” Karen responded. “It’s fun. It’s freakin’ funny too.”
Cherie stopped mid-X to stare at Karen. She frowned. “It might be funny to you, but my parents are out $1500 this year alone - $1600 counting my shoes. The only reason we haven’t called the cops is because of your Mom’s health.” She trailed off, and Karen flinched outwardly.
Cherie frowned again, squeezing Karen’s hand.
“I’m sorry Karen. We’re supposed to be having fun. Let’s talk about something else okay?”
Karen drew a little circle, completing her three ‘O’s, and drew a line through them. Cherie smiled.
“I let you win,” she teased.
Karen smiled a little, sticking her tongue out. “Best two out of three?”
The two played together for another hour and then some. Time passed so quickly, as the two talked and shared interests, that Karen actually jumped when Jayne called the two inside for dinner. She had ordered a large meat trio pizza with extra cheese.
She also made a calculated move to downplay “Karen” still “visiting”. Not only did she avoid mention of their deal over dinner conversation, she quickly distracted the pair halfway through their meal.
“Eating at the table is fine and all,” she began, catching the girls’ attention with an innocent smile, “But I was thinking, why don’t we move this to the living room? I found some old board games in the closet.” She paused, and a sheepish expression crossed her features.
Karen covered her mouth and tried not to giggle, but giggle she did. “They found you? I SWEAR I didn’t do it. Hall closet’s Dad’s fault.”
Jayne laughed as she ruffled Karen’s hair softly. “I know you didn’t. I was just going to ask if you wanted to play a game while we eat, or maybe drop in a movie.”
She gave the pair a glowing smile, and Cherie almost squealed, squeezing Karen’s hand. “Oh, can we? My friends are all too “grown up” for stuff like board games. Just one? Please?”
Karen, caught between the two physically and metaphorically, slowly nodded. What harm could it do? Cherie was cute, and actually kind of fun to hang out with, and this way she’d have to stay over a little longer - bonus!
“Yay!” Cherie announced, grabbing her paper plate as Jayne picked up the pizza box and led the pair to the living room. Much to Karen’s own surprise, she found herself carrying all three of their drinks, as well as some napkins. Not only did Kyle never use napkins, but she didn’t remember picking up their glasses in the first place.
Late in the evening, as Karen found herself helping Jayne clean up, Cherie yawned sleepily.
“I’d better get home. I have to be in bed by ten, and I still need to get a shower. Thank you so much for having me over, Jayne!” she said cheerfully as she hugged the teenager. Karen ignored the exchange at first, walking into the kitchen to dispose of their paper plates, and dump the glasses in the sink.
“You’re welcome,” Jayne replied. “Thank you for helping me with this,” she added in a hushed tone.
Cherie giggled as Karen emerged from the kitchen again, and pulled her into a tight hug, kissing her lips softly: both Kyle’s and Cherie’s first kiss. Karen’s jaw dropped slightly, and Cherie, smiling brightly, hugged her again. “And thank you for having me over, Karen. We should so do this again sometime.”
“Maybe tomorrow?” Karen answered without really thinking.
“Sure!” Cherie replied happily. She waved as she stepped out the door - just as Karen’s parents entered.
“Well!” her father replied, startled by Cherie’s hasty, and extremely cheerful exit. “What was that-” he started, but seeing Karen, stopped in his tracks.
“What is it-” her mother asked, but she too froze solid. Karen tried to hide behind Jayne, but she, with entirely too little effort for someone so small, easily wrangled Karen around in front of her, wrapping her in a gentle, but secure hug.
“We decided to try a little experiment tonight, to try and channel some of Kyle’s destructive energy. Mr. and Mrs. Lawrence, I’d like you to meet Karen.”
“This is … certainly unexpected,” Jennifer answered slowly. Jayne beamed, quite proud of her work. In a single night she had tamed the most unruly boy in the entire state. That was after all, one reason she chose him....
“Karen has been a perfect little angel. She and Cherie played in the backyard until dinner, and then we watched a movie and played board games. Right Karen?” she asked, looking down. Karen silently nodded. “Why don’t you go and get ready for bed while I talk to your parents, okay sweetie?” She whispered, and planted a soft kiss on Karen’s cheek.
Karen raced off down the hall, more to get away from the humiliation of her parents’ stares than to go back to being Kyle. Meanwhile Jayne held up her hands defensively.
“I know what you’re thinking. ‘Why is my son dressed like a girl’. I know it seems radical, but I think the results speak for themselves. Not only has he not been a problem at all tonight, but I overheard him talking to Cherie when they thought I wasn’t listening. He apologized to her for his latest pranks.”
Jennifer quite literally fainted right there. Scott let out a startled yelp as he raced to catch her. Jayne, frowning, helped him move her over to the sofa.
“Jennifer!” he called, fanning her. “Jenn, are you okay? Sweetie?”
Jennifer’s soft, graying blue eyes fluttered open. “Oh... I’m sorry, did I faint again?” she asked groggily. “I had the strangest dream. Jayne was telling us about how well-behaved our ‘daughter’ was tonight.”
Jayne exchanged a glance with Scott. He cleared his throat. “That wasn’t a dream, honey. Kyle - or Karen I suppose?” he asked, giving Jayne a confused glance. She shot him a reassuring smile as she nodded cheerfully. “... actually apologized to Cherie.”
As Jennifer slowly sat up, a loud crash could be heard from elsewhere in the house. Jennifer’s eyes widened, as if she knew the sound without even seeing it. Quick as a flash, she leapt to her feet and raced for the hallway. Kyle, dressed in a plain t-shirt and pajama bottoms, toothbrush in-hand, stared in wide-eyed terror.
“My vase!” Jennifer screeched. “That was my mother’s! Kyle, what am I going to do with you?”
“But I didn’t! I mean-” he tried to argue.
“That’s enough, young man,” his father bellowed. “Bed. Now.”
Jayne watched, seemingly helplessly, as he gave her a forlorn glance before turning to trudge back upstairs.
Scott exhaled a long, drawn out sigh as he pulled his wife close and kissed her forehead softly. This night had been so perfect, with dinner and a romantic movie, and a moonlit stroll in the park, only to come home and find Kyle actually behaving himself, but now it seemed, reality was crashing in around them once more.
“Oh Scott, what are we going to do with him?” she wept into his chest, irreparable fragments of family heirloom scattered across the floor. No one could possibly have noticed the kitchen window slowly slide itself open and shut again.
Jayne quietly stepped closer. She put on her best ‘concerned babysitter’ demeanor before speaking. “Mr. and Mrs. Lawrence … May I make a suggestion?”
The pair quietly turned their gaze on the young babysitter. With practiced poise, and all too much professionalism for someone so young, she launched into her presentation. “You saw for yourselves how well-behaved your son was as Karen. The second he changed, ‘Kyle’ returned. Maybe we need to send Kyle on a little vacation for awhile, and let his cousin Karen stay here?”
Jennifer slowly turned to her husband, shaking her head. “I... I don’t know about this, Scott.”
Jayne was only just getting started, though. “I know it sounds crazy, but I’ve already spoken to some of your neighbors while the kids were playing. I know how much damage Kyle’s done. They’d be willing to forgive it, and even chip in to help if someone were to, say, help him achieve a complete 180.” She paused to frown thoughtfully. “And Halloween is this Saturday...”
“Worst night of the year,” Scott groaned, “But you’re talking about forcing him to be a girl all the time, right?” he asked with a concerned frown. “That can’t be healthy for a boy his age.”
“Well, you have to understand where I’m coming from. I grew up with six older brothers who all resented me for being the ‘baby’ of the family, and their sister.” She lied, “Mom had to find creative ways to punish them because she didn’t believe in just senselessly beating them.”
Now she was going in for the kill.
“What about school?” Jennifer asked. “Kyle can’t attend school as a girl. The other kids would tear him apart after what he’s done to at least half of them.”
“My aunt Theresa is the Headmistress of St. Claire’s Girls’ Academy. I can ask her to let Karen attend school there. And before you say anything, yes, I know it’s ridiculously expensive, but if you ask Cherie’s mother I’m sure she’ll give Karen a glowing reference for financial aid.”
She reached out to touch Scott’s shoulder gently, and an almost comforting sense of warmth washed over him as she concluded. “It doesn’t have to be forever. We just need to give Kyle time to sort out these feelings he’s dealing with. In the meantime St. Claire’s has a fantastic guidance counselor with Masters degrees in child psychology.”
“Well, I suppose...” Scott trailed off, turning to Jennifer. “But I might just still be upset over losing a thousand dollars’ worth of liquor.”
Jennifer stifled a laugh. “You know you were never going to drink that bottle of scotch anyway.”
“No, but it was in my family for years-” he cut himself off as he glanced down at the shattered vase. “... Okay, we’ll do it.”
“Great. I just need to go next door and borrow something from Cherie for Karen to wear tonight. Tomorrow, we’ll take her shopping for her new uniform, and while she’s out of the house, ‘Dad’ can redecorate her room. Don’t worry - I have everything you’ll need back at my house. I was a total girly girl, and I didn’t have the heart to throw any of it away so I saved it. For Karen I’m more than happy to let her use my old furniture.”
“How much do we owe you for sitting tonight?” Jennifer asked.
Jayne shrugged her shoulders. “At first I was going to charge you guys my usual fee of $3.50 an hour plus $2 per incident, but since Karen’s turning into a long-term project, and I really want to see her blossom and get beyond this grubby juvenile delinquent phase, I can’t accept any money from you. There’ll be other sitting jobs, but a kid I can actually help comes along once in a lifetime.”
She grinned at the dumbfounded parents, quite proud of herself. Everything was moving along exactly according to her plans.
Meanwhile, Kyle sat on the edge of his bed. He knew the adults were talking downstairs, but there was just no way he could hear them way up here. The thought to lock the door crossed his mind, but his father was so angry, that mental images of him busting the door down genuinely terrified him too much to do anything but sit and wait.
He nearly jumped out of his pajamas when a gentle knock came. He didn’t answer, so Jayne called gently. “Honeydew, it’s Jayne. Can I come in?”
“I guess,” he answered quietly.
Jayne slowly stepped inside, holding up her empty hands to show she came in peace. “Do you want to talk about what happened downstairs?”
“Jayne, I SWEAR, I didn’t do it. I went to get my toothbrush from the downstairs bathroom, and I heard the crash, and when I came out to see what it was, Mom came running.”
Jayne frowned softly. “Are you really sure that’s what happened?” she asked as she stepped closer. “Are you sure you didn’t accidentally brush it on your way past? Or maybe you did it intentionally?”
Her tone, despite her words, didn’t sound accusing at all. Further, she reached out to stroke his cheek, and a calming warmth washed over his body. She smiled.
“Maybe Karen just wanted to stay a little bit longer? Put your panties back on, sweetie. I’ve got a surprise for you.”
It was at this point that Kyle realized he never actually took them off to begin with. He waited until Jayne stepped out of the room, however briefly, to quickly strip, holding his t-shirt in front of him as she returned. He nearly dropped the t-shirt, staring absolutely mortified at Jayne as she reappeared.
In one hand, she held a bundle of silky-looking cloth, which he ignored in favor of the clothes hanger in her other hand, containing without question, the frilliest pink party dress that he had seen in his entire life.
Without a word, she carefully hung the dress on the small coat hook suspended from his closed door before turning back to him and unfurling the cloth in her hands, revealing a lacy, white satin nightgown.
“You’re not really gonna make me wear that thing are you?” he asked, pointing at the party dress. She smiled softly as she approached.
“Arms up, honeydew,” she instructed. For whatever reason, he found himself complying, and raised his arms, dropping the t-shirt. She quickly draped the short-sleeved nightgown over his head. The lace-trimmed hem fell neatly about his ankles, and she motioned for him to sit. She sat down beside Karen, taking her hand and bringing it up to kiss her palm.
“It’s one of Cherie’s. I borrowed it to help reinforce what’s going to happen if you misbehave further. I’m trying to help you, honeydew, but you’ve got to work with me, too. If you can behave yourself, I won’t make you wear that dress tomorrow. If, however, Kyle tries anything, you’ll be having lunch with me at an upscale restaurant - in that adorable little number.”
Her sweet smile and gentle gaze met Karen’s terrified stare, and she pulled her into a hug. She easily scooped Karen up off her feet and tucked her into bed. “Oh, and one last thing. If you try to hide or destroy it, I’ll have to tell your parents what you stole from Cherie. Don’t make this any worse for yourself, okay?” she pleaded in a whisper just next to Karen’s ear. “Sleep, honeydew,” she added, and kissed her forehead. “Tomorrow’s a new day.”
Just like that, Karen’s eyes fluttered shut, and she drifted off to sleep. Jayne giggled to herself. “All too easy... Now for phase two,” she mused in a dark, frigid tone. She paused at the door to admire the party dress. “It really is a pretty dress. Shame I can’t make you wear it... Yet.”
She pulled the door open and smiled as Jennifer approached. “She’s sleeping,” Jayne whispered, pulling the door closed. “But I talked to her about what happened. It might have been an accident, but she seemed nervous. I think she might have wanted to stay ‘Karen’ for a little bit longer.”
Jennifer sighed softly. “Well, she can ‘stay’ Karen for as long as she wants now. I still don’t like this, but the results speak for themselves. Jayne, you’re an absolute miracle-worker.” She pulled the teen into a gentle hug. Jayne smiled brightly.
“Aww. I’m just so glad I can help. With you being sick it’s probably taking its toll on her. She just needs to redirect that energy into positive things, and being ‘Karen’ gives her an outlet for her misplaced anger.”
“I feel guilty,” Jennifer replied as the pair started back downstairs. “She knows I’m getting worse every day. There’s nothing she or anyone can do about it.” Jennifer trailed off slowly. It only just hit her that she had been calling her son ‘she’ this entire conversation. “I’m sorry. This pronoun stuff is going to take some getting used to.”
“It’s okay. It’ll be easier once she’s Karen full-time, and has a wardrobe to reflect that. In the meantime, is there anything I can do for you? Do you need medications or anything?”
Jennifer smiled sadly. “It’s the medicine that makes me weak like this, but without it I’d be in too much pain to move. It’s a tradeoff. Unless you really are a miracle-worker, I’m afraid it’s just something I have to live with.”
Jayne frowned softly. As they reached the bottom of the stairs, she wrapped Jennifer in a hug, and a few stray tears rolled down her cheeks. “I’m so sorry. I wish there was something more I could do. But I promise you won’t even recognize Kyle when this is all over.”
Jennifer laughed softly. “I won’t lie to you, Jayne. I’m at my wit’s end with that boy. I wouldn’t mind if he stayed a girl forever, if it meant no more visits from the boys in blue.” She paused, and began to sob, large tears streaming down her cheeks. “Does that make me a terrible mother?”
“Oh, Mrs. Lawrence, of course it doesn’t,” Jayne answered, quickly ushering her into the kitchen. She pulled down two ceramic coffee mugs, as well as the battered old tea kettle. “You’re frustrated. It’s understandable,” she continued, as she set the kettle on the range top and then turned back to Jennifer.
The woman blinked. She didn’t seem to remember Jayne filling the kettle with water, but she ignored it. She was tired, and upset, and such a mundane thing was easy to miss in her condition.
“We’ve literally tried everything: therapists, threats of military school, every kind of punishment you can imagine... We even let him spend a night in jail once. Do you know what happened?”
Jayne quietly shook her head, and Jennifer laughed dryly, almost bitterly.
“He learned how to pick locks! He wasn’t even put with anyone else, for God’s sakes!”
Jayne recalled that night well. She hated disguising herself as a man, but it was worth it for the payoff. This day had been a long time coming, and Kyle’s soul energy and rebellious nature were exactly what she needed in a daughter.
She smiled reassuringly as she picked up the kettle by its handle and carefully poured the boiling water over tea bags in the two mugs.
“Sugar?” she asked.
“Yes, please. My one vice is that I love my tea extra sweet,” she chuckled wryly. Jayne giggled.
“Oh, me too. I can’t drink it without at least four teaspoons’ worth.” She handed Jennifer one of the mugs, and raised the other. “To Karen?”
“To the first good night’s sleep I’ll have had in years,” Jennifer answered softly. Jayne laughed as their mugs clanked softly together. Scott was nowhere to be found. He seemed to be giving the women some peace. After all, Jayne was now the closest thing to a family friend they’d had since Kyle entered this awkward phase..
“Thank you again for everything you’re doing. I swear it’s almost as if you planned all this.” Jennifer laughed again, and in the next room, Scott smiled. It felt good to hear his wife laugh again.
“Oh, it’s no trouble Mrs. Lawrence. I did my research before accepting this job, so I knew what I was getting into, plus talking to the neighbors earlier tonight. I didn’t expect Karen to take to our little experiment so easily though.”
“When she was little, I think she wanted to be a girl,” Jennifer exhaled slowly. Jayne’s brows quirked slightly. She was genuinely surprised by this little bit of information. A certain imp would receive the thrashing of a lifetime for not informing her, but for now, she slowly lowered her cup. This new territory warranted further exploration.
“You mean she actually said it?”
“Well no, not at first,” Jennifer trailed off. “But she didn’t really have any interest in boys’ toys. You’ve seen that old sandbox out in the back yard haven’t you?”
Jayne nodded. “I sent the girls out there to play earlier,” she answered casually, taking a gamble that this was going somewhere important. Jennifer stared back at Jayne for a moment.
“She used to spend hours building sand castles out there. I remember when she was five, right before I got sick... I was planting azaleas. I happened to look up, and she was sitting next to the biggest, most beautiful sand castle I’ve ever seen a child create. She must have used half the sand in the box... And she was waving. Not at me, but just … moving her hand slowly, gracefully.”
Jennifer paused, taking another slow sip of her tea. Scott had been about to step into the kitchen to get a broom, to sweep up the remnants of the vase, but stopped short, listening.
“... When I asked her what she was doing, she excitedly said ‘I’m a princess, Mommy!’ I...” she stopped herself, and started to sob. “I told her boys can’t be princesses. She frowned, kicked her sand castle down, and stormed off. Oh God.”
“Hey, hey,” Jayne set her cup down, pulling Jennifer into a hug. “It’s okay. You didn’t know.”
“That’s when it started,” she sobbed. “That’s when she turned into a little terror. It’s only gotten worse since then. It’s my fault she’s so miserable!”
“It’s nobody’s fault,” Jayne answered with a kind of genuineness to her tone that surprised even her. “You reacted the way you felt you should have. But this means that she’ll have a chance to explore that now, right?”
“Mm-mm?” Jennifer sniffed.
“This is perfect,” she blurted, a little too excitedly. She quickly corrected herself. “I mean, if Karen has these latent curiosities about being a girl, then this gives her a chance to explore that fully, without any guilt because her “evil babysitter” - i.e. me, is forcing her to dress like a girl.” She grinned, and Jennifer managed a weak laugh, and a small smile.
“You’re hardly evil,” she answered softly. “That honor goes to Momma Dream Crusher here.”
“We all have our demons, Mrs. Lawrence,” Jayne answered soberly. “Even me.” The response caught Jayne by surprise as much as it did Jennifer, but rather than press the subject, the older woman simply shook her head.
“From now on, young lady, I want you to call me Jennifer, alright? No more of this “Mrs. Lawrence” business.”
Jayne smiled brightly. “Yes ma’am. I should get going though. We have a big day tomorrow.”
“Before you go... I know you said you didn’t want us to pay you, but at least let me give you something?”
Jayne shook her head quickly. “You’ve given me a lot to think about Jennifer,” she answered. Her enigmatic tone gave the woman pause, but her reassuring smile dispelled it just as quickly. “I’ll see you first thing tomorrow. Someone’ll be here with a moving van to unload the furniture shortly after we leave. They’ll put Karen’s old furniture into storage in place of mine so it’s no big deal. Just exchanging one bedroom set for a much girlier one.”
And with that, she turned to leave.
Scott emerged from the hallway and immediately Jennifer raced to him, burying her face in his chest. She tried, incoherently, to explain, but he shook his head, kissing her forehead. “Jenn, it’s okay. I heard it all, and it’s okay.”
“No, it’s not okay!” she cried. “My baby hates me!”
“She doesn’t hate you,” he whispered. It felt odd to him, saying ‘she’, but even if there was no truth to this revelation, the results did speak for themselves, so he had committed himself to adjusting. “She’s just a confused, frustrated kid who doesn’t even know what she’s so frustrated about. She’s a rebel without a cause - or a clue.”
Jennifer laughed weakly at that. “Maybe you’re right... Either way things can’t possibly get any worse, can they?”
Scott smiled reassuringly. “Not from where I’m standing, they can’t. Let’s get you to bed. I think this is the first sound night’s sleep I’ll have had in years.”
Jennifer gave an exhausted nod, leaning into Scott’s embrace, as he carefully led her upstairs.
Outside, Jayne walked alone, to the end of the block. There in the street light, a cackling voice hissed.
“You’re getting too close to this one... I almost believed those tears-” it tried to taunt her, until, with lightning reflexes, she thrust out her fist, clamping thin air with a vice-like grip. The voice gargled and sputtered desperately for air.
“You didn’t tell me the kid wanted to be a girl from the beginning.”
“I didn’t know-ACK!” the voice tried to defend itself, but her grip tightened, forcing more gurgling and gasping sounds.
“You don’t get to speak. You don’t get to insult me either. As a matter of fact?”
With a flick of her wrist, a sickening crunch echoed through the otherwise empty street. A hideously grotesque, sickly green, malformed creature that would have stood about two feet tall, with mottled wings growing out of its back that ended in razor-like talons, crumpled to the ground. It looked as though the creature had already suffered its share of abuse and then some, with numerous scars and burns across its body.
“You don’t even get to live,” she icily snarled. As she sauntered away, a flicker of a shadow nothing like her current form cast itself in the street light. It had long, flowing hair, and two large, vaguely batlike wings folded neatly against its back. As the shadow returned to normal, the grotesque little imp’s corpse caught fire, almost instantly burning away to nothing but ashes.
“Whoa, ferocious!” Josh blurted. Kristina couldn’t help smiling at the interruption. It meant the least likely person she expected there to be paying attention, was probably the most interested.
“So what happened?” the dark-haired girl asked curiously.
“Well, as you can imagine ‘Karen’,” she emphasized the name using finger quotes, “Wasn’t exactly ready for what happened next. Everything was moving entirely too fast for her, and by Tuesday she had a whole new life thrust on her. She was attending St. Claire’s girls’ school, where Cherie was the only person she knew, and there were physical changes taking hold too.”
“That’s terrifying,” Denise replied quietly.
Marie cleared her throat next, asking, “Before you go on can I ask you something?” she asked softly. Kristina nodded for her to go ahead, and she bit her lip. “Is that how you feel at school? Constantly afraid one of us’ going to say something mean, or worse?”
“Honestly? Yeah, I do,” Kristina trailed off slowly. She felt the raven-haired girl’s arm around her, and leaned into the sudden hug just a little as she continued. “All I want is to be treated like any other girl. I want to have friends and go out on weekends, normal teenager stuff. Being transgender isn’t contagious. It’s a physical deformity. My brain is literally, physically, closer to yours than Josh’s or Brent’s,” she added, now that she finally had remembered the other boy’s name.
Brent laughed a little. “If it’s any comfort I’m constantly worried about people judging me from my appearance. I mean I’m a computer geek, and I accept that, but I like sports too. Everyone has layers.”
“Anyway...” the unnamed girl interrupted. “What happened to Karen? You said there were physical changes? What kind?”
“The next morning, Karen noticed her hair had gotten longer overnight - not much, but just enough to make her look more feminine. By Sunday, the changes were more extreme, and they were starting to freak her out a little... Meanwhile Jayne was facing her own struggle. You see, Jayne is a kind of demon known as a succubus.”
“You mean a sex demon?” Denise asked, concerned. Kristina nodded.
“Generally speaking, yeah, but don’t worry. This story’s PG.” She grinned, causing everyone to laugh. “But you’ve probably already guessed what she has in mind for Karen. What she wasn’t expecting was for Karen to be like her - a boy who wanted to be a girl, but also having it shoved on her. It brought back memories of her life as a human - memories that were supposed to be wiped away in the process.”
“Ooh... The plot thickens!” the raven-haired girl cackled.
The next morning, Karen woke to her mother gently shaking her. She glanced over at the door, somewhat relieved to see the hideous pink dress had been taken down, but then the realization that she might be blamed for it welled up inside.
“Mmm-mommy I swear I didn’t do it,” she mumbled groggily.
“Didn’t do what, sweetheart?” she asked innocently. “If you mean the dress, I know you didn’t. I hung it in your closet.” She smiled sweetly and leaned down to kiss her forehead. As Karen sat up, she felt a light tickle on the back of her neck, as if her hair had gotten just a little bit longer while she slept.
Strange, new sensations followed as she shifted and moved, and reality came flooding back. Sleeping in a satin nightgown was a strange experience, and perhaps worst of all, she actually found herself enjoying it.
“We’ve got a big day, Princess,” Jennifer whispered, doing everything in her power not to burst into tears.
“Princess?” Karen asked, rubbing her eyes slowly. “Mom, what’re you talking about? Jayne said if I was good I wouldn’t have to wear that dress.”
“I know, but she didn’t say anything about letting you out of being Karen,” she answered. She rehearsed the conversation over and over again with Jayne earlier in the morning, but it still stung. “That vase was a priceless family heirloom, sweetheart. After talking it over with your father, we’ve decided that it’s in your best interest to stay Karen for awhile.”
“I can’t go to school like this!” she blurted immediately, trying to push herself out of bed and simultaneously pulling at her nightgown. It seemed the harder she struggled though, the more the fabric clung to her body. She calmed noticeably as Jayne entered the room.
“You’re not going to school as Karen, honeydew,” she answered gently. “At least, not public school. My aunt is the headmistress at Cherie’s school. I’ve arranged for you to attend there.”
“But that’s a girls’ school...” she tried to protest, but her face fell as she realized where this was going. “Oh.”
“You’ll have a clean slate there. Nobody knows Karen. I know you’re not thrilled with this right now, but remember what I said yesterday - have I misled you yet?”
“No...” Karen answered slowly. “But what if kids from my old school see me?”
Jayne glanced at Jennifer with a knowing smile. “All I see is a pretty young girl. What about you Mom?”
“Oh, I agree. She could pass for Cherie’s twin!”
Jayne giggled just a little and smiled as she pulled Karen into a hug, though this time, she decided to forego the magical influences in favor of a simple kiss on her forehead.
“Cherie’s been generous enough to loan you an outfit to wear today, but we need to get you some things for yourself. We also need to get you fitted for your new school uniform.”
“I promised Cherie we could hang out today,” Karen whined, trying to get out of shopping, but Jayne just smiled.
“Oh, yes, that’s true... I suppose we’ll just have to take her with us. She can help you pick out some nice dresses.”
Karen frowned. That backfired utterly.
“So what do I have to wear today?” she asked hesitantly. Jayne approached the closet, and Karen flinched, expecting the party dress again. Instead Jayne pulled out a cute, if bright, floral print dress with a red plastic belt looped around the waist. Karen found herself admiring it for a brief second or two before giving a reluctant nod. “Okay.”
“I’ll let mother and daughter have a bonding moment,” Jayne teased. “I need to check on breakfast.”
“Breakfast?” Karen asked hopefully. Usually breakfast on a Saturday just meant cold cereal. Scott typically had to work early on Saturdays, and Jennifer barely had the energy these days. Jayne nodded simply.
“You and your mom could both stand to start eating better,” she admonished, giving Jennifer a look before turning to head downstairs.
“Maybe he was right,” she mumbled to herself. “Am I getting too close? … But that girl... She’s just like me,” she sighed. “And Jennifer... Can I really do this to them?” she asked no one in particular, while, upstairs, Jennifer helped Karen with her dress.
“There’s something I need to tell you,” Jennifer began as she stood behind Karen, buttoning her in. “When you were little, I said something awful to you. I wasn’t even thinking when I said it.”
“Mom, it’s okay,” Karen tried to interrupt her. She really wasn’t comfortable with where this was going.
“Let me finish, please,” Jennifer begged. After the last button, she spun Karen around and pulled her into a tight hug. “I told you boys can’t be princesses...” she trailed off. Karen frowned deeply.
“I remember.”
“That’s still true,” she continued, but before Karen could respond, she quickly added, “But I don’t see a boy here. Do you?”
Karen stammered. She couldn’t come up with a response to that, at all, so Jennifer simply pulled her close, kissed her forehead, and smiled through her tears. “Let’s get your shoes on then go eat.”
Karen, without waiting to be told, sat down on the edge of the bed. It was unseasonably warm for being mid-October, so Cherie had loaned Karen a pair of sandals to wear. They had a slight one inch heel though, so once they were firmly strapped into place, she had a bit of trouble walking downstairs.
Jayne had two plates ready, with two large scrambled eggs each, and three pieces of bacon, as well as a glass of orange juice and a glass of milk each, when the pair entered the dining room. She glanced up with a smile.
“Karen, you look adorable.”
“Doesn’t she though?” Jennifer echoed with a proud smile as she reached for her chair. Karen quickly pulled it out for her and smiled quietly as she took her seat. She hadn’t realized it, but both Jayne and Jennifer noticed when she crossed her ankles, but neither commented on it.
“Aren’t you eating too?” Karen asked. Jayne quickly shook her head.
“Oh, no. I had a big meal last night. I’m still stuffed.” That little imp was surprisingly tasty. Perhaps it was just the side of vengeance though. Instead, she sat, quietly sipping a cup of coffee, losing herself in thought. Everything was already set up. She had blackmailed the headmistress to pose as her aunt, and enough dirt on the neighbors to keep Karen safe for years if she chose. Now all that was left was to decide.
“There’s no question. You’re growing boobs, Karen,” Cherie said thoughtfully. The late Sunday afternoon sun filtered in around the new, dusty rose lace curtains over the window as the two sat on the edge of a four post bed. Even the carpet, once dark navy, had been pulled up and replaced with soft plush pink.
Karen sighed, defeated as she slumped into the pink, lace-frilled comforter. There used to be a dark blue one with Spider-Man slinging a web at the Green Goblin on it. “I’m telling you, she’s doing this to me. Maybe she put something in my food?”
“I doubt it. I’ve watched her cook, and I know you have too.”
Karen blushed deeply. “Shut up. She looks cute in an apron,” Karen tried to defend herself. In reality, she was trying to learn to cook by watching. Karen had been around almost constantly that weekend, and this afternoon was her first free moment to talk to Cherie in private, so she had plenty of opportunity for it.
“So do you,” Cherie giggled quietly as she gave Karen’s shoulder a playful poke. “Tell you what; my older brother was really into spy gadgets and stuff. He’s off at college, but he left his junk in the attic. We can like, borrow some of it and go spy on her?”
Karen perked up for a moment, but then she frowned and shook her head. “My parents won’t let me out of their sight. I can’t even sneak out. They’re too afraid of ‘Kyle’ coming back.”
“I’ll tell them we’re taking you to get your nails done to help with the illusion when you start at my school.”
Karen flinched at being reminded. The new uniform fit like a glove. Worst of all, she actually liked how she looked in the skirt, but it was all happening too fast. Some part of her loved being treated like a girl by everyone, but this was too much too quickly. “Won’t they know something’s wrong when I come back without painted nails?”
Cherie rolled her eyes as if she had just asked if the sky were blue. “Duh. We’ll go get your nails done then conveniently swing by Jayne’s house on the way home.”
“You’re enjoying this way too much,” Karen stated flatly as she stood, unconsciously flattening her dress. This caused Cherie to giggle.
“You don’t even realize it do you?” she asked. Karen glanced back at her with a confused expression, and Cherie shook her head. “Nothing. Anyway, consider this payback for ruining my shoes. Now come on. Let’s go talk to your parents; I’ve been eyeing a sparkly Barbie pink nail polish that I think will look fantastic with your skin tone.”
As the two stood, Cherie added, “Um, by the way, did you dye your hair?”
Karen blinked, even more confused. She slowly shook her head, and as she started to ask why Cherie would even ask such a ridiculous question, she caught a glimpse of herself in the full length mirror by her new dresser. Not only was her hair a full two inches longer than it was a day ago, it was much lighter and had a faint red tinge. “... I think I’m losing my mind.”
“It must be contagious,” Cherie quipped, but without her usual cheer. She squeezed Karen’s hand and pulled her into a hug. “Whatever’s going on here, I believe you, and I’ll help you get to the bottom of it, okay? You’re not crazy, and you’re not alone.”
Karen smiled faintly as she nodded. “I’m … really sorry about-” she started, but Cherie put a finger to her lips and smiled. “You’ve already apologized three times. Just... don’t ever do it again, and we’ll call it even okay? I’ve really enjoyed getting to know the new you. Even if you reverted to being a jerk again, I’ll always have the memories of a BFF who ‘gets’ me.”
She grinned, pulling Karen along toward the door.
“How do you even know where she lives?” Karen asked, as the pair stepped off the city bus. Cherie shrugged and smiled. “Hey, just because I’m all girly and junk doesn’t mean I’m not resourceful. C’mon, it’s the house on the end.”
As they walked down the sidewalk, Karen began to notice something, or to be more accurate a lack of something. It was a brisk October afternoon, and though many leaves had fallen from the trees, there were still more than enough for the wind to rustle, but it seemed almost dead around them. No dogs barking, no traffic, no birds chirping, no wind.
“Hey Cherie...?”
Cherie didn’t respond. Instead she slid her heavy purple backpack off her shoulders as she knelt behind the bushes in front of the old house. Karen quickly joined her, as she retrieved two pair of high powered binoculars, as well as a strange device that resembled a hand-held satellite dish.
“Listening device,” Cherie whispered, offering one of a set of earbud headphones to Karen. She nodded, sliding it into her ear as Cherie did the same, and both took up a pair of binoculars. The house was dark, and at first they could only hear a muffled conversation, but as if by magic, things suddenly became clearer.
“Little Jaynie, have you seen Kipthop?” a sweet, young-sounding voice asked.
Jayne answered, irritated, “It took you two days to notice? I ate him Mother,” she stated matter-of-factly.
“You what?!” the second voice bellowed, but calmed almost immediately. “I realize he got on your nerves, which is precisely why I let you use him for target practice, however he was a useful tool.”
“Tool being the operative word, Mother. When a tool no longer becomes useful, you find a new use for it. He botched my plans,” she explained.
Cherie nudged Karen, pointing up. On the second floor, staring out of the window facing the road, stood a pale figure with long, purple hair. As the figure spoke, Jayne’s voice could be heard over the listening device, and Karen gasped.
“All he had to do was knock over a vase and get out, but he couldn’t even do THAT,” she lied. “So I used him for a midnight snack.” She didn’t dare turn around. She knew she’d be caught in her lie if she did, so she pretended to stare out the window.
“Besides, everything’s going as planned. You have Jennifer’s life energy to sustain you, and I’ll have a new daughter soon. All Hallow’s Eve is almost here.”
Suddenly a glint of light caught her attention. The sunlight reflected off the girls’ binoculars, and she smiled broadly, revealing a mouthful of fangs, as she stared directly at the girls. “Excuse me a moment, Mother. It seems we have guests.”
“Uh oh,” Karen whispered. Cherie didn’t say anything, but she was breathing shallowly, as if gripped by mortal terror. Karen lowered her binoculars and glanced over, to find Cherie staring face-to-snout with an angry-looking black chow. The creature growled, its stained yellow fangs showing. Its hot breath smelled of the worst kind of rot, as Karen slowly stood, grabbing Cherie by the arm and pulling her to her feet very slowly.
The dog took a step forward, and the girls cautiously, slowly backed away.
“Lobo, down,” Jayne commanded from the front steps, now looking just as human as ever. The dog immediately lowered its head, and Cherie frantically rushed to hide the spy gear in her backpack.
The dog snorted at the two before turning to prance away harmlessly around the side of the house, as Jayne approached. The two stared, too afraid to move, too afraid to speak, until she stood in front of them, and pulled them into a hug.
“I’m sorry if he scared you,” she cooed, setting them both immediately at ease. She kissed each girl lightly on the forehead. “Was there something you needed? Do you want to come inside? I was just baking cookies with my Mom,” she added with a sweet smile.
Karen shook her head quickly. “No, we really can’t stay. We um,” she tried to think of a lie, but for the first time in her life, had nothing.
“We were just on our way home from the mall, and we wanted to say thank you for everything you’ve done for Karen the last couple of days.” She grabbed Karen’s hand, pulling it up for Jayne to inspect her new, sparkling pink manicure. Each nail bore a letter in white, that taken together, spelled out ‘Barbie Girl” in perfect cursive from pinkie to pinkie. Jayne giggled.
“Oh, Karen!” she squealed as she swept the poor girl up off her feet in a hug before setting her down again. “That’s adorable! I’m thrilled that you’re finally enjoying yourself, Honeydew.” She kissed Karen’s forehead and smiled brightly as she turned to head back inside. Karen and Cherie took the opportunity to bolt in a dead sprint back up the sidewalk. They didn’t stop until they had reached the bus stop, gasping and panting for air.
“They’re the reason my Mom is sick,” Karen said in a shaky, uneven tone.
“What ARE they?” Cherie asked no one in particular. “We need to do some research. But we can’t let on that we know. Let’s go to school tomorrow like nothing’s wrong.”
“We’ve got to tell someone!” Karen squeaked.
“I’m pretty sure the police aren’t going to believe us. Let’s face it Karen, you look more and more like a thirteen year old girl by the hour, and even if we did somehow convince an adult to believe us, who’s to say they wouldn’t get to them too?”
Karen glowered as she slumped onto the bus stop bench. “You’re right. We can’t put anybody else in danger. But what am I gonna do?”
Cherie sat down beside her and pulled her into a hug. “I told you, we need to do some research. I’ll look around online tonight. I can’t promise anything because we have that cybersitter software on my laptop and the main computer, but we can try the public library after school tomorrow.”
“What about that name … Kipthop?” Karen asked. Cherie shrugged slowly. To her mind, there was no question they were dealing with something evil here, but she was conflicted. After all Karen was becoming a much better person. How could that be bad? Did it make her a bad person that she wanted Karen to stay Karen?
As the bus rolled to a stop, they stood and quickly boarded, with a silent glance exchanged, a promise unspoken, not to speak a word of this to anyone.
Apart from adjusting to new teachers and classmates, all of whom treated Karen as just another girl, some even welcoming her into their social circles, her first day at St. Claire’s passed uneventfully. Every chance she could find, she visited the library to try and find some information, but unsurprisingly, the school library was absent of a section on demons and ancient evils, and the internet filters ensured that they found little useful online, other than a Dungeons and Dragons monster name generator.
By Tuesday Karen was getting desperate. She no longer looked anything like her old self, and in fact, seemed to be acting less and less like her old self. Worst of all, nobody else even noticed the physical changes, except of course Cherie. The two had decided to try the public library Wednesday afternoon, but when Kristina wasn’t where she promised Cherie she would be, she became very worried and went to look for her.
She found her, giggling and gossiping with Cherie’s and her friends outside the gym.
“Cherie, there you are!” Karen bubbled. “Mindy’s having a huge Halloween party this Friday! You are going right?”
“Um, yeah,” Cherie answered hesitantly. “But don’t forget we’ve also got that thing, too...”
“Oh come on, Cherie! You totally flaked on my last boy-girl party. Please tell me you’re not backing out of this one too?” the brown-haired girl whined.
“No, I’ll be there. You know how much I love Halloween. BFFs right?” she asked. Mindy smiled and hugged her.
“Totes. I’ve gotta go though. Mom’s picking me up. I’ll text you tonight!” she called as she raced off, waving haphazardly. As the others dispersed, Karen giggled a little.
“Oh my God, my first boy girl party. This is going to be so cool!” she squealed. Cherie frowned softly, and Karen turned to stare at her. “What? Oh, I haven’t forgotten about Jayne. Evil witch, gotta stop her, grr.”
Cherie shook her head slowly. “Would you listen to yourself? Even Mindy’s not this vapid! Focus, Karen! We need to stop Jayne. They’re responsible for your mom being sick, remember?”
That got Karen’s undivided attention. It almost seemed as if a veil of fog was lifting, and she scowled. After a few seconds she nodded, and then hugged Cherie. “Oh my God, what was I thinking?” she whispered quietly. Cherie shook her head.
“It’s not your fault. It’s Jayne. At first I thought this whole thing was adorable. I loved what you were becoming because you were actually a lot of fun to be around, but now it’s starting to scare me. This is wrong, and we have to stop it.”
Karen hesitantly replied, “But … Is it so bad not wanting to go back to being the boy everyone hates?”
“Of course not,” Cherie answered quickly. “But you don’t need magic for that. Karen, I don’t think it was Jayne that made you be nice to me that first night. It was only today that I started noticing this … fake you coming out, after we got caught spying on her.”
Karen nodded soberly. “Let’s get to the library. The sooner we find some answers the sooner we can stop Jayne and the other girl.” She added quietly as they started down the empty hallway together, “But I’m keeping my new stuff,” she added with a quiet, more natural giggle, which caused Cherie to laugh.
The girls had already worked everything out with their parents. They would check in with the librarian every half hour, and call home from there so that the public library would show up on their Caller ID. If they were going to get any research in, they needed to reassure their parents that they really were at the library ‘studying’ - even if it wasn’t school work they were reading.
By six-thirty, the girls had already gone through a stack of books, with no end in sight, when Jayne’s voice broke the dead silence of their surroundings.
“Ancient Mythology...” They looked up sharply, gasping in unison to find Jayne sitting on the edge of the table with an open book in hand, skimming it idly. “Deep subject for girls your age isn’t it?” she teased, but her facial features were practically unreadable as to what was going on behind those calculating eyes. Outwardly she wore as friendly a smile as ever.
“We were just-” Karen tried to lie, but Jayne slammed the book shut with one hand. With the other, she reached out, placing a delicate finger to Karen’s lips.
“I know what you were looking for, honeydew. That’s why I’m here.”
“What you’re doing to Mrs. Lawrence is wrong!” Cherie exclaimed.
Jayne tilted her head slightly, staring at Cherie. Part of her wanted to backhand the girl for interrupting, but a greater part of her, a part that she believed long dead, resisted that urge, and a sympathetic smile crossed her lips as she withdrew her finger from Karen’s.
“I wasn’t always a monster you know,” she said softly, as she slid down off the table. She took a seat directly across from the girls. Delicately, she folded her hands, waiting patiently for the girls to take in that statement.
“Why should we believe anything you say?” Karen asked softly. Suddenly, a book was in front of Jayne that wasn’t there before. It was a very old, somewhat weathered yearbook from Karen’s old school, circa 1952. With a wave of her hand, the book opened itself, its pages fluttering past at lightning speed, causing both Karen and Cherie to jump. She slid the book across the table.
Karen and Cherie leaned closer, to see a picture of a rather handsome 16 year old in a leather jacket, standing in front of a 1949 Ford Thunderbird, along with three other boys. His head had been circled, in faded ink, with an arrow, and a signature.
“Love you forever! - Meg”
“My girlfriend, if you’re wondering,” Jayne answered their questioning glances, “Wrote that two weeks before I met ‘Mother’. Meg was the sacrifice that gave me new life, so that I’d forget my old life, and wouldn’t have any ties to it anymore. I chose Jennifer for yours because Cherie wasn’t in the picture yet.”
She stated it so matter-of-factly, as if she were describing how to solve a simple math equation, not toying with human lives, that it sent a shock of rage through Karen’s body such that, had Jayne not held up her hand, she would surely have leapt across the table to strangle her, magic or no.
“You’re a monster!” she cried, and Jayne nodded.
“Yes. I am,” she answered simply. “I’m sorry, Karen.”
Karen froze solid. Jayne’s tone, her posture, everything about her movements seemed to suggest that she genuinely meant it. It was the last thing Karen expected. She sank back into her chair, staring blankly back at her. Cherie spoke up.
“What do you want, exactly? Why are you here, if you didn’t come to stop us?”
“It’s because Karen... reawakened something in me. Something I thought died with Meg.”
“What?” Karen asked, quietly and cautiously. Jayne lowered her gaze thoughtfully.
“My soul.” She glanced up again. “I can’t stay long. Mother will realize I’m up to something if I do. “If you want to find the truth, look for a woman named Claudia Miklos, in a novelty magic shop at the corner of fourth and Elm. Tell her you need a ritual of Banishment. When she asks, show her this.” She then slid a piece of paper across the table. On it, something was written that, to the girls, looked like incomprehensible gibberish. They looked up again, to ask.
And suddenly, Jayne wasn’t there anymore. She didn’t vanish before their eyes. It was simply as if she was never there to begin with. Karen and Cherie slowly turned to stare at each other, as if to silently ask the other if she had really just seen that.
Slowly, they stood, and after returning their books, they started home. Already the sun had set, and their parents would be expecting them very soon, but tomorrow was another day. Unfortunately, Halloween was nearly upon them, and according to the other voice, the one Jayne identified as ‘Mother’, that would be the pivotal night.
Karen thought she had the perfect plan to look for the magic shop Jayne had told them about, but Jennifer’s health had taken a turn for the worse during the night. Jayne would be picking them up. Even in her weakened state though, Jennifer insisted that Jayne take the girls shopping for Halloween costumes.
“I’ve never seen Karen so excited about a party,” she had said. In fact, Kyle had never been invited to any parties - and usually was banned from crashing them. So Jayne reluctantly agreed. She had hoped to keep herself out of the brimstone that was to come, one way or another, but fate had other plans.
“Cheer up, you two,” Jayne insisted, as the girls climbed into the back of her late model electric blue hybrid. “I know a costume store that’s off the beaten path. They’re sure to have what you’re looking for.” She glanced over her shoulder with a wink. “My front left tire’s a little low on pressure so I’ll have to let you shop alone. I hope that’s okay.”
Cherie and Karen looked at each other, dumbfounded. Neither dared say a word, and Jayne just snickered under her breath as they pulled away from the imposing edifice that was St. Claire’s.
She let the girls out in front of a costume shop, at a little four-way intersection. Directly across the way stood another, much older building, “Herbs and Spice.” The shop windows were decorated with beautiful, dark velvet curtains contrasting various knick nacks, jewelry, and even a stuffed raven on a perch. It was Cherie who realized first, and pointed up at the street sign.
“Let’s go check it out?” she asked, hopeful that Karen’s head was still clear. Karen nodded enthusiastically.
“Hello?” Karen called, as the pair entered. “Mrs. Miklos?”
“Call me Claudia, but I am unmarried, so “Miss”, if you must,” a young woman’s voice called. She had a very slight Eastern European tone to her voice, at least to the girls’ ears. A moment later, a brown-haired woman in her early twenties. She wore a loose-fitting white peasant blouse and a long skirt, as well as a brightly colored kerchief in her hair. She looked every bit the stereotypical gypsy, which on any other day would have made either girl chuckle, but today, they stared in awkward silence.
“Come to browse my books, or is it something more that you require - a popularity charm, perhaps?”
Karen’s eyes lit up, and for a moment, she seemed to forget why she was there. “Wow, really?”
But a sharp glance from Cherie seemed enough to clear her thoughts. She cleared her throat. “We were told you could help us - well, help me. I... Um, I don’t really know how to explain it. My babysitter told me to give this to you.”
She carefully took the folded paper from her backpack. She approached and extended it to the woman, who at first, unfolding the note, gave it only a cursory glance. After a second, more careful examination though, she dropped the paper and took three full steps back, staring, scowling at Karen.
“Who sent you? I want a name!” she demanded angrily.
“Jayne!” Karen squealed, frightened. “She’s my babysitter, and she’s turning me into a girl!”
The woman calmed somewhat, as she stepped closer. She was quite careful not to step on the piece of paper, but as well, she didn’t pick it up just yet. She stared intensely at Karen, and several agonizing seconds passed.
“... I see. I’m sorry if I frightened you, child. I know what it is you seek, and it is no small thing. But you said this... Jayne is doing this to you. But she sent you to me as well?”
Cherie spoke up next, even as the woman returned her attention to the paper. She sprinkled what looked to the girls like simple table salt onto the paper, and the writing immediately vanished. She crumpled the paper, tossing it aside.
“We think she feels guilty. We’re not really sure what her deal is, but she’s trying to stop what happened to her from happening to Karen.”
The woman gave Karen a skeptical glance as she asked, “You say this is forced upon you, but your soul and body are coming into alignment, not away from it. Are you sure this is not something that you invoked upon yourself?”
Karen quickly shook her head. “No ma’am. I-it’s something I’ve wanted for as long as I can remember, b-but not like this. I don’t want to be a monster!”
The woman chuckled to herself. “Come with me. You seek a ritual of Banishment, do you not?” she asked, as she disappeared into the back room. Despite how the front of the shop appeared, the room behind the heavy curtain was actually a very modern office area, with another offshoot room stacked with neat rows of shelves and boxes.
“Surprised?” she asked with a grin, glancing back at the pair. “Most of my business is tourists seeking a palm reading, or an alternative remedy for an upset stomach, so I play up the ‘gypsy’ angle. Though it is true, my grandparents were Romani.” She paused again, and turned back to face Karen. “Tell me something. Do you know what it is that you face?”
Karen slowly shook her head. “No idea. All we have is the name of an imp-” she started, but Claudia held up both hands.
“Don’t repeat it,” she said swiftly.
“But it’s dead,” Cherie added. Claudia shook her head. She motioned for the girls to follow again.
“Doesn’t matter. Even in death, a demon’s name has great power. Wielded carelessly, it could bring terrible harm,” she explained. She led the girls into the large stockroom, where she walked down a long row of shelves, stopping near the end. She took down what at first glance, appeared to be a harmless shoe box, but when she opened it, the pungent aroma of dried, sweet herbs filled the air.
“Everything that you will need, except the name of your tormentor - the succubus. These kind of creatures work in pairs always - a mother, and a daughter. When the daughter becomes the mother, then the mother is free, and the cycle begins again.”
“But we know her name,” Karen insisted. The woman shook her head.
“No. You know her chosen name. Besides, if this … Jayne sent you to me, then she might not be the one you wish banished.”
“I knew you’d understand,” Jayne answered cheerfully from the end of the shelf row. The three looked up to see her standing with her arms neatly folded in front of her, leaning against the metal shelving. “Hi Claudia.”
“So you are the demon... I might have known. It was too convenient for one so young to have such knowledge of the Old Ways as yourself.”
“Demon is such a harsh word,” Jayne replied sweetly. “I prefer the term ‘morally ambiguous entity of extraplanar origins’. Of course I had no idea when I started doing my grocery shopping here, that I’d end up coming to you for a Banishment ritual. I love it when a plan falls into place.”
“I am doing this for the child, not for you, creature,” Claudia hissed, but Jayne simply laughed.
“Hey, tell yourself whatever you need to, as long as this works, and I’m free of the hag. I’m not really a bad person.” She paused to giggle vapidly. “Okay, yes, I am, but something’s happening to me, and I can’t decide if I like or hate it. I’m hoping that helping Karen will resolve this inner turmoil.”
“... And if it doesn’t?” Karen asked nervously.
Jayne shrugged softly. “We’ve got all the time in the world to figure it out. I’m right though, aren’t I?” she asked, more hesitantly. Her voice suddenly lost its superior edge. She almost sounded human. “If Karen banishes Mother, then the cycle is broken, I’m free, and she doesn’t have to become my new daughter right?”
Claudia nodded slowly. She sensed the change in Jayne’s tone, and her dimeanor shifted significantly. She approached Jayne, locking her gaze.
“The stink eye doesn’t work on demons, babe.” Jayne stared back at her, but nervously, despite her snide remark. Claudia was unfazed.
“It’s small, but it’s there,” she said, finally. “If I hadn’t seen it for myself, I would never have believed that a demon could reclaim their soul. She must mean a lot to you, Jayne,” she used her chosen name this time, rather than simply calling her ‘creature’ or ‘demon’, and it caught Jayne by surprise.
She started to respond, to snap at Claudia, but a greater resistance washed over her, and she quietly turned to walk away. Claudia remained unmoving until she heard the bell on the front door ring twice, as Jayne walked outside. She turned back to the bewildered girls and smiled.
“I will find the demon’s true name. You girls must prepare. Judging by your uniforms, you both attend St. Claire’s academy, correct?”
Both girls silently nodded, as she handed Karen the box. Once closed again, the scent of herbs seemed to dissipate entirely.
“Excellent. It is a blessed place, and we will have better success there. The gates will be unlocked when you arrive.”
“When?” Karen asked. “I don’t know if I’ll be able to sneak away.”
“Tomorrow night,” she answered. “The ritual is always performed on Halloween night. The Banishment must be performed then.”
“Tomorrow night?” Cherie echoed. “Karen that’s perfect! Jayne’s supposed to take us to Mindy’s party. I bet her ‘mother’ thinks she’ll be keeping an eye on us to make sure we don’t interfere. But with Jayne on our side she can get us to the school without raising suspicions.”
She turned to Claudia and hugged her, and Karen quickly followed suit. “Thanks for all your help, Miss Claudia,” Cherie said warmly.
Karen nodded her agreement, asking after a moment, “... Will I go back to being a boy after all this is over?”
Claudia frowned softly. “I honestly cannot say. Ordinarily, the answer would be an emphatic yes. You would be free from the demon’s curse, and nature would take over, purifying you of the taint. But in your case...” She trailed off, frowning thoughtfully, but Karen nodded.
“It’s okay. I kind of wouldn’t mind staying like this. I just don’t want to be a demon. Come on Cherie. Let’s get our costumes, so your parents don’t get suspicious.”
“Good idea,” Cherie answered. “They’d ask way too many questions if I came home empty-handed. You’re still staying over tonight right?”
“Yeah,” Karen answered, as they left. Unfortunately for them, they were already outside and halfway across the street, too far away to hear Claudia’s startled screams.
Despite the looming darkness, there was some silver lining to be found. It turned out that St. Claire’s had a tradition of students wearing their Halloween costumes to school. Karen was at first reluctant - she had chosen a lavender princess costume, and was nervous about being seen in it at school all day, but Cherie had gotten a soft pink version of the same costume. “We’ll be twins!” she had excitedly insisted.
The idea certainly won Karen over. It was the same comment her mother had made the previous weekend, after all. And Jayne had a special surprise in store for Karen to lift her spirits, as well.
As a sign of good faith, she took the girls by the hospital before school that day. Much to Karen’s surprise, Jennifer seemed to be surprisingly healthy and in high spirits. Jayne seemed more reserved and languid though, by contrast. With promises of being let out of the hospital by Saturday, and a looming end to the demon threat - so Karen thought at least - she found it easy to let go for a day and enjoy herself, and her new life.
That evening though, things changed. Jayne never came to pick the girls up, so they had to take the bus over to the school. Nearby, there were few streetlights on, completely out of the ordinary for the neighborhood. A dread silence seemed to permeate the surroundings, much like the day they went to spy on Jayne.
“I don’t like this...” Karen whispered. Cherie nodded her agreement.
“Miss Claudia said the gate should be unlocked. Do you know where we’re supposed to meet her?”
Karen shook her head. “No. I assumed she’d meet us by the gate,” Karen answered. “Let’s go look for her.”
Cherie nodded, quietly squeezing Karen’s hand as she followed. The pair barely made it past the gate though, when Claudia approached from the shadows of a nearby oak tree. Strangely, the tree seemed much more intimidating now than it had that afternoon. Perhaps it was the ring of unlit candles surrounding it. Looking around, Karen realized the other trees had similar rings.
“Good, you’re here,” Claudia said, though absent her accent now.
“Your voice-” Karen started to ask, and Claudia nodded.
“I only do that stuff for the tourists.” But Karen knew she was lying. Even after Claudia had dropped the ‘gypsy’ act the day before, even as she confronted Jayne, she still had a distinct accent.
“You’re lying,” Karen hissed. She reached into the box, grabbing a small pouch of salt which she flung into Claudia’s eyes. The woman yowled in pain, swinging blindly.
“Let’s go!” Karen shouted, pulling Cherie along as they ran. The gate slammed shut, trapping them on the school grounds, as the candles sprang to life. Between the candlelight and the full moon, they could now better see where they were going. Unfortunately they had no idea where they could run. They could hear ‘Claudia’s’ footfalls and angry shouting in the near distance behind them as they ran.
Eventually they found themselves in the school auditorium. Claudia’s limp body lay in a crumpled heap, bound and gagged with a strip of cloth torn from her skirt, beside what Karen could only guess was some kind of altar.
“You set up the ritual, I’ll untie her,” Cherie instructed. Karen nodded and threw open the box. First she drew a circle of salt, and then began setting out the bowls of incense as prescribed by the scroll they had found in the box the night before.
Cherie meanwhile attempted to revive Claudia, trying everything from pinching and slapping her to shouting in her face to shaking her. The woman’s eyes slowly fluttered open just as Karen finished setting everything up, but a slow, methodical clap from the entryway caused the three to freeze.
An attractive young woman, just slightly older than Jayne, but remarkably like her in appearance save for the darker auburn hair, slowly approached the stage. “Well done, children,” she announced coldly. She was the owner of the second voice Jayne had called ‘Mother’ before.
“It’s a good thing I decided to keep an eye on my little Jayne, or else you might have actually succeeded.” She laughed grimly, seeming to hover in mid-air up onto the stage. She stopped just outside the circle of salt.
“Now why don’t you be a good little girl and come over here by Auntie, and let’s get this finished, shall we? I’ve got big plans for the cosmos.”
“Don’t do it Karen!” Cherie cried out.
“She is right,” Claudia added softly. “She cannot touch you. The circle of salt keeps her at bay.”
“Silence fool!” the woman hissed, turning her glare on the unguarded pair. “I may not be able to cross the sacred circle, but that doesn’t mean I can’t force her to watch as I rip out your still beating heart and shove it down your throat!”
“No!” Karen shrieked as tears stung her eyes. “Please!” she begged. “I’ll do whatever you want, just don’t hurt Cherie!”
The woman smiled sweetly, her voice taking on a gentle tone again. “There, now that wasn’t so hard was it? Now just be a dear and break the circle, and I promise I’ll make this quick and painless. If that rotten girl can’t be bothered to complete her own ascension, then I’ll just have to do it for her.”
Karen hesitantly approached the circle. She stretched out one white shoe, intent on knocking away the salt, when suddenly an invisible force, like an unseen hand, grabbed her ankle. She shrieked, nearly stumbling backwards as Jayne faded into view.
“It turns out, absorbing your imp gave me some of his power,” Jayne said with a smug grin as she tossed a parchment to Karen. “Read it!” she shouted.
As Jayne’s ‘Mother’ lurched for Claudia and Cherie, Jayne threw an arm around her throat from behind. “Oh no you don’t!” she shouted. Though by all rights, the older of the pair should have been able to overpower the younger, somehow Jayne was able to draw her away just long enough for the two to enter the circle.
“You miserable brat!” the elder demon howled. “When I get loose I’ll have your guts for garters!”
She spun around, and with tremendous force, knocked Jayne backwards, off the stage, and well into the fifth row of seats. She spun around to face the three humans, who now spoke almost as one as they read from the scroll. Her eyes widened.
“My true name!” she hissed as she attempted to strike at them, but a powerful magical barrier left a searing wound on her arm, forcing her to recoil.
“You taught me... too well,” Jayne wheezed as she staggered forward. A proud smile crossed her lips as she slumped to the ground. A brilliant light washed over the immediate area, snuffing out the candles, and with a terrible, unearthly scream, the older demon’s form withered into ashes and dust, and then faded entirely.
“Jayne!” Karen squealed, leaping down off the stage to where the younger demon had fallen. She rolled Jayne onto her back, and Jayne smiled faintly, as Claudia and Cherie raced over.
“I’m fine,” she groaned. “Been keeping Jennifer alive.”
Karen, with panic in her voice, and tears in her eyes, looked up at Claudia. “Will she be okay?!”
Claudia glanced slowly between Jayne and Karen. She exhaled softly. “Grandfather forgive me. I cannot believe I’m going to save a demon.” She turned her gaze on Jayne. “If you make me regret this, so help me...”
Jayne half-laughed, half-coughed, as a sickly black liquid trickled from the corners of her mouth.
“Go,” she whispered. “Go to your party. Go enjoy your new life,” she insisted.
“Save your strength,” Karen argued, but Jayne forced her hand away, mustering enough strength to shout.
“I said go!”
Karen frowned as Cherie took her hand, pulling her away. “Come on, Karen. If this is her last wish, then we need to honor it.”
Karen slowly nodded as she turned to walk away with Cherie. As soon as the girls left, Jayne sat bolt upright and dusted herself off. Claudia jumped slightly.
“You’re a cruel one,” she hissed, but Jayne laughed.
“Oh pipe down. The girls needed some closure.”
“But you ARE going to tell them, aren’t you?” Claudia admonished. Jayne reached out to take Claudia’s unoffered hand, pulling herself up.
“Of course I will. I’ll stop by the party in an hour, say you saved me, blah blah blah. In the meantime, do you want to go get some coffee?”
“Excuse me?” Claudia blinked, caught completely off guard.
“Sure. I mean I haven’t been on a date in sixty some years. Come on, humor me? I just got my soul back, and I want to keep it.”
“Going out for coffee with you … will help you keep your soul,” Claudia responded with a skeptical tone. Jayne grinned broadly.
“Yep.”
“Do not make me regret this,” Claudia answered dryly as she left the auditorium, still holding Jayne's hand.
“True to her word, Jayne stopped by the party that night. She remained Karen’s regular babysitter, and a regular fixture in her life. With Jayne’s mother out of the picture, Jayne steadily relinquished her hold on the town. It turned out all she really wanted was what Karen wanted - to live a normal life.
“Karen woke the next morning to find her transformation was complete. No one remembered Kyle anymore, except of course for herself, Cherie, Jayne, and Claudia. It took her awhile to adjust to all the new changes in her life, but with the knowledge that she no longer would become a demon like Jayne, and her mother’s rapid recovery to full health, she had plenty of time to figure it out. After all, being a teenager is awkward for anybody. The end.”
Kristina smiled as she leaned back into the old sofa. Denise had joined her on the other side at some point during her storytelling, and the raven-haired girl, like everyone else, sat speechless. Finally, it was Josh who broke the silence.
He removed his arm from around Marie, and started to clap. “That... was awesome. So Jayne and Claudia hooked up?”
Soon the others joined in applauding as well, as Kristina answered, “Yup. Jayne was a demon after all, and not bound by human notions of “taboo”. Karen and Cherie were more like sisters, though, don’t worry.”
“Aww,” Marie giggled. “I think they would’ve made a cute couple.”
“Great story,” the unnamed girl said happily. “Aunt Sam would be proud.”
Kristina gave her a startled glance, but before she could answer, a newcomer quietly emerged from the woods. He was younger than Kristina by a few years, maybe twelve or thirteen.
Marie immediately rolled her eyes. “I knew you were spying on me,” she teased as he approached her.
“I’m sorry,” he answered quietly, which caused her to give the boy a puzzled stare. Kristina and Denise exchanged an amused glance.
“What’s wrong?” Marie asked. He looked like he’d seen a ghost.
“That story... It’s not true is it?”
Marie tried not to giggle. “I don’t know... You’ll have to ask Kristina. It’s her story. But I’ll tell you this much, you’d better not put your nasty gum on my hairbrush again, or I just might take a page from Jayne’s spell book,” she added, giving her little brother her best evil big sister glare.
Everyone started to laugh as the boy shrieked in terror, backing away from Marie. She rolled her eyes and reached out to gently take his hand. “Come on, I’m just teasing. Let’s get you home before Mom freaks out. Hey Josh, can you give us a ride please?” she asked, glancing over at the older boy. He smiled chivalrously and bowed.
“Your chariot awaits, ladies,” he teased, shooting a grin at the boy, and laughing as Marie swatted his shoulder. “Just kidding. C’mon, I’ll stop for tacos on the way.”
He paused though, turning back to Kristina. “Oh, um... sorry for... what I said earlier I’ll deck the next person I hear saying it after tonight,” he added soberly.
Marie smiled sweetly as he started up the path, adding, “See you guys next week.”
“On that note,” Kristina said cheerfully, “I declare the first meeting of the New Midnight Society closed.”
She picked up the pail as Brent chuckled to himself and stood, “I’ll see you guys next week. I’m feeling kind of inspired to write something now too.” He quickly disappeared down the trail.
Denise giggled as she stood. “So who’s turn is it next week anyway?” she asked, glancing back Kristina. “Because I’ve got an awesome story if you don’t mind?”
“I’m just glad everyone liked my story enough to have a next week,” Kristina answered wryly. Denise waved as she started off down the trail, and though Kristina hadn’t noticed until she put out the fire and set the pail down again, the dark-haired girl had stayed behind.
“I never did get your name,” Kristina said sheepishly as she turned to smile at the girl, who laughed.
“Jayne,” she teased. It was too dark to see, even by the full moon’s light, but Kristina’s awkward silence was enough to make her start giggling. “Just kidding. I’m Amy. Hey Kristina, do you want to hang out tomorrow?” she asked cautiously.
Kristina furrowed her brows slightly as they started down the path away from the campsite together. “Really?”
“Sure. You seem like a really cool girl, and I was thinking maybe I could introduce you to some of my friends from my school.”
“St. Claire’s, right?” Kristina asked teasingly as she stopped to untie one of the ribbons marking the path to the campsite. Amy reached out to take her new friend’s flashlight, holding it in place so she could see to untie the ribbon.
“Actually it is. And your description was perfect. You’ve been there before haven’t you?”
Kristina slowly nodded. “Yeah... I wanted to transfer there after I was attacked at school last semester. There’s some legal crap going on right now to try and get it through, but in the meantime I’m stuck. But at least now I have friends.”
“Wow, that sucks,” Amy answered softly. “But my friends are all cool. You won’t be treated badly. I promise.”
Kristina glanced back at Amy. By now, her eyes had adjusted to the moonlight, and she could see Amy’s genuine smile. She stepped closer and hugged her. “Would you walk me home? It’s kind of late, and I hate walking home alone.”
Amy smiled warmly at the friendly hug, replying, “Or I could drive,” she answered casually, holding up a set of car keys.
And for once in her life, Kristina’s future finally looked a little brighter. She had accomplished what she set out to do, and now the New Midnight Society’s flames were rekindled for another generation.
The End?... Perhaps, at least for now.
Happy Halloween, everyone!
Sometimes miracles can come from the humblest of places, especially when a selfless wish is made for another, on the first, pure snow, or when someone upstairs is watching...
It was a bitterly cold winter afternoon, snow and ice blanketing the ground and the roadways, with talk of a blizzard. This was Washington, after all. If it wasn’t raining, it was snowing. If it wasn’t snowing, there was fog. The town of Winter River looked like a veritable picture postcard of holiday decorations - predominantly Christmas themed, but with a token menorah or other festive decorations in shop windows around the quaint little city.
Shoppers bustled about getting last minute presents for friends and family, and on the bridge that led to the other half of town, as well as the university, a figure stood on the roadside walkway. From a distance, one would be hard pressed to tell if the figure were male or female. It wore a heavy black trenchcoat and loose fitting ski pants over heavy ski boots. The only telling sign was a mop of long, red hair peeking out from under a plain white knit cap.
She wasn’t thinking of jumping, though. Not really, anyway. She was just standing there, staring into the frigid waters below. She was reflecting on what brought her life to this point, 18 years old and shut out of the family completely, a thousand miles away. Suddenly a voice cut through the dull roar of passing vehicles. It was soft and sweet.
“I don’t know what you’re planning,” the girl said, “But there’s always another way.”
Sarah gave a quiet laugh in a voice distinctly not very feminine. It wasn’t exactly deep either, but it wasn’t the lyrical waft of angelic chorus either. “I’m not going to jump,” she said quietly. “I was just thinking,” she said as she turned to thank the girl for her concern.
A girl her age smiled back at her. She was wrapped in tattered old rags, and an ugly pea green coat about five sizes too big for her, but her hair and face looked for all intents, perfect. “Good,” she answered. “Because it would be a waste of a great coat,” she teased.
Sarah gave her a wry smile. Sarah wasn’t dressed as Sarah. She couldn’t afford to. She could barely afford her hormones right now. No makeup, let alone clothes. She got by with what she could find on deep sales and clearance. There would be time for transition after college, she figured, or at least hoped. “There’s a blizzard coming,” Sarah said, searching for a way to change the subject. “Do you um...”
“Do I have somewhere to stay?” the girl asked, and shrugged. “Not yet. There’s a shelter across town I was on my way to check out.”
Sarah frowned. “Hey, listen... This um, might sound forward, but I’m not trying to be. There’s literally nobody else around for the holidays where I live. Why don’t you come with me? It’s just over the bridge. You can wait out the blizzard there.”
“Oh, no I couldn’t impose...” the girl said as she shook her head. Sarah smiled.
“You wouldn’t be. I’ll fire up the hot plate and make you some hot chocolate and top ramen.”
The girl laughed after a moment. “Right now, that sounds like a Christmas feast.” She smiled at Sarah. They were both about the same height at 5’5”, both slender though the girl couldn’t see that just looking at Sarah under her heavy coat. “I’m Carol. Please, no Christmas Carol jokes,” she teased, grinning to let Sarah know it was okay to laugh.
Sarah let out a small laugh at that. “James,” she said sheepishly. Carol shrugged.
“If you say so,” she said, as the snow started to fall, almost as if the heavens themselves had just opened up over their heads. Carol gave a startled squeal as they picked up their pace. “Make a wish!” she laughed.
“What?” Sarah asked, racing to keep up with Carol as she glided across the icy bridge almost effortlessly.
“The first snow of a new blizzard is always the purest,” Carol said. “Make a wish. Maybe it’ll happen.”
“I don’t think there’s enough snow to make my wishes come true,” Sarah laughed. She thought about it for a moment though, and made her wish.
Their cheeks glowed pink with frostbite as they made it to the campus. They had to take it slowly now because the sidewalks were covered in ice unlike the roads’ sidewalks, which at least had someone to shovel or salt them. The university had quite literally shut down, though.
The entryway looked surprisingly clean, if a bit sparse. There were freshly stocked vending machines, an errant chair here or there in the common room. The walls were plain off-white, not quite warm enough to be called cream though, and the tile floors looked freshly waxed. A small, fake plastic tree sat in the corner of the common room, undecorated but for the garland that came hot glued to it from the factory.
None of that mattered to Carol though, who was just happy to be out of the storm.
“Wow,” she said as she looked back outside. “I’m glad I came with you now. I can’t see two feet past the door.”
“The building heat’s stuck on 68, but I’ve got a space heater in my dorm if you want to get warm,” Sarah said as she removed her gloves. Her nails were well manicured, with a clear coat, and she wore a plain, cheap silver ring, a celtic knotwork design, on one finger. She buried her hands in her pockets as they made the slow trek upstairs.
“Since it’s just us here,” she continued, “I was thinking we could hang out down in the common room, maybe watch some movies?” she asked, noticing Carol had been rather quiet for awhile.
“Sounds great,” Carol answered warmly. She seemed, despite her situation, perpetually cheerful, and more than a little grateful for Sarah’s kindness. Sarah for her part had no ulterior motives beyond wanting to help someone who somehow managed to have it worse than she did.
“So, what’s your major?” Carol asked casually as she sat down on a big, fluffy, pink tie-dyed bean bag chair next to the space heater, stretching her shivering hands out toward it to warm them.
“Psychology,” Sarah said sheepishly. “But I’m thinking of changing my major to business, and then going back to Psych after i find a job.”
“Child, adult or animal?” Carol smiled. “You should stick with it in any case..”
“Teen and child, with a little adult for framework,” Sarah said as she put a funky, dented old dollar store tea kettle on the hot plate. “I guess I just really want to help others as much as I want to understand my own problems,” she said with a laugh, adding some dry hot cocoa mix to a couple of plastic mugs bearing the school logo.
She didn’t dare ask Carol how she ended up on the streets, and Carol didn’t volunteer to share her backstory, quietly warming her hands by the space heater instead, the only sound being that of her rubbing them together occasionally, and the whistling of the tea kettle a few minutes later.
“Thank you,” Carol said as Sarah handed her one of the mugs.
“I lied about the ramen, by the way,” Sarah chuckled. “I actually have a couple of family size TV dinners in the mini fridge. We can use the oven downstairs if you’re hungry.”
Carol laughed. “That sounds great,” she said, sipping her hot chocolate as Sarah took one of the large Banquet turkey and gravy meals from the small freezer section of her fridge. It was in point of fact, her old roommate’s fridge, but he managed to get himself expelled for smoking pot while IN class, and left all of his things in the dorm.
Sarah grabbed a big, heavy fleece blanket from off her bed - plain navy blue, but in great condition, and gently draped it over Carol’s shoulders. Carol gratefully pulled the blanket around herself, smiling softly at Sarah for a moment before they both started back downstairs again.
While they waited for the turkey to cook, Carol watched Sarah dig around in the couch cushions, to some surprising degree of success. She managed to find enough loose change to buy some snacks from the vending machine to go with their feast, and then the pair, Carol now sufficiently warmed, set to work making impromptu Christmas decorations.
A red plastic disposable cup made a festive top for the little plastic Christmas tree, and a strip of an old, already ragged red t-shirt someone had used for a polishing rag made excellent ribbons to tie into bows, that now hung from wherever they could find a place to hang them, using the rest to wrap and hide the tree’s metal base. By the time they had finished hanging a sprig of broccoli someone left in the commons refrigerator for mistletoe, the oven timer beeped.
As they sat down at a small, rickety foldable card table with their paper plates and a fresh mug of hot coffee each, Carol bowed her head to say grace. And while Sarah wasn’t particularly religious, she bowed her head out of respect for her new friend.
“Our Father who art in heaven,” Carol began, and as she prayed, Sarah couldn’t help the warm, tingling feelings welling up inside her from not having to spend Christmas alone, and from being able to share what little she had, with someone who had less. “Thank you for this bountiful meal, and for the warmth and kindness of my new friend.” She looked up at Sarah. “At least... I hope you don’t mind that I think of you as a friend now.”
Sarah shook her head. “Of course not. I don’t have much, but I’m really happy I could help,” she said as she carefully scooped out a piece of turkey for herself. “When the storm passes, after they dig us out,” Sarah laughed, “I’d like to help you find a place to stay. I can talk to my professor, see if she has any connections. I’m her favorite student,” she said with a wink, causing Carol to laugh.
“And when I get back on my feet, I’m going to repay your kindness a hundred fold,” she answered, giving Sarah the most genuine, warm smile of anyone she had ever seen, spoiled only slightly by a small drop of gravy on her chin.
After they finished their dessert of vending machine cupcakes, Sarah moved to the sofa in front of the 90” TV, with the half a dozen game systems wired up in a jungle of black rubber cables behind it, and Carol took off her shoes and sat beside her, draping the borrowed blanket over herself and Sarah, as Sarah picked up the universal remote.
They talked long into the night as they watched all the Christmas classics, either on live TV or one of a number of on demand video services tied to the various consoles Sarah’s dorm mates had left behind for the holiday. Eventually Sarah even opened up to Carol about her life, how she was only partially transitioned, and her family in Alabama throwing her out and disowning her.
Long about midnight, Sarah woke briefly. The common room had fallen silent as Netflix had defaulted back to video selection, the TV providing a soft, dim glow on the immediate area in front of it. But there was another soft glow, coming from the far corner of the room. There was no lamp or nightlight, no overhead lighting, or even any window there. Sarah grew drowsy, and quickly found herself fast asleep again, just like Carol, leaning into her with a contented smile that came with a hot meal and a warm soul to share it with.
Sarah’s dreams were confusing, and strangely vivid. She dreamed that she had met Carol six months ago at the welcome mixer, and they ended up roommates in the girls’ dorm. Carol’s family had basically adopted Sarah almost immediately the moment they heard what had happened to her.
She had fond memories of a very happy Thanksgiving with Carol’s family. She remembered she wore a pretty floral dress that Carol’s nieces adored for some reason, and kept asking Carol if ‘her girlfriend was a fashion model’.
Sarah stirred in her sleep. Something was tickling her nose. She moved her hand up to swat it away and found that it felt like hair. She heard a soft giggle, and slowly opened her eyes to find Carol smiling down at her. Only, she was sleeping in a warm, soft bed: softer than her normal dorm mattress, too. Carol leaned down to kiss her lips. Sarah stared, stunned.
“There’s my angel. I thought you were going to sleep all morning,” Carol giggled softly as she sat up to let Sarah sit up too.
Sarah slowly looked around the room. This was definitely a girl’s dorm. A discarded bra hung over the side of the clothes hamper, and assorted makeup sat neatly in two side-by-side cases on one of the dressers. Next to Sarah’s old textbooks, another set were neatly stacked, the top one being some kind of medical textbook. But there was her pink, tie-dyed bean bag at the foot of her bed. “Wha...” she groaned. “Carol?”
“Hmmm?” Carol asked. “Sarah, what’s wrong? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”
“Or an angel,” Sarah managed a small giggle. “Was... it just a dream? You were homeless, and I was living in the boys’ dorm, and...”
Carol put her finger to Sarah’s lips. She leaned closer, wrapping her in a hug, and whispered softly in her ear, “I told you the first snow was the purest. You made a good wish. I’m just returning the favor.” She pulled away and winked, as Sarah stared, dumbstruck.
Carol giggled again, and as if she hadn’t said anything at all, she grabbed Sarah’s hands and pulled her up out of bed. “Come on. Mom’s going to be here to pick us up in an hour, and you still need to pack.”
“Huh?” Sarah asked groggily.
Carol rolled her eyes. “Okay girl, we have to get some coffee in you, stat,” she giggled out.” We’re going to my parents’ for Christmas, remember?”
“But it's Christmas,” Sarah tried to argue. “We’re snowed in.”
Carol laughed and pulled open the mini blinds over their only window. “Christmas isn’t for two whole weeks, and it only snowed a little. See?”
Sarah stared out, at the whole inch and a half of snow on the ground, and then shook her head. “Okay... I think I’ll take that coffee now...”
“In that case,” Carol said, “Then I might as well give you one of your presents early.” She giggled excitedly as she knelt down and reached under the bed, taking out a brightly wrapped parcel and giving it to Sarah.
Sarah laughed as she sat down, reality gradually beginning to make more sense to her, and opened it to find a white ceramic coffee mug. It had a picture of Sarah and Carol set inside a heart, with the words ‘I love you, my Angel’ in wrapped lettering across the top and bottom. Sarah’s eyes welled up with tears as she stood to hug Carol.
“I love you too,” she whispered and squeezed her tight. “Always and forever.”
Twas the week before Christmas,
And one lost little girl
Discovers her Christmas miracle
Is about to unfurl...
The wind whipped hard, blowing a fresh powder of snow up into Laura’s face. Laura was a young lady down on her luck in every possible way. No job, no family to go home to, and no means to support herself, all she had to her name now was the clothes on her back - a hooded sweatshirt under a light jacket, a pair of jeans, and her black sneakers - an old backpack, and the remnants of her journal that peeked over the top of her backpack. She kept the pill bottle from her last hormone refill - expended two weeks ago, deep in her jacket pocket.
The people on the street ignored her. After all, what’s one more homeless person when they had their own lives, their own families to think about? With three days until Christmas, and a terrible storm blowing through, it was as if Laura didn’t exist.
As she stumbled through the snow, her face and fingers near-hypothermic, the wind broke enough for her to spot an opening between two boards of an abandoned theater from a time long passed, just across the street. Narrowly evading a taxi driving far too fast for the icy conditions, she sprinted across the street.
Never a large boy growing up - nor a large girl after transitioning, and made smaller from malnutrition since losing her temp job, Laura easily squeezed between the boards. She at least wouldn’t freeze to death tonight, but part of her wondered if, perhaps, freezing to death would be for the best. So preoccupied was she that she didn’t hear her hardback journal’s soft “thump” in the snow, as she crept across broken glass and dead leaves.
She couldn’t have known, as she slowly walked through the dark and empty theater, its stage covered in a thick layer of dust, that she wasn’t alone in the forgotten relic. An old man in a black suit - but no tie, his face dark and weathered by time, his short whiskers a stark contrast of white, but with gentle, concerned eyes, watched the girl come into his theater.
He left no footprints in the snow as he emerged just long enough to pick up the journal. He held it in one hand as the other waved over it. It stopped at a torn page, with a partial letter begun beneath.
“Dear Mom and Dad,” it began. But the next part was scratched out, replaced with, “I’m sorry for what I said,” more words were scratched out still. “I want to-” followed, with ‘come home’ scratched out. “Please help.”
Tear stains - some fresh, dotted the slightly yellowing page. The old man smiled sadly as he turned to step back inside. His legs and torso passed easily through the boards, with no need for him to duck between them.
Inside, he found his new ward fast asleep on the front row, curled up in a ball in one of the theater seats, with her backpack as a pillow. He tucked the journal into his pocket for now - as its role would come before this night was finished. As he stepped up onto the stage, the dust and grime at once was gone, replaced by a bright, new red curtain.
In front of the curtain, stood a small Christmas tree decorated in lights and ornaments. He reached down to plug in the tree, and at once, a set of bright auditorium lights illuminated the area, causing Laura to jolt awake, nearly falling out of her seat.
She looked, with mortal terror, at the old man.
“I’m sorry!” she exclaimed, barely above a whisper, but the old man smiled as he held up a withered hand, his palm open as if to say ‘I’m not done yet’.
She sat and watched quietly as he walked to the side of the stage. A series of strange levers, polished oak with gilded decorations, from what she could tell, stood out against what looked like velvet wallpaper, from her distance, in brilliant red and gold. He began to pull the levers, and before her eyes a spectacular scene opened.
He stepped down off the stage, and the theater seemed to take on a life of its own now. As the auditorium lights fell, a spotlight settled center stage.
Suddenly, Laura felt very different. She looked down, to find herself dressed in a gorgeous red evening gown and heels. Long, white silk gloves covered her arms. Her shoulder length honey blonde hair, though still down, had been styled. She looked as though she were ready for an evening at the opera, or any number of holiday parties no doubt happening now. For a moment, she actually forgot she was starving.
“What is all this?” Laura whispered as the old man approached. He grinned softly at her as he produced from behind his back, a large bowl of popcorn in one hand, a steaming cup of hot cocoa in the other.
He didn’t answer though, instead offering the food to her, and nodded for her to sit again. As he joined her, she heard footsteps on the stage. She looked up to see a woman dressed in an angel costume. Her robes were shimmering silver that obscured her feet entirely. Her wings and halo, while obvious stage props, were of incredible quality to Laura’s eyes.
Most unusual though, was that as Laura ate a bite of popcorn, she suddenly felt much less hungry. She took a sip of cocoa, and instantly the chill left her bones. She began to smile as she settled in, and the angel took her place at the center of the stage within the spotlight. A soft mist began to roll over the stage as the woman spoke.
“And there were in the same country shepherds abiding in the field, keeping watch over their flock by night.”
As she spoke, the stage began once more to transform. Laura felt almost as though she were being transported to another time and place. The angel had been replaced by shepherds watching sheep. The back curtain had risen now to reveal rolling fields and a night sky full of twinkling stars.
“And, lo, the angel of the Lord came upon them, and the glory of the Lord shone round about them: and they were sore afraid.
“And the angel said unto them, Fear not: for, behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy, which shall be to all people. For unto you is born this day in the city of David a Saviour, which is Christ the Lord. And this shall be a sign unto you; Ye shall find the babe wrapped in swaddling clothes, lying in a manger.”
The scene again shifted. The shepherds faded into silhouette and shadows.
“This is amazing,” Laura whispered. The old man smiled as he replied.
“This is only the beginning.”
She looked, surprised, at him as he offered up his hand. In it, he held a small, round object. It was a snow globe. She stared at the delicate glass globe, and he nodded for her to take it.
“Go ahead. Give it a shake.” His soft, good-natured smile had already set her completely at ease, for she had already decided this to be some wonderful dream from which she never wanted to wake.
She took the snow globe and shook it. As she stared more closely though, she realized something. This house looked very familiar. She turned to ask the old man, but he was gone. She stood, and suddenly found herself standing in snow, but she wasn’t cold at all. In fact, she felt very warm. She knew this place. This was her cousin’s house. It was Melissa who first met Laura on a Christmas Eve long ago.
She walked to the window and peeked inside. The angel from before stood inside the house, beside the Christmas tree. She had lost the wings and halo, but still wore the long, silky silver gown, and now bore a wreath of holly on her head. She smiled as she motioned for Laura to come inside, and the door opened on its own.
Laura stepped through the door, and as she approached the woman, she caught a glimpse of her reflection in the mirror that sat over the fireplace, just above the stockings. She could now see that she was made up very naturally, except for the shimmering ‘wet’ lipstick. Still, it was her shade, and she did look very naturally female - more than she was used to at any rate.
Upstairs, she could hear her cousin and another child giggling happily. Her eyes widened, and she turned to the woman, who smiled broadly back at her as she approached Laura.
“This was your first Christmas, wasn’t it?” the woman asked.
Laura nodded. “This was ‘Laura’s’ first Christmas. We played for hours with Melissa’s dollies,” Laura said in an almost distant voice. She giggled. “Melissa let me wear the holiday dress she had worn for Thanksgiving. When Auntie found us, she sternly insisted to have a ‘talk’ with Melissa.”
The woman chuckled. “You thought your cousin in trouble?”
Laura nodded again. “I was so scared. Imagine my surprise when Melissa returned wearing her Christmas dress.”
Laura turned away from the woman, just long enough to look - and sure enough, in a silver picture frame on the mantel, she found it: two pretty little girls in holiday dresses. Laura had never in her life smiled and laughed so much as she had that day.
“My parents thought it was just a phase,” Laura said, as the two little girls from the picture raced down the stairs and past them, into the small kitchen. Young Melissa stopped though, turning to look at Laura and the other woman. She grinned as she ran to Laura and, grabbing her hand, pulled her down to hug her.
Tears rolled down Laura’s cheeks as she returned the unexpected gesture. “I miss you Mel,” Laura whispered. Melissa smiled softly and kissed Laura’s cheek..
“We miss you too Laura,” the little girl whispered back. She took Laura’s hand once more, leading her excitedly toward the kitchen.
But, instead of entering the kitchen, Laura suddenly found herself back in the old theater again. Young Melissa tugged on Laura’s hand, back to where the old man was once more sitting. Laura sat down again as Melissa hurried up onto the stage. It was now her turn to shine.
From nowhere, the sounds of a soft harp accompaniment began to play, and Melissa began to sing “Silent Night”. Her cousin Melissa always had such a beautiful, angelic voice. She was quite jealous of it growing up, and teased her about it occasionally.
But Melissa and Laura were practically sisters otherwise. Melissa was, for many years, the only way Laura could be herself, after all, but after Melissa moved away, Laura lost her only outlet. She had planned to move out to California to be with her cousin and her new family, but when she lost her job, and her apartment, those plans went out the window. It didn’t help that she’d spent her life savings on a costly operation barely six months ago.
But now, Laura listened as the little girl sang. Her eyelids though, were growing heavy, and she slowly drifted off to sleep.
Melissa smiled sadly at the sleeping older version of her cousin as she, too, faded into silhouette. The woman approached as the old man stood, and offered to him five crisp, 100 dollar bills.
“Will this be enough?” the woman asked. He nodded, and a small, hand-written note appeared from nowhere, clipped to the bills.
The note simply said, “It’s never too late.”
He placed the bills, sticking out like a bookmark, with Laura’s letter. She once more was curled up in the movie theater seat, dressed in her jeans and hooded sweatshirt, her jacket pulled tightly around her.
He carefully lifted her hand, just enough to place the journal in her hand. She pulled it close to her as she slept, like a security blanket from her childhood, and he turned to walk away from her, slowly ascending the stage stairs. He stopped beside the Christmas tree, knelt, and unplugged the lights. At once, the lights throughout the auditorium went out, waking Laura with a jolt once more.
Her soft gaze darted from one corner of the quiet, dark theater to another. “W-was that a dream?” she whispered. She looked down to confirm she was still dressed as she remembered before coming in here. That’s when she noticed the money sticking out of her journal. Blinking, she slowly pulled it out, staring at the note.
“Oh my God,” she whispered. She thumbed through the bills, and her eyes widened. Fresh tears rolled down her cheeks as she leapt to her feet. The smile on her face could have lit up New York in a blackout.
“Thank you,” she whispered through sobs. “Thank you,” she repeated, and she ran out into the night toward the nearest bus station.
Some three days later, in a quiet snow-covered suburb, a seemingly childless couple decorated their tree half-heartedly. The man had just placed a little angel, dressed in a shimmering silver gown, atop the tree. The woman neatly hung three stockings. Sewn into each was a name - “Mom”, “Dad”, and most importantly, “Laura”.
Outside, a heavy snow fell, blanketing street and sidewalk, leaving heavy drifts against the houses. The silhouette of an 18 year old girl stood, staring in the window from the sidewalk. With tears in her eyes she nervously approached, and opened the door.
She closed the door behind her, getting the couple’s attention. They looked up, startled. The woman froze, staring as though she had just seen a ghost. The man’s eyes widened. His jaw dropped as he ran to her and grabbed her in a tight hug that lifted her off her feet.
“Hi Daddy,” she whispered as her mother now, too, came racing over. Through tears, she sobbed, “I’m sorry,” as she hugged them both close to her. “You’re never going to believe...”
She trailed off as she looked up and saw the angel on the tree. Her eyes widened, and she smiled brightly.
“It doesn’t matter,” she continued. “I’m home now.”
“We’re sorry too honey,” her mother finally found her voice, after checking Laura over. “We should never have forbidden you to have that operation. But you must be starving,” she managed, trying not to cry. “Come into the kitchen and let me get you something to eat, okay?” she doted, without waiting for Laura to answer before grabbing her by the hand and pulling her into the kitchen.
Her father turned to look up at the angel Laura had been staring at before. In truth, he didn’t know where the little angel had come from; it was left on their doorstep three days ago. He smiled at her though. “Thanks. I guess somebody up there really is listening,” he said, as he walked into the kitchen to join his wife - and his new daughter, for a late Christmas Eve dinner.
Last night, I had a dream which was so realistic, and so compelling, that I woke nearly in tears. I jotted it down as best I could remember so that I could share it here. I call it,
Virginia
I knew what it was like, to live my whole life not being myself, but for her to have died without ever really living shook me up enough that I decided it was time to make my move. I had been working on my voice for two years, and building up a small wardrobe, but what I lacked until now, was the courage to step into the role I so wanted to play. I would become Zoe today, now, and forever, and I would attend this poor woman’s funeral to honor the fallen friend I never knew I could have had.
As I approached the church, a chill wind whipped at my ankles just as an older man, easily old enough to be my father, approached me. He had a snakelike, lecherous smile as his gaze started at my heels, following the curve of my legs to where they disappeared into my black pencil skirt at my knee. Only then would he look me in the eye, pretending to offer a friendly smile as though I hadn’t noticed his leering mere seconds before.
“I don’t believe I’ve seen you around these parts before, Ms.,” he trailed off, waiting for me to give him my name. I smirked indifferently and walked inside. This was a funeral, not a bar. Even if I did like men, everything about him told me I should keep my distance.
I found a place to sit near the back, and I watched as the lecherous snake in sheep’s clothing stood at the pulpit. To my horror, he would be giving the service for the fallen woman who had lived her entire life as Virgil.
“What makes a man a man, or a woman a woman?” he began. “This abomination before you will surely burn in righteous fire for all eternity my friends.”
As he preached his bile, the congregation gasped and whispered, murmuring varying levels of agreement and disagreement. Finally, I could take no more of this, and I stood up. His lecherous smile returned as I approached the pulpit, and I whispered in his ear.
“I would like to speak,” I said softly. He nodded.
“By all means. I’m glad I’ve moved you so,” he replied as he stepped aside.
“Most of you don’t know me, but I’ve lived here my whole life. I never knew Virginia, but I know how she suffered. This man,” I pointed to the bile-spewing monster, “claims she was an abomination, but who is the real abomination? A woman who lived her whole life in secret to protect her family from people like him, or the monster who would condemn her at her own funeral for asking to be allowed in death, to be who she couldn’t in life?”
“Now wait just a minute-” he began, but a tall, bearded man with broad shoulders stood up.
“Hey, let the woman speak. We’ve heard enough of your brimstone rhetoric.”
He shrank back, and I continued. “Thank you. Let me remind you all that pride is the greatest of sins. Pride is why Lucifer was thrown down to earth, and pride makes men spew filth and bile under false pretences of love. If this man is an example of God’s love, then he represents no God that I know or want any part of.
"The God I know teaches that we are ALL His children, not just those who don't make us uncomfortable with ourselves because they make the hard choices we would never have the courage to make.
“Without Virginia, I would never have found the courage to stand here, before you, to stand up for what’s right, and to say I am a woman, and I am human. Do not let pride rule your life. Don’t hate her, or me, because we made the hard choices to be ourselves. All I, all we, ask is tolerance and acceptance.”
Silence filled the room as what I had just said, that I had lumped myself in with Virginia, sank in. The lecherous snake gawked in shock. Slowly I turned to leave, and the preacher returned to his pulpit.
“Well, now that’s quite-” he began, but was drowned out by the thunderous applause that rose up behind me. When I turned back, not a man, woman, or child still remained seated. The bearded man who spoke in my defense earlier approached the preacher, taking his microphone away from him.
“Son, I do believe you’d better be finding a new town to spread your filth ‘cause you’re not welcome here anymore.”
Demons? Ancient Celtic Goddesses? It's bad enough Samantha's stuck in a new house and starting a new school, but can she also survive the evil that lurks in the shadows? |
“I hate this,” she whimpered. “I wanna go home.”
A minute felt to Samantha like an hour, but eventually she felt sleep’s embrace. As she cautiously poked pale green eyes over the edge of her comforter, a calm neutrality seemed to have returned to the room with the coming of the morning sun that now poured around the heavy, well-worn drapes.
She squinted as her bare feet touched the icy linoleum floor, causing her to hop back onto the bed. Her golden dark blonde hair brushed the floor lightly as she swung down over the edge, hanging upside-down for just long enough to grab her house slippers.
“Morning honey,” Samantha’s mother, a woman not quite yet at the cusp of middle-age, wrapped in a heavy pink bathrobe, commented despite her yawn as she passed Samantha in the hallway.
“Hi mommy,” Samantha answered meekly. Their argument the night before still rang fresh in her mind. She had done most of the arguing, and had said some things she wished she hadn’t now.
“How did you sleep?” she asked, as though nothing were ever wrong. She always pretended nothing was wrong, and Samantha hated it.
Samantha for her part tried to smile though. “It’s a new house, right? It just takes getting used to.”
“That’s my girl,” her mother responded tenderly. “I know this isn’t ideal, but it’s all we can afford right now. Maybe if your father were still alive,” she began, and immediately regretted it. Samantha quickly buried her face in her mother’s shoulder at the mention of her late father. Six long months had passed, but the wounds still ran deep.
“Shh-shh, It’s okay honey.”
By nine, Samantha had the house to herself, and already she began to understand how her mother could have come to afford such a large place. The house felt to her entirely too unwelcoming.
A constant chill ran down her spine as she tried to curl up on the sofa — a leathery, cracked affair left behind by the previous owners, trying to watch Saturday morning cartoons as she drowned her sorrows in a large bowl of cereal. Neither the heavy blanket nor the food could take her mind off her restless sleep the night before, and worse yet, starting a new school the following Monday where no one knew her, or her secret, made things even harder.
At least the previous owners were kind enough to leave behind their furniture. It seemed that they had been in a great hurry to depart the house like that. Almost every stick of furniture Samantha and her mother now owned had been left to them by the previous owner.
By noon, Samantha’s unease finally outweighed her fear of meeting new people. The gloomy sensation of someone watching her seemed to follow her back up the stairs. She carefully averted her gaze from the dusty old mirror that hung halfway up, as if a monster might jump out at her if she dared to look, and at the top step raced into her bedroom, shoving the door closed.
“Hate this place,” she whined, pressing her back to the old wooden door for only a moment. At least she had been able to keep her wardrobe. It made no sense to try and sell what she’d only acquired inside a year ago after all.
After selecting a pair of daisy-embroidered boot-cut jeans and a thin, black mock-turtleneck, she took a heavy button-down green sweater, grabbing a pair of black clogs with a scant two inch heel, disappearing into the upstairs bathroom to get dressed and do her makeup.
Perhaps it was just her imagination, or that she was able to lose herself in her work, but she felt less paranoid in the cozy little bathroom. The walls had fresher paint at least in contrast to the rest of the house, in a warm, creamy yellowish-white with light tan tile countertops and a lighted mirror. She almost wished she could stay in there forever.
The house itself had a few neighbors close by, but with an ample front and back yard and a large privacy fence in-back, it could feel very secluded, cut off from the surrounding area. Samantha hadn’t yet met any of her neighbors, though they had only just moved in a couple of days prior.
It nevertheless made her feel more uneasy and vulnerable. She grabbed her simple black purse and stepped out into the chill autumn air. Not a bird in the trees could be heard, just the crunch of dead leaves underfoot. She felt as if she were utterly and completely alone, a feeling she hadn’t felt in at least two years. Not since she first-
“Hey, hello?” a distinctly female voice shattered Samantha’s thoughts, sending her spiraling back to reality. Indeed, it took all she had not to shriek — either to surprise or joy, that another living being existed here. She spun around to find another teenager, somewhat shorter than herself with long black hair and thin-rimmed red glasses staring back.
“Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you,” the girl offered warmly as she approached. “My name’s Jade. You just moved in, right?”
“Um y-yeah,” Samantha answered as she nervously shook Jade’s hand. “My mom and me.”
“I didn’t think they’d ever sell the old Whitmoore place,” Jade commented matter-of-factly as she pulled her dark brown suede jacket a little more tightly around herself. “Hey, do you want to go do something?”
Samantha hesitated, shyly chewing her bottom lip.
“Come on. You look like you could use a friend. I can show you around town and introduce you to a few people. I won’t bite, I promise. Well, unless you ask really nicely,” she added playfully. Samantha cracked a smile.
“Okay,” she murmured. “Oh, um, I’m Samantha, by the way.”
“Cool. Can I call you Sam?”
Samantha cringed, and Jade quickly corrected herself, “Samantha it is. My house is just over there, across the road. The heater in my car doesn’t work so don’t roll the window down unless you want to play freeze-out.”
Jade and Samantha drove around the sleepy little suburb, though Samantha didn’t seem particularly interested in the tour. Eventually Jade broke the awkward silence between them. “So how do you like the new house?”
The question almost seemed baited, as though Jade already knew what Samantha’s answer would be. Samantha slowly turned away from the window to stare at Jade, who offered the girl a sympathetic smile.
“I miss home,” she offered quietly. She’d already burst into tears twice that day, and refused to do so in front of this relative stranger now. She stiffened, sitting up slightly. “I guess I’ll get used to it.”
“If you say so,” Jade answered quietly. Samantha’s attempts at stoicism faltered as Jade rounded a corner, pulling up to a small public park. Samantha gave her a puzzled glance, to which Jade smiled and motioned for her to get out. She led Samantha to a small duck pond, though the fowl had by now departed for more southerly waters.
“Dad used to bring me here when I was little. I love coming here to skate when it freezes over, or to just sit and think.”
She buried her hands in her jacket as she sat, the rickety bench creaking under her slight stature. Samantha reluctantly sat at the far end opposite the stranger. Finally she turned to her, breaking her silence.
“Can I ask you something?”
“Sure,” Jade answered simply. She smiled reassuringly, though kept her hands buried in her pockets, respecting the distance between the two girls.
“It’s about my house. Has anyone ever … um… I mean…”
“Is it haunted?” Jade answered. Samantha nodded. “I can’t say for sure. The last people who lived there moved out in the middle of the night, but the old lady before them lived in that house since before I moved in across the way, and she never seemed to have any problems. It’s just sort of an urban legend now, you know? It sat empty for so long. Why, did something happen?” Jade asked, concern filling her voice.
“Not,” she hesitated, “Not exactly. It’s just, when I’m alone I feel really uncomfortable there, like something doesn’t want me there. It’s like when,” she trailed off, biting down on her strawberry-glossed lower lip with enough force to make Jade cringe.
“Hey, don’t do that,” Jade offered gently, instinctively scurrying closer. As she reached out to wrap Samantha in a friendly hug, Samantha recoiled.
“I’m fine,” she muttered, standing.
“I was just trying to help,” Jade spoke softly.
“Sorry,” Samantha answered. “I’m just having a bad day. I didn’t mean to take it out on … Jade?” but Jade was nowhere to be seen. In fact, no one, anywhere, could be seen or heard. A deathly silence had fallen over the area. Darkness seemed to rapidly wash over the area, as a chill, animalistic and yet somehow unnatural howl pierced the silence.
Samantha turned to run toward Jade’s car, only to find a rusted-out wreck in its place, as though it had been sitting there for years. She turned back to find that where the bench once sat, a pile of maggoty wood now lay across a dried-up bank. The trees, a few seconds before, rich and beautiful, now seemed gnarled and, to Samantha’s mind, almost alive, and very angry.
The sky overhead became red as blood, and embers seemed to rise from the barren ground. Samantha turned to flee, screaming at the top of her lungs. Something, some shadow-like creature that she could only barely perceive at the edge of her vision pursued her.
How quickly and for how long she ran, she wasn’t certain, but one of her ill-fitting clogs had become lost along the way, leaving her half-barefoot by the time she had reached what appeared to be a dilapidated version of her house. She felt her pursuer directly behind her, and as she fell to her knees, she shut her eyes, preparing for the end.
“Samantha?” her mother’s gentle voice called. “Sweetheart what’s wrong?”
As she felt her mother’s warm embrace envelop her, she slowly opened her eyes. She began to sob uncontrollably, mumbling incoherently about the nightmare she had just endured. As Samantha’s mother led her inside, Jade pulled into the driveway across the way and raced over, carrying a familiar black clog.
“Hey, what happened?” she asked, near-frantic. Samantha’s mother glowered at the intruder.
“I’d like to know the same thing. Who exactly are you young lady, and why do you have my daughter’s other shoe?”
“I found it back at the park. One second we were sitting by the duck pond talking, the next she was gone.” She paused briefly to catch her breath. “I’m Jade. I live across the road. I was showing Samantha around town. You’re her … sister?”
“Mother,” she answered more softly. “Angela Davis-Frost. Will you stay with her for a moment while I go make some tea?”
“Yeah, of course,” Jade answered. Samantha reluctantly relinquished her grip on her mother as Jade pulled her close, carefully guiding the quivering mass that was once a girl to the sofa. She grabbed Samantha’s discarded blanket from her earlier cartoon-watching escapades, draping it over her. “Hey, Samantha? Come on, what happened?”
“I-I-It was awful,” she wailed. “Why’d you abandon me?!”
Jade stared blankly, utterly confused back at her. “I didn’t abandon you. I glanced off for just a second, and when I looked back again you were gone. I drove around looking for you, and when I couldn’t find you, I came back here, hoping you just ran home or something.”
Samantha slowly tilted her head, trying to decide if Jade was telling the truth. Had she really not experienced the same nightmarish Hell Samantha had? Though even now it had already begun to fade, as though it were just a bad dream, easily forgotten rather than a true and tangible experience after all.
“S-so it… it was all in my head? But it felt so,” she paused, shivering as she wept, her eyes shut tight from the stinging tears, “so real.”
“Alright now, I think you’ve had enough excitement for one day young lady,” Angela cooed softly as she reappeared, a steaming mug in-hand. Samantha gratefully accepted it and began to sip.
“Jade, was it? I’d like a word with you.”
Samantha nervously jerked her head up. “Please don’t leave!”
“We’ll be right in the next room sweetheart. I want you to just relax and drink your tea, okay?”
Jade hesitantly stood and followed Angela back into the kitchen.
“I want the truth, young lady. Did you slip her something?”
“What?! No! Look, I’m not that kind of person. I’m the head of the drama club at school, straight-A student. I’ve never even tasted alcohol. My mother would kill me if I even looked at a joint, not that I’d want to. I don’t know what freaked her out, but,” she trailed off as a contemplative expression crossed her features. She pursed her lips, choosing her next words carefully. “This house has a history.”
“I’m well aware of that silly urban legend,” Angela snapped back. She left off the part about this being the best house in their price range, or selling off every stick of furniture they owned just to make a good faith payment. Martin’s insurance policy just wasn’t enough, and eight months’ unemployment had taken their toll.
“I’m just saying the last people who lived here moved out in a hurry. Samantha seemed pretty tweaked when I first saw her. I thought maybe she could use a friend, someone who’s lived here awhile, who wouldn’t think she was crazy if she saw something,” Jade paused, searching for the right word, “Weird, you know?”
“She has trouble with new people,” Angela finally, reluctantly sighed. “It’s just who she is. Maybe it’s best if you go back home for now. I’ll get her up to bed.”
“I’ll help,” Jade offered sincerely. “It’s the least I can do.”
As the two rounded the corner, they found Samantha slumped over on the sofa, empty tea mug hanging delicately by one finger. Angela carefully set the mug aside as Jade took her by the arm, and together the two carried Samantha up to her bedroom.
“This is the first time I’ve ever actually been in this house,” Jade spoke quietly. Angela ignored the comment, and after they reached Samantha’s bedroom, Jade promptly showed herself out. It took no act of supernatural or extraordinary psychological phenomena to make her feel unwelcome in that house, but the simple stare of an overprotective mother.
Samantha woke with a start, lying curled up at the base of a tree. How she got there, and where ‘there’ was exactly, she couldn’t recall. She had never seen a forest like this before. A low mist hung in the air, yet somehow, it felt neither foreboding, nor oppressive.
Slowly, she gathered what little courage she could muster, and rose to her feet. She felt the cool, rich soil beneath her toes and for the first time looked down, to find herself barefoot. Perhaps more unusual though, she was clad in a shimmering silver gown. Its sleeves, a fine, sheer cloth, barely hung together, tied with an almost rope-like golden thread at the shoulders, elbows, and wrists. Somehow, her body felt different, not so much lighter, but reproportioned.
At first she panicked when she could no longer feel the weight of her hair on her shoulders, but reaching up, her fingers quickly found it affixed in a kind of ornate bun, held fast by what felt like a jeweled hairpin.
“Hello?” she called out as she cautiously took a first, tentative step. “Is someone there?”
She moved another three hesitant steps, but stopped when a faint sound like a woman’s singing seemed to surround her, coming from everywhere and yet from nowhere. The scene shifted, as though the entire world were spinning rapidly underfoot while she remained still, and she suddenly found herself by a small lake.
The singing had stopped, but she now stood alongside a taller woman with striking red hair which hung in ringlets from a simple ponytail, save for a set of loosely curled bangs that framed her face perfectly. Her flawless, milky white skin set a stark contrast to the deep mauve gown she wore, very much in the same style as the one that adorned Samantha but for the silver threadwork instead of gold.
Though she couldn’t explain why, Samantha felt at once completely at ease, and closed the short distance between herself and this strange woman. The woman opened her arms, gathering Samantha up in a hug, and the younger buried her face in the woman’s shoulder, weeping softly as she smiled, a brighter smile than she had in her entire life.
A sense of protection, of love and absolute peace washed over her as the woman stroked her neck and back. Samantha slowly raised her head, staring with confusion into the woman’s face, searching for some recognition, some feature that might be familiar to her.
“Who are you?” she whispered softly. The woman leaned closer and kissed Samantha gently on the forehead.
“You already know who I am,” she replied in a simple, even tone.
As the dream faded into reality, the feeling of absolute peace lingered. No shadows shifted, no wolves howled in the distance. Samantha slowly crawled out of bed and stepped out into the hallway. She could hear strains of the downstairs television, and as she reached the bottom step, her mother leapt to her feet, racing to her daughter’s side.
“Honey, are you okay?”
Samantha smiled, and it was as broad and genuine a smile as she had given the woman in her dream. It was the sort of smile Angela hadn’t seen from her daughter in months now, if ever. Mother and daughter embraced as Samantha burst into tears.
“I’m great, Mom,” she whispered. “I feel amazing.”
“What’s gotten into you?” Angela asked, completely stunned. Samantha just smiled, kissed her mother on the cheek, and turned away to disappear into the kitchen for a snack.
Two full weeks passed following that first incident. Samantha never spoke of what had terrified her so completely, nor did she tell of the vision that had come to her immediately after. As surely as she had been able to dismiss the nightmares, she had found ways to dismiss the vision, though in a strange way, both clung tightly to her, as if there were more to them than simply bad dreams.
Though Samantha mostly kept to herself, she had begun spending more and more time with Jade, much to Angela’s chagrin. Whether intentionally or passively, she felt certain Jade had a hand in Samantha’s mental anguish, though since her daughter refused to speak of it again, she couldn’t do anything about it. Even threatening to go to Samantha’s new therapist did her no good, so she resolved to let it sit, at least for now.
Generally, Samantha preferred to walk home from school. It gave her time to think and to clear her head before she had to enter that house, though even at that, she typically preferred to stay at Jade’s for as long as possible, but Jade had a date tonight, so she had no recourse but to take her time. As she walked along though, she suddenly became aware of the traffic - or rather, the lack of any. It was as though time stood still.
Her heart began to race as, far in the distance, a piercing, animalistic howl shattered the silence. She took off in a brisk run, no mean feat in the long skirt she’d decided to wear to school that day. No matter how hard or how fast she tried to flee though, it seemed the inescapable shadows gained on her, until at once, she found herself surrounded by desolate ruin again.
Her chest ached; she had to stop to catch her breath. As she did, she took in her surroundings. The signpost, though twisted about, and rusted with age, its white lettering reddened and partially illegible, at least seemed to suggest she was still six blocks from home. The area around her had fared no better.
Where a small convenience store once stood, a ruined shell remained, its glass door and windows shattered, leaving ugly, jagged glass around the edges like a gaping maw, waiting for something to stray too close. One of the rusted-out pumps lay on its side, its electronic face long scavenged, by the look of it.
A low hiss shattered the absolute silence, not like a serpent, but more guttural and angry. A shadowy whirlpool began to develop on the ground just in front of Samantha, from which a formless mass slowly emerged.
As the mass took shape, she shrieked in terror. She recognized it straightaway., for though the hair was shorter, almost a buzz cut, and the body more muscular, the face and frame were unmistakably her own.
“W-who are you? What do you want?!” she cried as she recoiled.
The boy smiled a cruel, dark smile, twisting familiar words.
“You know who I am.”
“But you can’t be,” she shouted. “You’re-”
“Dead?” He laughed deeply, mockingly. “You’d certainly like to think that, wouldn’t you?”
“GO AWAY!” she yelped. A blinding light washed over her, and she fell to her knees, cowering. A moment later, a gentle hand touched her shoulder. She slowly raised her head, lowering her hands as she came face to face with a woman in a police uniform staring with no small concern back down at her.
“Hey, miss, are you okay? Do you need me to call a paramedic?”
“What? I...” Samantha stammered. Everything was as it should be. No gnarled trees, no broken sidewalk. Her gaze shot to the gas station, where an old woman had just stepped out of a bright red SUV next to the pump, now upright and in its proper place. She turned back to the officer, nodding slowly.
“I-I thought I heard a bee. I’m like super-allergic.”
The officer gave her a skeptical stare, but slowly nodded. “Okay then. Do you need a ride home?”
“Um, sure,” Samantha answered. She didn’t want to tell her the truth because even she wasn’t entirely sure she wasn’t going crazy, at this point..
“I’m Sheryl Baker,” the woman offered more gently, trying to set the girl at ease. She smiled meekly.
“Samantha,” she answered simply. Sheryl motioned toward the sleek white car bearing the local police department logo, and opened the front passenger door for Samantha to sit.
“I’ve never ridden in one of these before,” she mused. Sheryl laughed to herself as she slid into the driver’s seat.
“Well I’ll make sure to explain to your parents that you’re not in any trouble, if that helps. Where did you say you lived again?”
“End of Maple Drive. It’s the ‘haunted’ house,” Samantha answered blithely.
“Oh,” Sheryl stated quietly.
“Oh?” Samantha echoed.
Sheryl slowly shook her head. “It’s nothing.”
“You know something don’t you?” She pressed, but Sheryl held her silence.
Angela’s car wasn’t in the driveway when the squad car rolled to a stop, and Samantha stared nervously at the house. She dreaded being home alone in that place. Sheryl reached out to place her hand on Samantha’s shoulder, causing the girl to jump.
“Are you sure you’re okay?”
Samantha nodded numbly as she unbuckled her seatbelt. “I’m okay. Thanks Ms. Baker,” she answered with a certain neutrality unnatural for a girl her age. She quickly stepped out of the car, and though the thought crossed her mind to make a break for Jade’s house across the way, the fact that Sheryl seemed to be waiting, watching her drove her to swallow her fear, and go inside instead.
If only she had known what waited on the other side of that door.
“That hurt,” the voice of her assailant hissed. It seemed to be coming from everywhere and yet, nowhere. She spun around to run back outside, but the knob wouldn’t turn. She raced to the window, slamming her fists against it and screaming, but Sheryl didn’t seem to notice. She had already begun to back out of the drive. Samantha could see Jade racing over, though by now something had grabbed her shoulder, flinging her away from the window.
“You tried to destroy me,” the voice seemed to snarl with pure rage. “Now it’s MY turn!”
“I didn’t want you!” Samantha shrieked in response.
“You shut me out, pretended I didn’t exist. How do you think that makes me feel?!”
“I’m sorry,” Samantha pleaded as she curled up where she lay, sobbing bitterly. “I’m sorry! I can’t help it. I didn’t want to be you. I don’t like being a boy! Just leave me alone!”
A growing, low rumble, like a growl, had until that point been building somewhere within earshot, but on those words, it grew abruptly silent. Samantha shut her eyes tightly as she drew her knees to her chest. “Just leave me alone,” she repeated, sobbing.
“Samantha?” she thought she could hear Jade’s voice outside the door.
“Go away!” she cried. “Just go away!”
The front door slid open, and Sheryl stepped through, Jade following close behind her.
“Samantha, what happened?” Sheryl insisted as she rushed to the girl’s side. “You’re bleeding!” She glanced over her shoulder back at Jade, throwing a keyring to her. “Med kit’s in the trunk. Go!”
Jade nodded, quickly turning to race back outside. Samantha hadn’t realized it, but the left shoulder of her blouse had been shredded, leaving claw-like gashes in her shoulder. Sheryl finished tearing the long sleeve away, doubling it over to put pressure on the wound.
“I think it’s just a flesh wound. Who did this to you?”
Samantha tried to sit up, shaking her head slowly. “Don’t wanna talk about it,” she replied simply.
Jade burst through the front door carrying a large first aid kit, and set it down next to the two.
“What can I do to help?”
“Put pressure here while I get some gauze. I’m going to bandage your shoulder, but I strongly suggest you let me take you to the hospital.”
“It’s okay. It doesn’t hurt that bad. He just scratched me when he-” She flinched as Sheryl tended to the area, and grew silent as she realized what she was saying.
“This is insane,” she whispered. “This can’t be real. HE can’t be real!”
“Who can’t?” Sheryl echoed.
“Him. … Me, sort-of.”
Samantha had gone upstairs, with Sheryl escorting her, to change out of her shredded top and skirt into a comfortable, baggy sweater and jeans. She now sat barefoot on the sofa, sipping a cup of tea with her favorite blanket draped over her shoulders. Jade sat next to her in silent thought, and Sheryl paced slowly across the living room.
“Let’s go through this again. You’re telling me that you were attacked by a “male you” that can change the world into this twisted version of the town at its whim, and now he’s physically attacking you?”
“Um, basically, yes,” she answered softly. “I think there’s someone else looking out for me too. Both times I told him to leave me alone, and then there was this bright light, and...”
“I’m sorry, Samantha, but that doesn’t make any sense.”
“No, in a way it does,” Jade finally spoke up, causing both to turn and stare at her, Sheryl expectantly, Samantha hopefully.
“Sorry Sammy, but I have to tell her,” she spoke softly then turned to Sheryl. “Samantha’s dad passed away about six months ago, and she took it really hard. On top of that her Mom got laid off a few months earlier. They moved here because she got a job offer, but with all that stress, losing her dad then having to move,” Jade trailed off into silence, letting her commentary speak for itself.
“I don’t get it,” Sheryl answered, shaking her head. “You mean she’s having a kind of Post Traumatic Stress encounter?”
“Well not exactly. I think she’s beating herself up over her dad’s death, to the point that it’s manifesting physically. I read somewhere that sometimes if the mind believes the body is hurt, that the body will manifest the injuries. It’s used to explain a lot of so-called poltergeist activity where a victim is attacked, and even some demonic possessions.”
“But what about my top? Did my mind do that too?” Samantha asked desperately.
“I... I don’t know. Maybe a psychokinetic reaction, or maybe you did it yourself and don’t remember.”
“So you do think I’m crazy,” Samantha answered quietly. “Maybe I am. But what about my top? Did my mind do that too?”
“No, sweetie,” Jade tried to console her. “Everything you experienced is very real - to you. But why your mind manifests it as a guy’s beyond me. I like the spooky stuff, but I’m not a shrink.”
“Maybe I should talk to my therapist,” Samantha finally exhaled.
“That’d be a good idea,” Jade answered. “Why didn’t you bring this up with them if you already have a therapist?”
“Because he’s a … Well,” Samantha shut her eyes tightly and sighed. “Fuck, I knew I couldn’t keep it a secret forever. I’m transgendered. He’s a gender therapist, and he’s the only one I could see. He’s the reason we moved here, because mom’s new job came with insurance that would cover it, but just barely. I don’t talk about the other stuff, about losing my Dad. I don’t trust him yet, and the only reason I talk about the gender stuff is because if I don’t, I’ll go completely insane.” She paused to laugh bitterly at the situation. “Which didn’t seem to work out too well.”
“You’re … I mean, you used to be a...” Jade fumbled, staring in shock at Samantha. Sheryl stepped closer and knelt, gently squeezing Samantha’s knee. Whatever her personal beliefs might have been, she took a professional attitude, at least.
“She’s Samantha, a bright, beautiful young lady with far too much stress in her life.”
“Right,” Jade quickly agreed. “And she’s not staying in this house tonight. Come on you. We’re having a sleepover. You and me, and my cat.”
“But-” Samantha tried to protest.
“No buts!” Jade answered. Sheryl seemed to relax a bit as she stood.
“Frankly, I’d feel better if you weren’t alone either, at least until your mother comes home. I’ll stop by to check on you tomorrow as well. Are you absolutely sure you’re okay now? I can get you to a hospital in just a few minutes.”
Samantha quickly nodded. “Yes, I’m sure. I’ll be okay. I-it’s just a scratch. It doesn’t even hurt now,” she lied, but the officer seemed convinced enough by it.
As Sheryl left the two, Jade followed Samantha upstairs. “What about your date?” she asked
Jade rolled her shoulders. “There’ll be other dates, or other boys. You do not need to be alone right now.”
“Do you really think this is all in my head? That I’m just, I dunno, stressed?”
“I’m not sure what to believe. My family is, er, well you’ve met my Mom. You know what my home life is like,” Jade added with a mild giggle.
“At least both your parents are still alive,” Samantha responded seriously. Jade frowned as she watched Samantha move about the room packing her duffel bag for the impromptu sleepover. “I’d give anything for my Dad to be here.”
“Can I ask you a personal question?” Jade asked, leaning against the doorway.
“Sure,” Samantha answered simply. “You already know my biggest secret. The fact you didn’t call me a freak or worse and run out of the room the second Officer Baker left speaks for itself.”
“I’d never do that. But anyway, how did he take it? Your... wanting to be a girl I mean.”
“Surprisingly well. Better than Mom actually,” Samantha sighed, folding over a pair of loose white pajama bottoms in her hand and laying them in the plain black duffel bag on her bed. “Mom and I never got along until really recently.”
“So what changed?”
Samantha paused to stare at Jade. She hadn’t really thought about it herself until that moment. “I guess it started with that freaky dream I had. Let’s get out of here. This room creeps me out.”
“She’s a friend,” Jade barked defensively into the cordless phone. “Well if that’s the way you’re going to act over a first date then you can kiss the fattest part of your mother’s ass, pal.” She slammed the phone down on the receiver and growled. “MEN! I swear they’re all like spoiled children.”
Samantha giggled behind her hand, and Jade smiled faintly. “Sorry about that. Sometimes I don’t know why I bother,” she sighed, but smiled a moment later. “Anyway, you were telling me about your dream? Did she ever say anything?”
“Yeah, when I asked her who she was. She responded with ‘You already know who I am’, and then I woke up.”
“Say that again?” came the familiar, faintly lyrical tone of Jade’s mother Amber. The woman stepped around the corner from the family study dressed in a long white bathrobe, her dark auburn hair tucked up into a matching towel on her head. She had a small wine glass in one hand, and an old leather bound book in the other.
“Um... You already know who I am?”
The woman giggled. “You said you heard that in a dream?”
“Yeah,” Samantha answered, and proceeded to recount, yet again, the strange vision that had stayed so strongly in the forefront of her mind those last two weeks.
“Hmm. Just a second, girls,” Amber replied, dashing back into the study. She very nearly spilled her wine as she haphazardly lay the glass aside on an end table, hurrying to the bookshelf.
“Where is it,” she stated, more than asked, barely above a whisper as she scanned the large oak bookshelf on the south wall. “Ah!”
Samantha caught a glimpse of the title, ‘Celtic Gods and Goddesses’, in a kind of penned, gilded lettering on the front just before Amber flipped the book open and thumbed through several pages. She stopped at one point, holding the book in front of her for the girls. Although the sketch had not been colored in, its depiction of a beautiful woman with long hair in ringlets immediately caused Samantha to stumble backwards.
“Oh my God, that’s her,” she whispered.
Amber smiled knowingly. “Goddess, actually. She’s a nature deity, a protector and patron goddess of women.” She glanced down as she turned the book back toward herself and began to read aloud. “The goddess whose name few still remember, she responds to those females, young and old, who reach out to her for protection, whether they know it or not. Slow to anger, her wrath is as the harsher side of Nature itself. She loves all her daughters, but holds a universal dislike of males.”
Jade and Samantha slowly stared at each other.
“That’s... interesting,” Samantha mumbled with uncertainty. Jade just shook her head slowly, turning back to her mother.
“So this … nature goddess is real?”
“I choose to think so, yes. Some call them angels, others ancient gods. They’re just labels, dear. It’s what they represent that’s truly important, and you, young lady,” Amber smiled broadly as she pointed at Samantha, “You are truly blessed if she is looking out for you.”
“Speaking of protection, Mommy?” Jade elongated the ‘y’, complete with puppy eyes. “Is it okay if Sammy stays over tonight?”
“This wouldn’t have anything to do with her being dropped off by a police officer would it?” Amber asked more skeptically. Before Jade could answer, Samantha spoke up.
“Sheryl was just giving me a ride home. She saw that I was walking home alone and just wanted to be sure I was okay.”
“Ah, I see. Well in that case, I don’t see why not. I’ll let your mother know you’re here when she comes home.” She paused to place her hand on Samantha’s shoulder, causing her to flinch. “And remind me to change your bandages in a few hours.”
“How did you..?”
Amber simply smiled back at her. “It’s a mother thing.”
“I don’t care what she says,” Samantha mumbled, leaning against the white marble countertop and watching Jade as she set a pan of popcorn on the stove. “That was not a mother thing.”
“Not a normal mother thing. She’s really perceptive. She probably saw that you were favoring it when you moved or something. Don’t let it spook you.”
“Hey Jade? Thanks for inviting me over.”
Jade smiled and shrugged. “Hey, what are friends for?”
“No, really. You gave up a date with a cute guy for me, even if he was a jerk. Nobody’s ever done that for me before.”
“What, dumped a pig to hang out with you?”
“You know what I mean,” Samantha insisted. “You came running when you saw Sheryl dropping me off. You... you care. You’re a real friend.”
“Aaand you didn’t have real friends where you were living before?”
“I had friends, sure. I had more friends as Samantha than I did as …”
“Sam?” Jade finished for her. Samantha nodded.
“I don’t mind you calling me Sammy because it still feels like a feminized ‘Sam’, but truth be told, I really wanted to change my name entirely. Mom wouldn’t hear of that though. I wanted something cute like Jennifer or Crystal, or even Amy.”
“You sound like you really hated being a guy. Not that I blame you. I can’t imagine what it must’ve been like.”
Samantha nodded softly. “Almost as bad as-” but before she could continue, a strange sound caught both their attention, not unlike a faint scratching sound. It was enough to cause Samantha to jump, cowering behind Jade, but even her friend seemed mildly spooked now. Jade shifted the popcorn off the heat, turning off the burner, and the two crept slowly around the corner as the sound continued to get louder.
“Mrreow,” Jade’s plump, three year old white Persian cat lazily yawned as it stared up at the intruders then returned to scratching the drywall. Jade giggled. “Stardust you scared me half to death. What are you doing anyway? Is there a mouse in the hall closet?”
She pulled the door open to find a boy of approximately Samantha’s age and height smiling grimly back at her. “Boo,” he hissed.
Jade shrieked, and tried to slam the door closed, but he easily forced it open, leaving a distinct claw mark along the door’s edges.
“NOW do you believe me?!” Samantha shouted as she raced for the door. Jade, not far behind her, just shook her head.
“So what do we do now?”
Samantha grabbed Jade’s hand as the two raced across the street. Already things had begun to warp and twist into the hellish apocalypse that had tormented Samantha once that day.
“I don’t know!” she answered frantically.
“Well what did you say you did to get rid of him before?”
“I told him to go away,” Samantha responded, stopping abruptly. She turned to face their pursuer. “Leave me alone!” she commanded, but he laughed.
“LEAVE ME ALONE!” she shrieked, yet their pursuer continued to laugh.
“Why isn’t it working?!” Jade demanded.
He stepped closer, slowly and methodically. The ground seemed to smolder in his wake, but one unfamiliar word, in a very familiar voice stopped him in his tracks. He spun to scowl at Amber from across the broken and shattered street.
“Leave them be, creature of darkness. Run, girls.”
“Mother?” Jade questioned, stunned, but Amber ignored her. There was something different about the woman. It almost seemed as if she radiated light, driving back the darkness immediately surrounding her.
“Meddlesome fool,” the boy scowled. Samantha grabbed Jade’s hand, pulling her along as they raced away, back toward town.
“Sammy, stop! We can’t leave her!” Jade insisted, jerking her hand back. They had run two blocks by this point, and already she had to stop to catch her breath. She turned back to stare down the darkened, desolate path that was once her route home.
“We have to! Look obviously your Mom knows what the hell she’s doing, right?” Samantha took Jade’s hand again and squeezed it. “We’re in this together, okay? Okay?”
Jade slowly turned back to Samantha, staring up at her. She nodded numbly. “All right. So what do we do now? And where the hell are we?”
“I don’t think ‘hell’ is too far off. I don’t know where we are, but that … that thing is exactly what I’d imagine I’d find there. It... It accused me of trying to kill it. It’s right, too. I did try to kill everything male about me. My former therapist called it ‘purging’. I hated being a guy. I hated looking like a guy and being treated like one. It was a kind of personal hell for me, Jade.”
“But that thing isn’t you. It can’t be. I’ve only known you a couple of weeks, but you’re a really nice girl. You’re pretty and smart and … And I really like you.” She paused, holding her hands up. “As a friend, I mean.”
Samantha laughed quietly. “Yeah, sure. I’m everyone’s friend.” She smiled faintly and squeezed Jade’s hand again. “But I’m glad you think of me as a friend. Let’s get out of here. We can talk about this later.”
“Yeah, when there’s not some psychotic demon-guy trying to kill us.”
A low growl interrupted the girls’ banter as a trio of wolves, fur as black as night, and eyes glowing red, emerged from the shadows of a ruined nearby building. Jade shrieked, and the pair took off again as fast as their aching legs would carry them, with the creatures right behind them. Suddenly Samantha grabbed hold of Jade’s forearm and dragged her toward the abandoned convenience store.
“Come on! They’re too fast!” she shouted.
The store appeared to offer little shelter, at least initially. Metal shelves had been knocked over with only a few badly rotted packages that once contained foodstuffs of a now unrecognizable kind littered the ground. The girls quickly found their way to a back room however, with a stout wooden door. Jade slammed the door shut, holding it closed while Samantha pushed a heavy, old office desk toward it.
“This isn’t going to hold them forever,” Samantha admitted reluctantly as the girls hunkered down with their backs to the desk. Jade leaned against Samantha, burying her face in Samantha’s shoulder. “I’m sorry Jade. I am so sorry.”
“I’ll never call my mother crazy again, I swear to God. Or … goddesses.”
Samantha wrapped her arms around Jade, both girls shaking badly. Jade slowly glanced up at her. “I know we’ve only known each other a short time, but I’ve really enjoyed getting to know you. I-if we get out of this alive-”
“Look,” Samantha interrupted her, practically leaping to her feet. “There’s a window up there! I think we can fit through easily if we can just reach it.”
Jade bit her lip and nodded simply. “Okay. Is there like a stepladder here or something?”
“I don’t see one.” Samantha approached the rickety-looking shelf along the back wall. She forced her weight against it, and while it wasn’t completely stable, it didn’t immediately fall to pieces either. “I think we can use this. Come on, you go first. I’ll hold it steady.”
Jade nodded quietly and rushed over, even as the wolves continued to batter the door behind them. With Samantha’s help she began the uneasy climb, and on finally reaching the window, she called back. “Sammy, it’s stuck!”
“Try hitting it!” Samantha responded. Jade slammed her fist against the window, causing the shelf to shake, and the entire rotted-out window frame to slowly creak, giving way to a loud crash as the window shattered outside.
“Oops...” Jade flinched. “Oh man, that’s a lot of glass.”
“Be careful, but hurry! They’re almost through!”
Jade hoisted herself over the broken wall, dangling by her fingers to give herself a shorter fall to the ground even as Samantha scurried up. She had no sooner hoisted herself over when the shelf gave way with a thunderous smash, and it took all she had in her not to scream when Jade grabbed the bottom of her feet at that exact moment.
“I’ve got you,” Jade called. “Just let yourself down like I did.”
Samantha shut her eyes, releasing her grip. Just on the other side she could hear the door splintering, and one of the wolves’ razorlike claws tapping on the poured cement floor. Jade grabbed her as best she could to ease her fall, lingering for just a moment before letting her go.
“Okay, now what?” Samantha gasped, leaning forward with her hands against her knees and breathing heavily.
“I’ve got an idea. Follow me!” Jade responded.
“Where are we going?” Samantha whined between heavy, exasperated breaths. It felt to her like they had been running for miles. Her feet ached, her heart pounded so hard it might burst through her chest, and her lungs felt as though they’d whither at any moment.
“There’s a church just around the corner. I know it’s cliche, but if ANYWHERE is safe it’ll be there. You know, hallowed ground and all.”
“If it’s even standing,” Samantha added solemnly. She couldn’t have known how prophetic those words would be, though. Where the sleepy little chapel once stood now looked as though someone, or something, had taken out a great deal of aggression on several occasions. All that remained amid the splintered rubble to signify what once was, was the shattered steeple, lying in pieces in front.
“Hey, look,” Samantha pointed toward the small patch of greenery alongside the church.
“Oh you have got to be kidding me,” Jade answered uneasily. “That’s the old founders’ graveyard. Let’s just keep going. There’s got to be somewhere else we can go.”
“No, I’m telling you it’s a sign. It has to be. Let’s go!”
Jade sighed reluctantly as she allowed Samantha to pull her along. Despite the age of the iron-wrought gates, they opened easily, permitting the girls entrance. As soon as they set foot on the soft grass, though, a piercing, unearthly howl filled the area. Several sets of glowing, blood red eyes began to line the borders of the small graveyard. Gradually their bodies followed, forming into a pack of black wolves not unlike those that pursued them earlier.
“Oh yes, I feel so much safer here,” Jade whined as she clung to Samantha’s arm.
“They’re not attacking,” Samantha whispered. Jade blinked back at her.
“What’s going on? Why not?”
“Because they know better,” a familiar female voice answered, causing both girls to shriek and jump. They quickly spun around to find themselves face to face with the woman from the book, and from Samantha’s dreams. She smiled down at them.
“You are deep in His domain, my daughter,” the woman mused. Samantha felt immediately at ease, but Jade continued to cower, at least until their mysterious visitor stepped closer, and lay her hand on Jade’s shoulder. “Calm yourself, little one. I am here to help you.”
“Nyyyyeagh!” the boy shrieked, knocking the iron gates aside. “No! She is MINE! They are all MINE!”
The woman turned to face him. As he crossed into the graveyard, his form began to shift. He became less and less average teenaged boy, and more a hunched over, malformed, clawed monstrosity, his eyes burning as red as the nearby wolves’.
“You have no power here, wench! This is MY domain!”
“No, but she does,” the woman stated simply. “You have the power, sweet child. You can end this nightmare.”
“No I don’t!” Samantha insisted, shaking her head. The demon cackled.
“You see? She is weak. Her anguish will sustain me for years to come!”
“Yes, you do. Listen to his words,” she again stated quite calmly.
Samantha hesitantly looked from the creature to the woman, and back again. Jade, by now had taken to cowering behind a nearby grave marker.
“My anguish sustains him,” she echoed.
She slowly nodded and turned fully to face the creature.
“What is this? The kitten has grown some claws? No matter!” He turned his attention toward the weathered grave marker where Jade had hidden, and Jade let out a startled shriek as he raced toward her.
Samantha cried out and rushed to put herself between Jade and the demon. The demon screamed, in both disbelief and agony. He recoiled in pain, his claws drenched, dripping with the blood of his unintended victim. Samantha touched her stomach, and as the full realization of how grave her wounds were sank in, she collapsed backward into Jade’s waiting arms. The wolves along the boundaries of the graveyard began to howl, and the largest, the only one of the creatures whose muzzle bore some silvered fur, leapt over the low fence. As the pack joined, it crept closer.
Jade eased Samantha to the ground, cradling her near-lifeless body. “Don’t you die on me,” she insisted through tears. “You can’t! Not now!” The alpha wolf padded closer. Its eyes locked with Jade’s.
“Please... Please leave us alone. Haven’t you done enough?”
The wolf seemed to bow its head, only slightly, and spun about, placing itself between the girls and the demon. By now the pack had begun to encircle the demon. He growled low with agitation.
“What are you doing?!”
“You no longer have power over these beasts. You harmed one whom I protect, and even your foul sorcery cannot go against the natural order forever,” the woman calmly responded.
“No! NOOOOO!” the demon howled as he lashed out at the alpha wolf. Two of the smaller wolves nipped at his exposed legs, and another attempted to jump onto his back. He managed to fling two of the creatures aside, but in the end, he succumbed to the wolves’ fury. Samantha smiled weakly up at Jade.
“I’m glad,” she whispered.
Jade pressed a finger to her lips. “Shh. Save your strength.” She turned her attention to the woman now. “Help her! I’ll do anything; just save her!”
Samantha awoke with a start, back in the forest from her first dream. Again she had been adorned in fine cloth and jewelry, but this time, she wasn’t alone. Jade lay sleeping just beside her, still in her street clothes, stained with Samantha’s own blood. The gentle splash of the lake drew her gaze, and surely enough, the woman stood close by, smiling back at her.
“What … What happened? Am I dead?”
“Yes and no,” she answered simply. “You sacrificed yourself to protect one you love. It was that act of sacrifice that shattered his domain. You … died, but such acts are not lightly, nor easily ignored. I must confer with another, and then we shall see.”
“And the demon?”
“Banished.”
“Good. But I don’t understand how...”
“In that instant, when you were thinking of your friend’s well-being above your own, you let go of your hatred. You allowed yourself to be free, to see what was truly important.”
“Where did he come from? How... why did he find me?”
The woman chuckled to herself. “I don’t know when or where it came into your world. I would suspect though, that someone invited it, or perhaps opened a gateway they couldn’t close, and it stepped through. Once there it latched onto you, to your anger, and your sorrow, your fear, twisting them, turning them against you to drive you further into sorrow.”
“I think I understand. So what happens now?”
The woman smiled as she leaned close and kissed Samantha’s forehead. “For now you will rest here. You will know safety in my domain, little one.”
Samantha nodded. She knew no doubt in that moment, no fear. A very large part of her wanted to stay regardless, to bask in the love and the peace she felt in this being’s presence. At the same time, though, as she turned away from the small lake to return to Jade’s side, a growing sadness filled her. She sat down beside the sleeping girl, and she waited.
A shadowy form stirred in the darkness, just barely within her sight, and the large, old wolf padded closer. At first Samantha rose to her knees, intending to protect Jade if need be, but the wolf lowered its head as it drew closer. It collapsed a few feet away, resting its muzzle against its paw in an almost human gesture. It stared at the girls in silence.
“You protected us didn’t you?”
The wolf’s right ear twitched.
“Thank you.” She glanced down at Jade with a quiet smile. “I didn’t realize how much she meant to me. She’s a good friend, but I … I never thought I’d sacrifice myself for someone.”
The wolf slowly rose to its full height and padded closer. It settled at her side, nuzzling its way up under her arm. It continued to stare at Jade, though Samantha couldn’t decide if the creature was unsure what to make of her presence, or if it was simply watching over her.
It felt to Samantha’s mind, as though hours had passed, yet Jade still slept. No sense of boredom entered her thoughts, though. She passed the time prattling mindlessly to Jade or to the wolf about her life before Samantha and after, about her father, about things she had kept locked deep in her heart.
“I wish I could see Daddy again. I mean, I’m dead right?” She looked questioningly at the wolf. Its left ear twitched, but it gave no response otherwise, and she sighed, returning to her one-sided conversation.
When the mysterious woman returned, she had a strange, very faint glow about her. Samantha and the wolf both rose at her approach. She smiled as Samantha rushed to her, and embraced the girl.
“It has been decided, but now, you have a choice to make.”
As Samantha nodded, the woman held her left hand out, and a small orb of light winked into existence. Its surface shifted through several shades of blues and reds, purples, greens, until it finally became transparent, and Samantha saw within the orb an image of herself. At first, she couldn’t tell a difference, save for the pretty smile, but as she stared, she became subtly aware that this Samantha had the proper body to match her mind.
The woman then outstretched her other hand, and another orb, like the first, materialized, shifted, and another image formed. Samantha gasped, her eyes widening as she reached out instinctively to touch the orb, as it depicted her father, dressed as he had for a business trip a week before his passing.
The woman stepped back to deny Samantha’s attempt to take it.
“Think carefully, sweet child. This is not a permanent, second chance. It was his time. You may see him once more, or you can have what you’ve always wanted.”
Samantha bowed her head. “It’s true. Even with the hormones, even with surgery, I’ll never be a ‘real’ girl. But... Daddy. I’d give anything,” she paused, choking on her words. “Anything,” she repeated, and as she shut her eyes, she touched the orb.
“Dad?” Samantha called. Surrounded by brilliant, white light, she shut her eyes tight. She thought she could hear the trickle of a nearby stream. Slowly the light faded, and again she felt the ground beneath her bare feet. She slowly opened her eyes again, looking around.
“Right here, Princess,” he answered gently, resting his large hand on her shoulder. She spun to face him, about to bury herself in his shoulder like she used to, when she became aware of a girl her age standing close by. Her dark red hair and black tank top struck a startling contrast to her almost brilliantly white skin. On her right shoulder, a large raven perched, and by her side, the old wolf rested its muzzle against its paw. The girl smiled as she casually turned to walk away.
“Don’t be afraid, Samantha,” her father insisted as he pulled her into a hug, kissing the top of her head. “She won’t harm you.”
“Daddy,” Samantha wept as she buried her face in his shoulder. “Oh God, I’ve missed you so much.”
“You look amazing,” he responded softly, and kissed her forehead again. Samantha smiled up at him, and then looked back over her shoulder, slowly taking in their surroundings. Behind her, a babbling stream ran for as far as she could see, singing an almost lilted, wordless song. Beyond the stream, a vibrant field of flowers stretched, in colors she never fathomed could even exist.
“Is this heaven?” she asked softly. He smiled as he shook his head.
“No, this place exists for our benefit. You bought this with your sacrifice.”
“You mean saving Jade?” she pressed. Again, he shook his head.
“No, I don’t.” He squeezed her hand, leading her to the edge of the stream. “Remember when you were little, and I tried to take you fishing, but you started screaming when I baited my hook?”
Samantha blushed. She knelt down to poke at the cool, clear water, just as a fish swam past at a leisurely clip. “I felt bad for the little worm,” she pouted playfully. He laughed as he sat back on a conveniently placed boulder that Samantha was sure wasn’t there just a minute ago.
She stood to return to his side, leaning into him. “I missed you so much. Things with Mom got worse after you … After you,” she echoed, but couldn’t finish the sentence. “But they’ve been getting better.”
“She loves you, you know. She just blames herself for, well,” he paused, furrowing his eyebrows slightly as if not sure how to put it, “For you being you.” He sighed softly. “I wish we had more time.”
“What?”
“Just remember that I love you, and I will always be with you.”
The teenager approached again, though this time without the large, imposing raven. “Ready?”
He nodded, turning back to Samantha. “I love you. I’m so proud of you.”
The girl hesitated a moment, then knelt beside the wolf. She whispered gently in its ear, and the wolf stood. It plodded a few paces then turned back to stare at the three.
“He’ll show you the way back. I’ll look after your daughter and see her home safely.”
Martin smiled, turning his gaze to the wolf. “Well, fella, it looks like it’s you and me.”
The girl stepped closer. As she extended her hand, her dark, reddish purple nail polish sparkled and glinted, causing Samantha to laugh to herself.
“What?”
“You’re not what I expected Death to be like. I was expecting heavy robes or something.”
“I’m not Death.” The girl exhaled, mildly exasperated. “Look, it’s complicated. Think of me as a kind of spirit guide - a go-between or … caseworker.”
“If you say so,” Samantha answered, rolling her eyes.
“Are you ready to go back?”
“Can I … I mean, is it okay if I stay here a little while longer?”
The girl nodded, motioning to the boulder before seating herself. “Suit yourself. I’m assigned to you so I can’t really say ‘no’.”
Samantha slowly approached, sitting beside the girl. After a moment or two, the red-haired girl reached out to hug Samantha. “I know you hate me right now. I’m taking your father away for the second time in your life, but it’s not your time.”
Fresh tears sprouted forth, but Samantha shook her head. “I don’t hate you. I just … It’s not fair. I gave up being a real girl to see him again. I should get him back for that.”
She chuckled, causing Samantha to glare. “You are a real girl, where it counts. Your body? Just a shell. Trust me, I’ve been dead a long time. I know these things.”
She paused, adding, “By the way, when you wake up, don’t bump your head on Jade’s bed.”
“Wait, what?”
In that instant the world around her faded. She suddenly found herself lying in a cozy sleeping bag, on the floor next to Jade’s four-post bed. She sat bolt upright with a start, banging her head squarely on the horizontal mattress support rail and let out a mild yelp which caused Jade to slowly sit up, staring sleepily down at her.
“You okay?” Jade whispered as she reached over, squeezing Samantha’s shoulder. Samantha flinched, quickly slugging the neck of her night shirt aside. “Bandages...?”
“Yeah, remember? Your house, earlier? I had the weirdest dream about that though.”
“We were being chased by a demon that looked like me?”
Jade blinked several times. “H-how did you know?”
Samantha smiled as she reached up to take Jade’s hand, giving it a light squeeze. “Never mind. We can talk about it in the morning.”
“Okay,” Jade answered quietly. She lay back again, but after several seconds, she broke the comfortable silence that had fallen between them. “Hey Sammy, do you want to go catch a movie tomorrow?”
A light, nervous giggle escaped Samantha’s lips. “I’d love to. Jade?”
“Yeah?”
“Um, thanks.”
Samantha carefully eased herself out of her sleeping bag and stood, padding out into the hall. Amber smiled proudly back at her, as though she had been waiting for her the whole time.
“You knew, didn’t you?” Samantha half-asked, half-stated.
“She forewarned me, yes,” Amber answered softly. She turned to walk down the hall to the small study. Samantha followed her, watching as she carefully took the book she had shown Samantha earlier, and placed it on the shelf.
“So what happened anyway? How did you survive?”
“That was,” she paused, “Ah, how to explain it: that was me, but it wasn’t. Once the demon realized he was fighting a projection he was furious,” she added with a chuckle. “Luckily I distracted him long enough for The Lady to find you.”
“Why did it choose me? And why did she for that matter? I’m nothing special,” Samantha offered quietly as she shook her head.
“If she took an interest in you, then you are very much something special, young lady. And as for why the creature chose you, I think it has to do with the last people to live in that house. They were a … troubled family.
“I never told Jade this, but they fought, bitterly, and one night the woman tried to take her own life out of desperation. I believe the entity may have lain dormant in that house for years, but her anguish, her loathing for herself and her husband, was great enough to feed the creature. It’s possible she even attempted to summon it though. It’s hard to say.”
“So... I was just in the wrong place at the wrong time?”
“Or the right time, depending on how you look at it. Come, I was just about to offer my thanks. Why don’t you join me?”
“Thank you. I … I can still hardly believe any of this was real. At least I got to see Dad one last time though.” Samantha hesitated, but started to smile. “You know a lot about this stuff. Do you think maybe you could teach me?”
“Of course I can. As Jade got older, I respected her wishes not to learn the old ways, but I suspect I’ll be seeing a lot more interest from her now, too.” She reached out to take Samantha’s hand, and when she let go, Samantha found a pair of rolled up bills had been left behind.
“W-what’s this for?”
“Dinner and a movie,” Amber responded with a wink and a smile. “Come, dear. Let’s say our thanks, then get you back to bed. I promised your mother that I wouldn’t let you stay up all night, after all.”
Love,
Zoe
With humblest apologies to the Disney Corporation (Please don't sue!)
Who is this man I see,
staring straight back at me?
Why is my reflection someone I don’t know?
Somehow I cannot hide
who I am, though I’ve tried.
When will my reflection show who I am inside?
So many things to tell him,
but how to make him see
the truth about my past? Impossible.
He’d turn away from me.
She’s holding back, she’s hiding,
But what, I can’t decide?
Why won’t she be the girl I know she is;
the girl I see inside?
Christina loved John like a brother in life. Can she learn to let go of him in death before it's too late?
One of a pair alongside John's Story.
That semi came out of nowhere. He ran the stop sign. I remembered feeling light-headed as the ambulance siren blared in my ears, then silence. A soft, warm glow washed over my body.
“Relax,” a gentle voice echoed in my mind. “You will suffer no longer,” she cooed.
“What? What’s going on?” I demanded as I sat up on the gurney. I felt dizzy. The voice echoed a soft, lilted giggle. Slowly my surroundings faded. The ambulance melted away, and a girl of perhaps seventeen years stepped around in front of me. Her dress, more like a golden robe, danced about her bare feet.
She wore a ring of daisies around her black hair that honestly made me want to roll my eyes. For some reason, everything seemed so vibrantly bright and beautiful, yet not overwhelmingly so.
“We’re losing her!” I heard a man’s voice shout as the girl squeezed my hand. I recoiled, and felt the faintest jolt in my chest.
“Ow!” I cried out. “What’s happening?!”
She sighed. “You must let go, Christina,” her lips remained shut tight as her voice echoed at once around me.
“You mean I’m- I mean I- … Oh God!” I bawled. She rushed closer and pulled me into a hug. A tender hand lifted my chin. She used her thumbs to brush away my tears.
“Shh, it’s okay. Yes, you died in that car accident, but there’s more. There’s so much more for you to see.”
“But I can’t die! I have to take care of John!” I demanded.
The girl gave me a forlorn stare. She sadly sighed. The colors seemed to grow muted and dim. I found myself surrounded by chill darkness. When I opened my eyes, a cold metal slab lay beneath me. I groaned, rolling off it.
My face hit the floor, but when there should have been a thud, I heard nothing. I scrambled to my feet. The green sweater I’d been wearing still clung to my body good as new. My jeans looked as they did when I put them on this morning.
When I turned back to face where I had just been lying, I saw a body covered by a sheet. I reached a shaking hand out to pull at the sheet, but my fingers passed right through it. “What the hell?”
“This isn’t your world,” the disembodied voice spoke softly. “You must let go Christina. There will be-”
“Shut up!” I shrieked. “I have to see John!”
I stumbled out of the morgue and down the hall. Tears stung my eyes as I desperately sprinted away from that terrible room, and that terrible ghost. I couldn’t be dead! I could still feel my clothing clinging to me! I could feel my tears roll down my cheeks! I must have just been delirious, or maybe I was dreaming!
I don’t know how I got to John’s room. I never stepped into an elevator. I just suddenly found myself there. It felt so good to see him again. John and I were never romantically interested in each other.
At least, I never was, and the few times anyone teased us about it he’d just smile that cute little smile of his, laugh, and claim I’d beat him up if he even thought of such a thing. I wouldn’t have, of course. It would just have been too weird. John and Melissa weren’t just my best friends. They were like my brother and sister.
Well, okay, John was like a sister too, but come on; you don’t spend your youth playing Barbies with girls without starting to feel like a sister after awhile!
We threatened to dress him up as a girl on a few occasions, but never seriously. With John’s poor heart we were afraid to give him too much of a hard time about anything. I would give him my heart in a second if I thought it would help.
“Hey bro,” I mouthed softly. “Just came to check on you.” I bent down to kiss his cheek as I squeezed his hand.
“He can’t hear you either,” my tormentor’s voice echoed. I glanced back at her, forcing a smile for John’s sake. I stepped away, grabbing her by the arm and dragging her out into the hall.
“Look, whoever, or WHATEVER you are, you need to get off my back already. I’m NOT leaving John’s side!”
She gave me a puppy-like pout that, where I not already the Mistress of abusing said pout, probably could have melted even my steel resolve. “Please, don’t do this. I keep trying to tell you there will be dire consequences!” she begged.
“Like what, you miss your soul quota? I get it. I’m dead, now leave. Me. ALONE!” I shouted, and with a terrible clap of thunder, she vanished, leaving me alone in silence.
I blinked, glancing around. “That actually worked?” I rolled my shoulders and quietly stepped back into the room. It was empty.
I couldn’t quite grasp what had happened until later. As I wandered around the hospital, I began to find myself aware of “pockets” of time that seemed to just randomly disappear, as though time now flowed differently. John wasn’t in his room because he was in another part of the hospital. I found Melissa in a waiting room with her chin on her knees, staring off into the distance. I sat down beside her.
“I know you probably can’t hear me,” I began as I turned to stare at her. A tear trickled down her cheek. I reached out to try and hug her, but my fingers passed right through as though she wasn’t real, or I wasn’t. “Damit all! This isn’t fair!” I sobbed. “They need me!”
I decided to latch onto her, metaphorically speaking. I spent every last bit of energy I could muster keeping my focus tightly set on her so that wherever she went, I wouldn’t lose her to these weird time lapses. Eventually my patience paid off. Doctor Becky, John’s cardiologist, appeared in the doorway.
“Melissa?” she called.
Melissa shot to her feet and ran the length of the empty waiting area. “How is he?” she asked hesitantly. I crept closer, taking a seat next to them to listen.
“He’s resting in ICU. Heart transplant is a system shock even under the best circumstances. These next few hours are crucial…” Her voice faded into the background. No, no, no! Not now!
The next thing I knew, I was in John’s new room. I spotted Melissa, slumped over in a chair by his bed, snoring like an old hog. Some things never changed. I giggled to myself, fondly remembering all the times I’d beaten her about the head in the middle of the night with a pillow to get her to stop.
Poor John. I leaned over his bed to kiss his cheek. He stirred, and I jumped back again. I felt something in my chest, like a faint twinge. He tilted his head from side to side, staring right at me for just a second before glancing over at Melissa.
“Oh John, something bad happened.” I drifted in and out of consciousness as they talked, sobbed, and hugged. My arms ached to hold him, and to tell him everything would be okay. Why couldn’t I reach out to him? Why couldn’t I hold him?
I backed against the wall and slumped to the ground. If I couldn’t hold him, couldn’t talk to him, then I would at least stay silently by his side. He obviously knew I was there, that I wanted to comfort him, and that would have to be enough for me, for us. I couldn’t move on until I knew he would be okay.
“She kept her promise,” John sobbed, catching my attention. I tried to stand. I felt a faint twinge, a touch of warmth in my chest. What promise?
“John what are you talking about? Who kept her promise?” I begged, but he couldn’t hear me. I sighed and shut my eyes. Big mistake.
I only shut my eyes for a moment, but a moment was all it took. It was daylight now. I had no idea how much time had passed. John seemed to already look stronger than I’d ever seen him though, but he did something strange. As I stood watching him file down his nails, he reached for his bedside table. He had a look on his face like he was expecting to find something.
“Silly goose. You never painted your nails before. Why would you think about it now?” I teased, like he could hear me. He seemed genuinely puzzled, causing me to giggle to myself. He picked up some strange little habits like that since the last time lapse, as I now referred to them, those … missing pockets of time where things just sort of surged forward.
He walked differently. He seemed to carry himself more delicately, even for John. It stopped being cute, and began to worry me. I decided to wait, and watch.
I suppose I could have attended my own funeral instead of staying by John’s side, but he seemed to be the only one to take my ‘transition’ in stride. He talked to me constantly, and he kept apologizing, but he didn’t seem as broken up by my death. Maybe he was just holding it in? I just knew I wanted to be by his side more than anything. I needed to be with him more than I needed to see my parents or Melissa bawling their eyes out over an empty shell.
The next thing I remembered it was time for John to come home. I tagged along, and against my better judgment I even followed him to ‘my’ grave. It was a really pretty plot at least. They buried my body under a big old oak tree, which kind of made me giggle. Momma knew me too well.
“Chrissie, I’m sorry I didn’t come sooner,” he spoke softly. He sat down under the oak tree, but he didn’t look at my grave. I had ‘spirited’ myself up the tree. When I was a little girl I used to love climbing trees. God, I longed for John to join me on a high branch just so he could see, but I never pressured him. In truth I felt sad that he couldn’t do the things a normal kid could, so I decided years ago to live my life to its fullest, enough for both of us.
“It’s okay John,” I answered, stretching out over a low branch. I couldn’t help smiling down at him as I listened to him talk. He really took my death a lot harder than I realized. I scrambled down the tree when he finished, and knelt to try and hug him. I don’t know if I got through or not because Mom came over and hugged him right after. I had to giggle when he called her ‘Mom’ too. That’s what she was to him though, ever since our family took him in along with Melissa.
It felt strange being home, knowing I could never truly ‘live’ there anymore. I stayed close to John, but when we passed by my room, he stopped and stared. I could tell he wanted to go inside, and truthfully, so did I. When he kept walking, I didn’t. I sat down on Melissa’s bed, staring at the small collection of stuffed animals across the way. Tears began to sting my eyes the longer I stared. I mentally replayed the conversation I had with Mom the last time I was in this room.
She wanted me to take my stuffed lion to college with me. She asked me to take it every single time I came home, and every time I’d refuse. I was a grown woman. I was too old for stuffed animals. Now I sorely, desperately wished I could hold that old stuffed lion close to me just one more time.
My focus was shattered by John entering the room. He came in and sat on my bed, directly across from me. He stared at me, as though staring through me, and then he did something that surprised me. He picked up my white lion, and slowly started stroking its hot pink mane. I watched him curl up on my bed. I stood and sat on the edge beside him, bending down to kiss his cheek as he dozed off.
“Oh, John…” I whispered. He stirred only slightly, a little smile crossing his lips. I smiled back.
I don’t know how long we stayed like that. I remained still, watching him sleep, and he never stirred again. He seemed so peaceful. My mind started to wander. I began to wonder if he even needed me after all, but Mom stepped into the room, shattering my thoughts.
“Sorry, I guess I dozed off,” he grumbled sleepily as he looked up at her.
“It’s alright sweetheart. I came to check on you, and when you weren’t in your room, I got worried.”
His face contorted into the strangest puzzled expression at that.
“But I am in-” he tried to protest.
I leapt off the bed. “John, what are you saying? This is my room you dork!” I shifted away from the bed, sitting on the edge of Melissa’s again. What was going on with him? Why was he acting so strangely? My consciousness faded just a little. I couldn’t pay attention to the conversation anymore. I felt lost, scared, and suddenly very alone. Mom leaving the room caught my attention though. John had begun to search for something.
“If you’re looking for nail polish, I keep a secret stash under my bed,” I joked. John wiped the smirk from my lips when he bent down, grabbing a bottle from under my bed. “John what are you doing?” I asked hesitantly. I watched him pull off his socks and sit down again.
Suddenly everything felt different, somehow. I could feel again. I could feel the nail brush in my hand, and I could smell the distinct scent of varnish burn my nostrils. Was I in John’s body?! I didn’t care how it happened, I needed this as much as he did. I guided his hand along each toenail. I couldn’t stop myself, doing his fingernails as well.
Suddenly, I felt a surge of weakness. I collapsed to the floor as Mom re-entered the room. I struggled to stand as they talked, but I just couldn’t do it. I could barely move. I cried out for help, but no one answered. What had I done? Oh God, what if I stayed like this?
I could barely muster the energy to curl into a ball, weeping. Was I a ghost? Was I something else? Something worse? “Someone help me!” I sobbed. “I’m sorry!”
I don’t know how much time had passed before I regained consciousness. John sat on my bed, dressed in a pair of my old pajamas. I stared blankly up at him. My eyes still stung. I never knew a ghost could feel such pain as I felt for him. What had I done to my best friend?
After Mom tucked him in, I struggled to stand, sitting on the edge of my bed. I bent down to kiss him softly on his cheek, and I buried my face in his chest.
“John I’m so sorry,” I wept softly. I suddenly felt a very gentle hand on my shoulder.
“I told you there would be consequences,” my former tormentor’s voice softly whispered in my ear. I turned to stare at her, and she smiled sadly back at me.
“What have I done to him?” I wept.
“Christina, are you ready to listen now?” her voice asked, even as her lips never moved from their perfect, forlorn smile.
I nodded slowly. I only wanted to protect John, just as I always had. I never wanted … never meant for any of THIS to happen.
“I know you didn’t mean for this to happen,” her voice answered, reading my thoughts. “You are holding on too tightly to life. Christina, your heart now beats in his chest.”
“W-what?” I stared blankly back at her.
She nodded very slowly. “You gave him life, but as you hold onto this existence, as you hold on to him, you are slowly taking that life away.”
“Oh God!” I bawled openly as I lurched forward. With inhuman speed she swooped closer and caught me. She held me aloft as though I were a child’s doll, squeezing me to her chest. Her forlorn smile shifted and softened, brightening a little. She kissed my forehead.
“Now you understand.”
I nodded. “What do I need to do? How do I let go of him? I’ve always protected him!” I protested.
Her smile brightened further. She reached out to touch the sleeping John’s forehead. Suddenly, everything changed.
A brilliantly beautiful night sky stretched on forever overhead. Everything seemed so vibrantly beautiful, and at once, calming and peaceful. In the near distance on a hilltop, a lone oak tree stood tall and proud. My former tormentor now stood beside me, looking vastly more like a real girl of about seventeen.
Her delicate black locks hung at the sides of her head in two braided pigtails, tied by bright blue ribbons. I then realized she wore a simple sundress and sandals in the same color.
Noticing my appraisal, she parted her lips to giggle, pointing at me. I looked down, suddenly acutely aware that I was dressed just the same, with the hem of a yellow sundress tickling my calves.
“What is this place?”
“Shh, not now,” she whispered. Her voice seemed more real now, more human, and I instantly felt assured, though I could not explain why. She squeezed my hand, leading me along. I followed her slowly toward the small hill. As we drew closer, I could see a familiar face.
“What’s Melissa doing here?” I asked. She sat under the old tree, adorned in a pretty white sundress, a pair of wedge sandals on her feet, reading a book.
“I’m not Melissa,” the girl ahead of us answered. When she looked up, I could see the family resemblance, but surely it couldn’t be.
“John?”
The girl giggled as she stood. “Kind of.”
“Oh God. John I’m so sorry,” I sobbed. My knees buckled, but the girl rushed to catch me, grabbing me up in a tight hug as she giggled.
“Don’t be sorry, Chrissie!” she smiled warmly.
“John, please forgive me. I had no idea-” I tried to explain.
She laughed and squeezed me closer. “I told you, stop apologizing! It’s okay, really. I’m just so happy to see you again.” She paused and pushed me out to arm’s length, staring appraisingly. “It IS you, isn’t it?”
My guide smiled fondly as she nodded. “Yes, it is her John. Think of me as an intercessor. We can’t stay, but in order for you both to move on, this meeting was necessary.”
“John, this isn’t you,” I continued, pulling her into a tight hug. “I did this to you. I’m so sorry. Please, please forgive me!” I begged.
“There’s nothing to forgive,” she insisted. “You saved my life, Chrissie. I’m the one who should be feeling guilty. You had to die for me to live.”
“No, John. Don’t blame yourself. Never, ever blame yourself.”
My nameless guide stepped closer. “She’s going to be okay, John. I promise. You have to let her go for her to be able to let you go, okay? You will see one another again.”
“Um, just one thing,” she asked hesitantly. We both nodded for her to continue.
“If I want to keep dressing like this, may I?”
I had to laugh. “What?”
“Don’t laugh!” she chided, poking my chest. She smiled fondly. “Chrissie, I feel closer to you and Angel than I have in a long time. I feel like I’m part of some sort of secret club guys aren’t supposed to be a part of. I don’t want to let that go.”
I finally nodded and kissed her forehead. “Of course. Do whatever you have to do to find happiness, but please do find that happiness. Don’t mourn me anymore. I’ll wait for you on the other side, when it’s your time, and not a day sooner, okay?”
“Not a day sooner,” she answered, as we shared one final embrace. “I’ll live enough for both of us, just like you used to do for me. I love you sis.”
“I love you too, ‘sis’,” I teased, giggling a little.
My guide gently tugged my hand. “It’s time, Christina. I’m sorry.”
“Wait, will I ever see you again?” John asked, turning to my guide. The girl’s lilted giggle echoed through the area as she nodded.
“When it’s your time, you’ll see us both. Remember to live life to its fullest, so that when your time comes, you’re ready to let go too.” She leaned up to kiss his cheek and he smiled, waving as we stepped away. We turned, and she squeezed my hand. “Let’s go home.”
They say that when you receive an organ donation, the person lives on as part of you, but what if the donation was from your best friend? Would their impulses and compulsions become yours?
Would you be able to cope with the grief of their death, knowing they gave you life?
One of a pair alongside Christina's Story.
I spent my entire life with the specter of this day hanging over me. Born with a genetically defective heart, I could never participate in intensive sports or even “pump iron” which left me with a frail figure despite my height — five feet seven inches, thank you very much.
When we were children Christina would invite me as well as my younger sister over to play with her friends. They weren’t the rough-and-tumble sorts, and while playing with dolls seemed odd for a boy, we did other things together too. She and her Girl Scout friends would take me along on their non-sanctioned nature hikes, always letting me stop to rest as I needed it, or just sitting together watching movies or television.
I had just turned twenty-one a week ago, and now found myself confined to this bed, for doctors’ fears that any strenuous activity might make things worse. Christina, my beautiful, loving childhood friend seemed almost angelic as she smiled down at me, her soft, strawberry blonde hair in perfect waves over her shoulders. She mouthed something and bent down to kiss my cheek. She turned to leave, and I felt an overwhelming sense of peace. I couldn’t explain it. I just knew I would be okay.
“John?” the melodious voice of Doctor Brahms called from the door. I tilted my head, smiling as she approached. She had the most beautiful chestnut hair, cut into a short summer bob, despite it being late September, with just enough leftover bangs to frame her olive-hued face. “How are you feeling dear?” she cooed. A cold chill rolled with determination straight down my spine.
“Hi Becky,” I whimpered. Rebecca had been my primary cardiologist for the last year, even though she only had about eight years on me in age. She always insisted I call her by her first name. She had such a wonderful bedside manner.
“Same old same old, but seeing Christina helped.” I had only been in the hospital for a few days, but If I didn’t get a transplant, I wouldn’t live to see the end of the month, so I’d take whatever small victories I could get, be they a visit from an old friend, or my doctor sneaking my favorite salad dressing in when no one was looking.
Rebecca’s face seemed to falter at my comment. She seemed uncertain about something, as though she wanted to tell me something important, yet she stayed quiet, instead moving to my bedside to read over the various monitors that seemed hard-wired to my body. Finally, she turned back to me.
“I have some good news. We have a donor lined up. I was surprised to learn the match was so perfect, but everything looks good. We’ll prep you for surgery tomorrow.”
“That’s great!” I cheered, as best I could anyway, given the circumstances. “If you don’t mind my asking though, what happened to the donor?”
She shook her head slowly. “I’m not at liberty to say yet,” she answered in an uncharacteristically neutral tone. She reached out to squeeze my hand. “It’ll all make sense when you wake up.”
“Does this mean I can’t eat anything?” I asked as I looked up at her. I knew Rebecca well enough to know when something seriously bothered her, but I decided not to press the subject.
She laughed warm-heartedly. “Yes, that means I can’t sneak you any salad dressing. Look on the bright side though. In a few days, you’ll be able to eat a real hamburger without your dietician having an aneurysm,” she teased. Even though she had gone back to joking with me, she had a twinge in her voice that felt so out of character for her.
I passed most of the rest of the evening into the next morning sleeping. No one, not even Christina came in to check up on me. I tried to call my sister’s dorm, but no one answered, and Christina seemed to have turned off her cell phone. She NEVER turned off her cell phone. Someone would have some explaining to do when I came out of surgery.
I awoke to find myself in a darkened room. I vaguely recalled, earlier in the day, waking and dozing off again several times over as nurses poked and prodded, albeit gently, while they ran their various and myriad tests, though now all seemed quiet. I squinted, shifting my gaze slowly from one side to the other.
I could just barely see the top of my nineteen year old sister’s dyed-blonde crown as she slept, slumped forward in a chair at my side. I thought I caught the briefest glimpse of Christina out of the corner of my eye, but when I turned to say something, I saw no one. I groaned lightly, causing the slumbering angel’s snores to subside.
She sat bolt upright, her soft, jade gaze focusing on me for just a moment as though she were the one that had been sedated. She smiled gently, almost sadly as she leapt to her feet, her sneakers eliciting a muted ‘thud’ as she leaned over the bed. She bent down to kiss my forehead.
“You’re finally awake,” she sobbed in a bittersweet tone. My sister and I had always been very close as children, and she beat the ever-loving snot out of more than one boy who picked on me in high school even despite being nearly two years my junior.
When her tears finally subsided enough for her to speak, she cleared her throat. “Oh, John, I’m so glad you’re awake. Something bad happened, but we weren’t allowed to tell you because the Doc said your old heart wouldn’t be able to take it.”
I frowned, shaking my head slowly. “I knew something was up when Christina turned her phone off. What’s going on Angel?” Angel, by the way, was my pet name for her. Her real name was Melissa, but she had been my guardian angel all my life.
“I-it’s Christina,” she started to sob again. “John I don’t know how to tell you this, but,” she paused, swallowing a lump in her throat that just wouldn’t go down, “a-around noon yesterday, sh-she … she was in a fatal car accident.”
“What?!” I yelped more than shouted. This couldn’t be possible. “You’re joking right? This is a sick joke!”
She shook her head slowly as she tried to contain her own grief. “I’m so sorry.”
I could see in her eyes that this was no joke, even as much as I wished it was. As close as Christina and I were, she and Melissa were as much like sisters after these past few years as well.
“But she was just here last night! She came in and squeezed my hand and smiled at me!” I insisted vainly.
Melissa stared awkwardly, her bottom lip quivering. “John, that’s impossible; she died on the way to the hospital!”
Suddenly, I no longer cared whose heart I’d been given. I slowly released my sister’s hand, which I hadn’t realized until now that I’d had a tight grip upon, as I numbly lay back. This was a nightmare. I had to be dreaming.
“Please, dear God let me wake up. This has to be a nightmare,” I begged, but no answer came, other than Melissa’s light squeeze on my forearm.
“John, there’s more,” she whispered more softly. “Christina had a donor card.”
I slowly tilted my head to stare at her, bitter tears beginning to sting my eyes. “A-are you saying she…?”
She nodded. I could no longer hold back the floodgate and burst into tears. Melissa leaned close and wrapped me in a tight hug, carefully avoiding the tubes in my clean-shaven chest even as I weakly buried myself in her shoulder. Christina kept her promise. She gave me her heart, but at a terrible cost to us both.
I found it incredibly difficult to think about anything over the following week, but how much I would miss Christina. Even as adults she had always been there for me with a smile and a hug. To add to it, I felt horribly guilty that I could live on at the expense of her life.
It was an accident. Accidents happen, but it still hurt deeply. Worst of all I couldn’t even attend her funeral because my doctors wanted to keep me under constant observation to ensure that the transplant was a success. I first started to notice the impulses about a week after the funeral, though.
It was such a subtle thing that at first, I literally gave no thought to it. I chalked it up to grief, to missing my best friend. The first thing I was going to do when I got out of that hospital was to visit her grave, and apologize for not coming sooner, then maybe I could start to find some small semblance of peace. At the two week mark, I was finally discharged.
Christina’s parents had for the most part become my and Melissa’s parents. Mom died giving birth to Melissa, and we lost Dad five years ago from complications to what should have been a routine operation. Nancy, Christina’s mom, wanted to take me straight home, but I insisted they let me visit Christina first. I owed it to her.
I said before that I had begun to feel the strangest subtle impulses, and it’s true. As time passed they became more deeply nagging. I never truly felt compelled to do anything, so much as that it felt wrong NOT to do these things.
For example, when I would go to the bathroom and noticed my hairy legs, I felt a subtle compulsion to shave. When I’d clean my fingernails, I’d instinctively reach, expecting to find a bottle of fingernail polish on my bedside table, and more than once I thought of asking if I could borrow some of Melissa’s. Things like this, I chalked up to grief. It had to be my addled mind missing my dear friend.
The cemetery where they had laid her to rest moved me to tears in its beauty. They buried her in the shade of a large oak tree. Christina loved climbing trees when we were little, but never once, not once did she give me a hard time about not being able to join her. She’d scamper like a squirrel up to a high branch as I sat at the base and watched in awe.
I sat at the base of the ancient wooden behemoth that would now watch over her through eternity, and as I drew my knees closer, I stared at her grave marker. I rambled, ranted, babbled endlessly and incoherently at her, and when I could finally say no more, when I cried my last tear, I felt a gentle hand on my shoulder.
I looked up, hoping to see Christina, instead coming face to face with her kneeling mother, twin trails of tears rolling down her cheeks. She embraced me, and I turned to squeeze her tightly close. It felt ‘right’ somehow. Being held like that, crying into her arms felt right on so many unexplainable levels. Before, she had been more like a favorite aunt, but now…
“Please don’t blame yourself like this. She always said she would have given you her heart if she could. She’s a part of you now.” she whispered in my ear. I simply nodded and laid my head on her shoulder. I never wanted to let go.
I never thought of it like that though. Christina was now a part of me. I smiled meekly and kissed her cheek. “Thanks Mom,” I responded without really thinking. We both stared awkwardly at each other for just a moment after that before she smiled a little more brightly, pulling me to my feet and into a proper hug. I’d never called her that before, but that’s really and truly what she was to me now.
When Dad died and we moved in with Christina’s family, she and Melissa shared their bedroom up until college. Melissa had her dorm to go back to, but I’d been so weak since June that I simply couldn’t bring myself to re-enroll. Instead I arranged to take my classes for the semester online, so that I could rest as often as I needed while hoping, vainly, for an organ donor.
I followed Nancy as she carried my bags inside. I tried to help, but she insisted, saying that I could help her with groceries tomorrow if I felt up to it. I certainly physically felt up to it, but emotionally I wasn’t so sure.
I stopped outside Christina’s and Melissa’s old bedroom. Nancy paused and turned back. She set my bag down and approached, wrapping me in a hug. “I haven’t had the courage to go through her things. No one’s even been in there since August except to move the boxes from her dorm into the closet.”
I felt the oddest compulsion to go inside. My hands shook as I eased the door open. I’d been in Melissa and Christina’s room a thousand times, and knew every nook and cranny by heart, from the twin beds in matched white lace-trimmed bedding to the plethora of stuffed animals both girls collected, but neither felt brave enough to take to college with them.
I quickly pulled the door closed. Nancy had already gone on to my bedroom. I moved to follow, squeezing her hand as we passed in the doorway. As I sat on the edge of my bed something felt wrong, though. This was my room. This was my personal space where I spent every night before college, on breaks, and now while I took online classes, yet it didn’t feel like ‘mine’. I slowly eased myself off the bed, and after pulling my shoes off, I padded barefoot back down to the girls’ room.
Again, I eased the door open and stepped inside. The feeling of ‘wrongness’ faded, despite my grief. As I sat on Christina’s bed I picked up her favorite stuffed lion. I stroked its hot pink mane and white fur as I curled up on her bed and closed my eyes. I felt the beginnings of a faint smile tug at my lips. I began to relax, and soon found myself fast asleep.
I woke with a jolt to find ‘Mom’ gently nudging my shoulder with her hand. She sat on the edge of the bed, watching as I let go of the stuffed lion and sat up. After a bleary second or two to collect my scattered thoughts, I smiled at her.
“Sorry, I guess I dozed off,” I whispered groggily. She smiled back as she leaned forward to kiss my forehead.
“It’s alright sweetheart. I came to check on you, and when you weren’t in your room, I got worried.”
“But I am in-” I began, but stopped myself. Wait, this is Christina’s room.
Mom — sorry, NANCY gave me a funny look, but she apparently decided not to ask, instead shifting her gaze toward the stuffed lion. She picked it up and turned it over slowly in her hands as tears welled up. “This was Chrissie’s favorite. She hated leaving it home, but refused to take it with her.”
She exhaled slowly, setting it aside as she sniffled. I slid down the bed, planting my bare feet on the floor as I wrapped her in a tight hug, letting her cry into my shoulder. “I wish I could stay here,” I mumbled quietly. She slowly looked up at me, and I shook my head. “I mean, in this room. I dunno what it is, but I feel ‘right’ being here. I feel safe, ‘home’.”
“If that’s what you want, honey, we won’t stop you,” she replied gently. " I know it’s going to sound silly, but I’m making Chrissie’s favorite meal tonight — stuffed bell peppers.”
Oh God, stuffed bell peppers sounded so tasty right now! But I’d never eaten them before because they were so bad for my diet, at least the way Christina liked them.
“I guess you could say it’s my way of saying goodbye,” she added as she stood. “I’ll whip you up a salad if you want?” she looked back at me, and for a brief moment, a thoughtful smile crossed her lips.
I shook my head quickly as I stood to wrap her in another hug. “Mom, I … I think I’m going crazy,” I exhaled slowly. She looked at me with no small amount of concern.
“What’s wrong?”
“It’s little things. Like this room doesn’t feel like Chrissie’s. It feels like mine, and right now stuffed bell peppers sound-” about that time, my stomach rumbled, loudly. I giggled. Yes. Giggled. “Really, really tasty.”
She pulled me into a hug, slowly stroking my hair. I never wore my hair long before this past few months, but I’d let it go as I hardly ever had the strength to go anywhere, even before the heart attack. It now hung delicately just at my shoulders.
“We’re all grieving differently honey,” she cooed, trying to be strong for me, I guessed. “Chrissie’s father has been burying himself in his work, and I’ve taken up sewing again. I don’t want to forget her. I’ll never forget her,” she insisted, “But right now, I do what I can to take my mind off the pain because it’s what she would have wanted.”
I sat down on the edge of the bed as Mo- Nancy left the room. What would Christina do? Christina would wrap me in a hug, kiss my cheek, and tell me it would be okay, but what did she do to relax? Well, besides yoga, she painted her toenails. She once joked that painting her nails was to her what meditation was to a Buddhist monk. The slow and methodical act of deliberate strokes with a nail brush required focus and dedication.
I was ready to try anything right now, and given the odd impulses I’d been having to bother Melissa for a bottle earlier in the week, I couldn’t really find an argument against at least trying. Christina’s makeup kits, along with the rest of the things she had taken to college with her, resided in one of many boxes in the closet that I dared not touch, though I felt another odd compulsion. Following it, I knelt down beside the bed, reaching up into the darkness.
A bottle of raspberry sparkle had been suspended from a single piece of twine. A note on the bottle read, “Chrissie, found this in my makeup kit. Hiding it here in the usual place in case you leave yours in the dorm next time you’re home. Love, Melissa.”
I smiled thoughtfully. Christina was so forgetful at times. She’d lose her head if it weren’t so firmly bolted to her neck. I laughed to myself as I sat down on the bed and, drawing my bare foot up, peeled off my sock, planting my foot flat on the bed. As I rested my cheek against the side of my leg, focusing intently on my toes, I began to lose myself in my work.
My mind drifted to happier times. I thought of the fun the three of us had with Christina’s other friends, how excited Melissa always seemed to be hanging out with the ‘older girls’, and how no one seemed to really mind or care that I was a boy. We were all friends. Silly things like gender only mattered when we were going to the bathroom, and even then, I had been dragged more than once into the girls’ room to guard a stall, much to my embarrassment.
“Dinner will be ready in … an…” Mom trailed off as she stared at me. Not only did my toenails now sparkle, I had apparently gone on to do my fingernails as well. I hadn’t even realized I’d done it until her voice roused me from my reverie. I blinked a few times.
“Sorry. It’s just, I-” I fumbled, trying to explain my twisted logic, but she interrupted me.
“No, you don’t have to apologize sweetie. It’s just … Well for a second there, you looked just like Christina,” she spoke in a soft, reverent tone. I felt tears welling up for no explainable reason. I stood to approach her, but she met me halfway, embracing me as I rested my head on her shoulder.
“Chrissie used to talk about how painting her toenails was like her way of meditating,” I sniffed. “You said you guys are coping differently, so I asked myself what she’d do if it were her.”
“I think it helped,” she offered softly, kissing my forehead. “You don’t seem as tense. Hey, do you want to help me make dinner?”
“That sounds like fun. I’d love to.” Granted, I’d never actually cooked before, it did sound like fun. She squeezed my hand as she led me back down the hall.
“I’ll talk to Dean about your nails,” she teased, “But I don’t think he’d give you any trouble anyway. Honestly I’m surprised Chrissie and Melissa never ganged up on you.”
“They threatened to once in awhile,” I laughed, fondly remembering, “But they’ve always been careful with me. It’s so weird. Chrissie gave me a new lease on life. Now I can go jogging without fear of collapsing somewhere away from a phone,” or get involved in cheer at college. Wait, what? Christina was a cheerleader at our state college so that thought didn’t entirely seem alien. She looked so cute in her red-and-white uniform.
Mom smiled gently at me as she set to work on dinner. Utterly clueless as to what I should be doing, I just stood to one side awaiting each instruction as it came then after the bell peppers were ready for the oven, sat at the kitchen table. I couldn’t help staring at my self-manicure, the sparkling nail polish gleaming in the overhead light. I felt so relaxed after finally giving in to these subtle little compulsions.
It’s important to emphasize that I never felt coerced or goaded or anything so bizarre. It just felt ‘right’ to do these things, as weird as they sounded when I let myself think about them. I decided to try an experiment. The next time I had a compulsion, I’d just let myself follow it and see how I felt afterward.
If this was my mind’s way of dealing with my grief, then that’s just the way it would be. I’d get through it eventually, and maybe have a better respect for my friend, and my sister, on the other side.
The strange, subtle impulses I’d been ignoring for the last two weeks since my surgery seemed less strange as I allowed myself to indulge them. Sitting down to use the bathroom, for example, didn’t bother me as much as I had expected, though the desire to take a long, very hot bubble bath on the other hand, I found more difficult. I only ever took showers, so I had some trepidation about boiling myself in hot, soapy water, to say nothing of taking a razor to my legs in the process!
I survived, though. Through bubble bath and scented beads, I truly felt renewed as I stepped out of the tub and carefully patted myself dry. As I picked up a pair of boxer shorts though, I again felt a sense of … off-ness.
There was no way in Hell I was going to do something about that, though. All of Christina’s clothing had been carefully packed up by someone at the school, and Dad stacked them in her closet, but I refused to violate Christina’s privacy like that.
Grumbling to myself that such a thought could even cross my mind, I pulled my sweat pants up, throwing on one of my baggy t-shirts and padded out of the bathroom. I slowly walked into the kitchen. I needed a neutral place to think, which meant my old bedroom wouldn’t work. As I buried my face in my hands, Mom stepped in from the living room.
“I thought I heard you in here. Is everything okay dear?”
I shook my head slowly. “I think I’m losing it,” I whimpered. She rushed to my side and wrapped me in a tight hug. “Oh, sweetheart. Do you want to talk?”
I nodded, turning to bury my face in her midsection as I threw my arms around her. “I-it’s these damned little compulsions.”
“You mean like painting your nails?” she asked, concerned.
“Yes, and wanting to stay in Chrissie’s room, and now, I-I-” I stammered. I closed my eyes tightly. She slowly stroked my still-wet hair, waiting patiently for me to continue.
“I caught myself thinking about going through her boxes for something to wear,” I sobbed. “This isn’t normal. This isn’t just grieving. I think I’m going insane!”
She smiled softly as she leaned down to kiss the top of my head. She pulled me up into her loving embrace.
“Sweetheart… Chrissie was like a sister to you as much as you’ve been like a child to us,” I noted she carefully avoided use of the word ‘son’, but didn’t say anything. “Chrissie loved you with all her heart. She would want you to do whatever you feel will make you happy. We were just going to donate everything to Goodwill without even looking at any of it, but … but if you want to go through her things,” she paused, cupping my face in her hands. I melted at her soft, unconditionally loving smile, “Then you should.”
I gave her a meek smile as I nodded. She made a lot of sense. Melissa and Christina were forever sharing their things. I’d swear I’d see them wearing an outfit one week that the other would wear the next on many occasions. But I still had to wonder if she would really be okay with that.
“You said earlier that I looked like her. Are… Are you sure it’s okay?”
Smiling fondly, she nodded. “It hurts not having her, knowing I’ll never see that precious smile again, but it’s as I’ve said all along honey, she’s a part of you now. Her heart beats in your chest.”
“Thanks, Mommy,” I whimpered as we both burst into tears. We stood, quietly sobbing as we clung to each other for what felt like an eternity.
That night, before I went to bed, I went through Christina’s things and found a simple pair of white panties and a peach colored pajama set. I took her favorite purple hairbrush from another box, sitting on the edge of ‘my’ bed and brushing my hair. Mom appeared in the doorway holding a glass of warm milk. She smiled so softly at me as she approached, and I set my brush aside.
“Here, this will help you sleep. It’s something my mother used to mix up for me when I had trouble sleeping.”
“What’s in it?” I asked as I accepted the glass, yet somehow I already knew. I felt, for the first time, an intense impulse. I felt strongly that I should drink it, and as I did, a warming sensation washed over me. I smiled at her as I handed her the glass, sliding my legs up onto the bed and lying down.
“Honey and cinnamon mostly,” she answered as she pulled the covers up over me. She reached for Christina’s favorite stuffed lion, carefully laying it beside me. As she bent down to kiss my forehead, I smiled a little and whispered.
“Good night Mom.”
“Goodnight Princess,” she whispered back. “We’ll sort all this out, I promise. Just do what you feel is right. It’s what she would want.”
I suddenly found myself in a strange and unfamiliar place, but it still felt kind of relaxing. A big oak tree like the one that now watched over Christina stood tall behind me, and I could see an endless, starry night sky sprawled out overhead.
“I must be dreaming,” I said softly, and blinked. “Was that… is that my voice?!” I sounded female. I giggled. Now I knew I was dreaming, but what a dream!
I felt something tickling my calves and when I looked down, spotted the source. A simple white sundress clung to my newfound curves. Further along, a pair of wedge sandals hugged my feet as though they were handcrafted for me.
I couldn’t explain why, but I felt an overwhelming urge to stay here and wait, as though I were supposed to meet someone here.
I eased myself down, and suddenly felt something beneath my hand. A book? Its gilded pages, bound in rustic leather, seemed at once ancient and brand new. I leafed through a few pages, but I couldn’t focus on the words. I suddenly became aware of a pair of footfalls approaching, and a familiar voice: one that I never thought I’d hear again.
“What’s Melissa doing here?” Christina asked in surprise.
“I’m not Melissa,” I answered, smiling up at her. I giggled as I stood to hug her.
“John?”
“Kind of,” I answered gently. I still hadn’t gotten used to this girlish voice, but I kind of liked it.
“Oh God. John I’m so sorry,” she wailed. Suddenly her knees buckled, but I’d already been on the approach to hug her so I managed to catch her in my arms. I pulled her close, and another giggle escaped. I couldn’t help it. I was just so happy to see her again.
“Don’t be sorry, Chrissie!” I answered cheerfully, beaming a smile that could melt the coldest heart. It felt so good to hold her again, just one more time.
“John, please forgive me. I had no idea-” she tried to protest, but I cut her off.
“I told you, stop apologizing! It’s okay, really. I’m just so happy to see you again.” I had to hold her out at arm’s length to look her over again. This felt too real to be a dream. “It is you, isn’t it?” I asked, hopeful.
Until now I had been ignoring the younger girl with her. Despite the pigtails I had to guess the other girl, dressed in a cute blue sundress, had to be about seventeen or eighteen. She stepped closer to us and smiled reassuringly.
“Yes, it is her John. Think of me as an intercessor. We can’t stay, but in order for you both to move on, this meeting was necessary.”
“John, this isn’t you,” Christina sobbed as she wrapped her arms around me. “I did this to you. I’m so sorry. Please, please forgive me!” What was she talking about? She gave me my life!
“There’s nothing to forgive,” I told her as gently as I could manage. “You saved my life, Chrissie. I’m the one who should be feeling guilty. You had to die for me to live,” I practically whimpered.
“No, John. Don’t blame yourself. Never, ever blame yourself.”
The other girl moved a step closer. “She’s going to be okay, John. I promise. You have to let her go for her to be able to let you go, okay? You will see one another again.”
I bit my lip. There was something I just had to ask. I’d thought about this all afternoon. I knew it felt sudden, but I couldn’t escape or deny how much closer I felt to both my Angel and Christina now. I didn’t want to give that up.
“Um, just one thing,” I hesitantly asked. They nodded in unison. “If I want to keep dressing like this, may I?”
Christina laughed. She laughed! “What?”
“Don’t laugh!” I teased, poking her lightly in the chest to put a point on my statement even as I smiled at her to show I wasn’t really upset. “Chrissie, I feel closer to you and Angel than I have in a long time. I feel like I’m part of some sort of secret club guys aren’t supposed to be a part of. I don’t want to let that go.”
She nodded happily as she leaned closer to kiss my forehead. I gave her a light squeeze in response. “Of course. Do whatever you have to do to find happiness, but please do find that happiness. Don’t mourn me anymore. I’ll wait for you on the other side, when it’s your time, and not a day sooner, okay?”
“Not a day sooner,” I answered happily as I gave her one last sisterly hug. “I love you sis.”
“I love you too, ‘sis’,” she teased. I felt a little blush in my cheeks as she giggled.
The other girl took her by the hand and smiled gently. “It’s time, Christina. I’m sorry.”
“Will I ever see you again?”
“When it’s your time, you’ll see us both. Remember to live life to its fullest, so that when your time comes, you’re ready to let go too.” The girl responded. She leaned up to kiss my cheek cheek. I could still feel the warmth of her lips as I smiled and waved.. They stepped away, turned, and she squeezed Christina’s hand. “Let’s go home.”
I woke early the next morning. Darkness pervaded my surroundings. Was that all just a dream? Did that really happen? In the distance, I heard a lilted giggle. I suddenly became aware of something in my hands that felt rough, almost like rustic leather.
I reached out over the nightstand, turning on Christina’s lamp, to find the book from my dreams. I clutched it to my chest as I sat in silence, smiling fondly.
Nathen Micheals was an avid video game player who loved the Final Fantasy game series big time to say the least. When Final Fantasy XIII-2 was released he had already put in a pre-order a month in advance, and on release day, raced home from school as fast as he could.
“Hey mom did my package from Amazon come in yet?” Nat yelled at his mom as he came through the door.
“It’s on the table. Make sure you do your homework before you touch any of your video games young man!” his mother yelled from the livingroom.
“Ok mother,” he muttered as he grabbed the box off the table and ran upstairs to his room. His mother had become quite a drunk, not abusive, but a drunk none the less after his father passed away two years ago, so he knew she would probably pass out long before she bothered to check on him.
Entering his room, he threw open the box to find something he wasn’t totally expecting. It was his pre-order of Final Fantasy XIII-2, but it was in a gold box rather than the usual Xbox 360 green. He quickly tore through the game’s plastic packaging and gathered his codes for his pre-order items with a huge grin on his face. He ignored the handwritten letter that fell to his floor and swept under his bed.
Nathen threw his backpack into the chair and sat down, opening the golden box and pulling out the game. To his surprise it was a blank looking XBox game disk with no writing on it. He studied it a bit puzzled. At first he considered searching online to see if anyone else got a similar box, but the weird, gold box really piqued his curiosity.
“Maybe it’s like a first off the line special deal?” he asked no one in particular as he stared at the blank disk.
“Well here it goes,” he answered himself and opened the xbox tray, placing the game on the tray and closing it quickly. The game started to load into the Final Fantasy Loading Screen, when suddenly the lights start to dim in the house.
“The graphics look so much more realistic then the last one!” Nathen grinned as the game started through its intro movie. He selected “Start new game”, and suddenly the power in the house blew, and everything went dark.
“Damit!” he shouted, startled, racing for the bedroom door. He flung it open and bellowed, “Mom did you forget to pay the damn electric bill again?”
“Watch your language young man,” she scolded. “It’s probably a blackout. I’ll call the electric company and see what happened. In the meantime come get a candle from the pantry so you can finish your homework.”
Nathen grumbled as he went to grab some candles and headed back upstairs, sitting down at his desk and lighting one to start his homework. “Might as well get this done then since I can’t play my new game.”
Finishing what homework he had, he walked back downstairs, “Mom whats up with the power?”
Glancing up from a half-finished glass of wine, she shrugged. “They’re sending someone. Meantime I ordered Chinese, since I probably shouldn’t be driving,” she continued, staring into her glass with equal parts desire and disgust.
Nathen sighed, “I’m going to go lay down then. Wake me when the Chinese food gets here ok Mom?”
“Okay. Hey,” she called after him as he turned to leave. “I love you.”
Nathen rolled his eyes and turned to head back to his room. “Whatever,” he mumbled as he closed the door and collapsed on his bed causing the handwritten letter to waft back out, but he didn’t notice it, rolling over onto his side facing the wall as a storm began to brew in the distance. He also didn’t notice the dvd drive on his XBox suddenly spin up, despite the lack of power.
His Xbox started to boot into Final Fantasy XIII-2, or what he thought was just the game. Unknown to him, the game he happened to place in the machine wasn’t an ordinary game, but the world itself...
Nathen felt like his head was spinning. He couldn’t tell if he was asleep or awake, when he suddenly felt solid ground beneath his bare knees. He cautiously opened his eyes.
“Hey girl, what the hell are you doing behind these boxes?” a very pretty woman with medium link, light pink hair, carrying an odd sheathed sword at her side barked in a military-like tone.
“What?” Nathen asked, staring blankly back at her for only a split second before clutching at his throat with one hand, covering his mouth with the other. “Was that..” he whispered, then covered his mouth again. That lilted, childlike and girlish voice was certainly not his. He stared, bewildered and frightened at the woman, as well as her sword.
“Come out from behind there. You’re safe with me,” she instructed as she offered her hand. Nathen stared blankly back at her for just a moment before he rose to his feet.
He wasn’t quite prepared for the next two shocks - long hair touching nearly bare shoulders, and the distinct feeling of his feet and legs angled slightly forward by his shoes, about two sizes too large. He was too confused to focus much attention on either just now, stumbling into one of the boxes he had apparently been kneeling behind. “What... Who... Where...” he fumbled.
“First what’s your name?” the woman stated. “You’re in an alleyway of Palumpolum“
“P-P-P-Palumpolum?!” he practically squealed. “That’s impossible! I have to be dreaming!”
The woman scoffed. “You’re awake, and this is Palumpolum. I was about to take leave to Bodhum till I found you, but now I have paperwork,” she sighed.
Slowly looking down, Nathen jumped slightly. “I-I’m a girl... What the hell’s going on?”
“Yes you’re a girl, and I did ask your name?” the woman continued to stare expectantly at the young girl in front of her.
Nathen slowly reached out her hand, touching the woman’s arm before pulling back again. “Shit. This is real. And you’re really...” he, now she, paused, catching herself. She knew Claire “Lightning” Farron when she saw her. “Real. Then that means I’m really in... Holy shit.” She paused and giggled. “Oh, umm... I’m... Nat, I guess? My head’s still spinning...”
“Nat as in Natali? Ok, follow me young lady. I need to take you to someone who can help you find your parents or guardian.” The woman turned around.
Nathen, now Natali, hung her head. Between the rather loud echoes of her low heeled shoes against the hard street, and the slight breeze rustling the short dress she was apparently wearing, her cheeks burned fiercely. She shut her eyes tight, opening them again, only to be greeted by the same scenery once more.
“Come on, wake up Nat,” she whispered more frantically. “Shit shit shit. Come on, Mom, get off your drunk ass and wake me up!”
“Do you recognize any of this stuff now young lady?” the woman asked as she led her down the semi busy street.
She wanted to answer truthfully. She recognized the city from Chapter 7 of the original game easily enough, but they’d never believe her if she told anyone. Part of her wanted to cry. Being in Lightning’s custody meant if she tried to run, she’d definitely get caught, so she reverted to her moody teenager nature instead, pouted, and shrugged. “Whatever. You won’t believe me anyway.”
“If you don’t know the area here, then where are you from? And if I have to take you on my leave with me you’d best drop the damn attitude. I have a kid sister myself and I know that attitude.” Lightning sighed.
Natali actually cracked a smile at that comment, mumbling quietly, “I always wondered if that went any deeper.” She paused to cover her mouth. “Shit.” She was growing more nervous now, and fleeing began to seem like a much better idea, especially as they passed another alleyway.
She edged away from Lightning, hoping the powerful woman wouldn’t notice as she began to lag behind, easing her way toward freedom. Lightning reached back and grabbed the young girl and pulled her along.
“No falling back. Keep up and things will go smoothly.”
“I can’t help it. These shoes are killing me. Can we stop for a second?” Natali whined.
Lightning sighed and stopped, turning to the girl, still holding her hand. “Take those damn things off and go barefoot. It’s only a block.”
“THANK you,” she answered honestly, even if she did have other ideas. She backed her backside up against the facade of a nearby building and quickly stepped out of her over-sized shoes. She looked up at Lightning for a moment as she massaged her toes, bent forward slightly, and took a deep breath, sprinting off down the alleyway.
Lightning shook her head and walked to the alleyway’s entrance stating casually, “You went the wrong way girl. If you wanted to run from me, you should have went down the other alley.”
“Shit!” she growled, looking around frantically for a side-door. Finding none, she backed against the wall and cowered. “Please don’t hurt me?”
Lightning walked up to Natali and grabbed her, pulling her gunblade. “If you ever run from me again, I will use this on you, but for now I promise you, I won’t hurt you. Just let me do my job so I can go see my sister.”
Natali hesitantly nodded. “I’m sorry. It’s just, I don’t belong here. I want to be here, but this isn’t my body, and... and...” Tears welled up as she hung her head, “But I don’t wanna keep you from Serah.” She sighed, holding onto Lightning’s arm more tightly. “Just get me somewhere less exposed, and I’ll tell you everything I remember.”
“I didin’t mention Serah’s name,” Lightning gave the girl a sidelong glance, but actually grinned, if briefly.
“Oh, um, well, you’re Lightning, right? Everyone knows about you and Serah, and Snow and...” As the pair walked out of the alley, Natali’s stomach rumbled. She frowned. “Mom was supposed to order Chinese... God I’m so hungry.”
“Here lets get you something to eat, and you can tell me everything including what ‘Chinese’ is.” Lightning looked down at the young lady. “And maybe we can get you to stop talking like you’re a member of NORA.”
“That sounds great, but … what about your leave? And your sister? I don’t want to get in the way. I mean, what you do is like, world-saving crucial,” she babbled. Male or female, Nat was still just a kid, and Lightning was more of a hero to her than her own mother would’ve ever been. Besides, moody teenager almost got her shot. Maybe awe-struck fan girl might work instead.
“Look, I’ll take you down to New Bodhum when I go. You can stay with my sister, and maybe find your family ok? My next patrol is in that area after I get back anyway. I might be able to help you. You seem like a nice girl.” A pained expression seemed to cross the woman’s face for a second as she turned away. Her visions told her she couldn’t tell Natali the truth just yet, so she had to continue pretending not to care, no matter what the personal pain.
“Yeah right,” Natali mumbled then covered her mouth. “Shit. Don’t take that the wrong way. It’s just... Ahh, fuck. It’s a long story. I mean it’s not really “long” long, but-” but before she could continue, Lightning turned to glare at her.
“Sorry. Shutting up.” She sighed, pausing just long enough to grab her shoes and carrying them along with her.
“Here, kid.“ Lightning pulled out a big military issue knife and extended it hilt-first. “You can keep this, as a token ok?”
Staring at the large blade, she blinked a few times. “You’re serious?”
Lightning ruffled the girl’s hair a bit and nodded. “Yes it’s yours as long as you need it ok? And Serah and I will help you find your way home. I promise you that.” That faint expression crossed her features again, like a flash, brief, but intense. Natali didn’t notice it, busy examining the high polish of her new knife in the mid-morning light. She clutched it close, like a security blanket - a very sharp one.
“I dunno if I want to go home,” the girl sighed, shaking her head. “I mean, this is all so weird, but it’s not like I’ve got anything to go home to. I dunno what I want.”
“Well kid, I’d say I would force you home, but I’ve changed, after the war. If we cant find your parents, Serah and I will take you into our family I guess. No choice really, since I found you didn’t I?” Lightning smiled down at her.
Natali’s cheeks flushed a brilliant crimson. “This isn’t a nightmare. This is a dream. I’m not sure I want to wake up anymore,” she whispered, clinging a little closer to Lightning’s side.
Lightning reached over and gently pinched the girl with a big grin on her face.
“YEEEEOUCH! HEY! What the fuck was that for?!” Natali squealed then blushed even more brightly at the utterly girlish outburst, mixed with a bit of boy in the language..
“You really need to stop swearing like a member of NORA, but now you know your not asleep, huh?” Lightning continued to grin as they walked to Lightning’s office. Natali couldn’t remember Lightning ever being this cheerful. Whatever she missed in the sequel, it must’ve been huge.
“You really have lightened up since the war.” Natali giggled to herself.
“You have no idea what I’ve been through kid, but you might not want to either.” Lightning frowned a bit, “I almost lost my sister twice you know.”
Natali nodded. “I never got past the loading screen.” She paused, biting her lip. “It’s... a long story.”
Lightning looked confused, “You’re a strange one, but you and Serah will get along just fine. She’s a teacher; got herself a school set up in New Bodhum now and everything.”
“Wow,” Natali whispered. “I guess she’s a lot older than I realized.” She stared up into Lightning’s face and tilted her head. “I’m not stupid enough to ask you your age, but how long has it been? Since the war I mean.”
“This is year 6AF sweetie. You should know that.” Lightning smiled. Natali blushed slightly at being called ‘sweetie’, but on subconscious level, she was smiling brightly at it.
“I didn’t,” was as far as she could let herself get, shaking her head. “Maybe I should start from the beginning. Just … promise you won’t lock me up in a mental ward when I’m done because it’s all completely true.”
Lightning laughed. “I wont be doing that. You do know Serah traveled through time to find me right?”
Natali stared blankly up at Lightning, but smiled. “Like I said, I didn’t make it past the loading screen. I heard there was some time travel involved though. Oh it’s not like I was spying on you or something. Well I mean, I guess I kind of was but... Yeah, okay I’m just going to start from the beginning before I dig myself any deeper.”
“Keep it simple kid. Most people can just watch the holo’s of the war and figure out my role in it. I don’t care how you came across the information.” Lightning opened the door to let the girl in, and the guard in the front saluted Lightning.
“Commander Lightning”, he nodded afterward.
Natali eyed the guard nervously, quickly hiding the knife Lightning gave her as best she could, which wasn’t very well considering she had no belt or bag of any sort.
“Bring your daughter to work day is it Ma`am?” the guard gibbed at Lightning, and she smirked at him. Natali, hiding just slightly behind Lightning, stuck her tongue out, but kept close to her bodyguard.
Lightning scoft slightly, “Yeah you can say something of the sort. I need the room for a few minutes so I talk to her about how to behave around here. Shes been with her Aunt Serah and NORA a bit too long, and has gotten the language part from them.”
Natali practically giggled at the ‘Aunt Serah’ comment, grinning innocently as she tried hard to portray the bratty kid line, which admittedly wasn’t a stretch from her usual attitude anyway. “There’s nothing wrong with having a little fun though,” she insisted.
“So whats yer lil one’s name?” the guard asked as she and Natali headed into the private room.
“Her name is Natali, and she’s a bit young for you to be flirting with, Private.” Lightning gave him a look.
Natali’s jaw dropped as she looked from Lightning back to the guard, then back to Lightning, practically scampering to keep up. She whispered, “He wasn’t... really interested in me was he?”
“No sweetie, he knows you’re too young, just a child even. It’s just a bit of office ribbing is all. Anyway into the room with you.”
“Oh thank God. Because I feel self-conscious enough in this outfit,” she sighed, hurrying into the room.
“Ok, first order of buisness, put your hand on here.” Lightning pulled out a flat, square device and set it in front of Natali. The top, a faint greenish black, looked like it might be made of glass or some other hard, clear substance.
Natali stared at the device for a second or two before slowly reaching her hand out. She hadn’t noticed before how perfectly manicured her fingernails looked. At least they weren’t painted pink, but the bright aqua was just as bad. She lowered her small, delicate hand onto the device.
The machine lit up and began quietly humming, and a moment later a voice spoke in a crisp, matter of fact nature. “Name - Unknown, Family - Unknown, Age Eleven, Birth place - Unknown. Please input valid information.”
Natali jerked her hand back, staring in utter shocked silence at the machine, and then at Lightning. “What?! I’m not eleven! I’m fourteen! I’ll be fifteen in a few months!”
“The machine doesn’t lie sweetie. So, lets get your name entered. Machine, this girl’s name is now Natali Farron, daughter of Claire Farron. Age, 11, from New Bodhum, Father - deceased.”
Natali cringed at that last part as she folded her arms against the desk, resting her chin on them. “Mom said he died in a plane crash...” she trailed off. Lightning glanced down at her and frowned.
The machine lit up again and voiced, “Accepted. Please reinsert your hand for final verification, Natali Farron.”
“Fine,” she sighed, slapping her hand down onto the scanner again.
The machine made a few more of the noises it made earlier, then spoke again, “Name, Natali Farron, daughter of Lightning, no Father, age, 11, home New Bodhum. Database reconstruction complete.”
“I guess if I’m gonna be stuck here awhile, at least I’ve got a cool Mom now,” she giggled a little, trying to lift her spirits. “Ever since Dad left, my real Mom stays drunk more often than not.”
“Well you don’t need that, but now you have a mom that’s hardly ever around, and an Aunt that will spoil the hell out of you?” Lightning laughed a bit. “Oh and we really do need to work on your language. No daughter of mine will talk like a Member of NORA. It’s bad enough Serah does.”
Natali stuck out her tongue, but smiled a little. “Fuck, I have to get used to this body.”
Lightning frowned when Natali swore again, “Please atleast try to refrain from swearing in the office?”
“Sorry,” she apologized quickly, a rather stark contrast to her initial attitude.
“It’s fine. Let’s go get you fed. You said you were hungry? Also lets get you a proper outfit. You can’t be wearing those and be my kid.” Lightning winked.
“For once, I agree. I don’t know who the he--” she caught herself, clearing her throat. “I don’t know who picked this out for me, but I feel like I’m not wearing anything! An hour ago I was sitting in my bedroom in my shredded jeans and a nice, baggy sweatshirt. Power went out when I loaded up my new copy of Final Fantasy XIII-2, I laid down to take a nap, and woke up here.” She paused, shaking her head as she looked down at herself then adding as an afterthought, “Oh, and I was a dude.”
“You do not look much of a guy sweetie, and well, The dress is cute, but its a bit big on you and those shoes I found you in where a size or two to big as well, Lets get you something comfortable, its a long trip down to New Bodhum, and your going to need a new wardrobe anyway.
“That’s what I’m afraid of. I’ve seen the local fashions. Yuffie had a cute outfit in FF7, but this new stuff is... Well it’s cute, but it’s weird.” She outright lied. She adored the girls’ fashions in the various Final Fantasy universes. She just never thought she’d actually get to wear anything so unusual - or girly.
“Who is Yuffie? And what is this FF stuff your talking about?” Lightning looks down at her, confused.
Natalie sighed, then shook her head. “Okay, so here’s the deal. Where I’m from, you, Serah, NORA members, even that surly guard dude outside? You’re all video game characters. This whole world is a video game.”
“Sweetie, This is real, I pinched you remember and you felt it, it’s not a dream, nor a nightmare, you live here now.” She tried not to sound upset, but her serious tone had definitely returned. “If there’s a way to send you back then someday we will find it, but for now forget about that other world and enjoy this one.”
Natali sighed again, but hesitantly latched onto Lightning and buried her face in the woman’s midsection. “Maybe you’re right. It’s not like I have anything to go back to. This is what I always wanted. Just... not exactly how I wanted it. I used to fantasize about marrying Serah,” she added, blushing. “Don’t tell her I said that. It’s gonna be weird enough as it is.
“Part of me really wants to know how I got here, why I got that special golden box with the blank DVD, but... But you’re right. I should try and enjoy what I’ve got. As long as I don’t have to wear something skimpy like Serah,” she concluded, laughing quietly.
Lightning laughed slightly, but not at the girl’s expense. “Serah would take honor of that, but you know she’s married to Snow?” she smiled.
Natali shook her head. “I knew you’d given your permission, but I didn’t know they actually went through with it. He’s lucky,” Natali sighed whimsically as she smiled.
“Oh yeah. After Serah died giving her vision, and I used the goddess powers to revive her, a year later they where married.”
“Yet another reason not to mention my crush. I mean, besides me apparently being an eleven year old girl now. I swear whoever brought me here had a sick sense of humor.” She paused again to stare back at Lightning. “You said I looked a little like you and Serah? I haven’t seen myself yet.”
“Yes, the guard really did mistake you for my daughter sweetie. Well, our daughter,” Lightning chuckled, but it almost came out as a giggle.
Natali slowly raised her hands to touch her cheeks. Her skin definitely felt softer, her features more feminine than she remembered. She pushed at her hair, letting it feather back onto her shoulders again. “I’m Lighting’s daughter. Holy sh- Um... Wow.”
“That’s what the identification device says” Lightning grinned. “Anyway, would you like to hold my sword?” she unsheathed the gunblade.
“Oh my God,” Natali nearly squealed. It wasn’t as though she were trying to act like the biggest fangirl on her new planet - at least not anymore, but somehow her normal reactions were being translated by her new body, as if it were perfectly natural for her to squeal and laugh like an eleven year old girl. She didn’t seem to mind though, when she wasn’t focusing on it.
She slowly reached out to touch the weapon, as if it might explode if she weren’t careful.
“It’s ok. You’re my child now. You’re allowed to touch it when I say you can. It won’t hurt you.” Lightning handed the hilt of the blade to her. “It’s a might heavy, but not too bad. Even you should be able to lift it.” Smiling still, she added, “I’ll let you use it in the practice hall, while I call Snow and Serah to let them know about your arrangements.”
“Wow. I’ve wanted to hold one of these for a long time. I almost won a replica on eBay, but I had to let the other guy win because it was that or steal some money from my Mom.” She paused and frowned. “Wow. I do sound like a thug when I put it like that.”
“More of that talk from your world huh? Ebay now.. whatever that is. You won’t have to steal from us to get what you want though. I’m a commander, and make good wages, your Aunt is a teacher now, and, well...” Again she half-chuckled, half-giggled. “There’s still someone else for you to meet, but she’ll be along soon enough.”
Natali smiled up at Lightning as she accepted the blade, balancing it in both hands along with the knife she was already carrying. She carefully removed one hand, holding the weapon aloft.
“Marrik, take the lil one out to the training hall so she can learn to use her mother’s sword. I’ll be in there in a few to collect her for the trip. I have to make a call.”
Merrik nodded, “Yes Ma`am, right this way please.” Merrik smiled. “So tell me, is she hard at home or is it just an act?” he asked, not really knowing that the girl was just adopted. She did look so like her mother.
Natali giggled as she propped the heavy blade on her shoulder to keep from dragging it along the ground. “She’s … Strict but fair. She just hates that I keep picking up habits from aunt Serah and Snow.” She lied, but built it on what was already said, hoping it would be convincing.
“Ah Commander Snow from NORA, the protectors of New Bodhum. He’s a nice fellow. Serah couldn’t have gone wrong in marrying him.” Merrik nodded. “How’s it having him as an Uncle? He’s changed since the war.”
“I think he’s a little restless at times, but I think he likes the peace to the alternative,” she continued to weave her little lies.
“Well you should still be a bit worried when you go back down there. Still loose monsters around. New Bodhum is protected by NORA of course, but that doesn’t stop everything.” Merrik smiled as they entered the training hall. “Here you go”
Natali giggled, staring at the weapon. “God I don’t even know how to hold this thing right. I’ve seen her do it a thousand times, but it feels different than I thought it would.”
She carefully lay her new knife aside as she fidgeted and fiddled, trying to find a comfortable position to wield the unique weapon, turning it this way and that.
Lightning stood back, watching the girl with her gunblade, making sure not to disturb her. She could see herself at that age, wanting to become a soldier. She smiled brightly. Finally things were working out the way the goddess had told her they would. She quietly thought to herself, ‘I think acquiring one of those for her was a good idea. She’s just like me at that age; I can hardly believe she’s really mine.’
Sizing up one of the targets, Natali leveled the blade, preparing to squeeze off a round. She hesitated, realigning her shot. “Hey, Merrik was it?” she called over her shoulder without really glancing back. “Is this right?”
A woman with longish red hair, dressed in strange clothing, walked up next to Lightning and smiled as she rested her head on her shoulder. “So that’s our new daughter then?” she asked in what sounded like a British or Australian accent.
Merrik smiled at Natali, “You’re close. Hold it like this,” he instructed, showing her the proper way to hold a gunblade..
“Oh, that feels more natural,” Natali admitted, squeezing off one round and nearly dropping the weapon in the process. She started to laugh. “Jeeze!”
Vanille walked into the training Hall and pulled out her bow to use on the targets setup there. “Hello there Natali. Lightning tells me that you’re here to stay for a bit?” in her Australian like accent.
Natali looks up, a bit startled. “Oh, um, yeah, I guess,” she answered shyly.
“It’s ok. Hey Merrik, Lightning needs you to do some errands before we leave for New Bodhum yes? I’ll take care of our daughter from here ok?” She smiled sweetly as Merrik nodded, taking his cue to leave the two alone.
“So Natali, do you think you can handle having two mums that are military?” Vanille laughed a little, “Well one that’s a commander, and one that’s not really part of the army, I just lend my bow now and again.”
Natali just stared in silence up at Vanille, not really disdain or fear, but quiet awe, not unlike her first encounter with Lightning. Eventually she found her voice though.
“I... I... Wow.” Verbose, that one was. “This isn’t a dream. This isn’t a dream,” she whispered to herself.
Vanille, being the silly person she was did exactly what Lightning did and gave Natali a smart pinch. “No dream, see?” She giggled.
“YEEEOUCH! Would you people stop DOING that!” she groussed, but then giggled. “I guess I had it coming though.”
“Hey now you should not yell at your mother. Very bad manners for such a young lady.” Vanille smiled.
“It’s just... Well she told you right?” Natali asked.
“Lightning tells me everything sweet one, and we also talked with your Aunt, and both agreed you will be staying with her for a bit to get some learning ok?” Vanille smiled as she continued, “But Lightning has a gift for you before we leave for your temporary home.”
“As long as it’s not some itchy school uniform. I know aunt Sarah’s a teacher,” Natali whined.
“Oh no , no no no, nothing of the sort!” Vanille giggled. “No , you will love it, you will look so much more like her when you put it on.”
Natali wrinkled her nose. “If you say so, ‘Mom’,” she almost had to force the word, but once she did, she kind of half-giggled.
Vanille giggled as well. She wasn’t much older then Serah, but she knew she would love being this girl’s new mother, just as much as she loved being with Lightning. For some reason, awhile ago the two hung out and weirdly became an item and then got married.
“Oh! I know”, Vanille grinned and pulled something out of her pocket and put it around Natali’s neck. “Now you have a necklace like your mothers lion head.”
“Wow. I don’t know what to say,” Natali grinned. “Like I told Lightni-- I mean, Mom earlier, if I have to be stuck here, then she’s right, I should enjoy it. I mean it could be worse. If she hadn’t found me God knows what creep might have.”
Lightning came back to the training hall holding a bundle of clothes, part cloth and metal, and a smaller version of her gunblade. “Put these on.” She looked a bit serious when she gave the order.
Natali looked from Vanille to Lightning, a hint of fear in her expression as she quickly offered the woman her weapon back.
Vanille smiled leaning over to whisper in Natali’s ear, “You’re fine. She’s just acting. She wants to show the guards what you said, that she’s strict but fair.”
“Yes ma’am,” Natali answered sharply, suddenly regretting that little white lie as she accepted the strange bundle. She muttered, “Thank God, it’s not pink,” as she glanced around. “Uh, where can I change?”
“Didn’t Merrik show you where the woman’s changing rooms are?” Lightning frowned, “Private, why did you not show my daughter where the restrooms were?”
“He was showing me how to hold a gunblade, and then Momma Vanille asked him about some errands, Ma’am,” Natali quickly leaped to the poor guard’s rescue.
“No excuse, but I will forgo the usual punishment, since my daughter Natali has stuck up for you Merrik. Next time I wont be so easy.” Lightning smiles at Natali, “Anyway child, the woman’s changing rooms are over on the other side of the hall, behind the double wall.”
Natali quickly nodded. She smiled up at the two, swinging her free arm around Lightning’s waist, and then Vanille’s, before racing off toward the changing rooms. “Should’ve said she was totally relaxed and never strict. God that was like dealing with my own mother sober,” she mumbled, laughing to herself as she unfurled the main piece of the outfit to take stock of everything.
“Oh my God!” she gasped. “It’s just like Lightning’s! Girl or not, I don’t think I ever want to go home!” she excitedly announced to herself, not really bothering to check if she was alone in the changing room as she stripped.
After she squealed two female guards entered the changing room, “Oh hello; are you new to the guard?” one of them asked.
“Ack!” she squealed, startled by the two women. She tried not to stare as she grabbed her new uniform, holding it up to cover herself up. “Oh, hi there.”
“That’s Commander Lightning’s uniform, you must be her daughter then?” they both smiled at her.
The girl quickly nodded. “Yes, I’m Natali Farron.”
The brown haired girl, the quieter one smiled at the girl, “You must be proud of your mother, if you want to dress just like her. I envy you. I want to be just like her someday as well.”
Natali giggled as she pulled the uniform into place. The material felt as though it were made for her, and she had to wonder just how Lightning got such a perfectly tailored piece on such utterly short notice. “Yeah, it’s just such an honor to be here, and to finally hold a gunblade. I just hope I can live up to her legacy.”
The blonde smiled. “Big shoes to fill. Lightning is a war hero, took down the Fal'Cie and the Purge. Creating this new world.”
Natali wiggled her toes at the mention of big shoes, trying not to laugh at the inside joke that would’ve been if Lightning were there, as she pulled her heavy boots into place. “She calls herself an absentee mother, but don’t tell her I said that. The truth is, I don’t care if she’s gone a lot. She’s the only one who can do what she does. I get to see her often enough, plus I get to spend time with aunt Serah too.”
“I miss Serah. She and I grew up together in the old town of Bodhum,” the brown haired girl sighed.
“Oh, wow. Really?” Natali asked even as she finished pulling her gloves into place. “I’m going to see her soon. Do you want me to pass on a message?”
“Yup, I can’t wait for this excerise trip to New Bodhum, so we can visit some.” The two women both smiled, and then the blonde piped in.
“Me too, because I have a cousin down there.”
“Oh, you’re going too.” Natali giggled.
“We are both part of Lightnings unit, yes. We get to go down on leave as well, and then we do some training with NORA,” the blonde answered.
“Cool!” Natali practically bubbled. “I guess I’d better get back out there though. Don’t want to get you guys in trouble with your Commander.” She giggled.
“Oh it’s ok, I’m more worried about you. We are off duty now: just came in to shower and go home,” the brown haired girl smiled, “To pack for the trip anyway.”
“It’s not so bad, as long as I can remember to stop talking like one of the NORA guys.” She grinned innocently.
“Your Uncle Snow is a bad influence I take it?”, the blonde giggled. “Too bad he married Serah, I sure would have loved to pick up a hunk like him.”
Natali snickered quietly. She would’ve loved to look like a ‘hunk’ like him. Maybe then she wouldn’t have felt so... She quickly dismissed those thoughts. Now she could look like her hero, after all. “I do love his hair,” she admitted with a quiet laugh.
Vanille poked her head into the changing room. “Your mother asked me to check on you to see if you got lost in here,” and she giggled after saying that.
“Oh, um,” Natali smiled sheepishly. “Tell her my uniform got stuck, but that I fixed it? I’ll be right out. Promise.”
“Ok sweetie, but don’t take much longer, Lightning may have more patience than she used to but she wants to get a little practice with you in before we leave ok?”
Nodding, Natali turned back to the two with an innocent grin. “I won’t tell if you don’t, hey?” She giggled and turned to dash out of the room.
Shortly after Vanille brought a tray of food for their daughter, Lightning and Natali trained in the hall for several hours, Lightning teaching her the basics of how to hold the blade, and the basics on how to use it as a gun, and the mechanics of switching it quickly between the the two functions.
Looking down at her wrist device, she smiled. “Ok I think you have the basics sweetie. It’s time to shower then go back to our home, to get ready for the trip to New Bodhum.”
“Oh when you get into the house, please, make sure you take your boots off; your new room and everything in it should be ready when we get there.” Lightning grinned mischievously, a smile that nobody had really ever seen on her face before, least of all Natali.
Natali gave Lightning a sidelong stare. “That... That definitely wasn’t in the animation budget before,” she teased then laughed. “Thanks for doing all this, for taking me in. I know I seemed ungrateful at first because I was scared, but... I mean this is kind of what I always wanted - to get away from all the crap and just escape and live here.”
“You are here, sweetie, and you look too much like my family for it to be a coincidence. That’s why Merrik mistook you for my real daughter. The goddess already told me about you. I knew I’d find you in that alley way, and I knew you would run from me and get caught.” Lightning grinned.
“That’s why you were so patient when I tried to run, and why you took me in... Now it all makes sense.”
“Yes I knew most of it, but not everything. I was just told that Vanille and I would have a child, and I would find her behind those crates in the city here, and that you would be scared and try to run.” Lightning explained. “You’re supposed to be here, Natali. That much I’m sure of. You belong here, and in that body, you are my and Vanille’s daughter.”
Vanille giggled. “She’s right kiddo. You do look a fair bit like Light, but you’ve got my eyes!”
“You know, I thought it would matter to me, getting stuck with a girl’s body, and at first it did, but now I’m not so sure.”
“I think somewhere when the goddess brought you here, from your world, you secretly wanted to be a girl?” Lightning asked in a gentler tone than she’d used previously. “Otherwise you wouldn’t be one.” Lightning pulled Natali into a hug, causing the girl to giggle as she wrapped her arms around her new mother.
“Maybe? I mean... With Dad gone and Mom drunk all the time I repressed a lot of things,” she whispered, and then started to sob quietly as the flood of emotions finally broke through.
Vanille came up on the other side of Natali and put her arm around both girls, “Hey no crying, we did enough of that during the wars ok?” she giggled, “Well I know I did after Sazh got his boy back anyway.”
Natali turned back to Vanille and leaned up to kiss her cheek before wrapping an arm around her. “You guys have to get me caught up on what I missed. I don’t think spoiler warnings exactly apply anymore,” she laughed quietly, resting her head against Lightning, but clinging to both women as though if she were to let go, it might all disappear.
Meanwhile back on Earth
“Oh my God, officer, where is my boy!?” Nathen’s mother sobbed almost incoherently, the strong scent of cheap wine on her breath.
The burly man tried to reconcile the middle-aged woman. “Ma’am, we’re going to do everything we can to find your son. Usually runaways stick to familiar paths. Did he have any friends he could stay with, or any hangouts where he might be able to hide out after hours?”
Nathen’s mother was in hysterics, tears streaking down her face as she tried to think. “No Nathen didn’t have any friends I know of, and, well, he was kind of always playing video games officer I don’t know.”
A female officer, with straight brown hair pulled into a tight bun stepped into the room holding a hand-written letter. “Sir. I found this under the bed. It looks like he ran away to look for his father.”
Nathen’s mother sobbed even more. “Travis is dead! He died a few years back. He … he worked for a video game company, and on his way home from some convention or other, his plane crashed.”
The male officer frowned as he looked over the letter. “Well, according to this the boy thought his father never died.”
Nathen’s mother spun about and stormed to her bedroom, pulling open a drawer, and grabbing out several papers about her husbands death including his death certificate, which she shoved out for the police to examine. “He did die, and this is proof!” The woman was in hysterics again.
“If he’s smart,” the woman finally interjected, seeing her superior only making the situation worse, “then he’d probably go straight to a local library to look for records. I’ll personally head for the nearest one myself, and we’ll start putting out APBs. Do you have a photo of the boy ma’am?”
“Yes I do.” The woman grabbed the latest school photo of her son off the wall in the hallway and handed to the officer.
Back on Cocoon
“So how do you like your room?” Vanille asked from the door, as Natali explored her large room in their Palumpolum home. “It won’t be this large at your Aunt Serah’s home, but you can take some stuff with you if you want. You should bring some clothes at least.”
“THIS is my bedroom?” Natali gasped. “It’s... It’s huge!”
Vanille giggled softly, “If you’re uncomfortable with all these plushies we can remove some?”
Natali started to answer, but spotting the small, furry white moogle plush doll on the nearby dresser, she nearly squealed and raced over to pick it up. “Oh my God. I’ve always wanted a moogle, ever since Mog in Final Fantasy 6! He was soooo cute. You probably have no clue what I’m talking about, since moogles change in every generation though,” she added with a half-frown. “But they’re always adorable and friendly.”
Vanille giggled and shook her head. “I’ve met some moogles in my time sweetie. I’ll leave you to pack your stuff; just don’t take long. Lightning will get upset.”
“Okay. I just need a minute to kind of soak all this in since I won’t see it for awhile. My old bedroom was a cracker box compared to this.” She giggled as she hugged the stuffed moogle to her chest. “You’re definitely coming with me. I think I’ll call you Kupo.” She giggled again, setting it aside as she started opening drawers in her dresser and vanity to take stock.
“God, I don’t even know what to bring.”
Lightning stood in the open doorway and smirked. “Knowing my sister, you’d better bring a lot of those skirts, and tops, otherwise she’s going to take you on a very long shopping trip.”
“I thought everyone did their shopping online now?” she asked glancing back at Lightning.
“After the fall, we went back to the old fashion shops. It seemed more personal that way, and I tend to agree.” Lightning smiled.
“Wow. Things really have changed,” she admitted, throwing open her closet doors to look for a suitcase. Suddenly she reemerged again. “Oh my God, I just realized something. Do I get to see a real chocobo at some point?”
“If you want sweetie, and beg your other mother really hard, I’m sure she will buy you a baby chick,” Lightning laughed as she walked out of the room.
Natali cheered excitedly as she grabbed her suitcase and threw it open. The fashions of this world were certainly bizarre compared to what she was used to. Sometimes it seemed like clothing designers arbitrarily attached bits of different pattern or material, but the overall effect only served to remind her that this was, on so many levels, her fantasy come to life. She had no real fashion sense, either on Earth or here, so just grabbed what she thought would look cute on a video game character, until she could squeeze no more into her suitcase.
“Guess I should pack some shoes too,” she mused and began to unpack a few things to make room. “God this is so cool!” she bubbled at random from time to time as she rifled through her new things, eventually picking up the overstuffed suitcase and dragging it along, lifting it as best she could to not scuff up any floors.
“So everyone’s ready? The transport will be here in a few minutes to pick us up and take us to the Elevator so we can go down,” Lightning said in her official tone.
“Yeah. I had to take out a couple of pairs of socks to make room for Kupo, but I got everything to fit,” Natali answered cheerfully, for once without so much as a hint of the rebellious girl that had arrived here earlier.
“Thats a cute name for a moogle.” Vanille smiled, “I’m sure Kupo will enjoy a trip down to New Bodhum.”
Natali giggled. “Hey, if I’m going to be an eleven year old girl, I might as well milk it while I can, right?” she tried to act like she was joking, but she meant it. She absolutely adored having a stuffed animal collection, and more, a stuffed moogle to cuddle. “It’s not so bad though. I mean at least I didn’t get dropped in here as some fifteen year old piece of a--” She stopped herself. “Ahm... A...ttractiveness with boys all lining up to say hi to her.” She smiled, satisfied with her avoidance of cursing.
Lightning got all serious again. “I’ll kill any boy who touches my precious gift from the goddess,” clearing her throat, “You’re the one piece I have at normality sweetheart, to have an extended family other than my sister, which is now in the hands of that Snow!”
Natali frowned and leaned into Lightning. “What about Vanille? I mean, not that I’m complaining,” she corrected herself and grinned. “I think I’m going to like it here.”
“We love each other, but we are both women and can’t have children together, to pass on our legacy.”
“Oh.” She frowned at her own social misstep, biting her lip. “Sorry. I didn’t mean...” She trailed off and shook her head.
“No you’re fine,” Vanille replied and grinned. “Hey no frowning. You don’t want frown lines do you?”
Natali smiled a little. “I wonder if I’ll ever date. In my old life I didn’t even have friends, let alone someone ‘special’.”
Lightning sighed and walked off for a moment, and Vanille smiled as she shook her head. “Not for a long time. Your mother Lightning will be a bit overbearing to any boy or girl you bring home.”
Natali giggled. “I think I’d prefer that to being too drunk to give a damn if I even exist. Um, hey, Vanille?” she asked more softly.
“Yes sweetie?” Vanille smiled at her new young daughter.
“Would it be weird if I … if I stopped talking about the world I came from? I really just want to forget about it for awhile. It just hurts too much.”
“Nobody would think twice if you did sweetie. I think it bothers Lightning a bit when you do. She was so excited when she told me about you, and when you talk about your home, it kind of depresses her a little. She thinks you want to leave her and go back.”
Vanille walked up to Natali and hugged her close. Natali wrinkled her nose at the thought, even as she embraced Vanille.
“I don’t really think I do. It’s going to take some getting used to, but I’ve got nothing to go back to. No friends, no real family. This world was where I escaped to, to forget “reality” for awhile. And now that I’m here all I talk about is going back.” She sighed whimsically. “It’s so perfect here though. I really don’t ever want to leave.”
“It’s not that perfect here, love. Down on the surface world, there are a lot of monsters roaming around. It’s not safe unless you’re in the cities.”
“But fighting monsters is fun,” Natali exclaimed, before really thinking about the implications of that comment.
Vanille just giggled. “Just like your other mother! What am I going to do with you two?” She turned around to go talk to Lightning for a moment, and Natali giggled to herself. Part of her really wanted to follow. She almost did, twice, but resolved to give “the grown-ups” a few seconds alone.
She turned away, staring at her hands. “Yuck. This nail polish has to go. Maybe aunt Serah can help me pick out a less... flashy color.”
Lightning looked over at her daughter and smiled hearing her ask herself a question. “Not unless you like pink sweetie; transports here. The PSICOM and the Guardian Corps Soldiers are here loading our stuff.
Natali reached out to take Lightning’s hand, pulling her down to hug her neck. She whispered, “I’m sorry Mom. I don’t want to leave you.”
Lightning ruffled her fingers through Natali’s hair, “You’re fine sweetie. Vanille told me what you said. I promise you that I will protect you, and won’t let anything bad happen to you ever ok?”
The girl nodded, fighting back tears. “It’s just still so new. Everything is so... sudden. Part of me feels like I don’t belong, but I know I do. I love it here.”
“No more talk of this other world of yours ok? You told your second mother that you would stop,” Lightning grinned.
She giggled and nodded. “I know. But I had to apologize first. You’re my hero. You’re everything I ever wished I could be but wasn’t, and now suddenly being here, being your daughter, it’s just overwhelming, but you deserved to know.”
“You will be expected to act like my daughter, and bring great pride to the name Farron ok sweetie?” Lightning instructed, but that grin never left her features..
“All I can do is try,” she answered honestly.
“Trying is how you accomplish your dreams.”
“So does everyone in NORA know that I only just arrived, or like, what’s the story we’re going to be giving them? Everyone here thinks I’ve been staying with Serah.”
“Well the story I told Serah and Snow is that Vanille and I decided it was time we had a child, so we went to the old Cloning facility to have our DNA’s mixed into a child for us. We also decided we didn’t have time to raise a baby, so we had you aged to the age of Eleven.”
“K.i.s.s. right?” Natali giggled, adding, “Keep it simple, stupid.” She grinned innocently at the pair. “Easy to remember, hard for me to slip up.”
Lightning grinned, “I’ll have to remember that one; mind if I use it with my troops?”
Natali blinked several times. “You’re serious? Yes, of course! I think I saw it in some old war mov--Uh, holo, or maybe a video game or something, but it’s good advice.”
“The story I told them could happen though. We wanted to make it really believable so people didn’t think you just appeared here from nowhere. Besides, like we’ve been telling you already-”
“I look just like you,” Natali answered, giggling as she leaned into Lightning, then looked up.
“So, I have just one other question before we go.” She paused to grin at Vanille, then turned back to Lightning. “Do I get to fight monsters too?”
“I’m sure we can setup something sweetie,” Lightning grinned, and thought to herself, ‘she is defiantly my daughter.’
“Awesome. So how long does it take for a chocobo to grow? I’ve only ever seen the fully grown ones.” She giggled.
“Close to a year, I think we can ask Sahz when we go to buy you one ok?” Vanille smiled as she continued, “It will be good to run into him again.”
Natali blinked a few times. “Well that was easy. Okay, what about moogles? Obviously they exist because you mentioned meeting them,” she added, nodding to Vanille. “But what’re they really like? Do they really eat nuts? And do they like to dance?”
Lightning just grinned, “You will have to wait and find out young lady, now get your rump moving. The transports waiting outside for us.”
“Oh!” she smiled sheepishly. “Sorry. I forgot for a second there,” she quickly added, racing outside, back inside to grab her boots, then out again.
Vanille and Lightning both giggled as they stepped outside and locked the door, getting into the transport. They looked at each other with love in their eyes.
“Shes going to be a handful you know, just like you Lightning.” Vanille grinned as they both stepped onto the transport so it could leave to the elevator.
Natali pretended not to hear the remark. After all, she knew she was Lightning and Vanille’s in both appearance and spirit. She could be free, be herself here. No school bullies to push her around, or popular girls to laugh at her expense. She was well-and-truly ‘home’ now. She just sort of grinned, watching her mothers as the transport took them to their destination.
Lightning turned to Natali as she wrapped her arm around Vanille’s waist, “I think we should start giving you an allowance don’t you think? You’re Eleven now, and you might need to have some Gil to buy things with.” Turning to Vanille she smiles, “How much do you think we should give our little Princess?”
“Princess...” Natali practically cackled, clearing her throat and trying to calm herself. She continued to quietly giggle.
Vanille giggled as well, “Well I think that Princess Natali Farron should get a decent allowance, since she comes from a rather well to do family. Hmmm how about 500 gil a month?”
“Fi-fi-five hundred...” she echoed, quickly doing some math in her head on the conversion rate, as closely as she could compare to Nathen’s world’s dollars. Even at a conservative estimate it still felt like a lot. After all, she didn’t have to worry about things like equipment upgrades or consumables, being in the world rather than observing it from the outside, through a video game interface.
“Oh I think she thinks that’s not enough! Well then hmm how about One Thousand a month, and thats as High as I will go,” Lightning grinned.
The poor girl’s jaw slackened. She vigorously shook her head. “I don’t even know what I’d do with five hundred!” she squeaked.
“Put it away. You may need it someday sweetie.” Vanille smiled. “Maybe you can go off and study at the Academy under Hope. That would be so nice to have a daughter who is well learned.”
“Oh, crap,” the girl groaned. “I didn’t even think about the mountain of homework I have to catch up with. I mean besides learning what’s different about history from what I remember.”
Lightning smiled, “You’ll have plenty of time. I think they are on their last two months of Summer holidays down there, and you’ll only have to do building learning for four months then we head home. At home you can learn from the holo’s.”
Natali giggled to herself. “And somehow the thought of Serah freaking Farron as a teacher, even if she’s not my teacher, just having her there, is just awesome. Oops, I mean, amazing.” She giggled.
Lightning laughed, “Serah freaking Farron-Villers sweetie she’s married now.”
“Serah freaking Farron-Villers,” Natali stuck her tongue out playfully and giggled.
“You can be excited now sweetie, just you are expected not to be when you meet her. Just act like you two have meet before, it’s supposed to be in the memories the cloning facility gave you for your age ok? Serah will pretend shes known you as well even though this is her first time, it’s how cloned family members are supposed to act with each other.” Lightning smiled as she explained ‘the rules’.
Natali giggled a little as she nodded. “Okay, but she’s still getting a hug like I haven’t seen her in awhile. God this is like, still so overwhelming. I’d say I can’t believe I’m not dreaming, but I’ve been pinched twice today. I don’t want to make it four.”
Vanille and Lightning both laughed, and then Vanille spoke, “Oh yeah, your allowance” , she reached down to her purse and pulled out a small device that resembled a debit card with an electronic readout, and handed it to Natali, “We had already decided what you were to get for an allowance. There is three months on there right now”
“Wow,” she whispered quietly. “You’re seriously trusting me. I mean, not like I plan on abusing that trust, but... Wow.”
“Why shouldn’t we trust you? You’re not a thief or hoodlum. The goddess wouldn’t have given you to us if you were.” Lightning grinned.
“Thief no, but three thousand gil... I could probably buy a car with that.” She paused to giggle. “Again not that I plan on it.”
Lightning laughed, “No not really, you will have to save a year’s allowance to buy a transport, and even then you will need me to instruct you have to use it; got that missy?”
Natali giggled. “Yes ma’am. I think I’d like to get a nice bike, when I’m a little older. I mean an eleven year old on her own motorcycle would just draw waay too much attention, even if I am your daughter.”
“Serah had her first hover board when she was six. Ask her about it when you see her.” Lightning laughed slightly.
Natali snickered. “I bet she got her first trip to an emergency room shortly after.”
“Close just ask her about Ms Kitty and her Hover board, I promise you your Aunt Serah will turn white really fast, especially if she asks you about your cooking skills being better then mine. Promise ok sweetie?” Lightning chuckled, with a hint of a mischievous grin..
Giggling, she nodded. “Sure thing. But um, I don’t know how to cook at all?”
“We can fix that later. If anything you can just tell her you got my cooking skills, after you ask her,” Lightning winked and Vanille giggled.
“Yay! I always sorta wanted to learn. I mean it’s kind of a self-sufficiency thing. I don’t mind letting people do things for me? But it’s nice to at least know how to do it myself too.”
Captain Joanes turned around and looked at everyone on the transport, “Ok Ladies and Worms, we are now at the Elevator. By the time we reach bottom it will be dawn. We all have 1 week of Leave then we meet at the new Guardian base for on Pulse training, got that?”
Everyone but Lightning and Vanille said “Aye”, Natali had to catch herself before she said it as well, since she wouldn’t be part of the military for a long time. She settled a little closer to the wall as she looked around at the others, envying them on some level.
“So when will I see you again after you.. um.. ‘deploy’?” she whispered, so as to not get herself into trouble with the apparent commanding officer of the transport.
“Vanille will be staying with you, Serah and Snow while I’m away. You will get to see me on the weekends however.” Lightning tried to smile. “There will be at least three weeks near the end where Vanille will be with us for training as well, and I might be able to get you in for some training as well sweetie. I am the commander after all.”
“Don’t look so sad Mom,” Natali finally spoke up, squeezing her hand. “The reason I took so long in the lockers getting ready before was because I was telling a couple of soldiers how proud I am of you, of what you’ve accomplished. You shouldn’t feel sad about leaving me. I’ll get to see you more than...” she paused and smiled, stopping herself from mentioning her past life. “More than enough.”
“Thanks sweetie, that means a lot, But I just got you in my life, and I only get to spend one week with you before I have to drop you off to the wolves. Remember though; do not act like those wolves! I don’t want to hear you swear at all anymore.” Lightning grinned.
“Yes ma’am,” she answered and smiled.
Vanille just grinned and then turned to wink at Natali as if saying I wont tell if you don’t, then turned to the Captain. “Dawn is when we arrive, you said? The bells will announce to New Bodhum we arrived right?”
“Yes Ma`am that’s right, It’s going to take awhile to descend, and the people of New Bodhum will get a warning we are coming so they can prepare a greeting for us.
“A greeting?” Natali whispered. “Oh this is so cool.”
“Yes, the people of the Pulse like to greet their guests. It’s been a tradition since the Elevator was built three years ago.”
Natali drew her feet together slightly and settled back, stifling a small yawn. “Sorry. I haven’t worked that hard in … well, ever. But it was fun.”
Everyone departed the Transport, and it was loaded onto the underside of the elevator as the soldiers plus Lightning, Vanille and Natali boarded the topside. “You can take a nap if you want,” Vanille smiled as they got into their private room.
“Thanks,” Natali answered softly. “Promise me one thing though,” she asked. The beginnings of fresh tears had already begun to glisten in her eyes. “Promise me you’ll be here when I wake up.”
“We don’t plan on going anywhere without you sweetie, One of us will be here at all times with you ok?” Vanille tried to reassure her..
Natali nodded quickly. “I’m more afraid that I’ll ‘leave’. I don’t want to go back. I want to forget that... nightmare ever existed.” She sighed, but hugged both women tightly.
Both Natali’s mothers hugged her and set up one of the benches as a bed for her to sleep on, when Lightning added, “Don’t worry too much. If the Goddess wanted you here sweetie, you aren’t going back to your world anytime soon.” She grinned, even though it pained her to say call that awful world Natali’s. She knew.
She had seen the life the poor girl led before in her visions, and ached for the burden of tortured memories she carried. In some ways, Natali had lived through her own wars. They weren’t the same, but she carried battle scars inside, just like her mother.
Natali smiled and nodded as she settled in. It had barely been a day, but already she’d gone from fear to disbelief to acceptance, to fear of being ripped away. She quietly chewed the material of her glove, trying to calm her mind before rolling over and shutting her eyes.
A few hours after Natali finally went to sleep Vanille got into the young girls suitcase and pulled out Kupo the plushie she named, and placed it next to Natali with a smile, “That’s where you belong, to watch over mine and Lightning’s precious li’l girl.”
Natali stirred, but only slightly, latching onto the stuffed moogle and squeezing it close to her chest, almost as though her body knew how much her fragile mind needed it. A smile slowly crept across the sleeping girl’s face.
Vanille giggled under her breath and leaned over to gently whisper into Natali’s ear, not loud enough to wake her, but to give her something to dream about, “Kupo.”
“Moogie likes Natali, Thank you Lightning and Vanille for giving Moogie to Natali,” a new, young female voice said outloud.
“Just remember she’s not used to the idea of you being her weapon yet,” Vanille advised, but giggled, “But judging by her reaction to the stuffed one I think she’ll absolutely adore you.”
“Moogie can’t wait to introduce herself to Natali, can Moogie do it tomarrow?” the young girl’s voice asked.
Vanille glanced casually at Lightning. “Well, you’re the responsible mother. What do you think?” she half-teased, grinning.
“Well I don’t see a problem. You and Mog, Serah’s bow can both come out and talk to the young one. You know how much Serah loves Mog. I’m sure it will be the same for you Moogie. Natali will love you just as much.” Lightning smiled.
Vanille slowly ran her fingers through Natali’s hair. “She’s so scared of losing us now. I can’t believe this is the same kid you told me tried to run away from you, even knowing who you were.”
“I know it’s like she took a total one eighty on us,” Lightning chuckled as she smiled down at her. “I think she will be fine once she’s settled in sweetie. It’s been rough on her. She doesn’t want to go back to her mother, and from the vision the goddess gave me of her life, I don’t blame her.” Lightning nodded.
Vanille stood to sit beside Lightning, pulling her into a hug. “I know one thing. She meant what she said about you, about us, and about wanting to forget. She’s not ready to say the words, but I do believe with all my heart that she loves you, Claire.”
The young gunblade moogle floated over to Natali, “Moogie thinks she looks like her mommies, Moogie will protect her ok?”
Lightning smiled at both of them, first to Vanille, “I know she will say it eventually, and Moogie, thank you for looking after Vanille and my daughter. It’s a great task to become a moogle weapon, and I know that is the only way a moogle can be born here, but thank you sweetie.”
“She does have some interesting notions about moogles, doesn’t she?” Vanille giggled.
“She’s going to be shocked when she meets Mog and Moogie isn’t she?” Lightning laughed to herself as Natali stirred. The young gunblade moogle turned back into the weapon, returning to her side..
Natali practically sat bolt-upright, looking around frantically. After a moment or two she carefully lay back down again, rolling onto her side as she caught her breath. “Thank God. Or... Goddess,” she managed.
Vanille smiled, “We are still here sweetie. We are almost at the bottom. I was going to wake you up soon so you could look out and see Pulse for yourself.”
“Pulse,” Natali echoed, scurrying to sit up again and rolling her feet off onto the floor, while clinging tightly to her stuffed companion. “From what I remember the place is supposed to be savage - or it used to be. I know you guys mentioned monsters and stuff. Is it still that bad?”
“Yeah, but the cities are safe.” Lightning smiled reassuringly.
Natali carefully picked up her gunblade and held it alongside her stuffed moogle. “I still feel safer with this thing close by.”
“Have you thought of a name for your blade yet?” Lightning asked out of the blue.
Natali stared at the weapon, then glanced up again. “A name? You mean like, Old Reliable or Lulubelle or something?”
“Close; my blade’s name is Blazefire,” Lightning smiles.
“Oh that’s right,” Natali answered with a lilt of a giggle. “Hm. Well it totally has to live up to Blazefire for one thing. Oh um, how does upgrading work? Like will I be able to increase its size when I’m older and stronger, or will I have to eventually replace it?”
“That’s a very special gunblade Princess. For one, it will never need upgrading. As you progress in your training your blade will become stronger with you, and as you grow older your blade will grow to full size.” Lightning smiled, “Oh and its a girl gunblade, not a boy like mine.”
“Oh, wow. Well hum.” She paused, giving Lightning a strange look. “How do you tell? LIke, is the firing mechanism pink instead of blue?” she giggled.
“It’s just something I know, You can’t tell by looking at them, but it’s just something I can feel about a gunblade.” Lightning smiled.
“If it were anybody else saying that I’d think they were crazy, but you and Vanille, and maybe aunt Serah, I have no problem believing that,” she answered quite seriously. “Well a special weapon deserves a special name. I don’t want to go through life regretting that I named my gunblade something silly like ‘Firedance’,” she giggled, but paused. “Actually that’s not half bad, and it kind of rolls with the whole second-coming of Lightning theme. Well, I hope I am anyway,” she added, giggling more.
“Your aunt’s bow is called Odinbolt, and my gunblade’s Blazefire, and now your blade will be known as Firedance.” Lightning grinned.
“What about you?” she asked, glancing at Vanille. “Any special named weapons I’m not remembering?” she giggled.
“Oh its called Heavenly Axis..” Vanille smiled, “Its a Rod Bow; nothing too special”
“Firedance,” Natali smiled as she gave the weapon a little flourish, careful of the weight and direction then sheathed it..
Lightning smiled, “I slipped a cleaning kit into your suitcase. If you’re going to be wielding her, I think you should also take pride in her cleanliness. A clean blade is a happy blade.”
“Not to mention it sort of says something about a person if they don’t take care of such a special piece of equipment,” Natali added. “I mean anybody can swing a sword around, but a self-upgrading weapon’s a whole different matter.”
“Exactly. I hope you take the same pride in keeping your room clean as you do your blade then, young lady.” Lightning winked.
Natali groaned, laughing. “God I walked right into that.”
Vanille giggled. “Your mother Lightning is a clean freak. She may not be able to cook,” glancing over at Lightning, “But she takes pride in a clean house.”
“Well its a trade off. Your mother Vanille is a good cook but a slob around the house,” Lightning chuckled a little.
“So where does that leave Serah? Good cook, lousy housekeeper too?” she asked, trying to keep a straight face.
“Pretty much,” Both Lightning and Vanille answered at the same time, “That’s why she lives with NORA”, Lightning added in.
“Oh, I get it. Make someone else do the cleaning while she repays them with delicious home-cooked treats?”
“The guys yeah,” Lightning answered.
“I guess I should be careful about how I say things like that around them though,” Natali admitted, a little guarded. “I wouldn’t want to offend anyone by accident. A lot of them are kind of my heroes. Not as much as you though.”
“Oh I’m sure they will figure you quickly for awhile, they will chock it up to my DNA or something”, Lighting laughed.
“Still, I’ll try and be careful. Lightning’s daughter should know better than to just toss around insults,” she puffed out her chest and giggled, quickly adding, “I’m kidding! But I promise to try and be careful though.”
“That’s all we ask sweetie, but be yourself too. Even a clone is a unique person of their own ok? You don’t have to pretend to be either one of us.”
The elevator bings, “Welcome to Gran Pulse, please exit calmly and in a timely fashion your lugguage will be waiting for you at the lobby office outside, and thank you for visiting Gran Pulse.”
Natali hugged her stuffed moogle close to her as she rushed to the door, pausing to wait for her mothers, but excited to see Pulse firsthand.
The two older women follow behind Natali closely, Lightning straightens Blazefire and when she gets behind her daughter, she fixes the position of the military knife in the belt strap on her new outfit, “There we go, while you where sleeping the knife moved, that’s much better”
“Oh, thanks. I keep forgetting it’s there. Hopefully I’ll never have to use it, but I feel safer having it, like my gunblade.” She smiled up at Lightning then stepped off to the side, hoping to hide behind her as they departed.
“Your knife is last defense, “Lightning smiled as they exited the room, “And its more for survivle in the wild, in case you need to skin something to cook the meat.”
“Ewww.” She wrinkled her nose.
Lightning looked over at Vanille, “And she said she was a boy back home?” and they both laughed.
Natali stuck out her tongue. “I was more the lazy do-nothing play video games all day type, not the big man pound innocent animals into hamburger with bare fists type.” She nodded defiantly, but cracked a smile.
“Oh ok I belive you”, Lightning grinned, “Anyway, to Survive alone, you might have to do that, I’m not saying you will ever have to, but you may someday sweetie, when you get older.”
“Can’t I just call in a delivery?”
“Call in a delivery?” Lightning and Vanille both looked puzzled.
“You’ve... never heard of takeout?”
“Nope sorry I have not, have you Vanille?” Lightning asked and Vanille shook her head no.
“You’re messing with me right?” Natali asked, more nervously.
“Nope there is no such think here, that I know of.” Lightning looked Serious.
“It’s like... well, it’s when a restaurant makes the food and then … you know, delivers it.” Natali shook her head.
“Nope don’t have that here, but we do have restaurants, and I’m sure tomorrow after your Aunt spoils you on her home cooked food, we might take her and Snow out to the one in New Bodhum”,
“Now I wish I had learned how to cook. I might die without pizza,” she moaned dramatically, resting the back of her hand against her forehead for extra effect.
We have pizza here.” Vanille grinned.
“Oh thank God,” Natali clapped her hands together excitedly, nearly dropping Kupo.
The three exited the main doors and headed over to the luggage rack to gather their stuff. Two big men, one Natali knew from the game as Snow and the other Gadot were holding Lightning, Vanille’s and Natali’s luggage.
Natali gasped to herself, ducking behind Vanille. “Oh my God. I didn’t expect someone so tall.”
“What did you expect sweetie? You’re just a young girl. ‘Course the men will tower over you.” Vanille smiled, then looked over at the two men. “Thanks for taking our stuff Snow, Gadot.” she nodded to them and so did Lightning.
“Hey Vanille can you take Natali over to Serah’s for a bit? I have something I need to do in town; I’ll meet back up with you two there ok?” Lightning smiled.
Natali quietly clung to Vanille’s arm with one hand. It felt like every time she met someone knew, her fight or flight instincts kicked in, sending her scurrying for safety. “God this is so embarrassing,” she mumbled. “I wonder if Momma Lightning was ever this pathetic,” she whined.
Serah looked over from behind Gadot with a reassuring smile, “Oh I believe she was. We are only three years apart, but I remember when Claire was Seven years old she would always hide behind daddy’s legs whenever someone new came along.”
Natali glanced at Lightning, trying not to giggle. “Wow. Weirdly that makes me feel better.” She smiled a little as she hesitantly approached Serah to hug her, as Lightning had instructed earlier.
“So Natali sweetie, it’s good to see you after so long,” Serah announced. She believed Lightning’s story and knew how to treat a clone child, to make it feel like it was part of the family all the time, giving Natali a big hug.
“It’s good to see you again aunt Serah,” Natali whispered as she hugged her tightly, adding, “I bumped into one of your childhood friends yesterday. I didn’t get her name, but I know she’s looking forward to catching up soon.”
“Oh great! I can’t wait! I love guests, and you’re going to have so much fun. There are two new kids that live in the NORA house with us now, since we started growing.” Serah smiled.
Natali giggled, taking a moment to really push the clone story at Lightning’s expense. “I’m looking forward to it too. Mom says that after you...” she paused, as if trying to remember, “spoil the hell out of me, that you might teach me to cook.” She grinned, equal parts innocence and mischief.
“Oh yes! I hope you’re a better cook then Lightning. She could burn water you know.” Serah giggled.
Natali giggled. “Oh, there’s something else I want to ask you about later. Something about Ms. Kitty and a hover board?” She shrugged gently.
Serah turned white at the mention of the Hover bored and Ms. Kitty, politely clearing her throat. “Let’s not talk about that ok sweetie?”
Natali, fighting withe very ounce of strength to keep an innocent smile on her face, nodded.
“So let’s get over to the NORA house, get you ladies settled in and introduced ok?” Snow smiled at Vanille and Natali.
Natali for her part just smiled sweetly, not entirely sure how a clone was supposed to behave, and after a moment or two finally just stopped trying, instead glancing around and taking in the sights around her, as she stayed close to Vanille.
Not far from the lobby, they reached the NORA house. As they entered there were a few people in the main room, and what looked like a bunch of other guys inside a smaller room off to one side moving furniture around. Two young girls stood next to a lovely looking lady with blue hair. The two girls both had light blue hair as well, and were wearing dresses. Both of them looked a little older then Natali but not by much.
Natali smiled quietly as she looked around. She’d had about as much luck when she was Nathen with meeting others her age as a pit viper would have, so resolved to just stay put for now and see what happened next.
The two girls approached, and Vanille smiled as she moved out of the way. “Hey you look like Lightning dressed like that!” one of the girls asked, and the other asked, “Is that a real gunblade or a toy?” and at the same time they both ask, “How old are you anyway?”
Natali giggled a little. “The outfit was a gift from Mom, as was the gunblade. She taught me how to use it, and yeah, it’s definitely real. Her name’s Firedance,” she answered proudly.
Serah and Vanille smiled at Natali as she talked to the two girls, then went back to talking to the other adults as the two girls surrounded Natali.
“So how old are you? You kind of look about our age, I think?” said one of the girls.
“Oh, um, eleven,” she answered more sheepishly, still trying to wrap her young brain around that concept herself. “I feel older sometimes, but I still sleep with stuffed animals so... whatever, you know?” she giggled nervously.
“So it’s true your mom is Lightning then?” the both ask at the same time, “And can we see your plushie?!”
“Oh, sure,” she answered, offering it. “I called it ‘Kupo’ because … well, nothing else seemed to fit. And yeah, Lightning’s my mom. She...” She paused to catch herself, forcing a giggle for appearances’ sakes. “She trained me and everything.”
“Oh God that is soo cool that your mother is Lightning, and this Moogle is soo adorable! Mindy has one too, and I have a Rabbit. Is your Moogle a boy or a girl?” the one thats not Mindy asked.
“I wondered about that. Mom says that gunblades are like that, boy or girl, that she can just tell. I’m not sure about Kupo though,” she giggled.
“You can give it a gender, if you want, I’m sure either one and your Moogle wont mind. It will still love you” The girl named Mindy replied, “My moogle is a boy and his name is Krupa.”
“Krupa,” Natali echoed, slowly grinning. “That’s a great name. I love it.”
“Oh I’m Alexa and that’s Mindy, we are twins but not totally identical, close though, and we are Twelve almost Thirteen years.”
“I’m Natali,” Natali answered. “It’s really nice to meet you.”
“The other girls in town are a lot older, so we don’t have to many friends here, but they are nice for older girls.” Mindy smiled
Natali frowned. She knew exactly how that felt, not having many friends. “Wow, I’m sorry. Well, um, I really don’t know anyone here, so I guess I could be your friend if you wanted,” she replied nervously.
Both girls grinned, “Your room is next to ours, we have to share, but you get your own because you’re Lightning’s daughter, and Serah’s Niece. God I envy you,” Alexa said with a smile.
Natali blushed, shaking her head. “They really didn’t have to do all that for me.”
“They were going to put you in our room with us, but there is no room with all of our stuff in there, Sorry” Both girls said to Natali.
She giggled, shaking her head. “It’s okay. You guys can store anything you want in mine. It’s not like I really need more than a bed, maybe a dresser.”
A woman Natali recognized as Lebreau came over, “Well hello there Kupo! I hope my nieces aren’t giving you to much trouble”, she grinned cheerfully.
Natali squeaked, a bit surprised, but shook her head. “No way! They’re great!”
“You two keep out of trouble. She just got here today, and if you guys go outside stay inside the city gates. Do not go outside ok?”
Both girls answered at the same exact time, “Yes Auntie Lebreau!”
“Your aunt is LeBreau?” Natali gasped quietly. “Er, I mean, I’ve seen some holos of her in action. She’s no slouch either.”
“Yeah Auntie is New Bodhum’s military, under Uncle Snow’s command. He’s not really our Uncle but he likes us to call him that.” Alexa smiled as she explained..
Natali giggled at that, a slow grin crossing her lips. “I guess that makes us cousins?”
“In a way I guess,” Mindy smiled. “So, you want to go out to the beach and find some shells for my collection?”
Natali’s eyes lit up. “Oh, I’d love to,” while in the back of her mind trying to remember the last time she even saw a beach. It had to have been years.
The Two girls led Natali outside and down the sandy way to the ocean. It was mostly beach everywhere, but with a lot of buildings all around the area however, all nicely constructed except a few beach houses along the shore.
“I wonder if I should’ve changed,” Natali mused idly as they walked along. “I mean this stuff is okay for being up on the transport with all the soldiers around, but I feel kind of conspicuous out here.”
“Hey it will keep Tommy and his two bully boys away from us, if you look like your mom that is,” Mindy bubbled.
“I guess wherever you go there are meatheads who feel the need to put somebody else down to make themselves feel better,” she mused.
“What’s bad is Tommy only seems to pick on us girls. He usually leaves the other boys alone.” Alexa added.
“He’s totally jealous,” Natali started to giggle.
Both the other girls giggled as well, “Tommy wants to be a girl!” Alexa teased, then Mindy piped in, “So does Yuj, but we don’t make fun of her...”
Natali paused a moment. “Shi--I mean, oh. I forgot about Yuj.” She smiled at her two new friends. “I’m sorry. I think it’s great if a guy wants to be a girl, or vice versa. I just hate when it leads to them lashing out at others instead of just, you know, being honest.” She was speaking the truth, too. She probably lashed out more than she realized, as Nathen.
Both girls nodded, “Auntie says we need to respect others , in whatever they want to do, and Yuj is so nice to use, she even got us ice cream yesterday!”
“I can’t wait to meet her,” Natali giggled. “And if this Tommy kid gives you a hard time just let me know. I don’t know how much I can help, but it’s worth a try. I bet Tommy’s problem is that he just doesn’t know how to talk to girls though. Or he’s just an idiot. Either way.”
“We both like you Natali, so we will probably be hanging around you a lot more if that’s ok?” Alexa smiled, “And it’s not because your mom is Lightning. We both think you’re cool.”
Natali glanced between the two, blushing a little, then she did something she’d never done before with someone her own age, and leaned over to hug them both. “Thanks guys. You really know how to make someone feel welcome.”
“You know when we were told you would be here today, we expected some robot like thing, because Auntie said you were a clone, and we never met one before, but you’re nothing like that, and well even though you’re a year younger then us, you’re just so cool!” Alexa cheered as they reached the water.
Natali giggled to herself. “I kind of wanted to do something silly like ‘I am Lightning Phase Two - please enter directive’ or something, but I’m awful with meeting new people, so I totally backed out. Aunt Serah says I get it from Mom.”
The two girls giggled and then Mindy spoke, “Your mom was scared when she was little? Lightning’s not afraid of anything! She took on gods!”
“Just shows what you can do if you’re determined, I think. She went from being more timid than me to … well, you know.” She giggled, kicking off her boots and letting her feet dip into the sand.
The three girls wandered the beach looking at different shells, some very pretty, a lot of coral pinks, and some blues, all different sizes. They seemed to lose track of time as they got really close to the gate of town.
Natali reached down to pick up a medium sized piece of pink coral shell, when she heard a boy shriek from the other side of the gate. Without even thinking, she sprinted off toward the gate, at least having by now pulled her boots back on again. She reached for her knife at first, then remembered her gunblade, drawing it and shifting to ranged mode in one swift motion before she’s even passed through the city gate.
The two girls followed in pursuit. Both girls loving adventure, they were just like their Aunt, and even so much like Lightning’s group as they followed Natali across the gate. Alexa pulled out her small sword, and Mindy drew a small Rod Bow like Vanille’s but not so spectacular.
Not entirely sure what to expect, Natalie clutched her gunblade close to her. Her heart raced as she whispered, “Don’t let us be too late.”
“Hey Faggy boy, you need three sissy girls to help you fight one Meonekton? Your such a fag!” three boys jeer from a platform onto the gate area.
Natali glares at the three, starting to say something, but Alexa touched her arm. “Um Natali, I think you should worry about the Meonekton first before you jeer on the boys.” Alexa nodded to the monster fast approaching them as the scared boy runs past the three girls.
“It doesn’t look that tough,” she lied. She was as terrified as the boy that just ran past. This, after all, was no game. She set her stance though, leveling her weapon. “Okay you big ugly... whatever you are.. You want to dance? Meet Firedance!”
“Hey Sissy girls, if you kill that thing I’ll leave you three alone for a week!” the older boy yelled.
Natali tilted her head slightly. “Ignore him. He’s too much a coward to get in the fight,” she growled, squeezing off the first round at the monster as much to get its attention as to try and kill it. The bug-like creature let out an almost unearthly screech as it stopped dead in its tracks, literally, and collapsed.
Natali stared in utter silence, cautiously approaching. “I-is it... Did I kill it?”
The two girls raced up to Natali, “OH MY GOD! Did you just see that shot you just did?! You took this thing out with one shot! Oh wow! I can’t believe we’re part of a team with a sharpshooter like her mom!”
Natali carefully reverted her gunblade to its compact form and slid it into its sheath as Alexa examined the bug, “Hey there’s something on it.” She pulled out her knife to pry out the item - a very small metallic box, and handed it to Natali, “I think you should ask your mom what that is.”
She nodded slowly as she closed her hand around it. “We’d... We’d better get back before they find out we’re out here. I mean we were just trying to help that kid, but we could still get in trouble. If we do though I’ll take responsibility. You guys were just trying to keep me out of trouble after all.” She smiled, even though she was shaking badly on the inside.
“There’s no way we’re going to let you take all the blame! We followed you over here,” Mindy said as she and Alexa turned to head back to the gate and stop suddenly.
Natali, still staring at the creature, shook her head. “But you said yourself, I’m LIghtning’s daughter. I have to set a better example.” She smiled a little as she turned around, looking up at her mother and the others. “Oh crap.”
“I think you did a fine job protecting your friends, and from what I hear, these three hoodlums egged you on and you ignored them. I’m sure we can overlook this little escapade this time,” Lightning winked at Natali, as she turned around and drug the two boys off to their home. Snow chuckled as he took the other boy to his home.
Natali held the strange item in her palm as she slowly walked back toward the gate. She shook her head slowly. “Well that went better than I thought,” she giggled.
The two girls followed behind, “Oh my God Natali, you have such a cool Mom!”
“She’s strict, but fair,” she beamed, pulling the two into a hug. “Thanks for showing me such a great time today. Cute seashells, monsters... You really know how to have fun,” she teased, winking.
“Hey no problem, want to go back to the beach tomorrow for more shells? I need two more!” Mindy smiled, “Oh and I think we should come up with a name for our Adventure party,” she added.
“Every legendary group needs a legendary name,” Natali giggled. “I still can’t believe what just happened. I mean shooting a practice target is one thing. That thing was coming right for us.”
“You are your mother’s daughter,” both girls giggle, “Seriously, how can you not be good with a gunblade if you’re hers! It’s in your blood.”
“I guess that’s true. Lightning’s skills and Vanille’s sense of humor. You’re both doomed,” she teased, giggling.
Both girls mock groan, “Oh hey, we should go back and beg Serah to let us play with Mog!”
“Mog?” Natali asked curiously.
“Yeah it’s Serah’s moogle, we should so go back and ask her!”
“Oh my God!” she squealed happily. “Aunt Serah has a real moogle?! That’s so cool!”
“Yeah she lets us play with Mog sometimes, but we cant take her outside at all; it’s forbidden by your Aunt.”
“Aww, poor moogle must get bored being stuck inside all day,” Natali mused, feeling sorry for it.
“I don’t think she minds; she loves Serah, and she gets to play a lot anyway.” Both girls nod.
“I think Mog goes outside with Serah when she goes outside.”
“Does she ever dance? I know, that’s a stupid question, but I had this really weird dream while I was taking a nap on the elevator, so I have to ask.”
“No she spins sometimes, and carries a wand, and says Kupo! like your plushies name,” Mindy replied.
“Kupopo!” Natali giggled, adding, “Remind me never to do that around a real moogle. For all I know it could mean something really bad.” She laughed..
“Auntie and Serah have a contest every morning to see who can say Good Morning Kupo! the most cheerful,” Alexa giggled.
Mindy giggled too, “I think Auntie has a thing for Moogles, more then we do.”
“They’re just so adorable,” Natali bubbled. “I want to learn all about them, where they come from. It’s weird that I can’t remember that stuff.”
“That’s like the Chocobo. Auntie said they never used to exist here, but all the sudden they are everywhere.” Alexa smiled as the three of them approached the NORA House.
“Really? Wow. Hey, do they ever have chocobo races?” she asked excitedly as NORA house came into view..
“Sometimes at the Casino they do, but we cant go; we aren’t old enough, but you can also watch the race on holo.” Mindy smiled.
“Oh, I have to try and find some. I love chocobo racing. Could care less about the gambling part. They’re just really fun to watch,” she nodded.
“I Think your Aunt Serah owns two at the Casino that race for money.”, Alexa smiled as they walked through the open door of the NORA House into the livingroom. Three adults were sitting on the couch, and Yuj, in a sundress busied herself in the kitchen.
“Hopefully nobody’s heard about what happened yet,” Natali whispered.
Lebreau smiled cheerfully as she came up the girls, “Have fun looking at the sea shells girls?”
Natali spoke up first, nodding. “The sand felt so great between my toes. We might go back tomorrow if nobody has any other plans for me,” she giggled.
“That’s right, you’re a Cocoon girl aren’t you? Never seen the ocean before. Well as long as you three stay away from the gates, you can go out to the water anytime you want Kupo!” She smiled casually. Natali just kind of smiled innocently … or at least tried to.
Serah stepped out of Natali’s new room and smiled at the three girls, “Hey you three. You staying out of trouble or you causing more?”
“Oh, um, no trouble here, right?” Natali answered as she glanced between her two friends. “We were just telling Ms. Lebreau about our relaxing visit down to the beach.”
Serah smiled at her niece, and Lebreau laughed as she ruffled Natali’s hair, “You can just call me Auntie like you do Serah! We’re all family here you know? None of that ‘Ms.’ business.”
Natali giggled a little as she nodded. “Yes ma’am - Oops, I mean ‘Auntie’,” she corrected herself.
“Exactly what I expected from Lightning’s daughter: military mannerisms. It’s ok sweetie; they are hard to break. I know how big of a drill sergeant your mother is.”
Natali giggled. “She’s worried that I’m going to pick up too much of Uncle Snow’s bad habits.”
Lebreau laughed, and Yuj overhearing the conversation laughed as well. “There is an uneasy peace between Lightning and Snow. Those two are always finding new ways to piss each other off, and they only keep it cool because of Serah.” As she said that, Serah blushed a little.
“Oh boy,” she giggled. “He’s never going to let her hear the end of it after tonight then. Um, wait, forget I said that.”
Lebreau grinned as she leaned closer and stage-whispered, “They only get along really well when they have common goals, like punishing those three boys.” She winked.
Natali hung her head. “I guess you already know. I felt bad about getting Alexa and Mindy involved in that, but I couldn’t just stand there with someone in trouble you know?”
“Oh God sweetie, you three aren’t in trouble! We just give that warning to not go past the gates because its not safe out there, but I know my two girls can handle themselves, and well, from what Light told us, so can you!”
Natali’s eyes lit up. “Oh that reminds me! Alexa found this on the monster.” She quickly held out her hand, opening her palm.
Lebreau took the small device, squeezing it. The device opened to reveal a pair of silver earrings. “Those things tend to eat random crap out there. Most of the monsters do, but here you go; a pair of silver earrings.”
“Oh, wow. They’re beautiful!” Natali gasped.
Serah gently grabbed Natali’s ears to see if they were pierced, “Oh you poor girl. Lightning never had your ears pierced, and shame on Vanille for not sticking up for you and getting them done anyway! I’ll have to take you to the store later and have them pierced for you sweetie.”
“Oh,” she answered reluctantly. “It doesn’t hurt does it?”
Alexa and Mindy both smile, “Nope they put the thing up to your ear and you don’t even feel them go in.”
“Oh, neat. I always wondered... Well I mean, you know what I mean.” She giggled, concocting a swift lie. “They gave me some memories, but other stuff I have to figure out myself if that makes any sense.”
Lightning piped in, “Serah you’re not trying to put more holes in my li’l girl’s head are you? Two, not four oK?” she laughed.
Natali giggled. “Oh hi Mom. How’d it go?”
Vanille looked over at Lightning before she could answer Natali, “Two? I have six - three in each ear. Why not let her do the same?”
“Because shes not a pin-cushion Vanille. When she gets older and wants more she can have them, but I believe it’s only proper for two at her age.” was Lightnings response.
Natali stayed out of the discussion entirely, quietly wandering into the kitchen to watch Yuj cook. “Don’t mind me. I think it’s just safer in here.” She giggled.
The two women argued over how many holes Natali could have in her ears as Yuj fixed lunch, “Hey there sweet cheeks, want to help a little?”
“Sure, but... I have to warn you, I have my mother’s kitchen skills.”
“We will see about that. You might be just like Serah in the kitchen!” Yuj smiled, handing her a spoon, “Go ahead and stir the soup on the stove for now ok?”
“God that smells really good,” she bubbled, dipping the spoon into the pot to slowly stir the steaming liquid. “What kind of soup is it?”
“Its Mushroom soup so its safe today,” Yuj smiles at Natali.
“Unless you’re a mushroom,” Natali giggled at her own bad joke.
Yuj looked at Natali seriously, “I don’t think the Mushroom people would take kindly to you saying that about them.”
“Mushroom... people?” she asked, turning a shade paler as she looked into the pot.
“Yes, and if they heard you say that about them, they would so put you into a pot to soup,” Yuj continued to look serious.
“I think I’ll just have a carrot instead,” she mused more softly.
Yuj started to laugh out loud, “Oh I had you going didn’t I? Mushroom people!” he slapped his knee.
Natali giggled, sticking her tongue out. “And they say I got Vanille’s sense of humor!”
“Oh God, I’m sorry” Yuj grinned.
Natali, still giggling, reached over with the dry end of her spoon to lightly goose Yuj’s side. “Don’t mind me. I’m still a little on edge I guess,” she mused, returning to her nice, gentle stirring.
“Oh want to tell , hmm Aunt Yuj.. or Uncle Yuj depending on how you care, about why you’re on edge sweet cheeks?”
“I like ‘Aunt Yuj’, but it’s whatever you prefer, y’know?” she grinned, glancing down again.
“It’s whatever you feel comfortable calling me. The two girls call me Aunt Yuj, and everyone else just calls me Yuj, but you lot are the tots around here, so you can’t just call me Yuj,” she smiles.
“Yeah well... No offense, but you’re too pretty to be “Uncle” anything,” she shot back with a quiet smile. “And as for me, I’m just kind of freaked out about that monster earlier. It’s one thing to see them in the holos or whatever. It’s quite another to have one pissed off and charging right at you. I don’t know what I was thinking.” She shook her head. “I heard someone scream and I knew what it had to be. I just kept thinking that I had a better chance than some dumb kid. Sure didn’t expect it to just fall over like that.”
“Want to know what you do when faced with a monster outside the gates Natali sweetie? What you do is think about it this way; no matter what, they are creatures, they eat meat, and they are hungry, and you’re food to them, so it’s either you kill them or they kill you. Never feel bad for defending yourself or others against them ok?” Yuj smiled reassuringly.
Natali blinked, smiling a little brighter. “How... did you know that’s really what was bothering me? I’ve never killed anything. Not even a fly.”
“First time I went out in the field I had the same problem as you sweetie. I wasn’t a fighter; my mother was, but I wasn’t. Hell even my sister was, but I just couldn’t kill anything. You can even ask her,” she looked over at Lebreau.
“So... does that mean we can have roasted meonekton tomorrow?” she teased.
“Oh heck no, we don’t eat those things, ugh, nasty, barf girl!” Yuj grinned at Natali.
Natali grinned impishly. “Got you though, didn’t I?”
Yuj smiled and bowed to Natali, “I admit defeat,” and laughed a little.
Vanille came into the kitchen with a big smile on her face. “Well I won that fight.”
Natali giggled. “I wasn’t about to get in the middle of that one.”
Vanille hugged Natali. “You can have as many earrings in your ears as you want sweetie. Your mother Lightning won’t stand in your way. It’s part of my people’s customs to have more then one set in each ear anyway.
“Wow, really? I was thinking about sticking with just one until I was older, but... Now I might do two just for that.”
“When we go meet your Aunt Fang at the weapon shop tomorrow you will see. She’s got more then I do.”.
Serah stepped into the kitchen a moment later. “Yuj, you don’t need Natali anymore do you? Alexa and Mindy are in my room playing with Mog and wanted to know if Natali could join them.”
“Oh, I completely forgot,” Natali giggled.
Yuj gently smacked Natali’s butt with a stirring spoon, “Go on and go play. Vanille can help me with lunch.”
“Ow, hey!” she laughed. “Thanks Auntie Yuj, for the good advice. I really needed it.” She added with a smile, turning to hug her before racing out of the room.
When Natali entered the room, Mog stopped playing and turned to look right at her, stopping in mid air holding her wand out, “Kupo?”
“Um.. Hi?” she answered hesitantly, staring as if not quite believing her own eyes.
Mog pointed her wand at Natali’s gunblade, “Kupo!”
Natali blinked, looking from the moogle down to her weapon. “Um, I’m not going to use it on you?” she responded nervously.
Mog continued to point at Firedance, “Kupo!” then pointed to the bed, “Kupo Kupo!”
“Oh I get it. Not sure why, but okay.” She carefully, almost reverently unsheathed her gunblade, setting it down on the bed. “Like that?”
“Kupo!” Mog smiled broadly, and suddenly Natali’s gunblade turned into another moogle.
“Kupo! Hello Mog kupo!”
“Jeeze!” Natali squealed, stumbling backwards.
Both the other two girls squeeal as soon as Natali’s gunblade turned into a Moogle then spoke in Common with that little girl’s voice.
Natali managed to get to her knees again, cautiously poking at the new little moogle.
Mog smiled at Moogie, “Mog says hello Moogie, how has Moogie been kupo?”
Moogie twirled around a little, and smiled back, “Moogie been good, Moogie takes care of Natali now kupo!”
Natali half-squeaked, half-squealed. “Oh my God. You’re... I’ve been... Oh my God.”
Moogie turned to Natali. “Moogie loves Natali a lot. Alexa and Mindy ok too kupo.”
“How is this possible?” she finally managed to put together a coherent sentence, despite the utter shock in her voice.
Mog looked down at Natali, being the oldest moogle in the room, “Mog asks what do you mean by that Natali kupo?”
“My gunblade … is a moogle. It’s not something that we covered in basic training.”
Mog smiled and twirled a bit, “Moogie is a rare moogle. Moogie is a gunblade moogle, and Mog is a Bowblade moogle kupo. Not so strange to Moogie and Mog kupo!”
Looking at the twins, Natali started to speak, but paused, then started again. “Did... you know about this?”
Both girls shook their heads no. “We didn’t even know they could talk. All Mog ever said was Kupo!”
Mog giggled a little, “Mog says more then Kupo, Kupo!”
Natali giggled, running her finger quietly over Moogie’s tummy. “She’s so adorable.”
Serah poked her head into the room, “Unfortunately, moogles speak in third person, but that’s easy to get used to, because they are just so darn cute, Did Claire give you Moogie, Natali?”
Natali quickly nodded. “Yeah. She said she was a special gunblade, but she didn’t warn me about this.”
“She gave a person Mog to give to me, and never said anything about it either, I think she does that on purpose.” Serah giggled.
Natali laughed. “This is just so incredible. God I had like, ten thousand questions I wanted to ask yesterday and now I can’t think of one.”
“I wouldn’t worry about it. Enjoy your Moogle; love your gunblade, and it will always love you.” Serah smiled, calling over her shoulder as she turned to leave, “Mog, play nice ok?”
“Do you guys like being weapons?” Natali asked, tilting her head slightly.
Mog smiled and answered first, “Mog loves Being Serah’s Bowblade. Mog kill anything that will hurt Serah kupo.”
“Kupo,” Natali giggled quietly. “Moogie, right? Um... Was that your doing that made that nasty beast’s head implode earlier?”
Moogie smiles, “Moogie helped, but Natali did most work kupo! Moogie will do anything for Natali to help protect Alexa and Mindy kupo!”
“Wow,” she answered softly and giggled. “Okay, last question, I promise. But it’s kinda important. Do you have to stay in your weapon form when we go out? Or for that matter do you prefer one form over another?”
Moogie grinned a very cute Moogle grin. “Moogie and Mog no have to be weapons all the time Kupo. Moogie can be moogle when Moogie wants kupo!”
“Oh, cool,” Natali giggled. “I’d feel guilty if you never got to have any fun.”
“Moogie has fun just being with Natali, kupo!” Moogie did a spin and floated up to Natali, nuzzling her.
“Awww,” she giggled, giving the moogle a little kiss on her nose. “You are SO adorable. I always wanted a moogle, even just a plush toy..”
The moogle twirled around, “Moogie is free to be Moogie, Kupo!”
Natali giggled as she pulled Moogie into a gentle hug. “Yes, you’re free to be you. If anyone asks, I’ll tell them the truth. You’re my friend and my guardian.” She grinned. “Kupo.”
Authors Notes:
A bit of Fluffy stuff some action not much, Next part I promise more, some more characters introduced Enjoy.
One week before Summer holidays, Natali had been living on Cocoon in her parents’ big house for almost a year. She had been going to school via holo’s and Serah’s class so she didn’t have to go to the public school. She had also been doing a lot of practice with her gunblade, and learning how to shoot a bow. During the time away from her Aunt’s place she had been keeping in touch constantly with Alexa and Mindy though, and all three of the girls missed each other very badly.
During her stay on Pulse, Natali , Alexa and Mindy managed to get three chocobos which now resided in a stable outside the NORA house. Unlike her mother Lightning, Natali had begun letting her hair grow after the summer. She kept it the same lovely shade of pink, but it now reached past her shoulders in a style somewhat like Vanille’s; she insisted it was because she liked it however and not out of some desire to honor either of them. Truthfully it was, if anything, a fangirl thing.
That, after all, was what the double-set of earrings were for. She had two sets of piercings done - one lower, where she always wore the silver earrings she received from defeating her first monster, and an upper set to honor her mother Vanille’s people. For months, she woke up from terrible nightmares, screaming about not wanting to go, but in time, like memories of her old life, they faded. The changes were remarkable. No longer a scrawny, frightened little girl - or boy - she had really come into her own over the past year.
Natali’s comm unit in her room started to ring while she was out in the living room enjoying a warm drink with her mother Vanille. Natali squeaked just a little. “Oh I bet that’s Alexa and Mindy. Can I go see?” she asked politely.
Vanille smiled at Natali, “Sure sweetie; go on and go talk to your friends. I’m sure they miss you.”
“Thanks Mommy,” she bubbled and kissed her cheek. “I miss them too. I wish we could see each other more often,” she sighed, setting down her mug and racing for the bedroom. “Don’t hang up! Don’t hang up!” she chanted.
Natali reached her comm unit before the girls decided to hang up and on the other end, and the two twins fought a bit to be seen on the video screen. “Hey girl your birthday’s tomorrow right? Well when you get here, we have a gift for you ok?” Alexa managed to get out.
Natali giggled. “Hi guys! Yeah, I’m super-excited. I’m still working on my Moms about the trip. Aunt Serah’s pregnancy kind of threw a wrench into things. It’s not that they don’t trust me, they’re just worried about Serah, y’know?”
“Oh Uncle Snow and Gadot said they would make sure we were safe you know!” Mindy bubbled.
“Oh cool! I’ll tell Momma Vee when we hang up,” she giggled.
“Oh hey Tommy isn’t picking on anyone anymore. There’s this big kid that moved into town with his parents, and he kinda trashed Tommy.” Alexa grinned.
“Ouch!” Natali tried not to giggle. “I guess he figured out the hard way that there’s always a bigger fish. Hope the bigger kid’s leaving you guys alone?”
“Oh yeah, he’s a nice boy. He’s your age, but almost as tall as Yuj!” Mindy bubbled.
“Oh God. So which one of you is he going to ask out? Hmmm?” she teased, grinning from ear to ear.
“Oh God no way! Ugh!” Both girls giggled. “There is no way I’m ever going to date a boy,” Mindy smiled as she nodded.
Natali laughed at that as she leaned back in her chair. “Just teasing.”
Alexa stared at Natali for a second then asked bluntly, “Did your boobs grow, girl?”
“They’ve been kind of itchy for awhile. I guess I hadn’t really thought about it. Do they look bigger?”
“Serah! Your niece has boobs now!” Alexa called across the room.
“Oh Gawd!” Natali blushed. “Just don’t do that when Mom’s in the room or she’ll never let me come back to NORA house!” she teased.
“Well at least we didn’t call them tits. Maqui might embarrass you and tell you that your tits are growing in nicely!” Alexa and Mindy both giggled.
Giggling, Natali shook her head slowly. “God I love you guys. I can’t wait to see you again.”
“We love you to Natali, and miss you so much, Mindy’s been feeding your chocobo for you like you asked by the way,” Alexa informed Natali, and Mindy just smiled.
“Oh, thank you. I’m so scared he won’t recognize me. We only had a little time together when he was just a chick and all.”
“They always remember their owner. They have the best smellers on the planet you know!” Alexa smiled. “At least that’s what your Aunt Serah says in class.”
“Oh, that’s good. I’ll have to ask Momma Vee or Momma Light if there are any exotic greens for sale up here. I’ll bring some down for them if there are. Not like I’m using my allowance for much,” she added with a giggle.
“Hey I wish we could stay longer Natali, but it’s getting late and Mom just pointed at the clock telling us it’s almost bed time.” Both the girls frowned.
“Oops. Hey, no problem! You guys take care, and give your mom and everyone down there a hug for me!” she bubbled cheerfully. She hopped up from her chair, her bare feet echoing in the hall as she raced back to the living room.
Vanille was still sitting on one of the chairs on her second cup of warm liquids. “Have a good conversation sweetie?”
Natali nodded as she bounded over to hug her mother, seating herself again. “Alexa and Mindy said that if I still wanted to come, that Uncle Snow and Gadot promised to keep take care of us. I know Momma Light already said no, but I promised them I’d bring it up.”
She smiled, trying to hide her sadness as she picked up her hot tea and sipped it. “I’d be lying if I said I hadn’t thought about sneaking down there. But number one, I’d be spotted before I got halfway down, and two, I just couldn’t do that to Momma Light,” she giggled.
“That’s a good girl, for not going on your own. Hey I’ll talk to Light, but I won’t mention Snow. I think I’ll tell her that nice boy Yuj and Gadot said they would watch after you girls and make sure you three don’t put too much stress on Serah.” Vanille smiled.
Natali giggled. “I could even help around the house, you know, keep Uncle Snow in line,” she joked.
“You know Snow is afraid of you? You’re just like your Mother Light in the aspect that you don’t take crap from him.” Vanille laughed a little.
The girl laughed as she shook her head. “Afraid of me? Don’t tell Momma Light, but I kind of like our little banter. I mean it’s nothing like watching them go at it, but it’s all in fun for me. I’m really proud of him and NORA.” She paused and shook her head, taking another long sip from her cup before continuing.
“God she’d threaten to disown me if she heard me say that,” she giggled. “But I won’t be running off to join them or anything. I really want to join the military like her someday. Anyway, I can’t believe tomorrow’s my birthday already. Alexa thinks I’ve … um, ‘grown’ a little,” Natali blushed brightly.
Vanille studied her daughter closely with a big smile on her face, “Well not only are you developing a chest, you have actually grown in height as well.”
“Yeah, that first one was what she asked me about. … And proceeded to scream at aunt Serah about. God half of Bodhum probably heard her,” she giggled, shaking her head.
“That friend of your Alexa is pretty loud.” Vanille laughed, “But she is a sweet girl.”
“Yeah, she’s got a good heart. She and Mindy are both great, but I swear it’s hard to believe they’re sisters sometimes.” Natali shook her head.
“I’m thinking of taking Moogie for a walk tomorrow morning after practice, just to get some fresh air, then maybe see if they’ll let me use the training room for awhile. I feel like if I can just get some more time in I can tighten up my swordplay some more,” she changed the subject, trying not to think about how much she missed her friends.
“So why don’t you go to the new clothing shop, and get yourself a pretty dress for your birthday party?” Vanille grinned.
“Ooh. I haven’t gone shopping in awhile. It’s just not as fun alone. I don’t suppose you’re free tomorrow?” she asked, giving Vanille the puppy eyes.
“No, I have to go help Lightning at the new facility tomorrow, but maybe you can ask the neighbor girl, Erika? I think that’s her name, to go with you?” Vanille smiled at Natali.
“It was worth a shot,” she teased. “But I guess I can see if she’s interested. We haven’t really talked much with all my training and stuff. I guess I have been pushing myself too hard.” Natali absentmindedly pushed her fingers through her bangs, causing them to flutter back down, framing her face.
“Natali honey, are you okay?” Vanille finally asked, setting her cup aside and standing to pull her daughter into a hug. Natali nodded into Vanille’s shoulder.
“I’m okay. I’m just restless I guess.” She smiled.
“Just like your mother Lightning.” Vanille sighed. “I really should talk to her about letting you go down there this holiday.”
“After my birthday, though. I want to spend as much of it with you guys as I can, even if that’s just watching you work,” she added and giggled.
“What kind of cake do you like? This is your first birthday with us. We don’t want to get it wrong you know.” Vanille kissed Natali’s forehead.
“Gysahl,” Natali teased, giggling. “Sorry, sorry. I couldn’t resist.”
“Chocobo food eh? No it’s not bad made into a cake, but Lightning is going to fall over when I tell her,” Vanille giggled to herself.
Natali shook her head and giggled. “Really I’m okay with anything sweet though. Weren’t you just saying the other day I don’t eat enough sweets for a girl my age?” She added with a laugh. “Ooh, maybe something with berries!”
“Yes I did, when I was your age, I ate a lot of chocolates!” Vanille giggled. “You know I know the perfect cake to make. You’ll love it.”
“Sounds great! Do you need any help, or is this one of those surprise things?” Natali teased.
Vanille grinned as she shook her head. “Go out and enjoy yourself. Let me worry about the cake. I promise you’ll love it.”
Natali smiled as she nodded. “Oh okay. I guess I should go get ready for bed.” She leaned up to kiss her mother’s cheek, hugging her. “Good night Mommy,” she whispered and smiled brightly.
“Sleep well, Princess,” Vanille answered, giving her backside a gentle, playful swat. As she walked away Vanille returned to her chair, a proud smile on her face. “Just like her mother,” she echoed her earlier words, giggling to herself and picking up her mug again.
The next morning, following her morning exercises and a shower, Natali exited her bathroom to find Moogie hovering up and down over her bed, smiling happily.
“Moogie says good morning Natali, kupo! Is Natali taking Moogie for more practice today, kupo?”
“No practice today, kupo,” Natali giggled. “Today I’m going shopping for a new dress for my birthday.”
“Oh, how exciting kupo! Can Moogie come too kupo?”
“Of course you can! I’m going to ask the neighbor girl if she wants to come too.”
“Neighbor girl kupo? Neighbor girl doesn’t know about Moogie kupo. Should Moogie be Natali’s gunblade kupo?”
Natali giggled as she snuggled the little moogle closer. “No sweetie, you can be Moogie if you want.”
“Moogie will be Natali’s gunblade for now kupo, then surprise neighbor girl if neighbor girl turns out to be nice kupo,” she responded, transforming herself into her weapon form.
Natali hadn’t really noticed, but Moogie’s Firedance form had taken on a few extra silver embellishments here and there in addition to the slightly increased size over the last year. She hummed to herself as she picked up her blade and sheathed it then turned to leave.
Natali approached the large house next door to her own, and knocked on the door. A rather large man answered the door. “How can I help you young lady?”
A year ago Natali would have been terrified. She was frightened of Snow after all, but today she simply smiled warmly and offered her hand. “Hi there. I’m Natali Farron. I live next door. I know it’s going to sound weird, but my Mom said there’s a girl my age that lives here, and... Well, I was wondering if she might want to go shopping with me?”
“Ah you’re Lightning’s kid. My wife is in your mother’s unit. Eh, but yeah, Erika is here. Let me go get her.” The man smiled down at her then stepped back inside.
“Big man kind of scary kupo,” Moogie giggled quietly. Natali laughed.
“God, I thought he was going to bounce my rump down the street for a second there.”
A moment later a young girl with long strawberry blonde hair came to the door, wearing a pink plaid skirt and a pink top. “Hello, I’m Erika. My daddy said you wanted to talk to me?” She looked a bit confused.
“Hey, nice to meet you. I’m sorry I didn’t introduce myself before. I’m Natali.” She smiled just a little nervously. “Um, do you maybe want to go shopping or something? Mom wants me to find something nice for my birthday party, and I could use some company. I hate shopping alone.”
“Oh, um, um, ok, I guess?” she replied softly. “Well, I should ask my daddy. Mom’s off training. Um hold on ok?” She turned around and went inside for a moment or two.
Natali folded her hands neatly behind her as she stepped back away from the door. She used to feel conspicuous about carrying a gunblade, whenever Moogie didn’t want to reveal herself as a moogle, until Lightning explained to her that she need only act like the weapon belonged on her hip.
‘Act like a nervous hoodlum, and people will treat you like one. Act like a proud warrior and the same will hold true,’ echoed in her mind as she quietly watched the passers-by on the street, waiting for Erika’s answer.
Erika quickly came back. “Daddy says it’s ok. Um, Natali, why do you carry a sword?” looking at Firedance a little nervous.
“Oh,” Natali giggled. “I’m training to be a warrior like my mothers, Lightning and Vanille,” she answered matter-of-factly. “I was thinking about doing some training today, if you had decided not to go with me so... I hate going to these big social places alone, but my only other friends live down in New Bodhum, so I never see them.”
“Oh wow, that must really be awful, being so far away from your friends. So It’s your birthday? Can I come?” Erika kinda bubbled then blushed.
Natali giggled. “Oh my God yes! It’s just going to be my parents and maybe some soldiers if I’m lucky, and a quick video call from my friends on the surface, and, maybe one other friend if she decides to show herself,” she added with a giggle. “But I’d love it if you could come.”
“Thank you. We just moved here a month ago when mom transferred units to here, and I don’t have many friends, and well in the public school it’s so hard to make any friends.” Erika blushed.
“Wow, I’m sorry. I should have come over sooner, but I’ve been feeling kind of mopey lately about missing Alexa and Mindy, and throwing myself into my training to take my mind off it. I’m in a private tutoring program so I’m not in public school, or I’d try and introduce you to people.”
“They sound really cool, maybe someday I can meet them, and we all can be friends?” Erika smiled for the first time since the two started walking to the mall area.
Natali giggled. “I’d like that so much. You’d love Mindy. She’s a little quiet. Alexa’s more … Well, loud, but not in a bad way. She just thinks private things like breast growth should be announced to half the neighborhood.” Natali giggled again and blushed just a little.
“I might - emphasis on might because Momma Light already said no once, be heading down to the surface to see them soon, and check on my chocobo Tweezer, but when I get back I promise to come hang out again. You seem way too nice to not have any friends. I’d even offer to ask your Dad or Mom if you could come too, but aunt Serah’s having a baby so they’re already worried about me being there.”
“Oh, well I probably can’t go anyway, my mom wants to send me to my aunts house for the summer too, except I hate my aunt’s. My cousins are such bitches.” Erika frowned.
“Aw, I’m sorry. You know we should totally get our picture taken together so you can show them.”
Erika smiled. “If I told them I’m best friends with the daughter of Lightning, then they would defiantly leave me alone, Sally, my best friend Natali Farron would stomp you if you pulled my hair again!” gigging after finishing that.
Natali giggled loudly. “Oh we so have to get our picture taken together now!” She grinned.
Erika looked over at Natali, “I would never ask you to stomp my cousins, I mean um, you know, And well thanks for being my friend.” she smiled.
“Not like I could anyway, but ever since I blasted that bug monster, the one bully that might’ve given me trouble stayed far away,” she giggled. “Probably because of Mom dragging his butt home by the ear though. But I still want to get a picture with you to remember my new friend while we’re both away.”
“Thank you. Hey um, while we’re in the big shopping district, can we um, stop and get something to eat too?” Erika smiled.
Natali held up her Gil card and winked. “Sure. My treat. My parents, my aunt, everyone tries to spoil me. It’s not every day I get to pay it forward.”
Erika looked at Natali blankly, “I can’t let you do that. Daddy gave me some gil to spend.”
“Oh, fine, but you have to come to my birthday now,” she answered with a grin. “Since you won’t let me treat you to lunch, then you have to try my Momma Vee’s cooking instead. But don’t worry, unlike Momma Light, she’s a fantastic cook.” She giggled.
Erika giggled, “Ok, I wouldn’t miss it, and not being you’re a Farron either, but because you’re my friend.”
Natali giggled as she gave the girl a light hug. “Thanks for coming out with me. I’ve been going out of my mind with boredom lately.”
Erika smiled, “Thanks for asking me. I was going to sit and watch Holo’s all day if you didn’t. Daddy hates when I do that.”
“You remind me a lot of a boy I used to know a long time ago, you know. Not that I’m trying to say you’re a boy, just that he had the same kind of tendencies.” She giggled.
Erika wrinkled her nose when Natali mentioned that. “I have a secret to tell you when we eat lunch ok? But you can’t be mad at me when I tell you.”
“Okay, I won’t be mad,” she answered honestly, still smiling. “Hey, I didn’t offend you just now did I?”
“No.. um, so “ trying to change the topic, “What store do you want to go to first?” Erika looked around the big shopping center.
“Mom Vee wants me to pick out a nice dress, but I’ll be honest with you. I’m still trying to figure out what girls our age are ‘supposed’ to wear,” she giggled.
“Oh! Let me help you with that then? Clothes are my specialty, unless you don’t like pink..” Erika trailed off a little.
“Oh my God, girl, we have got to introduce you to my aunt Serah some day.” Natali giggled, practically bubbling. “She looooves pink. I’m a bit of a fan in the right shades too,” she added, tossing her hair to illustrate the point.
“Someday I am going to be a big fashion designer. I really love clothing.” Erika smiled.
“I wish I could do creative stuff like that. I know we all have our own talents and stuff, but I just think creative people are really cool,” she added, glancing around. “Let’s see. Clothing or food first?”
“Lets shop first, that way we can build up our appetites. Mom says ‘Shopping helps a girl get hungy’” Erika giggled.
Natali laughed softly. “Oh, good advice. I wonder if I’ve met your mom? But I guess it’d be a pretty slim chance since she’s only been here a month. Sorry you had to leave all your old friends behind by the way,” she added sympathetically, as she ducked into a clothing shop with a pretty pink dress hanging in the window.
“It’s ok, I still talk to them when I can. I didn’t have too many there either. But I had a few.” Erika smiled as she v-lined for the pink dress. “I think this would look so wonderful with your hair color.”
“Really?” Natali giggled. “I wasn’t really sure about the shade, but I like the style.”
“Yes and it might even accent your eyes a bit too.” Erika continued to smile.
Natali hurried over to the counter, smiling warmly up at the store owner. “Hi, can I try on that dress?”
“Let me get you the key card for the dressing room miss.” The young lady behind the counter smiled, and grabbed a key card from under the counter.
“Thanks!” she announced cheerfully. “I’m not sure if it’ll fit, but my friend says it would look great with my hair. Plus my aunt Serah would just die if she saw a holo of me in something like that.” She giggled.
“Oh Serah, as in Serah Farron?” The girl behind the counter asked.
Natali nodded, smiling. “Yes ma’am. My mom’s Lightning Farron.”
The young woman winked, “Then well, welcome to the family sweetie. I’ll be at your birthday party later tonight.”
Natali blinked up at the woman a few times. “Wow, really?”
“Yes ma`am. I think we’re cousins if I’m not mistaken.” she giggled.
“Oh my God. That’s so cool! Erika!” she bubbled, pulling her friend closer. “I have a cousin I didn’t even know about.”
“You have a lot of family around these parts, but Lightning tends to stay away from us all. Lately though, and I think this is due to Vanille making her soft, she’s been talking to some of us.”
“That’s a shame. Family should stick together. I mean without my Moms I’d be lost.”
Erika nodded. “If only. My cousins hate me, like I said before.”
Natali nodded. “I guess I’m just really lucky. Alexa and Mindy are like my adopted cousins back on Bodhum, and Serah and Snow and Yuj and everyone else was super nice to me and took me in even though I’m “just” a clone. Well, mixed DNA from both, but still,” she rambled. “Anyhow, I can’t wait to see you there.”
The young woman smiled as Erika handled Natali the pink dress to try on, “Does it fit or do I need to get a different size for you?”
“Hmmm,” Natali hummed critically after a moment or two. “I dunno. What do you think?” she asked, stepping out. “It feels a little loose in the bodice, but I dunno if a size down would be too tight elsewhere?” She spun around once, slowly, then paused, wiggling her butt at the pair. “I like the way it hangs though. It’s more comfortable than I expected.”
“Well it looks almost perfect. I don’t think we can get any other size that will fit you. I think you should get it, and when we get home I can hem it up a little and make it fit better.” Erika smiled brightly.
“Great!” Natali giggled then covered her mouth. “Dear God, I’m excited about shopping. I’m turning into Serah.” She laughed as she stepped back into the changing area. “I think I have a nice pair of shoes that I can wear with it. I can’t wait to see the look on their faces though,” she added.
Erika giggled as she was holding something so Natali couldn’t see it. “So you want that dress. It looks so pretty on you, I’m envious.”
“Yeah, definitely,” she answered, hanging it on the door before slipping back into her old clothes. “Doesn’t look too cute with these clunky boots I’m wearing, but like I said, I think I have some nice shoes that should look okay. I should pick up a few more things while we’re here, just in case I get to go down to Bodhum.”
“Sure I’ll meet up with you in a second ok?” Erika looked a little sheepish with a grin on her face.
“Sure, no problem,” Natali answered and smiled, turning to browse through some of the shop’s other selections.
Erika went up to the counter and paid for a very cute set of Chocobo earrings thanked the young woman and hid them inside a box in the bag, and as she returned to Natali, “Oh! Look at this dress!” she gushed, holding it up to herself.
“Oh that’s gorgeous. It really makes your eyes pop - and for once, I understand what that means,” she added, giggling.
“You think so?” Erika smiled then looked the price on it frowning, “Well I’ll have to wait till mom gets paid to get it.”
“You know that offer’s still open, if you change your mind. I have more Gil saved up than you really want to know.” Natali grinned. “And it really would look so good on you. You could wear it to my party.” She added with an even broader grin.
“I couldn’t let you do that, We only just became friends, and I don’t want to mooch of my friends.” Erika frowned as she put the dress back.
“Well, okay. But I don’t really have many friends. Just Min and Lex, and Moogie, who you might meet later. I just wanted to do something nice for you.” She smiled warmly.
“Thanks for the offer Natali, I do really appreciate it, but Mom says we have to earn what we get and not take from others.”
“I guess that’s why I don’t do this very often - going shopping I mean. I have a lot of gil saved because my parents give me a lot for allowance, more than I need, and other than keeping my room clean and keeping my grades up, I don’t do much else to earn it. It feels kind of weird, you know? I know they mean well, but I don’t make a good spoiled rich brat.” She giggled.
Erika smiled, “I think they are just looking out for you, and you come from a rather famous family you know. I think it would be neat to be in your shoes. At least then I would be me.”
“Huh?” Natali asked, confused, but shook her head. “Listen, just promise me one thing okay? Promise me you’ll let me see you when you do get your dress, or if I’m away or whatever, you’ll send me a holo?”
“Sure I promise! My Mom will get it for me, but I have to wait since it’s between pay right now, and when we are between pay it gets a little crunchy at home. Daddy is going to open a shop here in town soon to help Mom out.” Erika smiled.
Natali giggled, hugging her. “Yay! Thanks. And I hope your dad’s shop works out too.”
“Daddy makes jewelery; well he did back home, and he wants to do it again, here. He was just waiting to find a perfect place to open shop.”
After ringing up her purchases, including a couple of skirts and tops with her new dress, Natali turned back to Erika. “So has he found anything yet?”
“Yeah, there’s an empty shop here in the shopping center hes going to get. “ Erika’s tummy grumbled, “Ok now see, shopping does make a girl hungry.” she giggled.
Natali laughed. “I’d try and talk you into at least letting me split the bill on lunch, but it’d be unfair in my favor because I burn a lot of energy, so I have to eat like a chocobo,” she teased. “C’mon, let’s go find some place quiet to chow down. I’m starved.”
The pizza shop was definitely ultramodern at least in terms of the kitchen. The oven looked to have a high-polished glass or crystal door set to a pristine brick frame, and every surface looked so clean Lightning would’ve been proud, but it also had a certain kind of old-world charm. The tables, each carved from some sort of dark hardwood and covered in matched red-and-white checkered table cloths had sets of matching chairs - two for the smallest tables, and eight for the two largest.
A small group of boys began whispering as the girls brought their pizza to a far two-chair table near the back and settled in.
Natali rolled her eyes. “I’m sorry. I get those stares sometimes. ‘Oh my God is that Lightning’s daughter’ or ‘Sign my neck slash hand slash hoverboard’.” She giggled, tearing into a bite of pizza. “I’ve gotten used to it, but if it bothers you I’ll ask them to go find someone else to oggle.” She smiled.
“I don’t think they are looking at you Natali, they are trying to place me. “ Erika sighed, “At school, I don’t dress like this, I wear the schools boy uniform. and go by the name of Eric”
“Wow. Really?” she asked, surprised, adding barely a moment later, “I never would’ve guessed. You’re way prettier than Yuj, and she looks pretty good.”
Erika blushed, “Well I’ve been doing this all my life, I just can’t get the courage to do it at school. “
For the first time in what certainly felt like years to Natali, she thought back to her life before Natali. Part of her suddenly, deeply wanted to confide in Erika that she wasn’t really a clone, but she swallowed her pizza bite, setting the slice down and reaching out to squeeze Erika’s hand, letting her talk.
“There’s doctors here in town that can help me, it seems that this issue isn’t only mine , and they have been studying for awhile now, which is good.” Erika smiled.
“God, you poor thing. I wish I could help somehow.”
“Just being my friend is cool” Erika smiled, “I couldn’t ask for a cooler friend then Natali Farron” she giggled.
One of the boys from the other table finally stood up and walked over. “What’s a Farron doing with a freak like Eric?”
Natali stood, staring the boy right in the eye. “What’s an animal like you doing in a civilized place like this?”
“Oh, a smartass bitch huh?” The boy smirked, “You know if you wern’t a girl I’d kick your ass, but I think I’ll settle on beating the shit out of Eric instead.” The boy pushed Erika out of her chair, but as he lunged for her, Natali stuck out her foot, causing him to tumble to the ground.
“Get her!” he shouted at the three still sitting a few tables over. They looked at each other, and Natali spun to face them. The first threw an awkward punch which she avoided easily, thrusting her hip into the boy and using his momentum to send him to the ground. The second and third boys started to gang up on her as the instigator who attacked Erika got to his feet.
The second boy grabbed Natali as the third tried to punch her, but she lifted her feet, kicking him square in the chest and knocking him into an empty table. As she struggled to break free, the instigator took a swing. She managed to force herself just far enough out of the way for him to punch his friend instead.
“Uh... I-is that thing real?” the second boy asked, staring nervously at her gunblade. Natali nodded seriously.
“Yeah it’s real!” Natali shouted.
“Shit!” he squealed as he scampered to his feet. “Man this ain’t worth it! Let’s get outta here!”
The third boy released Natali and followed hot on the heels of his friend.
“You fucking cowards!” the instigator bellowed after them, ready to take another swing at Natali. She tried to dodge his swing, but grunted as his fist landed squarely in her shoulder, knocking her back into the table, and causing it, along with the pizza to go flying.
Just as she got back to her feet, he swung again, and this time she caught his arm, twisting his wrist around behind his back as an armored guard raced inside, weapon drawn..
“That’s enough!” he barked, as Natali pinned the boy to the ground. Erika sat up, holding her bruised face as she sobbed quietly, and the guard frowned. “Young lady, I’m going to have to ask you to let the boy up.”
Natali immediately complied, letting go of his arm as the pizza shop owner stepped around from behind the counter.
“Excuse me sir. I saw the whole thing. That little hoodlum,” he pointed at the boy, “attacked that poor little girl for no reason, and this nice young lady fended off his three friends and him to protect her.”
The guard nodded as he grabbed the boy by the arm. “You three are coming with me. I’ll take your statements at the PSICOM facility.” He paused to glance at the pizza shop owner. “We’ll be in touch about the damages.”
Natali knelt beside Erika, wrapping her in a hug and helping her to her feet. “Don’t forget your bags,” she managed through tears. Natali smiled at her, picking up both their bags off the ground, dusting them off, and handing Erika hers as she hung her own off the hilt of Firedance.
“Sorry sir. We’re ready now,” she offered respectfully.
The two girls embraced as the guard moved the boy along, knowing that it was him that caused the mess, but needed everyone to come along as it was.
“I promise I’ll talk to your parents, whatever happens, okay?” Natali spoke softly. “You’re not going to get in any trouble if I can help it. You didn’t do anything wrong.”
Erika sniffled and nodded, then the guard spoke again as he left them into a building that looked extremely familiar to Natali. “Ok you two girls wait here, and you boy wait over there, if you try anything any of you, I’ll put you behind bars now.”
Natali stepped well away from the boy and shook her head. She started to speak, but realizing it would only make things worse, stayed quiet for now. “Mom’s gonna kill me,” she mumbled under her breath.
Lightning stepped out from the hallway and looked the three over, then looking at her daughter with a certain look in her eyes, then she turned her head to the boy, “You, in that room over there now.” She turned back to Erika and Natali as the boy disappeared into the room with a slight smile.
“I’m not happy with you, but somehow I know it’s not your fault. Since you’re my daughter, I’ll have to get one of the other guards get your statement.”
“I understand, ma’am,” Natali answered softly. “I did what I believed was right, ma’am,” she added.
Lightning gave Natali a kind of ‘I understand you want to stick up for people’ look and smiled then turned serious as she entered the room with the boy.
Natali turned to give Erika another hug. “Erika I am so sorry for dragging you out into all this. I never dreamed crap like this could happen here. When I met NORA and saw how laid back everyone was about Yuj, I thought it was the same with everyone. I mean I didn’t even realize you weren’t... I mean...” she fumbled, trying to find the right words. “I hope you can forgive me.”
“It’s not your fault Natali; I guess things are different for this Yuj but in public school its bad to be different. To that boy I’m just a sissy who draws.” Fresh tears rolled down Erica’s face.
“I guess some things never change, no matter what world you’re from,” Natali frowned as she tried to comfort her.
The guard pointed at Erika, “You in the room over there, now.”
Natali let her new friend go, standing with her hands neatly folded in front of her as she waited for further instruction. Living a year in a military family had taught her a few things: when in doubt, respect authority, don’t talk back, and follow orders to the best of one’s ability.
Moments later the boy came out of the room with Lightning, looking like he was in tears, wearing manacles on his wrists. “Merrik, get over here and take this boy down to Cell Block C, then come back and take Natali into this room and get her statement.”
Natali frowned slightly as she looked away. She had hoped things might end without more violence, but she couldn’t question her mother’s methods. At least the boy had all his fingers intact, but she couldn’t fathom what possessed him, or anyone, to act that way either.
Moments later Merrik came back to the main room, “Natali, in the empty room now,” he ordered.
“Yes sir,” she responded crisply, not at all mockingly or jokingly as she might on a normal day. These were far from normal circumstances. She walked swiftly into the room then turned back to face Merrik, waiting for further instruction.
Merrik entered the room behind Natali and closed the door. “Sit down there and relax. You’re not in trouble, but I do need to take your statement.”
Natali relaxed, but she didn’t smile either. Just below the calm surface, a raging volcano rumbled. She pulled the chair back just a bit and sat down.
“So tell me from the start what happened in your own words, Do not lie; you know the drill hon. I have to do this. It’s part of the regulations.”
“I understand. Do you want the whole recap, or just the incident?” she asked.
“The whole thing hon, even before you got to the pizza parlor because there might be details in what happened before that led up to this attack.”
“Alright. I have to ask for confidentiality - as much as possible because Erika is … She’s a special girl, and she’s been hurt enough today.”
“We know all about Erika’s case Natali. Her mom is part of our Unit.” Merrik nodded.
Natali’s lips curled into the beginnings of a smile at that, and she nodded. “Okay. I just had to say that upfront because... Frankly I’m still on edge and I don’t know what the fuck.” She flinched.
“I’m sorry. That slipped. Okay, this all started this morning. Well no, actually it started last night. Mom Vee - I mean, Vanille, said I should go shopping today and take a break from my training. She couldn’t go so she suggested I ask Erika if she wanted to go. So this morning I went next door to ask if she wanted to go shopping.”
Natali proceeded from there to explain, in almost painful detail, exactly what had transpired that day, visiting the clothing shop, trying to get Erika to let her buy that dress for her, meeting her new cousin, everything. As she drew closer to the incident though, a noticable scowl crossed her features.
“And when he knocked her off her chair I lost it. It took all I had in me not to pull my gunblade on him honestly. He started to reach for her, and that’s when I confronted him. He had two friends with him who tried to hold me down while he attacked me, but I kicked one of them in the lower region to buy myself some time. When they saw my gunblade - still sheathed - they fled, leaving me to deal with the instigator, whom the guard found me pinning to the ground when he approached.”
Merrik nodded, “Well it’s defiantly a good thing you didn’t pull the gunblade on the boy, and from the sounds of it, you’re going to make a great soldier someday. You can go out and wait for Erika if you want. I’ve got all I need from you. We’ll check the security feed, but I don’t doubt that your story will line up with it. We should be able to pull his cohorts’ faces and get a positive ID on them as well.”
Natali nodded as she stood. “I’m sorry about all this. Even if he did start it, I did push him too. I shouldn’t have snapped back at him.” She frowned.
“It’s just words Natali. When someone gets physical that’s when we have to step in. You did a good job detaining him, and Lightning will be proud of you when she hears your statement.” Merrik smiled.
Natali smiled a little as she bowed her head respectfully. “Thank you.” She quietly turned to leave, stepping out into the hall.
Lightning was talking to Erika in the waiting room as Natali stepped out to join them, “Do you want to press charges for assault?”
Natali stood back away from her mother and Erika, not wanting to influence either her decision of the conversation. Actually, she wanted to very much influence the conversation. She wanted to encourage Erika to press charges, but she felt she’d done enough already.
“If I don’t how long will he be away from me?” Erika’s makeup was all dried but ran down her face.
“Well, for assaulting an officer of the Guardian Corps, he could be in that cell for at least 2 years.” Lightning responded. “If you press charges you will get compensation for distress, and he won’t see the light of day till we deem him fit to be released.”
Natali turned just a slight shade of pale at her mother’s revelation that he tried to attack her as well. She shook her head slowly as she quietly listened.
“The severity of this crime Erika is, that boy attacked you. That’s a hate crime in Palpolum because your gender wrong, and it’s not your fault that you have this issue. Nobody should be able to attack you for it like that. I recommend you press charges, but if you want to talk to your mother first I can go get her.” Lightning watched Erika.
Natali couldn’t take it anymore, and finally approached. “Erika, I’ll stay with you if you want her to go find your mother. I know it’s a big decision, and you’re probably feeling pretty violated right now, so it might help to talk to her before you decide. I’m partly responsible anyway,” she added softly, “So I want to try and make this right.”
Erika nodded and hugged Natali tightly, “Thank you for sticking up for me.” She looked at Lightning, “Can you go get my mom please?” She looked like she was about to cry again.
Natali held her close, in an almost motherly or sisterly gesture, lightly stroking her hair. “I shouldn’t have let him get near you in the first place. Erika I am so sorry.” She saw so much of her old life in Erika, but she never even had the courage to step outside on a weekend dressed like that. Erika at least had that much courage, and Natali, feeling like she almost took that away from her for her own selfishness, nearly burst into tears herself.
Erika’s mother came out from the back area, with Lightning. She looked like an older version of Erika in her, her strawberry blonde hair pulled into a tight bun. She went over to her daughter, smiling at Natali. “Mind if I take over the hugs sweetie?”
Natali quickly nodded, letting go of the distraught girl and stepping back out of the way. She scurried to Lightning’s side, but thinking Lightning hadn’t seen her statement yet, simply folded her hands behind her rather than leaping into her arms as she so wanted at that moment, chewing her bottom lip.
Lightning wrapped her arm around her daughter she looked down at Natali and smiled, kissing her forehead, “I am proud of you.”
Natali threw her arms around Lightning’s waist as she nuzzled into her side, whispering, “I shouldn’t have let him get near her. Everything’s in my statement, but I left out the part about feeling horribly guilty for even bringing her out and exposing her to that jerk.” She sighed as she rested her head against her mother’s shoulder, watching the pair.
“You did fine,” Lightning whispered. “She wanted to go out. Erika’s mom told me all about it. She needs a friend like you, Natali.” Lightning smiled still. “I’ve been teaching you, and you choose your battle fine; sticking up for peoples rights is what you’re supposed to do.”
“How do you... What do you do in that situation, when you want to say something to someone like that, when your gut emotion takes control of your mouth before your brain can engage?” She cracked a smile.
Lightning looked down at her daughter again, “In time you’ll learn that sometimes actions speak louder then your words, and to not let your words get the best of you,” she answered, squeezing Natali close to her.
Nalai smiled at that. “I’m kind of glad you didn’t let me go to Bodhum now. Erika’s going to stay with her aunt soon, but until she does, I’m glad I can be here for her.”
“Your mother Vanille, I and Marriete have been talking about a trip down to New Bodhum, actually. Erika and you will be making a trip down there for summer holidays, just the two of you.” Lightning smiled.
Natali’s eyes lit up as she stared, shocked, up at her mother. “Really?” she tried hard not to exclaim too loudly, not wanting to interrupt Erika and her mother.
“Yes really sweetheart. You can go , and Erika will be joining you, if you don’t mind?” Lightning smiled, “Get your rear home, and I’ll be there shortly so we can start your birthday party.”
“Yes ma’am. Erika was going to help me hem my new dress,” she added in a low whisper, “But I think we can safely forget about that. I still would love it if she can come, but I won’t hold it against her if she changes her mind,” she added with a sympathetic smile, and gave her mother a quick hug. “Um... Just one really quick question. Did he really attack you?”
Lightning frowned a little. “Yes, he tried to grab my gunblade, and then hit my shoulder plate.”
“Wow... So like, no matter what I did or didn’t say, that wasn’t going to end well. I can’t believe I was able to stop him.” Natali almost scowled, shaking her head. “Anyway, I’ll head home right away.”
Natali turned, pausing beside Erika and her mother. She didn’t say a word, but stepped closer, giving the girl a quick hug and an apologetic smile. Erika hugged her back before she dashed out of the building, her nearly forgotten shopping bags still dangling from the hilt of her gunblade.
The streets were empty, and rain started to fall as Natali started to head home. She groaned, using her hand to shield her eyes, and ducking under awnings as often as possible while trying to keep her shopping bag closed. She practically jumped out of her boots as soon as she got inside her house. She paused, glancing around.
“Momma Vee? I’m back!” she called as she stood by the doorway, letting the worst of the rain drip off her clothes and onto the small, rugged mat.
The house was empty but smelled of freshly baked cake. When Natali entered the living room on the Entry table were a bunch of wrapped boxes. “I guess she stepped out,” Natali mused to herself. The front picture window’s drapes, a rich, deep rose red, hung closed tight, and the thought crossed her mind to strip down right there to keep her wet things from dripping on the nice, clean floors, but she thought better of it, and raced for her bedroom instead.
She quickly dropped her shopping bags on the hardwood dresser, resting alongside Kupo, her stuffed moogle, and her smaller pink stuffed chocobo, as she pulled a pair of clean underwear from the drawer. She pulled her new pink dress from her bag and laying it across her bed then disappearing into the bedroom’s adjoining bathroom - painted in the same rosy pink as her bedroom.
Several minutes later, steam billowed out into the cooler bedroom as she emerged, dressed in only a white terrycloth bathrobe, her long, wet hair wrapped tightly in a towel on her head. She stepped into a pair of fuzzy house slippers and padded out of the room, intent on cleaning up the mess she made coming in before Vanille or Lightning could see.
Not much had changed in the year that Natali had lived in the big house. The furniture somehow looked as clean and new as the day she came to live with Lightning and Vanille - fine, hardwood tables, big comfortable chairs, and a lovely rug she might have called oriental in her old world, sat as centerpieces to the living room, raised about a foot from the entryway.
Natali grabbed a mop from the small utility closet just off the kitchen and began furiously mopping up the little puddles that she’d left behind on her way to her bedroom.
Vanille opened the front door as Natali was mopping up, “Oh sorry kiddo, I don’t mean to make a mess after you clean it up.” Vanille smiled, “Oh and it’s you’re birthday, why are you cleaning?”
Natali shook her head. “No, it’s my mess. I got drenched on the way back from giving my statement at the facility.” She frowned a little. “Erika was attacked by some boy, but he’s going away for a long time.”
Vanille nodded, “That’s how it works sweetie, if your a bad person, you go away for a long time, but there are ways to prevent innocent people from going away and we use them.” Vanille leaned over and kissed Natali’s forehead, “Happy birthday girl.”
Natali smiled a little. “Momma Light already spoiled your surprise. I guess she figured I needed it early.” She giggled and hugged Vanille. “Thank you so much. Erika and I really had fun before the incident at the pizza shop. I know Mindy and Alexa will love her. This is going to be my best birthday ever.”
Vanille smiled as she went into the kitchen to finish the cake with a topping and candles, and before Natali could get back to her room, the front door opened. Lightning, Marriete, Erika, the young woman from the clothing shop, and a few other people entered the house, including various family members that Natali didn’t recognize and a few people from Lightning’s Military unit.
Natali, still in her bathrobe and slippers, holding the mop in one hand, and her hair up in a towel, stared like a frightened wild chocobo as everyone piled inside. She could feel her cheeks burning, but she just couldn’t bring herself to move.
Erika came over to Natali and rescued her hiding her behind her as she took her to the bedroom, “This one yours?”
“Yeah, this is mine,” she answered. “You’re a lifesaver.”
“Lets get in here and get that dress of yours fixed up ok?” Erika smiled as she opened the door to let Natali inside.
The poor girl sprinted inside, backing against the one piece of bare wall she actually had, with the rest either occupied by furniture - desks, vanity, dresser and such - or chic posters of the latest in popular bands of the day-and-age. She shook her head and laughed. “God I completely lost track of time,” she added as she raced to her bed.
The pink of the new dress accented to lighter pink bedspead nicely. She blushed a little as she held up her birthday attire, straightening the lone wrinkle that had managed to work itself into the fabric.
“My moms went overboard on the pink when they decorated my room, but I kind of like it now. Hey, how are you holding up? You seem a lot better now,” she asked almost out of the blue.
“I don’t think its overboard in the pink. Your room looks really nice. I’m trying to talk my Daddy into letting me paint my room pink.” Erika grinned, “I’ll turn around and you can put the dress on and I’ll fix it up for you ok?”
Natali giggled. “Sure, if you want,” she answered with a reassuring smile that just screamed ‘You’re too much of a girl to be a boy’. “I just didn’t want half the city to see me in my bathrobe,” she added as she turned around, slugging her robe off and stepping into her new dress.
Unlike the typical fashions of the day it had a simple, elegant flow to the form. The hemline started at her knee on the right side, tapering to just slightly above it on the other side with a kind of long, flowing ripple effect that she fell in love with. The neck, while cut a little low, was still quite modest for a girl her age. “I wonder if I should wear a belt? Maybe something red, or white?” she giggled, adding, “Oh, you can look now.”
Erika smiled as she turned around, “Oh God a red belt would look so darn cute on that, and I think after a minor adjustment in the bust area this dress is perfect. You’ll look like a real Princess in that.” She then grabbed out of her pocket a small sewing kit.
Natali giggled. “Need me to change while you work, or do I just need to stand here?”
“Nope it’s easier to work with the subject in the clothes. I promise I won’t poke you with the needle. I’m an expert!” Erika grinned.
“You know,” Natali mused, mostly just making casual conversation as she watched Erika work, “I think our parents have been planning something for a little while now. Momma Vee just happened to suggest I invite you out, and … Well, I don’t know if you heard what Momma Light and I were talking about earlier, so I won’t say anymore.” She giggled.
“I think so too. Daddy was so quick at letting me go out as a girl. He’s always afraid of me being outed.” Erika replied. “And Momma told me I’m not going to my cousins this summer, but wouldn’t tell me any other plans.”
Natali just smiled innocently as she nodded. “That’s what Momma Light told me too. I mentioned being glad I could stay here and hang out with you until you left for your cousins’, and she told me you wouldn’t have to worry about that this year.”
“Oh guess what! I learned that I can create fire with my hand!” Erika bubbled as she gently sewed the bust of the dress with careful, expert precision.
“Oh my God. Seriously? Like, magic?” Natali gasped, trying not to move too much.
“Yeah! Momma says I maybe to do a lot more someday too, like create ice and maybe summon things.” Erika beamed trying not to mess up on the pretty dress shes working on.
“I guess you won’t need me to protect you anymore, huh?” she teased, but smiled softly. “I’m so happy for you. It’s an amazing gift.”
“Oh I don’t think magic would have stopped those boys,” Erika frowned, “But it might have slowed them down. I’m glad you were there to help me.”
“That’s what friends are for,” she replied cheerfully. “But I’m glad I was there too.”
Erika finished the last touch on Natali’s dress, hemming the bust line just right to fit her body better. “Perfect, You and I make a great team you know that?”
Natali giggled, pulling the girl into a hug. “Thank you. It feels perfect!” She turned to check herself in the mirror then grinned. “Wow. It looks perfect too! Okay, belt... Belt... Oh, I think it’s in here,” she bubbled, rushing to the closet. She pulled the faux-shutter-style white doors open to reveal a large walk in closet with two rows - upper and lower - of varying styles of skirts, tops, dresses, and pants hanging on all three sides.
“I have way too much stuff,” she sighed, pushing some of the articles aside so she could get to the hidden shelves. Despite the chaotic mass of color, a pattern could definitely be seen too. Shoes, belts, even purses, each seemed to have their place.
“I wish we were sisters,” Natali teased. “Because I have a lot of things that I think would look fantastic with that beautiful hair of yours. Oh here it is. And the shoes that go with it,” she added, emerging a moment later with a small, almost cherry red leather belt with little silver accents in one hand, and a pair of red flats in the other, stepping into the shoes even as she hurriedly fastened the belt.
“Goddess I’m going to have to come over here and borrow some clothes from you sometime,” Erika whistled. “That’s like a department store in itself in there.”
Natali giggled. “Now you know why I hate shopping alone. If I just go alone, it’s just buying more crap I have to find a place for.”
She paused, carefully poking her finger up under the towel on her hair. “Dry enough,” she nodded to herself, unraveling the towel. Her hair flew every which way, some matted to her head, some sticking out at a strange angle. She groaned, picking up a hair comb and trying to sort it out. “If it wasn’t so pretty I’d hack it all off,” she joked. Erika shook her head as she grabbed a brush, tackling the other side.
“No way. I love it. You can always just braid it if it gets in the way when you’re training,” she advised.
In no time the two were finished, and with Erika’s help, Natali had managed to style her hair into an elaborate style perfect for the birthday girl’s big day. Natali giggled as she stepped out of her room, re-emerging into the living room where everyone had gathered, some sitting, some standing, some drinking fruity beverages. All eyes settled on Natali as the room grew silent though.
Vanille emerged from the kitchen carrying a rather large cake, with twelve candles on it, with a big smile on her face as she set it down on the table and looked at her beautiful daughter.
Natali turned to Erika with a kind of ‘this is all for me?’ stunned expression before turning back to Vanille again, stepping closer, and wrapping her in a hug. “Wow. Thank you everyone,” she added, reaching up with one hand to dab at her eye.
Marriete grinned. “Well, young lady, what are you waiting for? Blow out the candles and make a wish!”
Natali giggled. “I wish Alexa and Mindy could be here.”
From the outside covered porch Natali could hear some giggling, as the door was cracked partially.
She blinked a few times. “I can’t believe that worked,” she giggled, causing a round of laughter from the gathered adults as she raced to the door and threw it open.
Alexa grabbed Natali as she opened the door, “Happy birthday you!” she cheered, hugging her tightly. “Mom said we couldn’t miss such a special birthday for you. It’s your twelfth birthday and your first rolled into one.”
Natali squealed as she hugged Alexa then grabbed Mindy in a hug. “Thank you so much. It just wasn’t going to be the same without you guys here! We have so much to catch up on, and I have a new friend to introduce you to as well. Come inside!” She motioned, as she returned to her cake.
She waited a moment for everyone to make themselves comfortable before inhaling sharply and closing her eyes, apparently making another wish for herself before blowing out all twelve candles.
“Happy birthday sweetie.” Lightning walked up to Natali and put a Guardian Corp dog tag around her neck, “You are now an unofficial member of the Guardian Corp.” She winked as she moved off to the side, and Vanille started to slice the cake for everyone.
Natali giggled as she lifted the dogtag to examine it. She grinned. “Oh, I don’t plan to stay unofficial. I want to apply as soon as I’m old enough. I like helping people. It’s...” she paused, searching for the right word. “I can’t explain it.” She smiled as she shrugged and sat down, still giggling quietly.
Mindy grinned as she quietly sat down next to Natali, offering her one of the two finely decorated dishes, with the larger slice of cake. “I figured you probably still eat like a chocobo,” she teased. “I’m so excited about the coming holiday. NORA’s grown since you were last there too.”
Natali grinned. “I can’t wait to see everyone again. Oh hey, Mindy this is my friend Erika,” she added as Erika shyly tried to edge away. Mindy giggled.
“It’s great to meet you. I’m glad Natali’s finally making friends up here. Alexa and I felt so bad about letting her go. We at least have each other, and the older girls in New Bodhum are nice enough.”
“Plus Tommy’s been awfully quiet lately,” Alexa added as she bounced over, offering Erika one of her two plates of cake as well. “Hi, I’m Alexa,” she bubbled. “Erika I love your shoes!”
Erika blushed, tucking a few strands of hair behind her ear as she accepted the cake. “Oh, thank you. I love your dresses,” she answered, starting to smile.
“Erika wants to be a fashion designer,” Natali added. “She hemmed my dress for me, so it would fit better.”
“Wow really?” Alexa asked, inspecting Natali’s dress critically. “Where?”
“Right here,” Natali answered, pointing to the bustline. “It was too big here, but everything else fit.”
“Oh, you’ll have to let that out again soon enough,” Alexa giggled. Natali blushed as she shoveled a mouthful of cake between her lips. Her eyes widened. “Oh, this is great!”
Alexa grinned as she ate her piece of cake with her friends, “Hey how big did your boobs grow anyway?” she giggled.
“Alexa!” Natali gasped.
The other girls were giggling at Alexa’s question and Natali’s embarrassment. After a moment or two she started giggling. “Um, not enough to fill out this dress. I’ll leave it at that. I’m just glad Erika can sew. I may be asking her for a lot of favors with that needle before long. Momma Vee said I looked like I grew a little taller too.”
“Sooo,” Mindy finally couldn’t wait any longer. “Did you talk to your moms again?”
Natali giggled loudly. “Yeah, but shh! It’s still a secret.” She winked.
“Ohh,” Mindy giggled loudly, a little out of character for her, which caused her sister Alexa to snort and start laughing as well.
“Okay birthday girl,” Lightning finally came to her rescue, “It’s time to open your presents.”
“Oh, yay,” Natali cheered as Vanille held out the first of the brightly colored packages.
Natali tore the shimmery paper aside to find what, at first, looked like a bright pink purse, but Vanille simply grinned. “I figured you’d be able to use a new ammo pouch - pink, of course, to match your hair,” she added, before handing Natali the next of several gifts.
The process continued until only one box remained, and a mountain of plushies, clothes, an adorable snowglobe with a ceramic moogle playing with a chocobo sat close by, and a nice, silver ring set with a tiny purple crystal now adorned one of Natali’s fingers, as well as a new coral necklace around her neck courtesy of Alexa and Mindy.
Marriete giggled under her breath. “Oh, that one. That’s from all of us at the Guardian Corps” Lightning eyed the woman briefly. “Okay, ALMOST everyone. You wouldn’t believe the trouble we went through to keep this one secret!”
Natali giggled as she carefully pulled away the paper. On opening the plain, white box and pushing away the gossamer-like paper, a twelve inch tall Lightning Farron doll, dressed in the trademark uniform, complete with gunblade at its side, stared up at Natali. She squeaked as she pulled it fully from the packaging and held it up.
“Oh my God. I love it!”
Lightning’s cheeks turned just the tiniest hint of rosy pink, and she shook her head slowly. “Now I see why you had to sneak that thing around behind my back,” she said with a glance at Mariette.
“It was Merrik’s idea, ma’am,” she answered with a grin. “But we all chipped in.”
“Thanks everyone! This has been such a great birthday!”
The day wore on and the four girls talked and examined all the things Natali got for her birthday, as the adults slowly left for the night. Natali stood and approached Lightning and Vanille, “Can Erika stay the night with me, Alexa and Mindy? before they go home tomorrow?”
“I don’t see why not. Light?” Vanille asked, glancing at her. Lightning smiled and nodded.
“Sure, just let your parents know, Erika.”
She gave Natali a knowing grin, adding, “You can tell them now if you want, too. I’m surprised you held it in this long,” she teased, squeezing her daughter’s shoulder. “Happy birthday sweetie.”
“Tell us what?” Mindy asked cautiously.
“Well Momma Vanille and Momma Lightning agreed to let me go down to New Bodhum this summer, and Erika’s mom thinks it’s a good idea for her to come too!” Natali squealed.
Alexa and Mindy both squealed, though Alexa’s bordered on an excited shriek, as they bounced up and down, grabbing and hugging Natali repeatedly. Erika stared in utter disbelief, very nearly in tears.
“Y-you’re serious?!” she gasped.
“Yeah, that’s why your mom told you that you weren’t going to your cousins’ this summer.” Natali hugged Erika tightly and smiled.
“Oh my God,” she whispered, and started bouncing and giggling with Alexa and Mindy. “I have to go talk to my Mom about staying over and give her and daddy a big hug for this! Natali you just made this my best day in a long time!”
Natali caught her hand before she could go, grinning and whispering in her ear, “And the best part is no more pretending to be a boy. You’re you, and I won’t let you be anything but.” She grinned, letting her go, and Erika, tears streaming down her face, raced off, still giggling.
Later that night the girls, getting tired, pulled out their sleeping rolls. All four girls decided to sleep on the floor together. Alexa broke the comfortable silence that had fallen over the room. “Hey, I’ve been thinking.”
“Uh oh,” Erika giggled. Alexa stuck her tongue out.
“Really! We just all click so well together. Let’s stay a team forever okay?”
“Agreed,” Natali answered with a bright smile. “Whenever we’re apart, let’s continue to stay in touch via commlink. This summer is going to be the best ever.”
Erika smiled, dressed in a long pink nightgown, as she snuggled down into her sleeping bag. “Yeah. Being away from my cousins and with friends I really enjoy, no bullies, no school,” she yawned.
“And if anyone does give you trouble, we’ll kick the crap out of em!” Alexa pronounced.
Meanwhile back on Earth
A lone woman sat at a lonely bar on a corner of a lonely street. Outside, rain fell hard against the building’s weathered shingles. The bartender had seen the woman countless times since her son disappeared, but he knew the only comfort he could bring her was another bottle. She paid her tab, and never caused trouble, so he always left her alone.
That night though, another stranger had wandered in. The woman hadn’t noticed him, staring at her half-empty whiskey shot glass as he ordered his first and second drinks. Finally though, the black-haired gentleman approached her.
“They say misery loves company,” he said in a friendly tone. The woman pushed back her disheveled hair as she looked up. At first she glared, but something about his friendly smile disarmed whatever remark she had prepared for her intruder.
“Buy me another round, and I’ll share more misery than you know what to do with, buster,” she sighed, turning away again to down her glass.
“Oh, I’ve got plenty of my own,” he laughed, but it had a certain bitterness to it: a kind of pain that resonated with hers. “My kid’s been missing for awhile now. I try not to let it get to me but sometimes it’s just too much. You?”
“My... son,” she answered softly. “He ran away from home a year ago. He was so excited about that damn game of his, and then … gone,” she snapped her fingers, “Just like that.”
“My Amy did the same thing,” he remarked gently as he sat down beside her. “Left a note saying she was going to look for her mother. Her mother died giving birth to her,” he added, and for a moment, looked like he might almost break down into tears. He cleared his throat as she turned to stare blankly back at him.
“Nathen left a note like that. His father died in a plane crash a few years ago, returning from a convention.” She paused and cracked a small smile. “Well you were right about one thing. Misery does love company.”
He laughed a little as he offered his hand. “I’m Scott. Do you still want me to buy you that drink?”
“Katherine,” she answered, slowly looking down at her glass. “No, I … I think I’ve had enough. Scott,” she started to stand, stumbling right into him as her legs gave way. “Could you call me a cab? I think I’m a little too far gone to drive.”
He smiled as he helped her to her feet again. “Sure. I know this is going to sound cliche, but if tomorrow, when we’re both sober, you’d feel up for it, I’d like to take you out for coffee. You can tell me about your son, and I’ll tell you all about my Amy?”
She smiled genuinely for the first time in years, nodding a little. “I think I’d like that.”
The bartender smiled to himself as he watched the pair leave. “Never thought I’d be so happy to lose a customer.” He mused to himself as he wiped down the bar, getting ready to lock up for the night..
Summary coming soon(tm) Sorry..
Howdy everyone!!!!
It's been ages since Zoe or I posted a story here, but here you go Chapter 1 of From the streets, you can read ahead by far on our Patreon, enjoy!!!
-Ashleigh and Zoe
An older man stood in a large sky office, surrounded by young people in their mid to late 20s, a few even in their early 30s, “I hate this, but I’m going to put this on the table.” He exuded power, but there were rumors that one of the photographers at the table outranked him.
“I’m going to give a $25,000 bonus to any of you who find us the next face. We need someone fresh, never seen before.”
A woman in her late 20s, dressed in a nice pantsuit looked thoughtfully at her briefcase for a moment. She brushed a few strands of strawberry blonde hair from her face and opened it. “I just got back from vacation, but how about this girl?” she asked, in a tone that vaguely suggested Irish heritage, tempered by living in California for several years.
she threw down some pictures of a young girl with shaggy reddish blonde hair, and the most beautiful blue eyes. They seemed to sparkle at the camera even if she didn't look like she knew she was being photographed. She looked pretty shabby overall, actually, like she hadn’t showered in a few days.
“Shower her and give her some food, and I think she’d clean up nicely,” she added as the man took the photographs and flipped through them. Katelyn had been with the company from its inception, originally as a talent scout, turn photographer. She had a very keen eye.
Drew sat back in his big chair, still examining the pictures. Everyone else sighed inwardly. They knew they might be out the bonus. As he got the last picture of the girl, he looked up, “Where’d you find her?”
“Galway Ireland,” Katelyn answered. “There’s lots of urchins like that about, sadly.”
“Do you think you can find her again?” Drew asked.
“Kids like that.” Amanda, younger than Katelyn, and a lighter shade of blonde, but just as ambitious, and what’s more, a close friend of hers, spoke up, “They usually stick around the same place, easier to make money and stay safe hustling tourists. I can find her.”
“Good, Katelyn take Amanda with you. Go find her,” Drew said as he stood back up, tossing the pictures on the table, “We found our new face.”
“How much am I authorized to offer her?” Katelyn asked. Drew gave her a knowing smile and tossed a platinum card on the table near the two.
“Spend whatever you think will win her over, and offer her the world if you have to.” He grinned even more. If he could grin any more, his mouth would fall off his face. If it were a cartoon, his eyes would just be dollar signs. “I want those blue eyes on the cover of every fashion magazine from here to Milan.”
“So,” Amanda said as she picked up her designer handbag, “What are you going to spend your bonus on?”
“Finish paying off my car,” Katelyn laughed. “You?” she grabbed her pictures and the card off the table.
“Student loans,” Amanda giggled. “I might put a small dent in them.”
“If we play this right Manda, you won't have to worry about those student loans,” Katelyn stated as they turned to leave the office themselves, leaving everyone else to bitch and moan amongst themselves.
“Oh, just a sec,” Katelyn said, suddenly pivoting to run and catch up to Drew. Luckily she was wearing flats. Actually as a photographer primarily, she wore flats or even sneakers a lot. Leave it to the models to wear heels, she’d always say.
Drew stopped, letting Katelyn catch up to him. “What’s up?” he asked.
“I just remembered something important that’s not in the photos,” Katelyn said. “This kid’s got tattoos all over her back. You can’t see them in the photos obviously, but when she wears a tank top they’re pretty visible.”
“Anything tasteless?” Drew asked honestly.
“Nope,” Katelyn answered. “They’re 100% traditional Celtic tattoos, some clan markers, a trinity knot, that sort of thing.”
“Oh,” Drew laughed, “Well that’s fine. We can cover them with makeup if the clients take issue, but I think that’s going to be part of her mystique.”
“Oi shite stain!” a man dressed in a police uniform yelled after a figure running down the road, “I catch you, I’m ganna beat the crap outta ya.”
“Ya couldn’t catch a cold!” the figure laughed, waving the five pound note freshly nicked from the policeman’s pocket as it sprinted down an alley.
“Piss off!” The man stopped, running out of breath. At least he seemed to be out of breath. He recovered awfully quickly, making a big show of turning around and giving up the chase. “Fuckin bloody streat waifs.”
“You got bollocks kid,” a deep voice in the alleyway she had just sprinted into said with a laugh. “Nicking a John Hop.” He seemed to be some kind of warehouse worker, hiding from work to enjoy a quick smoke, but as Sophie well knew, looks were deceiving.
“Fat oaf ran me off from earning anything legit so I had to take his wallet into my own hands,” Sophie laughed. “All the bladie had was a five pounder.”
“Can’t argue with that logic,” he said, laughing again as he reached into his pocket. “Here, buy yourself a decent lunch on ole Jim, for the floor show,” he said, handing her a 10 pound note. The man was the owner of the pub, whom had just stepped out back to have a smoke but got a really good show instead. “I’d offer ya a drink, but, well,” he said jokingly.
“Na, thanks for the tenner though,” Sophie said, pocketing it as she checked to see if the coast was clear yet. She looked back. “It’s a snowball’s chance in Hell I know, but, you wouldn’t have heard from Lia?”
“Na, sorry,” Jim said as he shook his head. “But as always my young lass, I shall keep an ear to the ground.”
“Thanks,” she said, leaving it at that as she casually slipped out of the alleyway. She didn’t mind being called ‘young lass’ or ‘miss’, or even shit stain. It was no worse than what her dad had called her. If people thought her a girl, that just made it easier to hustle and play the starving kid angle.
She was starving, and a kid, after all, and a girl as far as she was concerned, even if her estranged father saw it differently. Granted, 13 was technically a teenager. She was even in what America called high school except she wasn't. She had dropped school to find her mum.
She wasn’t having much luck so far. She tried busking with a little black Clarke tin whistle which worked fine until the owner of wherever she was standing outside decided to complain, or someone demanded to see her permits, which of course she couldn’t afford. There were a few places in the town center that didn’t mind, like Jim, and the flower shop. They seemed to really benefit from it.
Tourists loved it too. That was what they came to see - a street rat on a corner, piping away on a tin whistle. Sometimes she’d slip right in and join a session in progress, and get a share of the take, too. Most of the street kids took care of each other here.
It was just her luck that the McAllister sisters were getting ready to play at the flower shop too, Ellen with her old, beat up fiddle and Casidhe with her guitar. The girls were not homeless, but they liked to hang out with the homeless and help them earn a few quid.
“Sophie!” Casidhe yelled as she saw the girl, waving her over. “C’mon, let’s give these tourists a real show hey?”
“Sophie you got yer flute?” Ellen grinned.
Sophie produced the 12 inch long whistle from her back pocket and gave it an artful twirl, grinning. “I never go anywhere without it.”
“Oi oi” Cassidhe called out to the crowd, “Sophie Dee here, she comes from a long line of whistle players, and foot stompers. She’s a wee bit down on her luck right now, but if y’all give a listen she’ll melt your heart right into yer shoes.”
Ellen leaned closer to the two. “We’ll warm ‘em up with Danny Boy. They love that shite.”
“Americans eat it up.” Sophie laughed twirlin her tin whistle, and tapping her foot as Ellen fingerpicked the intro. The whistle and the violin blended surprisingly well, harmonizing and drawing even more of a crowd as they played. Sophie even danced for them.
More than a few tourists had their cell phones out recording the show, or snapping pictures, but one, Sophie couldn’t help noticing, had a very expensive looking DSLR camera. She noticed because she had seen the same model camera once before, about three weeks prior. The woman had given her a whole twenty quid for a drawing she had done. Sophie was of many talents you had to be to make money on the streets.
Either you had to have talents or a body to sell. She had both, but she wasn’t willing to sell her body. There were enough perverts looking for what she could offer, but she wasn’t that desperate. She always found a way, especially thanks to help from friends like Ellen and Casidhe, who always had some extra food or a few pounds to offer.
The woman with the camera handed another woman a big wad of cash, and nodded to her, she approached the musicians and spoke to Casidhe, “Which tip jars for the blue eyed girl?”
“Any,” Casidhe laughed. “We’re helping our friend today, so it all goes to ‘er.” Amanda nodded and dropped 5,000 pounds into the tip jar and walked back to Katelyn. A few onlookers close enough to see went a little wide-eyed and whispered among themselves. Casidhe, Ellen, and Sophie hadn’t seemed to notice. They were lost in the music, and in entertaining the tourists.
The two waited through the entire show, all the crowds that came and went, all the tips the girls made, that 5k was just a small drop in the ice burgh it was meant to get Sophie’s attention and open her up to talking to them.
“Bloody hell,” Casidhe said, as they began to pack it in and empty the tip jars into a small sack for Sophie to take with her. “Maybe we should ought to do this for a living,” she laughed. “Damn Sophie the luck of the leprechauns are with ya today.” She showed her the big fat stack of bills.
Sophie stared at the stack. It was rubber banded neatly together which meant someone had done it intentionally. She actually poked at it a few times, not sure if it was real. “... What in the fookin’ bloody hell?” she said finally. There was a note inside that read, ‘When your done, and want to talk meet us at Delaney's restaurant.’
“May be some gentleman caller looking for a really good time,” Ellen teased her and giggled. “I didn’t see who put it in the jar, I’m afraid.”
Casidhe spoke, “I think it was that short blonde american woman: the one that was with the Irish girl and the expensive camera.”
“Oh,” Sophie said, “The one with the Irish photographer with the fancy camera! I know her!” she brightened. “Well I mean, I sorta know her.” She looked down. “But I canna go to that fancy pants restaurant looking like this. They’d throw me out on my arse at the door.”
“You got cash. Go rent a room take a shower and get new duds,” Casidhe laughed.
“I’m afraid I’ll be arrested as a bank robber,” Sophie said. “Could I get you two to pick something up for me and maybe lemme shower at your place? I’ll pay for it, and you two are so gettin’ a cut of this payday,” she laughed.
“Okay,” Ellen said, “No pay for the shower, but ya gotta pay fer your own duds.”
“Thanks guys. You always been good to me. I really do wanna pay you back.”
“Jus get famous, an off the streets that’s payment enuf.” Casidhe said. “C’man, I’ll take ya back to our flat while Ellen finds you something nice to wear.”
Sophie had been there before, when the weather gets too cold the girls usually took her in. Their mother watched her like a hawk the first time, and after that, welcomed her like a third daughter, but Sophie didn’t like to overstay her welcome anywhere, so she only crashed on the McAllisters out of absolute necessity.
“Oi is that the lil songbird I hear?” the woman asked as Sophie and Casidhe entered the house.
“Hi Mrs. McAllister,” Sophie said brightly.
“Bloody hell girl, how many times do I have to tell you to call me mum,” she teased and hugged Sophie even if she did smell.
“Always one more time, Mrs. McAllister,” Sophie giggled. “My pa was a creeper, but he gave me manors.”
“Some photographer lady wants to meet her at Delaney's’,” Casidhe giggled. “So Ellen’s out buyin’ her some new clothes with the money they put in her tip jar.”
“Aye,” Sophie said, “I can finally pay you back all those nights you let me stay here,” she laughed.
“Nonsense.” Mrs. McAllister stated, “Yer family girl. You’re belfast blood are ya not?”
“Yessum,” Sophie said. There was no denying it. The accent gave it away from the first day.
Mrs. McAllister said brightly, “Ah, you know before the girls were born and Jack died, we used to live in Belfast.”
“Oh?” Sophie asked, she had heard the story a bunch of times, but she didn’t mind.
“Oh aye. Jack was a police officer, not a fat bobby mind you, a rifle carrying Northern Irish policeman,” she laughed. “Belfast just didn’t feel like home anymore after losing him. But you know that story,” she teased giving Sophie a slight smack on the bum.
“By heart,” Casidhe giggled.
“Go take yer bath girl.” Mrs. McAllister said. “Since yer meetin at the restaurant I won't be offering you any food you hear, you lil scallop.” She grinned. “Not till this evening anyway. We’re having my famous meatloaf.”
“Damn. I won't be missing that, I promise.” Sophie said brightly.
“And use the good soap this time,” Casidhe called after her, giggling.
“That her?” Amanda pointed to the young lady coming through the door. She was wearing a white top with a slight scoop neck, an open sweater, and a black skirt, and carrying a small handbag. None of it looked too terribly expensive, but she almost didn’t look like the same girl.
“Aye that’s her,” Katelyn grinned, waiting for the Maitre D to show her to their table. “Glad you could make it,” she said warmly.
“It’s just lucky Casidhe recognized you,” Sophie laughed. “Ellen thought some gent was looking to have a good time.”
“Hard to miss in the crowd.” Katelyn laughed. “Hungry?”
“A little,” Sophie lied. She hadn’t eaten since early in the morning, and that was a stale donut.
“Order anything you want.” Katelyn handed Sophie a menu. Sophie eyed her suspiciously. “Seriously,” she said, trying not to laugh.
“Seriously.” Amanda nodded. “Even that $140 item if it hits you.” She winked.
“Es...car...got...” she squinted, as if it would help her figure out what it was supposed to be. “Oh no um Fish and chips will be good.” she said. “And a Cherry Pepsi.”
Katelyn said, “Battered fish, the best, and a big order of wedged spuds, and a big cask of Cherry Pepsi.” she told a waiter.
“Of course ma’am,” the waiter said professionally and quickly stepped away. The two didn’t start off with any kind of business yet. They wanted Sophie to eat first.
“So...” Sophie said, “I... guess you really liked the show?”
“It was good. You’re a good dancer.” Amanda said.
“I had a few good teachers,” Sophie said, trying not to giggle. She half expected the fish to come back half cooked or looking back at her. She knew rich people ate some weird stuff, but to her great relief it was proper fish and chips, breaded white fish that smelled divine and a heaping of potato wedges to go with it. “Can I get some Ranch dressing to dip em in?”
The pair watched Sophie eat as they ate as well. “Enjoy yourself?” Katelyn said as the girl finished everything on her plate. Sophie didn’t leave a single crumb on it at all, like it was the first meal she’d eaten in years.
“Not bad,” Sophie said, trying to downplay it, taking a sip of her soda. She let out a large, unladylike burp. “Excuse me,” she said surprisingly politely. “Okay I know you two didn’t come all the way to ireland to buy me food and put 5,000 pounds in my tip jar. My drawing wasn’t that good,” she giggled.
“No, you got me there.” Katelyn said “We’re here to offer you a job.”
Sophie stopped, mid-drink, and slowly put her glass down. “Listen, you’re both very lovely, and I’m honored, but not interested.”
“You haven't heard us out.” Amanda said, “We’re willing to offer you this much.” she slid a piece of paper over to Sophie with a large sum of money,
“Don’t need to,” Sophie said. “I’m not interested in that kind of...” she stopped, eyeing the number written on the piece of paper, “... work.”
Katelyn burst out laughing. “Oh God,” she said. “It’s not that kind of job! We’re talent scouts for WP Modeling Agency back in America.”
Sophie’s cheeks turned from milky pale to rosy red, and she started laughing. “Oh... Oh God...” she giggled. “I’m so sorry. But I can’t model.”
“How about this much?” Amanda slide another piece of paper over to Sophie.
“... Yer both bloody daft,” Sophie said as she shook her head. “Mad as a nicked John Hop.”
“Show her the final bid.” Katelyn said at Amanda.
“I don’t think my heart could take it,” Sophie protested as Amanda wrote down some numbers and slid it across.
“That’s per photo shoot.” Katelyn stated.
Sophie stared at them, those intense blue eyes burning a hole right through their souls. “I’ll make ya a counter offer,” she said, reaching across the table to snag Amanda’s pen. She circled the second offer. “Take this number,” she said, and circled the final bid, “Subtract it from this one. You pay me that one, and set up a charity for homeless kids wi’the rest, and I’m all yours.”
Amanda filed in the number in the contract, wrote some things down on it, “You got a parent or guardian?”
“Somewhere,” Sophie snorted. “My da’s prolly drunk off his arse in Belfast, God fuck his child-beating arse. My Mum... Been looking for her. No luck yet,” she sighed.
“Tell you what, take this.” she slid a base contract over to Sophie, “Go find a solicitor, verify it, and Katelyn and I will work out the guardian thing at least temporarily.”
“I got a friend I can ask,” Sophie said. “I’ll see what she says.”
“When you’re done then, meet us at Trinity Hotel. Room 2016.” She reached into her messenger bag and slid a copy of the photos of Sophie over to her. “Consider the meal and the 5k an advance for these. You are an incredibly beautiful young lady, and I want to show the world.”
Sophie blinked. She stared at Katelyn and Amanda. “You... really think I’m beautiful?” she asked cautiously.
“Our boss,” Katelyn stated, “Drew Mallory, only hands this out.” she pulled out the platinum credit card handing it to the waiter who came with the bill, “To very few people.”
Sophie looked sheepish for a moment. She giggled at something. “Glad I didn’t nick your wallet last time we met, now.”
“I didn’t have a wallet on me.” Katelyn winked, “Not my first rodeo. My gran is alive and well down in Cork you know.”
“Cork eh?” Sophie giggled, “Now I wish I’d nicked your wallet.” she teased. “Okay I’ll go have my friend look at this and see what’s what.” She took the papers and took off. She stopped, came back, finished her Cherry Pepsi, refilled it, finished that, and then left.
Here we are again!! Chapter 2 of From the streets, Just wanted to give a big shoutout thank you to everyone on bigcloset and to all those who support us on Patreon!!! To those of you who buy our books from Doppler press! Zoe and I thank you all!
“Hello Mrs. Murphy?” Amanda spoke. “This is Amanda Davenshaw , I spoke with your assistant, Mary-ann, she said to call your extension.”
“Ah yes, hello Miss Davenshaw, what can I do for you today?” Mrs. Murphy asked. She had the demeanor of a school teacher, which Amanda supposed suited someone with child and family services.
“I represent WP Modeling Agency, and I was wondering, is there any way to get temporary or full custody of a homeless girl? I know that kind of sounded perverted, but I assure you that we are a legitimate fashion and TV agency.”
“Oh, yes,” Mrs. Murphy said, “I had Mary Ann look into your business. Your agency has quite the impressive portfolio. You really discovered Juliette Small?”
“Thank you.” Amanda said. “Yes and Megan Stuart as well.”
“My daughter absolutely adores those two,” she laughed. “Your request is certainly unusual, but given your history I suppose we can try to work something out.”
“I hope she reads it through.” Katelyn laughed, “The contract that is.”
“I can get you three in front of a judge tomorrow afternoon?” Mrs. Murphy said after a moment. “It’s not usually that easy, but a friend owes me a small favor.”
“That works ma’am, Thank you so much for listening to our request.” Amanda said as she hung up the phone. “We’re set for tomorrow.”
“Excellent,” Katelyn said.
“There’s one thing that’s been bugging me,” Amanda said, pointing to the bulky DSLR camera. It wasn’t just any camera. It was a 1DX Mk II, a flagship camera that really stood out in a crowd. “You said this wasn’t your first rodeo, but you’ve been lugging around $10,000 in camera gear?”
Katelyn laughed. “Sometimes it pays to draw attention to yourself. Plus it’s insured. Theft or Accident full coverage” she winked. “If it was MY gear? I’d be running around with a $300 job,” she teased. “Drew takes care of his top workers.” Katelyn added. There was more to it than that, but she wasn’t ready to trust Amanda with that quite yet. Soon.
“No kidding,” Amanda said. “First class tickets, a nice hotel, and that’s just for us,” she laughed. “Thought the poor kid’s eyes were going to pop out of her head when she saw the final offer.”
“We’re to buy her a complete wardrobe as well.” Katelyn nodded.
“Did you notice the outfit she was rocking?” Amanda said. “I mean sure, it was off the rack, but it looked amazing on her.”
“She’s got good taste.” Katelyn grinned. “She’s got a face that could launch a thousand clothing lines too. With some work she could even be an actress.”
“Wouldn’t surprise me at all,” Amanda said as she sat down in one of the cushy chairs in the suite’s sitting room. “She can draw, she can play music, she can dance. Acting is bound to be in there somewhere.”
“Don’t be jealous of the client,” Katelyn teased. “Remember that number you offered her?”
“Oh, hell no,” Amanda laughed. “I’m not even an eighth as talented as she is. Nothing to be jealous about. Just impressed. But what about it?”
“You get 25% on top of what you offered her. So each shoot, you add 25% to that amount and that 25% is yours, just yours.” Katelyn grinned.
“What about the amount she wants to go to homeless charity?” Amanda asked.
“That’s the big thing; its the full amount she's going to be earning. She wants a % for herself, and the rest to a charity. You Remember back in the states when I said you play this right we won't have a damn thing to worry about?”
Amanda grabbed her phone, opening the calculator app. She stared at the final result, cleared it, recalculated it. “... And that’s tax deductible... Jesus Tapdancing Christ on a pogo stick.”
“See, that's why I said what I said.” Katelyn laughed. “And in that contract you have me down as the sole Photographer. You get the agent fee, I get the photographer fee, she gets the modeling fee, and we all walk away with a king’s ransom, and you know the shit in the pants?”
Katelyn continued, “Drew makes them pay double that, so the company earns a shit ton as well. We landed Drew and the company a billion dollar investment. The partners are going to be in ICU with heart attacks,” she teased.
“You really think so?” Amanda asked.
“That girl with those eyes could make a drowning man buy water,” Katelyn nodded. “Trust me, a unicorn like that only comes around once in a lifetime.”
There was a knock on the door. On the otherside Sophie waited with a woman in a skirt suit and a briefcase. Sophie didn’t look 100% thrilled that the woman was with her. She never actually asked what her friends’ mum actually did. She somewhat regretted that fact now that she knew. Bloody lawyer.
“Hi Sophie. Come in.” Amanda said opening the door, she turned to the woman, “I’m Amanda Davenshaw, and this is Katelyn Price. We both represent WP Modeling.”
“Pleasure to meet ya both. I’m Sarah McAllister, Sophie’s solicitor. I just wanted to come by and run a few things by you for her,” she said.
“Oh, of course,” Amanda said as she led them to the sitting room. “Can I offer you anything? Soda, coffee, water?”
“Tea will work if you have any.” Sarah said.
“Just finished brewing a pot,” Katelyn spoke up, grinning as she began to set out some tea cups from the set the hotel generously provided.
“Price.. As in Shawna and Marigerette Price?” Sarah asked. “Cork girls I believe?”
“Aye, Shawna’s my mum,” Katelyn said. “I hope their reputation doesn't precede me too harshly,” she laughed.
“Nonsense, both proud Irish ladies.” Sarah grinned, but didn’t elaborate on how she knew Katelyn’s mother and aunt. “First off, Sophie Dee wishes to have that as her legal name, and secondly, she doesn’t want some random stranger as her guardian. She’s requested you two. She’s got more by the way.”
“Aye, let’s just tackle the elephant in the room,” Sophie said. “I’m not a real girl,” she blurted right out.
Neither woman looked shocked at all, “No problem,” Amanda stated. “We can get that fixed as well if you’d like. So Sophia Dee as in Dee last name, Sophie first?”
Sophie looked shocked. It was that easy? “Um... Y-yes,” she stammered out, still shocked at how easy that all was.
“Okay. You don't have a drug problem do you?” Amanda asked, “No sex addictions, gambling problems?”
“Nah never touch the stuff,” Sophie giggled, regaining her composure. “I figured, I saw what the drink did to my old man, and there’s far worse than alcohol.” She shrugged.
“Good.” Katelyn said.
Amanda said, “So you said there was more than 3 things?”
“Yes, the other was about the schooling?” Sarah looked at Sophie.
“Yeah, I don’t rather like public education.” Sophie stated. “Too many fuckin tards thinking their queen monkey and shit.”
Amanda looked at Katelyn for a translation, or a lifeline. Katelyn answered without missing a beat. “Not a problem, We can either do private school or a private tutor - either one on one, or with a small group. That’s what Juliette and Megan do. They have a small group of friends they tutor with.”
“The company pays for it?” Sarah asked.
“100%,” Amanda nodded. “It’s considered a bonus for young hires, to make sure they get a good education.”
“Okay we’ve a couple more.” Sarah said professionally. . “She wants a big house in California if that’s where you’re moving her to.”
“Beach front or gated community?” Katelyn asked, grinning at Sophie.
“Seriously?” Sophie looked at them both, “Are you both like off the bend?”
“Seriously.” Amanda stated. “If that’s what you want, we’ll make it happen.”
“Beach and Gated?” Sophie looked at them.
Amanda looked over at Katelyn. “Didn’t Megan’s dad just put their house up for sale? Since he’s moving to Florida for the full time Lost Girl shoots.”
“Yup.” Katelyn nodded. “Done.” she said to Sophie as she sent a text off, and Amanda handed Sophie her phone so she could see pictures of the neighborhood.
“So you said a couple more, couple’s usually two.” Amanda giggled. She was rather enjoying spoiling their future legal charge. But Sophie was a good girl by all local accounts, just had a rough life and a foul mouth.
“I’m afraid to say anymore,” Sophie laughed. “Might turn out I was hit by a bus and I’m in a coma in a ditch somewhere.”
“Fraid not.” Katelyn laughed, “You’re awake.”
“Okay.” Sarah said, looking at a sheet of paper hastily written up in ink. “Her final demand is my daughters and I are taken care of - not sure what she means by that, and my law firm are hired to be her full time lawyers.” She looked at Sophie, a little surprised. After all Sophie was none too pleased earlier to find out Sarah was a lawyer.
Sophie giggled. “Mrs. McAlister's taken me in on many a cold night. She didn’t have to, but she did. I want to repay her kindness, if that makes any sense.”
“Sure,” Amanda said. “The only issue I can see would be you and your legal team will have to take the bar test in the U.S. But we can offer your firm a generous retainer fee and help you set up right in our office building if you’d like.”
“Sorry,” Sophie said, “I um, just thought of one more wee little thing... If Mrs. McAllister moves to the states, would it be possible to have her daughters doing that tutoring thing too? If they want to, I mean.”
“Yes.” Amanda said.
Katelyn spoke up, “I have the perfect place they can move into as well.” She pulled up pictures of her 3 bedroom condo and handed her phone to Sarah. “Cheap ass rent too, but I know the landlord. He’s an absolute gem of a man.”
“Oh my,” Sarah said, “Look at that view...”
“15th floor, unobstructed view of the bay.” Katelyn grinned.
“And there’s a pool on the roof,” Amanda chimed in. “It’s also only a 25 minute bus ride to the gated community.”
“Well I don’t know who this Megan girl is,” Sophie said, “But I am in love with her house. And all I gotta do is look at a camera?”
“Pose pretty for the camera.” Katelyn teased. “It's more work than you think though sweetie. But you only have to work for me as a photographer. I don’t scream and throw tantrums at my models.” She winked, causing Sophie to giggle.
“Oh yeah, I wanted to make sure that Sophie understood what the guardianship thing means.” Sarah stated. “It means whomever your assigned be it these two, you have to listen to them till you’re 18 of age.”
“Hey, I’m a perfect lady, when I’m no longer havin’ to steal to eat,” Sophie laughed.
“Okay,” Amanda said, “I’ve amended the contract. I’ll fax this off while you and Katelyn go wardrobe shopping for tomorrow and the next two weeks.”
Katelyn grinned. “And this one’s on the boss. I’m going to turn you into a spoiled princess.”
“Too late,” Sophie laughed.
“You really want to move out of that flat?” Sarah asked.
“Well as Sophie’s guardian by California state law, Amanda and I will have to live with her.” Katelyn said as Sophie and she stood. “But it’s a huge house, so there’s plenty of space.”
“That’s fine with me,” Sophie said. “I trust you.”
“Holy ball sweat.” Sophie said as they got out of the limo and a woman in the front got out as well to help them take all Sophie’s new possessions into the hotel. “One I’ve never been in a bloody limo before, and serious you spent that much on me?”
“Well, you have to look good,” Katelyn said with a wink. “At all times even.”
“Yeah but $950 on a single skirt?” Sophie asked.
“Nothing but the best and finest for Sophie Dee,”a man spoke up, “Sorry I took the first flight in as soon as we got the fax.” he winked. “Drew Mallory.” he reached his hand out. “Took the Company ultra flight in.”
It was pretty late anyway, Katelyn had gotten Sophie’s hair done, her nails and a pedicure.
“Sophie Dee,” Sophie said. “Dancer, artist, model.” She had practiced that line with Katelyn off and on as they shopped, and got her looking her best. “Wait... No, Model, artist, dancer. Yeah.”
Drew laughed. “A real renaissance woman,” he said. “I like that.”
“What you doing here boss?” Amanda asked.
“Just coming to see my investment.” Drew grinned, “And those eyes of hers in person. Sophie Dee, you have made us all happy.”
“Wait until you see how she looks in jewelry,” Katelyn said. “She found the most beautiful sapphire dolphin pendant. She’s going to break a lot of hearts.”
Sophie giggled as she spotted the bobby that had chased her just that morning. She waved at him. He smiled and tipped his hat to her.
“Evening miss,” he said cheerfully. “Sir, ma’am,” he said to Drew and Katelyn as he continued down the sidewalk. Sophie giggled more.
Katelyn looked over at Sophie, “We got some more to do before we go see the judge tomorrow. You should go get ready for bed.”
“I’ve got something to take care of first,” Sophie said. “But it won’t take long - twenty minutes?”
“Sure, just don't get that outfit too dirty. Its dry clean only.” Katelyn winked.
Sophie laughed. “Nothing like that, sheesh. I’m a street,” she said. “I’ve got to make sure my family’s looked after until you and Mrs. McAllister can get the other thing set in motion.” She turned to walk away.
“I’m assuming she means the charity,” Drew chuckled. “I haven’t got the heart to tell her I already made a sizable donation in her name.”
“Danny O’Dope,” Sophie grinned. “Get yer hand out my handbag or I’ll break it off.”
“Sophie!?” Danny gasped. He was a grubby boy, about her age, all ears and curly red hair under a floppy cap like something out of a bad musical about street urchins.
A girl came out from behind a panel in the alley way, “Geezes Dope, you tryin to nick Sophie?”
Sophie giggled. “I know I don’t look like me. I got some amazing news, and a gift for you guys,” she said, opening the handbag. She produced what was left of her fat wad of advanced pay - which was actually quite a bit - and gave it to the girl.
“BLOODY HELL!” both Danny and the girl squealed. “Is this real?!” she demanded in a hushed, shocked whisper.
“Aye, and there’ll be more where that came from,” Sophie nodded, grinning like a cheshire shark. “I’m going away for awhile to America, but soon enough there’ll be word floating around of a charity in my name, Sophie D. It’s legit, and it’s ganna help everyone.”
“Christ, Soapy,” Danny said, “What’d you do hook up with a sugar daddy? I thought you said that wasn’t yer bag?”
“No, ya goof,” Sophie laughed. “I got a modeling gig. These Americans, they think I got some kinda special look, and I’m takin’ em to the bloody cleaners. There’s been no sign of me Mum since I got here. It’s time I gave up anyhow.”
“You do girl.” The other girl said, “Them Ice blue eyes of yers.”
“Aye,” Danny agreed. “People ask what the ‘Dee’ stands for, I say ‘Doll’,” he laughed.
Sophie blushed a little and giggled. “Aww, thanks guys. I wish I could bring ya with me, but like said, the Sophie Dee Homeless Charity’ll take care of not just you, but everyone in Galway without a place to stay. Y’all took me in, and it’s my turn to repay it.”
“Thanks Sophie. I hope we get to see you again.” The girl said and hugged her. “We’re going to miss you. I promise we’ll use this for food, maybe a hot shower,” she giggled.
“Pah,” Danny laughed. “A cold dunk’s good enough for me,” he said, straightening his cap.
“Need a ride home lass?” The bobby from earlier asked. “This is a busy part of town this time of night.”
“Nah,” Sophie giggled. “I’m a Galway gal. But um,” she produced a five pound note and offered it to him. “I think this is yers.”
“Can’t take money.” The man said and shook his head. He winked. “Even if I was chasing you for it this morning. Your fortune’s sure changed in a day, eh?”
“You knew huh?” Sophie giggled. “I’m sorry about razzing ya.”
“Even a street waif’s gotta eat,” he laughed. “No, really though, if you want a ride back to the hotel, it’s on my route home,” he said as a female bobby came up to them, holding two cups of coffee. She gave one to the other bobby.
“Oh, so this is the Irish doll you’re always on about,” she said with a laugh. “She cleans up nice.”
“Aye, We’re going to be at the courthouse for her tomorrow as well.” The male bobby spoke, “Seems our lil street rat ere is going to be leavin us.”
Sophie gulped. “You... you are?”
He laughed. “Character witness, but don’t worry, ya never took more than you needed, never hurt anyone that didn’t probably deserve it. We’re on your side my young friend.”
Hey guys another chapter for you sorry it's a bit late, got distracted with losing one of my video cards, and Zoe's video card replacement as well, If you guys are intrested in reading ahead or any of the other stories we've published on Patreon join us by clicking the link.
They had just sat down for the judge, and began their meeting in the judge's office; the judge wanted to meet with everyone involved before she took it to the courtroom.
“This is a highly unusual case,” the judge, a woman in her late 30s, said.
The CPS worker that Katelyn called nodded, “We agree, but we did some research on them. This isn’t the first time they’ve requested a guardianship. Our counterparts in America spoke highly of the company.”
“I see that.” The Judge nodded as she looked over the paperwork that CPS had given. “I see you also found the young lady’s real father?”
“He... reacted poorly to being approached by local police,” she said, nodding. “I believe the officer has opted to press charges as well as our case worker that was accompanying the officer. She has a big gash in her head from where the bottle hit. We’ll also be charging him with child abuse and neglect based on Sophie’s testimony.”
“I’m surprised he was able to stand up,” she said, looking at his blood alcohol level. She sighed. “Bloody stereotypes given form.” She looked at Sophie. “I’m sorry for what you’ve been through, for what it’s worth.”
Sophie shrugged. “I left.”
“Okay, I have a written statement from an Officer John Marr and Ellen Morris.” the Judge said reading them, “They both will be here formally in the courtroom.” she looked at everyone in her office, “I spoke with CPS this morning, and the court appearance will just be an informal thing, I’ve actually made my decision.”
She handed Sarah a copy of the written statement from the two police officers, in addition to a third document declaring Sophie’s change of name and birth certificate marker as ‘Female’. “You can look over that at your leisure before we proceed into the courtroom. If you have any objections or statements, I’ll hear them now as well.”
Sarah looked over the documents, “That was easy..” she looked at Sophie with a smile. “Last time I did this, it took three weeks to get a marker change.”
“I pulled a few strings,” the judge said with a grin. “Given that the girl’s been homeless for this long, and now she’s got a chance to really make something of herself, I wasn’t about to let something so small get in her way.”
“Galway needs the publicity no?” Sarah grinned.
The judge nodded. “That, too. As I said, bloody stereotypes. Too many people still think alcohol and potatoes.”
“Especially outa Belfast.” Sophie sighed. “That an IRA.”
“And JackSepticEye,” Amanda couldn’t help herself.
The judge let out a small groan. “My daughters are huge fans.” She laughed a little. “We’ll recess and after lunch we’ll take this to the courtroom.”
“Sorry I’m late,” a short, red haired woman Sophie recalled as being named Macy, said. She had spoken with Sophie a bit earlier, and she was contracted by the company to work as Sophie’s phsychiatrist. “I had to do some talking around since our muppet here has been self medicating.”
“Just a little,” Sophie protested. “It’s some anti... Anti something or other.”
“Yes we talked about it. I had to unfortunately tell the judge. Normally Sophie what you tell me I cannot tell anyone,” Macy stated, “But since self medicating like that is illegal I had to inform her.”
“Was more worried about Kate finding out, really,” Sophie said.
“I told her as well.” Macy stated, “She’s not mad at you, but you should talk to her about it.” Katelyn and Amanda were talking with Sarah and the officers, and just out of earshot. “As I said nobody's mad, and I’ve got some news for you; that’s why we’re talking privately.”
Sophie nodded. “This is going to affect the job innit?” she said flatly, expecting the worst.
“Nope,” Macy said, “It’s all good news. When we get stateside, we’re going to be going to see a few doctors, but I’ve approved you for HRT. You’ve demonstrated you’re going to do it one way or another, and you’ve been living as a girl since you ran away.”
Sophie grinned. “I can’t believe all the fuss everyone’s going through to get me to pose for some bloody pictures.”
“It’s because they believe in you,” Macy said. “And you are a very pretty young lady.”
“Who swears like a sailor,” Sophie laughed. “I’ve been holding back outta respect. First time I stub my toe it’s all over.” She giggled.
“I’ll be fixing that.” Katelyn said as she joined them. “A proper young lady doesn’t swear like a sailor in public at least.” She winked. “How's it going Macy? Enjoying your first trip to Ireland?”
“It’s been magical,” Macy said. “I’ve met so many colorful personalities in my interview process. I think I’m going to get married here,” she giggled. “Someday.”
“Now you see why I vacation here huh?” Katelyn laughed. “Besides having family here.”
The courtroom was packed, and everything seemed to go like a tornado, it was so fast, The judge had approved Katelyn and Amanda as Sophie’s legal guardian, she gave Sophie a long term Work visa for the United States, she approved the changes on the nation insurance and birth record.
As she had said it was just an informal thing; they had to do it incase someone showed up and objected,which no one did since her birth father was in Belfast in jail and noone had any idea where her mother was.
“Alright,” the judge said, “As there are no objections, and two officers of the law have spoken up in the young lady’s favor, then I declare these proceedings closed.” she hit her gavel and stood to leave.
The courtroom lit up with flashes from cameras from the few reporters allowed inside, mostly from “legitimate” American newspapers who had gotten wind of the story and smelled a soft news piece.
Katelyn had set that up; she had gotten a list of people, and asked the judge’s permission, to help Sophie’s career. Tthe more she was in the spotlight the better, especially if it was for good things not bad. Sophie was already being dubbed “The Irish Princess” in a few early online articles.
Katelyn had built a reputation for herself when she switched from being an agent to a photographer. She had some major contacts now. What nobody really knew was that she and Amanda were actually seeing each other. It wasn’t serious, but they were in the early stages of dating when this whole thing started. That was a large part of why she just straight gave Amanda credit for “discovering” Sophie, even though everyone on the board knew it was her.
“You ready for the mob?” Katelyn whispered to Sophie as they started for the door. The two officers were ahead of them as security, to keep the crowd at bay. “I told a lot of people that there was something going down here today.” she winked.
“Just glad we got the matter of my name and whatnot straightened back in the Judge’s office,” Sophie whispered back.
“Yeah the courtroom stuff was just about guardianship.” Amanda nodded. They barely got into the courtroom lobby before reporters started shouting questions. Katelyn pointed to a reporter wearing a New York Times press badge.
“Are you and Sophie going to stay here in Ireland, or are you going to move back to the United States right away?” she asked.
Sophie grinned as she held up her work visa. “I’m going’ to America,” she said proudly.
Katelyn pointed to the reporter from TMZ next. “That looks like a work visa. Does this mean Sophie is going to be under contract with WP Modeling Agency?”
“Yes, we have an exclusive contract with Sophie.” Katelyn stated. “And yes we are complying with both UK and US laws for employing a minor, including assessing her level of education and getting her a proper education per UK standards. We have in our employment a high level Private educator appointed by Ireland for her.”
Sophie was beginning to catch on, and grinned, pointing at a young girl who couldn’t be more than 16, but she had a press badge for her local high school.
“Hi I’m with Saint Margarets.” the girl said, “I’ve got one question for you.” she said, “Is it true you set up a charity for homeless youth in Galway?”
“Yes,” Sophie said. “One of the stipulations for my contract is that 1/3 of the money for every photo shoot I do, is put directly into a fund to help my friends here in Galway and across Ireland. I lived on the streets for a year. Some of them have been out here a lot longer. They took me in, an’ I want to repay their kindness.” there was a lot of buzz amongst the reporters over that.
“No more questions.” Katelyn stated, “Sophie has a busy schedule.”
Sophie leaned over to Amanda. “Can we get her name?” she asked, pointing out the young reporter. “I wanna read her article when it’s done.” She giggled.
“Already got it, Susan McKnight.” Amanda whispered. “She’s going to do a sit down with you tomorrow before we leave Ireland.”
“Oh, kewl,” Sophie said bobbing her head.
Casidhe grinned at her as she climbed inside the limo. “Well this is a fine mess you got us into,” she teased, giggling. “Mum just passed the American bar. She's got a license to practice law in America, and informed us we’re moving.”
“This is so exciting,” Ellen said. “Hollywood!” she bubbled.
“Aye but we had to dress like we’re goin’ to a funeral, just in case we got spotted with you,” Casidhe laughed.
“Whys that?” Sophie asked.
“Smoke and mirrors,” Katelyn grinned. “Got to present the right image to build up the hype. It’s not that we didn’t want you to be seen together, because we do, but its not time yet.”
“Ah,” Sophie nodded. She didn’t quite get it, but for some reason, she really did trust Katelyn. She seemed to know what she was doing, and she really was giving Sophie everything she could ever ask for, so that deserved a little trust too. “So what happens next?”
“Next we go get you a fancy dress for dinner with Megan Stuart and Juliette Small.” Katelyn said. “It’ll be good for the press to see you with some of the other talent we employ your own age. They’ve got some questions to ask you anyway.” she winked.
Sophie might have spent a year on the street, but she damned well knew who Megan and Juliette were. Megan was the first openly transgender Disney star, a minor like her, and there were rumors she and Juliette were even dating. Her jaw dropped.
“Then after dinner.” Katelyn continued, “I rented a photo studio for a few hours. I’d like to get some portfolio shots and get you a crash course in modeling. Then we can go back to the hotel and you can get some sleep, and tomorrow you have a sit down with Susan, and then we go to lunch with Megan and Juliet before we get on a plane to Hollywood. That’s where Casidhe and Ellen come in.”
“Wait what?” Casidhe looked up from her phone.
“You two will be at the airport to wait for Sophie.” Katelyn laughed.
“Oh, God, okay,” Casidhe laughed. “Don’t scare me like that.”
“Yeah,” Ellen laughed, “I’m down with all this publicity stuff, but like dinner with movie stars is a little above our pay grade,” she teased.
“We’ll introduce both you and Ellen as Sophie’s cousins.” Amanda said. “And when the press asks why Sophie’s not living with your mother, the excuse is Sophie has partial emancipation and that the company has assigned her guardians.”
“That works,” Casidhe giggled. “We are practically cousins. Sophie’s the only one we’ve asked to stay at our flat.”
“It’s cause she's a Belfast girl.” Ellen winked. “And she’s never tried to pickpocket us,” she laughed.
“That’s because when I first met you two, you gave me that tip jar with 100 euros in it.” Sophie giggled. “And don’t get me wrong, Janie an’ Danny are good people, but aye they’d rob ya blind,” she giggled out.
“Janie’s been on the street for too long.” Casidhe said. “She won’t even talk to us, ‘fraid we’ll snitch to child services.”
“That lady we dealt with with child services seemed pretty cool.” Sophie stated. “But if she won’t deal with em, maybe she’ll at least accept help from the charity. I told em it’s legit.”
“This is our stop,” Casidhe giggled and hugged Sophie. “See you tomorrow.” Ellen hugged Sophie next, and then both girls climbed out of the limo outside their apartment, waving as they pulled away again.
Sophie looked down at her feet thoughtfully. “This modeling thing... I’m too young for heels right?” she asked hopefully. Katelyn laughed.
“Yes. No heels until you’re 15,” she teased.
“Joking, you're going to have to learn to walk in them, but we’re going to start off easy with wedges. I have Katelyn as your sole photographer, but sometimes you might have to shoot for another, but that will be rarely” Amanda said. “Over there.” she pointed to a nice dress shop and the limo driver pulled over.
“You’re a winter color, so shopping for you is going to be interesting, till we get stateside and then I know most of the best places.” Katelyn grinned.
They had paid almost 6,000 euros for the dress that Sophie was wearing. There was no way in hell Sophie would have ever in her life bought this dress, but Katelyn stated that Megan and Juliette would be wearing nice dresses as well, as this was a publicity dinner. It didn’t look 6,000 euros to her, though. It fit fine, felt good, very light, ‘airy’ as Katelyn called it, but there wasn’t anything, short of the designer label, to make it worth so much, to her mind.
She wasn’t thrilled about the diamond bracelet either, but since she had only just gotten her ears pierced, Katelyn explained she couldn’t wear the diamond earrings that she wanted Sophie to wear, so the bracelet had to suffice. Sophie wasn’t thrilled about the earrings, either, but those at least were something she could agree with given the right style.
She had no idea how much the diamond set that they had bought her even cost. Sshe was getting her hair redone and having the woman help her learn how to do makeup.
“It’s important at your age,” the woman said, “Not to look like you’re wearing too much, but when you do photo shoots it’s a complete opposite. With all the lights and such, you’ll feel like you’re wearing a pound of mud on your face.”
Katelyn nodded as she joined, “The camera can’t get light makeup well, so we have to use more to make it look like less.”
A slightly older girl getting her hair done at the next station over giggled. “It’s really bad if you’re on the spirit squad or acting. You look like a monster up close, just to look good from the stage.”
“Exactly, it’s all about lighting and distance. Even the best cameras in the world can’t pick up natural.” Katelyn shrugged. “But when you’re not photoshooting, your best to keep things natural, light lip gloss, maybe some eyeshadow as Jane here said.”
“As you get older,” Jane nodded, “You can start to experiment with different looks for different occasions. You wouldn’t want an evening look to go shopping in, but if you were going to a red carpet event, you can’t have too much mascara, for example. Don’t worry Sophie, I’m sure you’ll have plenty of time to learn.” she said as she finished up and turned Sophie to the mirror to see herself.
“Bloody hell,” she blurted out. “I look... amazing.” It really wasn’t all that much, but the little changes added up to a huge difference.
“Duh.” The girl from the chair nearby giggled. “Im totally jelly. You have the prettiest eyes I’ve ever seen, and that lip gloss and nail polish combo makes them pop even more.”
“Everything we do.” Katelyn said as she paid the woman and they left, “For your look, will always be to accent your eyes; your eyes are your biggest assets. You have a cute almost heart shaped face and a slender nose that help, but your eyes are the first thing people notice.”
“Really?” Sophie asked, “I never really thought about that.”
“It’s why I took snapshots of you when I was here on vacation.” Katelyn laughed. “Your eyes just have these shine in them. You can melt hearts, or stare daggers that would chill the hardest soul, and I absolutely love it. Okay time to head to the restaurant and meet Juliette and Megan.”
“Thank God I already peed,” Sophie sighed.
The limo pulled up to a really fancy restaurant. There were camera people all over; they had already gotten their fill of Megan and Juliette. It was like they were packing up, till Sophie stepped out of the limo. One of the lady camera people leaned over to a colleague, “Who's that?” as they all began to take pictures.
“That’s Sophie Dee,” the colleague answered, “The Irish Princess. Wonder what she’s doing here?”
“No shit?” The lady said, as Sophie entered the restaurant.
Sophie waved as delicately as she could manage, which still wasn’t very, but she had come a long way in just a short time. It wasn’t even that she didn’t know how to act like a girl, but she was a street urchin, so had a few rough edges, but Katelyn and Amanda were both patient and good teachers. Sophie wasn’t the first project like this that had landed in Katelyn’s lap, just the most challenging.
“Ah there they are.” Amanda said and waved at the pair, already sitting. Juliette was wearing an elegant purple evening gown, and Megan a white number. A woman pulled a seat out for Sophie to sit at, as Amanda and Katelyn took a table nearby.
“This looks good for Megan and Juliette.” A woman at the table they sat down at said. “Not only that, but for Sophie as well.”
“Poor girl,” Amanda giggled. “Turns out she’s a big fan of theirs,” she said as the girls made their greetings and started talking.
“My dress is riding,” Megan said through gritted smile and giggled.
“This thing cost 6,000 euros.” Sophie did the same.“I feel like Irish Barbie.”
“When we get back to the States, Jules and I will show you what the high life is really like,” Megan giggled. “If you have time anyway.”
“Staying up till 2am eating pizza, watching horror movies with friends,” Juliette laughed. “Uh oh, reporter 2 o’clock,” she said in a hushed tone and then quickly spoke loudly enough for the nosy reporter to hear, “So have you given acting any thought?”
“Me, an actress?” Sophie asked. “Wouldn’t the accent get in the way?”
“Na you’d be surprised,” Megan said. “I bounce between Australian and California Valley Girl so much it makes people’s heads spin. Even Juliette started sounding like Croc Dundee during our Outback shoot.”
Juliette said, “We kinda were talking, and we’d love for you to do a guest role on our show?”
“A real life lost girl huh?” Sophie giggled.
“Yup.” Megan said and turned to look at the reporter who was giving them space as they ordered their food.
“Excuse me.” the woman softly said, “Can I bother you for a second of your time, before your food arrives?”
Megan grinned. “Well, security didn’t tackle you at the door which means you’re on the approved list, so please, by all means.”
“Yeah, it takes a lot of work to get on that list, but actually me and my partner were here on a dinner date.” she winked, “There are lots of rumors circulating back home that you and Juliette are dating; can you make a statement for me on that one?” she asked.
Megan looked at Juliette. Juliette giggled. “Are we dating?” she asked Megan.
Megan laughed and kissed Juliette on the lips. “About... Six months now?”
“Thank you girls. Sorry for interrupting you during dinner. Oh one last thing, Sophie Dee right?” she turned to Sophie.
“Aye, Sophie Dee,” Sophie said with a broad smile.
“Do you have anyone special in your life?” The woman asked.
“Na, I don’t date yet.” Sophie shrugged.
“That’s going to make a lot of your fans happy to hear.” The woman grinned and laughed a little as she turned to walk away.
“Didn’t we already confirm the dating rumor ages ago?” Juliette laughed.
“We did, but I think she had to reaffirm it because of Sophie.” Megan shrugged.
“Ohh,” Juliette giggled. “Yeah, that makes sense. Hollywood reporters don’t know what the hell to do with us, being openly LGBT at our age, and not in any kind of trouble like ever.”
“Yeah, I have a question about that.” Sophie frowned. “Should I come out as T?”
“Totally up to you.” Juliette stated.
Megan nodded. “It’s got its positives and its negatives. I literally get death threats daily from people who think everything from that I betrayed them, to that God hates me, or whatever.” She rolled her eyes. “If you’re comfortable with people knowing, then I’ll back you 100%.”
“It might actually be smart to get out ahead of it now, while you're only starting your career however, unlike Megan, who had two previous tv shows and a modeling career before.”
“That’s true,” Megan said. “I didn’t have a choice when I transitioned publicly. If someone snoops in your past and finds out they could cause problems down the road. It’s definitely something to discuss with your agent, but again, whatever you decide, we absolutely got your back girl.”
“Thank you,” Sophie said. “I really didn’t know what to expect meeting you guys. You’re really down to earth.”
“Juliette can have her diva moments.” Megan teased. “Just don’t let fame get to you, I’ve been in the biz for a long time.” Megan giggled. “We try to take time to just be regular teens a lot. One of the benefits of filming on location in Florida is we get to go to Disney World a lot,” she laughed.
“That would be soo cool.” Sophie said. “I’ve never even dreamed of doing anything like that.”
“Well make sure you go to Disneyland a lot since you’ll be close by.” Juliette said.
“Speaking of,” Megan grinned, “A little bird told me you bought my old house.”
“Yeah that’s what I heard. You guys left all your furniture too.” Sophie looked at Megan, “Do you want it?”
“Had to,” Megan giggled. “I mean I cleaned out my room of my stuffed animal collection when we got a condo in Florida, but everything else was either leave or sell off, so we decided to leave it for the next person to sort out. Most of it is inside two years old though.”
“Well that answers my question.” Sophie giggled as the waiter brought out their food. The girls were having Angus beef burgers and fries, while Sophie had ordered a big platter of fish and chips again. She was a huge fish and chips kind of girl.
“Man that fish smells good though,” Juliette said after a moment. “Reminds me of Kelso’s on 3rd.”
“I hope America has good Chippies.” Sophie giggled out. “We Irish love our fish and chips just as much as the scots do.”
Juliette turned to glare at Megan. “If you say Long John Silver’s, I’ll smack you.”
Megan burst out laughing. “What? I like LJS, but I’d never compare them to a proper chippie.”
Juliette said, “There’s a few places in Cali you can get really good fish and chips, just don’t make your first stop LJS. It’s not bad, it’s just...”
“Bastardized,” Megan nodded. “It’s a fast food chain. Kinda like Taco bell or McD’s”
“Ohh,” Sophie nodded. “So good for a snack, but not much for a good meal.”
“Exactly.” Juliette nodded.
“Okay time for your first ever photo shoot. I have to tell you up front that I’m bringing in a professional photographer so you can learn what it’s like to work with one, even if you will hardly if ever work with someone other than me.” Katelyn said. “For the first hour you’ll work with him.”
“Aren’t you a professional photographer?” Sophie asked honestly.
“Yes, but this guy does shoots with all the famous models.” Katelyn winked as the Limo driver headed towards the studio that Katelyn rented. “Just a heads up, he can be a real dick. That’s the real reason I’m having you work with him. Never know when I’ll be sick or something.”
“Ah great,” Sophie sighed.
“It’s just practice hon.” Amanda said. “Don’t let him get to you.”
By the time they got inside the studio, Sophie had psyched herself up for the worst, but the man who approached them, carrying an expensive looking camera, seemed alright. He had shoulder length brown hair, a bit of a van dyke, and he was wearing what Sophie would eventually learn was called ‘business casual’.
At the end of the shoot, in which he hardly even raised his voice, he said, “You have raw natural talent. You didn’t try to make out with the camera like some girls do. Keep that and you will go far.”
The adults crowded around his Macbook Pro to look at the previews, while Sophie headed back to the dressing area to change.
Katelyn came in, “Now we’re on to a real photo shoot. We’ve got a contract to do some photos for Saint Margaret's.”
“Wow, tonight?” Sophie asked, hopping on one foot to get her loafer on her foot where it had lodged itself halfway-on and wouldn’t go any further.
“Yup.” Katelyn said, trying not to laugh, “Trisha will be coming back here to fix your makeup and help you get into a Saint M’s uniform.”
“Oh, Gawd,” Sophie laughed and stepped out of her loafers again.
“This time, I’ll be taking the photos though.” Katelyn said, “You did really good earlier by the way, Michael never says anything nice like that.”
“She’s not kidding,” a blonde haired young woman around 25 or so, said as she poked her head around the corner. “I watched part of your shoot. I’ve never seen that man actually smile.”
“Sophie, meet Trisha.” Katelyn said. “She’ll be your permanent makeup artist for photo shoots and other events.”
“Fun,” Sophie said as she hopped back up in the chair. “It’s nice to meet’cha Trisha.”
“Sorry I’m late, but I got delayed at customs.” Trisha said. She tried not to giggle as she set her makeup kit on the counter. “Give ya three guesses what they thought all these tubes were.”
“Oh Gawd,” Sophie giggled out for the second time.
“Yeah,” Trisha laughed. “I jokingly told the customs agent I was going to give someone an aggressive makeover. Okay, we’re going for innocent here, so I’m going to be using my pink palette. They told you already about makeup magic and the camera right?”
“Aye,” Sophie tried not to nod as Trisha had already set to work on her eyes. “And another girl warned me that if I got into acting, I’d look like a monster in five pounds of mud,” she giggled.
“Not that bad.” Trisha said, “I used to do make up for Megan. She does her own now,” Trisha said. “Maybe you’ll eventually not need me either; actually I like it when my clients move on and don’t need help anymore. Not that I don't mind doing your make up.” she winked. “But it’s cool when they learn so much that they don’t need my help.”
The St. Margaret’s uniform actually wasn’t as bad as Sophie had expected. Thankfully it was the older girls’ uniform, so it had a more refined and basic look to it.
At the last moment, Katelyn added a small gold chain with a crucifix. There were two nuns and a plain clothed woman there, waiting for Sophie to come out. “Hello Dear.” one of the nuns said, “That uniform looks really good on you.”
The younger one spoke, “It’s a shame you won't be attending our school personally, even if you are enrolled.” she grinned.
Sophie looked a little surprised. “Wow...” She looked at Katelyn. “You said you got me the best tutor, I didn’t realize you meant THE best.”
“I did.” Katelyn said. “You’re a Saint Margaret's girl now. We’ll be flying back every so often when you’re not busy to attend school events and to make an appearance in class. You ready? We won’t be doing any sexy poses.” she warned Sophie, but jokingly.
Sophie bit back a laugh, at least until both of the nuns started to chuckle too, and then she couldn’t hold it in and giggled right as Katelyn took the first snap of her.
The shoot lasted almost 3 hours. It was 9:45pm when they began tear down, and Trisha began to wash the heavy makeup off Sophie to put on a light set.
“This will be easy to remove when you get back,” Trisha said. “I use these face wipes,” she said, placing a fresh box in Sophie’s handbag. “Brings it right off with no harsh chemicals so you can even use em on your eyes. It also helps moisturize and clean your pores as well.”
“Thank you Trisha.” Sophie said.
“No problem Sophie dear, we want you to look pretty no matter what you’re doing, even if it’s digging a hole.” she teased.
Here's another wonderful chapter of From the streets for you guys, remember if you want to read ahead, or read other works by us that you can't find here, or havent been finished yet, etc come check us out on patreon!
“Morning sunshine.” Katelyn said as Sophie woke up, “Coffee? Then you need to get dressed, and we’ll be meeting Susan at the school for the interview.”
“Mmmph,” Sophie whined. “What time is it?”
“Seven,” Amanda answered. “C’mon, I’ve got breakfast. Well, room service has got breakfast,” she giggled. Sophie sat up.
“Just so you know though, we did the St. Margaret's shoot at half price since you’re a student.” Katelyn said as she ate.
“Half price is still a bloody lot to ask of nuns,” Sophie giggled out.
“They can afford it.” Amanda laughed, “Wait till you see the damn school. It’s a state of the art education center.”
“I’d like to get a few shots of you on campus, speaking of which,” Katelyn grinned. “Hope you don’t mind the uniform. I was told you have to wear it when you make appearances at campus anyway, so.”
“I don’t mind,” Sophie said. “It’s actually pretty comfortable.”
“It’s a lovely skirt, what's funny is they’re slightly above the knee, whereas, when I went to catholic schoo.l..” Amanda giggled, “It had to be below the knee.”
Katelyn looked at Amanda. “Hold on. You. You went to catholic school. And I’m only finding this out now?”
“Yup.” Amanda giggled. “We’ve only been dating three weeks silly.” she stuck out her tongue.
“How old are you two?” Sophie asked.
“26.” Katelyn said.
“23.” Amanda added.
“Wow,” Sophie said.
“Yup so there’s only 10 years between us.” Amanda winked, “And 13 between you and Katelyn.”
“Heh,” Sophie said to herself as she finished eating. “Not far off from my real mum. She was 16 when I happened. I guess it was pretty dumb to think I’d find her after all these years, but to tell the truth,” she glanced up at the two, “I just wanted an excuse to leave. Glad I did now.” She smiled, got up, surprised them both with a hug, and then wandered off to get ready. “The Clan helped some, but they let me have my freedom, too.”
“Well that was easy,” Katelyn said. Amanda giggled. “Wonder what she meant by the lcan, though?”
“Who knows. But she didn’t bat an eye. I told you she wouldn’t. Some three week anniversary huh?” she teased.
Katelyn laughed, “Yeah. I’m glad Drew asked you to come with so I could show you some of the beauty of this country. St. M’s is like walking into Hogwarts,” she teased. “But they have some ultra modern facilities too. Sophie’s going to love it.”
“I think she already does,” Amanda giggled. “It is a shame she can’t attend full time, but with the arrangements with the company we’ll be coming back often enough. Next time I hope to meet this infamous aunt of yours,” she teased.
“I guarantee it,” Katelyn laughed as Sophie came back, dressed but not yet made up. She glanced at them and grinned, grabbed the last slice of toast, and ran off again.
Sophie was indeed amazed by the school’s grandeur. What shocked her the most was how high tech it was for as old as it looked. Even the newspaper office was high tech; they had state of the art computers and a state of the art printing press, 4k monitors and the best of the best in layout and design software. She also loved that one of the nuns had a faded tattoo of a wolf’s head on the back of her hand.
After the interview, Susan turned to Katelyn, “I know you guys have a flight back to the states soon, but I made arrangements with Sister June to do a couple photos in her class if that's okay?
“It’s not an interruption is it?” Katelyn asked.
“Nope not at all, we have a lot of kids in this school with famous or rich parents.” Susan answered. “She’ll sit in for the entire class till it’s over, and I'll take a few photos for the story. Sister June’s already given her full blessing.”
“We have time before the flight out.” Katelyn nodded. “It’s up to Sophie though.” she looked over at Sophie.
“Well, I mean, being honest I haven’t been in a classroom in awhile, but sure, if it’s no trouble, I’d love to.”
“None.” Susan said, “Like I said, I already cleared it. By the way,” she said as they got up to start for the classroom, “Thank you so much for talking to me yesterday. You would not believe the storm of phone calls I’ve gotten for copies of my article,” she giggled. “Now that I got a proper interview I can finish it.”
Class hadn't quite started yet so everyone was taking their seats. Sister June smiled warmly at them. “Good morning Sophie. If you’d take a seat over here by the door, middle row that would be perfect. Kathrin is in the nurse's office sick so she won't mind if you take her chair for the class.”
“Don’t worry,” the blonde haired girl behind Sophie said as she sat down. “It’s not contagious. She’s just got her first monthly,” she said casually.
“No rumors Jessica,” Sister June stated firmly.
“Sorry, Sister,” Jessica said.
“Now, I believe we left off yesterday at the invasion of England in 1066?”
“Yes Sister,” everyone said politely at once. Sophie tried not to slump in her chair, sitting properly because she knew at any moment she could be photographed. She tried to pay attention to the lecture even as Susan came in and took the photos of her and the class.
“Thank you Sister.” Susan said as she finished up, “Sorry for interrupting your class.” she apologized even if she had it pre-planned.
“Not at all dear,” June said, without missing a beat, as she wrote some notes on the fancy electronic “blackboard”.
The rest of the class was actually kinda fun, Sophie thought for sure it would be a stuffy thing since it was taught by a nun, but Sister June didn’t have one of those monotone voices, and she was actually quite animated for a nun. At one point she even sat on her desk, took out a fuzzy koosh ball, and started throwing it at students to pick who would get called on to answer a question.
At the end of class Sister June called Sophie, “Mind staying a second?”
Sophie looked at the door to see Katelyn and Amanda who nodded. “Sure?”
“Did you have fun?” Sister June asked.
“It was great,” Sophie laughed. “I wish my teachers at my old school were so into teaching.”
“Mind you not all classes are like mine.” Sister June said with a warm chuckle, “But you are all young ladies, and I think teaching the way I was taught wouldn’t get through to your generation. I hope you enjoyed my class, since you are registered for it. I hope to see you often, even if you are in America.”
“As often as I can,” Sophie nodded. “I really like this school.”
“Sister Kayla is a good tutor, ranked the best in the nation. You will enjoy her.” June said, and gave Sophie a hug, “You represent our school out there hon, so make us proud okay?”
“I will ma’am,” Sophie answered, almost with tears in her eyes. She really was proud, excited, even a little scared, but mostly proud.
On the airplane, Katelyn looked over, “Sister Kayla will be your tutor, but when you’re not on shoot, we made arrangements to do internet classes with your classmates, plus Ellen and Casidhe will also be joining in as they have the same classes you do.”
Ellen leaned over from her extra cushy first class seat and nudged Sophie’s arm lightly, grinning, “Yeah, remind me to get you some ridiculous over the top present for your birthday for getting us into the best school in the UK.”
Casidhe nodded, “You know 90% of the alumni of Saint Margarets become like major actors or CEO’s.”
“Really?” Sophie giggled. “Wow. I mean I fell in love when I saw the campus, and Sister June’s history class made me actually want to learn stuff, but wow.”
“Yeah they have a damn good art department too.” Ellen said. “You and I have an Art class together that Casidhe passed on.” Casidhe stuck out her tongue, and went back to watching a movie.
“I was talking with Megan about my new house,” Sophie said, “She said there’s a loft that they never did anything with, that would be perfect for paintings to air dry in.”
“Yup, we were talking to Rob about getting someone to come in and remodel it as an art studio for you.” Amanda said. Sophie - once secretly, but now openly - loved art. She took an art class every year that it was offered at her old school.
That was part of the problem her father had with her, but he was a thousand miles away as they soared over the ocean. He no longer had custody of her anymore anyway.
“Oh,” Sophie grinned at the two. “It’s got a recording studio too, so we can jam together. Maybe I’ll finally learn guitar,” she teased, laughing.
“Sweet!” Casidhe spoke up. “That’ll be awesome. But we promise not to be over all the time,” she teased.
“I don’t mind as long as Katelyn and Amanda don’t.” Sophie giggled. “You’re the closest thing I’ve had to family in... Well, forever.”
“So have you thought about it?” Amanda asked, “Coming out now as transgender?”
“Hardcore,” Sophie nodded. “I kind of want to do it to get it over and done, but I know how much setup this stuff takes too, so...”
“I think if we nip it now.” Katelyn said, “You won’t get near as many death threats as Megan does, and your fans will be much easier on you. The media is going to eat it, and you won't hear the end of it from them for awhile, but we can nip that in the ass too.”
“Speaking of fans,” Amanda grinned. “I know you’ve never had a phone, so I didn’t want to overwhelm you too much too fast, but I did take the liberty of getting you a verified Twitter and Facebook accounts.”
“What we can do is either you can man them yourself, or we can have someone at the studio tweet and make facebook posts on your behalf.” Katelyn said.
“That second one sounds safer,” Sophie nodded. “At least until I get used to things like having a phone,” she giggled.
“I’ll do it.” Cas said. “I mean if that's okay, I’m a teen and having a teenage girl tweet and f’book for her might be better.”
“That and she’ll be in the know of what's going on for Sophie.” Ellen grinned, “Since we’ll be hanging a lot.”
“That actually works.” Amanda nodded, handing Cas an iphone 10. “All the facebook and twitter creds are on the post-it on the back if you want to manage them from your phone.”
“I'll have her do some of her own selfies and stuff sometimes.” Cas nodded. “Once she gets the hang of it she can do her own.” she winked at Sophie bringing up the camera app, “Sophie, hold the phone out like this.” she showed Sophie, “And then press that at the bottom.”
“Ack,” Sophie laughed, accidentally hitting the power button. “I already broke it.”
“Nope you’re fine.” Cas giggled as she brought up the app again, “This one right here.” she giggled.
“Like... this?” she snapped a photo of herself making a rather dumb expression.
“Yup, take one more and smile.” Cas giggled. Sophie grinned, tilting the phone slightly so that Cas and El were in frame too. “Nice.” Cas wrote a tweet, and added the picture.
“Hey, I did it. I selfied,” she laughed.
“This okay?” Cas asked her, it just read, ‘Headed to Hollywood! With my cousins! YAY!’
“Aye that’s perfect,” Sophie said excitedly.
“Your first tweet ever.” Cas winked. “By the way if you don’t mind Sophie, I'll run them all by you first okay?” she tagged herself and Ellen in the photo. Suddenly Ellen’s phone began to go nuts with notifications.
“Oy,” Ellen laughed. “Forgot to turn off noties on mine. Everyone’s going to be buggin us about this one for abit.” She pulled out her phone, turning off notifications, and then gave Casidhe a funny look.
“Wha?” Casidhe asked.
“Freaking Megan and Juliette just followed me.”
“Cool beans!” Casidhe giggled, “I think that’s still an American saying.” she teased.
“Debby Ryan just followed me, bloody hell,” Ellen squeaked out.
“I got the same notifications.” Casidhe giggled, “As did you Soph.” she showed Sophie the iPhone.
Katelyn giggled. “It’s what we call the star aura effect. You two are famous by proxy now. I’m really sorry about the press at the airport though, it’s going to be worse stateside. Sophie’s already got a pretty growing fan club.”
“Aye well,” Ellen said, “At least American press has never killed a royal.”
“Yet.” Amanda giggled.
“Oh, Gawd,” Sophie laughed. “Ya know, I’m waiting for the royal family to comment on this “Irish Princess” nonsense at this rate.”
“I know Northern Ireland is part of the United Kingdom, but you were living in Southern Ireland, which isn’t.” Katelyn said. “I bet you 10 to nothing you might get knighted or something someday, but that’s not now.” she winked.
“Ladies and gentlemen, this is your captain speaking. We’ll be landing at LAX shortly.” came over the speakers, “I’d like to thank you all for flying American Air. Local temperature is approximately 78 degrees and sunny. Welcome to Los Angeles.”
Katelyn giggled. “They don’t normally do that last part.”
Megan poked her head up between them. They had gotten on the same plane during their layover in NYC, “Yeah, but they don’t normally have like ten celebrities flying first class,” she teased, and then quickly got back to her seat to buckle up.
“I forgot to ask you, why didn’t you guys fly to florida instead of coming out to LA?” Sophie asked.
“Because we’re here to hang with you and give you some support for a few days.” Juliette answered. “When Amanda texted us that you’d made your decision, we knew we couldn’t leave you now, so we pulled some strings and got our flights changed.”
“Told you we’d be here for you,” Megan grinned. ‘Besides, we’re not needed on set until next month. Got a big break so it works for the lot of us. We’ve got some of the gang flying out next week to really give ya a crowd,” she laughed, “But for the next few days it’s just us hanging on your coat tails.”
“I’ve already informed the press that you have a big announcement for them when we land,” Amanda said.
Megan giggled. “Probably better than the way I did it. I um... sort of broke Twitch.”
“Yeah, 1 billion viewers at one time.” Juliette giggled. “A lot of good support, a lot of hate on that stream.” she winked. “Mostly good though.”
“Okay, so tell me what you think of this,” Sophie said as she held up her iPhone 10 to read the statement she prepared. “In coming to America, I’m starting fresh in so many ways. As some of you know I was homeless before Katelyn found me. But in starting fresh, I want to start honestly.
“That’s why I’ve decided to clear the air about something. I was not born Sophie Dee. I am transgender. I didn’t say anything sooner because I wasn’t sure how the world would react, however with the loving support of my cousins, and my two wonderful friends, I’ve decided that I need to be honest - with the world and with myself.”
“Sounds perfect.” Megan said. “Have you seen your follower count on Twitter BTW?”
“Oh I forgot to show her.” Cas giggled and pulled it up. She had been typing that speach into Twitter for a future tweet from Sophie as well. The count already read 250 people were following her. “I'm thinking about 10 or 20 of them are bots you know those retweet bots. Also I’m only following back a few people, like Celebs our age mostly and a few of the girls from school.”
“Tweet, retweet,” Sophie giggled. “Someday I’ll remember what all this means.”
“It’ll definitely be something you might want to start learning real soon.” Megan laughed, “After all you are a teenage girl and a celebrity: piece of advice, never go anywhere without that phone too.”
“Absolutely,” Juliette said. “Even if you decide you’re sick of security and decide to go off on your own, you’ll be glad you had it with you if something bad happens.”
“Exactly.” Cas nodded, “Even when we went out to play on the streets, it wasn't far from home, but we still had our phones. The cell phone is a god send for teenage girls.” she winked. “Even if not for calling, there’s a crap ton of fucks out there. But that’s preaching to the choir..”
“Speaking of Security.” Amanda said, “When we get to the condo - we rented a temp condo till the sale of the house is final - I’ll introduce you to your new bodyguard.”
“I told Daddy that he had to sell the place to you, but it still takes time.” Megan giggled.
“Okay folks we’ll be landing in a moment, please go ahead and place your trays and seats in an upright position, and turn off any electronic devices,” the flight attendant stated.
“That’d be us,” Ellen laughed as she turned off her phone, her Nintendo Switch, and for good measure, she double checked that her Pokemon 3DS was off as well. Everyone else did as well, Casidhe helped Sophie turn her iphone off.
“I don't think it really does anything.” Casidhe giggled, “But it’s always on the safe side to err with caution.”
“Aye if anyone’s gettin’ blamed for crashing this close to home, it won’t be me,” Sophie giggled. She paused to laugh outright a moment later. “Well, second home, anyway. Ireland knocked me on my arse, but I still love her.”
“You’re still an Irish citizen.” Sarah nodded. “You just have a long term american work visa. Those are usually a nightmare to get. I think your charity donation went a long way to greasing the wheels as it were. You’re a hero in Galway already.”
“Now I just need a better nickname,” Sophie laughed.
“Ooh,” Megan said, and then paused. “Nah. I got nothing.” Juliette giggled.
“You’re kinda stuck with Irish Princess.” Katelyn said, as they landed and were stopped Katelyn turned on her tablet and handed Sophie the article, ‘Prime Minister of The Republic of Ireland has stated that the Irish Princess is set to receive a title in two months time.’
“Oh bloody hell,” Sophie laughed. “What is with everyone? Because I have pretty eyes suddenly I’m God?”
“No, you have a big heart, for your age.” Katelyn stated, pulling up the Charity that Sophie set up, to show her how much money had already been donated: 6.8 billion dollars so far had been collected. Sophie’s jaw fell open.
“I... what?” she stammered out.
“A whooole lot of people besides you donated, including us,” Megan grinned.
“Microsoft said it was going to match anything Apple donated, and Apple said it would donate 1/3 of whatever you donated.” Amanda giggled. “In perpetuity - that means every time you donate, they do. Soon we’ll have to expand to the entire UK at this rate.”
“That also means,” Katelyn grinned, “Every company that hires you gets good publicity for helping you donate, even if they don’t spend a dime on the charity itself. You, young lady, are a gold mine of good publicity.”
“As Katelyn said you have a big heart.” Megan giggled, and leaned over to hug her as they got up to depart the plane. “I mean, I never thought about charity work. It’s not that I don’t care, it just never occurred to me. I want to change that, because of you, and help the homeless here in the US.”
“I told her we should start donating to your charity after Penny told us about it.” Juliette stated, “Penny’s our temp Agent while Ann’s on honeymoon with Megan’s sister,” she giggled.
Megan giggled again. “Penny’s good though. When I saw what you were doing, I was like heck ya let's do it Jules. There’s going to be homeless shelters, really good ones, cropping up all over Ireland soon.”
“Jeez...” Sophie giggled, blushing brightly. “Like seriously, I only put that stipulation in to take care of my friends. I’d have died a long time ago if they hadn’t taken care of me, taught me the ways. I just wanted to repay them.”
“Doesn't take much for something like that to grow.” Juliette said. “It’s called the Sophie Dee Homeless foundation, there’s only one Sophie Dee whos famous right now that I know of.” she winked.
There wasn’t much of a crowd in TSA security area yet, as the celebrities were given preferential departure. Even TSA was pretty fast at getting them through. Nobody teased or gave them a bad time, so it went quicker.
“Welcome to America.” Megan said as they were all ambushed on the other side by reporters.
“Looks a lot like Ireland with less rain,” Sophie shot back playfully, getting a big laugh from the reporters that heard the exchange.
“On behalf of CNN we’d like to welcome you as well Sophie,” a woman called out, “I’m actually here to ask you about your charity if you don’t mind.” She was much louder than the rest of them, very outspoken.
“Sure,” Sophie said. “I know my agent told you guys I’d have a big announcement to make, but I can answer some questions first.”
“Was your only reason for starting it because you were homeless, or do you have other reasons as well?” The woman asked.
“Mainly,” Sophie said, “I wanted to repay the people who taught me how to survive the mean streets. I was a dumb runaway kid with an abusive Da. I didn’t know the first thing about surviving. They could’ve tore me apart and left me to die, instead, they showed me the ropes, where to busk without getting yelled at, where to get a decent meal. That’s not living - that’s just surviving. I wanted to do right by them because they did right by me.”
There was a bunch of talking and a man spoke up, “Sophie, you said that your managers had something you wanted to tell the public, our agency never got that message, I’m with TMZ.” he laughed.
“Oops Sorry Rob.” Katelyn spoke into the mics, “I forgot to give Amanda your email.” there was some laughs from everyone. “It was definitely not intentional!”
“Yeah, I have a major announcement to make.” Sophie said, and began to tell her speech from memory, trying not to read it off her phone. Once during the whole thing she looked to make sure had it right. Unlike the written speech she made sure to mention Megan and Juliette by name as the “two friends”.
When she finished, she took a deep breath, waiting for someone to ask her an embarrassing question. A woman spoke up, “That was a brave thing, How long have you known you were a girl?”
“Most of my life I’ve known I was different,” Sophie said. “Back in school before I ran away, I had only female friends. They used to jokingly call me ‘one of the girls’,” Sophie laughed. There was much more to the story than that, but she needed permission from others to talk about them, and so she left out the rest, for now.
“I got a question for Megan.” A man spoke up. Sophie looked over at Megan. She stepped forward.
“Megan, you have never donated to charity before.” he began, “Why now and why Sophie Dee’s; are you and Juliette breaking up?”
“Oh God no,” Megan laughed. “I was actually literally just talking to Sophie about this one on the plane. As most of you know I grew up in show biz. That can really isolate you. I never really “knew” a homeless person. It didn’t hit home for me how human they are. Sophie, honestly, opened my eyes, made me realize how much good I can do with my celebrity status. I look up to her so much. But no, Jules and I are celebrating our six month anniversary next week,” she added with a giggle.
Juliette smiled and walked up to the microphones. “We’ll be here in California for the next month, so we planned on having a date at Disneyland for it. Maybe take over the Pirates of the Caribbean attraction,” she teased.
“Sophie,” another woman asked, “Are you joining the cast of ‘Lost Girls’?”
Sophie giggled. “No, but they did ask me if I’d consider a special guest spot sometime. I guess that part’s up to the writers and producers.”
“Sophie I just saw your pictures for Saint Margaret’s. Are you going to school there?” A woman asked.
“I have a tutor from St. Margaret’s, and I will be attending classes both online, and in person.” Sophie answered.
“No more questions guys, she’s got a busy day.” Amanda stated as they waded through her picture was being taken by everyone with a camera, as they got into the limo waiting for them. She held out her phone to snap a selfie. “Let’s see... Share... To Twitter... Crap how do I open the keyboard again?” she laughed.
Casidhe had been showing her how to tweet, so that it could be a more authentic system of her own tweets mixing with hers, “Press that right there.” Cas said as she pointed.
“Oh there we go. Big pres... S damn it. Release, glad I’ll be in a limo when u read it smiley face,” she said as she slowly typed her message with the photo. “Hashtag hashtag who’s got the hashtag... There you are. Hashtag jet lag.” She giggled.
Casidhe giggled, “So we’re going to the condo for a long nap, and after I think Katelyn said we had about an hour of freetime before you have a shoot for Teen GQ.”
“They’re uber excited to have a Transgender Teen model for this week's run.” Amanda said.
“There's more than just me and Megan?” Sophie asked.
Amanda nodded, “You’d be surprised sweetie, I can’t tell you any names, but we have a few in our lineup.”
“Don’t worry,” Megan said, “They’ll find you. I wouldn’t be surprised if at least one of them comes out after this.”
“Katelyn said she’d meet us at the condon later,” Amanda said, “She’s got some errands to run. Besides our car was parked at the airport.”
“Oh, this is our stop,” Juliette said as the limo slowed down in front of a Hilton hotel. She leaned over and hugged Sophie, and Megan did too.
“I got your number from Amanda.” Megan said. “We’ll call you later. We don’t want to overwhelm you too much.”
“She’s going to get that, she’s got 8 photoshoots lined up this week and a live show.” Amanda stated.
Sophie’s eyes widened. She was doing mental calculations, which became obvious when she started waggling her finger in the air, drawing imaginary numbers. “Holy shite, that’s a lot of money to the charity.”
“Yup. 6 of the 8 don’t donate, but as we said, it looks good for them having you.” Amanda said. “They pretty much donate by proxy. Also we figured you wanted the same deal for the Live shows as you do for your shoots right?”
“Live shows?” Sophie asked.
“Runway.” Amanda said. “Don’t worry you’ll have time to practice. Most of the teen models that will be doing this one are new to the job as well, or have very little experience, so you’ll be fine.”
“Not to sound vain, I really mean this in the best way possible,” Sophie said, “But it sounds like I’ll be taking the pressure off them,” she laughed.
“Yes you will.” Amanda nodded as the limo pulled into an underground parking garage. When they got out a woman, about 6’4” tall, approached wearing sunglasses and a pant suit and carrying a firearm at her side Sophie only noticed it because the woman fixed her jacket.
“Wow,” Sophie let herself blurt out as she looked up at the woman. She managed to stop herself from saying anything else embarrassing.
“Sophie Dee, Meet Nicole, your bodyguard.” Amanda said. “You’ll have another one for Nicole’s days off.”
“Nice to meet you,” Sophie said as she offered her hand.
“As you.” Nicole smiled down at her and gently shook Sophie’s hand. “Just to let you know, I’ve had to guard other celebrity teens, and I have never once had to use my handgun, so let’s try and keep that streak running.”
Sophie giggled. “If someone started something with me I used to just kick em in the knickers and run, anyway.”
“Smart move.” Nicole grinned as they walked to the elevator. She stayed a little bit behind Amanda and Sophie. “Normally I will never be this close to you, except when you enter an elevator or a close quarters area. It’s easier to protect you from a distance.”
Sophie didn’t seem to mind that, which took Nicole back a bit. She didn’t sigh, pout, roll her eyes, or make any sarcastic noises. She was smiling, actually. It was like she wanted the attention, but not like a spoiled brat would, either. Nicole had only seen this once before.
She wasn’t up on the latest celebrity gossip. She had one job to do, and she had enough relevant information on the client to do that job: girl, 13, fashion model. That was all she needed to know. But she saw Sophie’s history unfolding in how she walked, talked, moved, and in the hints of tattoos here and there under her clothing.
But she could read “homeless”, “domestic abuse”, “Belfast-Irish” from her, the Irish was in the accent. It had a slight British twang to it.
Nicole waited for the doors to fully close, and for the elevator to start moving, before leaning over to Amanda and whispering, “Tell Miss Price I said ‘thanks’.”
“Sure thing.” Amanda said. She knew what that meant. This was going to be the best job Nicole had in a long time, Amanda and Katelyn knew Nicole before they interviewed her for the job even.
Nicole was an Iraq war veteran who bounced around between jobs after receiving an honorable discharge. She’d spent the last couple of years bodyguarding, mostly for self-absorbed stick figures. She didn’t like to talk about her brief stint in the Women’s WWE, however.
“I think i'm going to enjoy this job.” Nicole said aloud, “I’ll introduce you to your weekend bodyguard tomorrow. He’s not as.. Laid back I think you’d call it on security details, he likes to be close to his subject.”
“Does he do his own theme music?” Sophie giggled.
Nicole smiled briefly, “Spider pig, spider pig..”
“Does whatever a spider pig does,” Sophie giggled.
“Sorry.” Nicole grinned. “I’m glad you at least know that reference.”
“I know a few.” Sophie giggled as they got off the elevator. “Mostly TV shows. I didn’t have a computer or phone before, so I’m getting up to date on the internet stuff still, like what a dank meme is.”
“It can be overwhelming.” Nicole nodded. “Just remember to relax and not let it get to you.”
“After the press conference at the airport,” Sophie nodded, “Megan suggested I avoid Twitter for the next day, so I made Casidhe carry my phone,” Sophie laughed.
Amanda smiled. Like any good Mommy or Agent, or in this case both, she had been keeping track of Sophie’s social media accounts. “It’ll be too hard for her to keep up, all her classmates and stuff now know her true story. So far she's got a lot of good support at school though.”
Nicole took out her personal keycard and slid it into the lock, waiting in the hallway for everyone to file inside. “I’ll go help with your bags, and then I’ll be right back.”
“We got as much as we could,” Casidhe giggled as she and Ellen trudged off the elevator, loaded down with bags. Even Sarah had her fair share of the luggage.
“Katelyn’s stuck in the elevator.” Ellen giggled, “Figured we go with er, so we could see our condo first, and then come ere for you.”
“Whoa,” Casidhe looked up at Nicole. “You’re bleedin tall..”
Nicole grinned at Casidhe. It was the kind of grin that could scare a bear up a tree. “Is she with you?” she asked Sophie. “Tell me she’s not with you.” She cracked her knuckles.
“Eek!” Casidhe squealed, but with nowhere to go since she was loaded down with bags. Nicole laughed.
“I’m just messing with you. I’m Nicole, Sophie’s bodyguard. You’re Casidhe, and you’re Ellen, right?”
“Twins.” Casidhe giggled, “Actually we’re identical twins, so I wasn’t sure if you could tell us apart.”
“Actually you both were in the work paperwork.” Nicole stated. “But I figured I had a 50/50 chance of guessing which was which. I’ve committed to memory what little differences are between you, and I won’t likely mistake you two. But don’t worry. I already explained to Sophie how I won’t be sticking right on top of you except enclosed areas and elevators.”
“Oh I don’t mind,” Casidhe giggled. “You’re protecting our best friend so that makes you aces.”
“I meant to ask.” Sophie said, “You were in the Service weren't you, Special forces?”
Nicole laughed. “How’d you know?”
“The tattoo.” Sophie answered, “Rick, the man who was in charge of us kids at the homeless shelter where I scored a meal sometimes,, had one just like it. Delta Force I think he said.”
Nicole nodded. “I was on the team that took out Bin Laden.”
“Wasn't’t that a seal team?” Ellen asked.
“No, a delta force team actually, but we gave credit to the seals for it.” Nicole stated. “The less the public knows about Delta, the easier it is for them to do their job.”
“Maybe you know Rick?” Sophie asked, “Rick Lesher, great guy, very protective, especially with us girls.”
“Richie,” Nicole laughed. “He’s living in Ireland?”
“Aye, Galway, right between 8th and Cork street.” Sophie nodded. “Only other apartment I've been to since I arrived in Galway, Taught me this thing called a Cobra clutch for if I ever got cornered. He also said if a boy or a male tried anything to stomp their foot and knee them in the nards. His exact words.”
“Good man,” Nicole said. “Good soldier. And he’s absolutely right. The fastest way to disarm a man is to bust his balls open. If someone’s messing with you, he doesn’t deserve civility.”
“Good ta know.” Ellen giggled.
“One thing about street fighting.” Nicole stated, “Everything you have on you is a weapon. I once split a guy’s head open with my cell phone. The cell phone can be used in different ways, to call 911, or to throw it at someone, you can also hit them repeatedly with it. And a handbag strap makes an excellent garrote.” She winked.
“I think I love you,” Casidhe giggled.
“One other thing, keys and change in your pockets can also be used, if you’re being mugged; toss your change on the ground. It’ll distract the robber, and run like hell. Keys can also be used like brass knuckles.” Nicole stated. Class was in session, and Nicole was the instructor. She so rarely had a subject willing to listen, so she was taking advantage of it.
“Oh, aye, especially those big old iron Janitor key rings,” Sophie giggled.
“I suggest if you ever ditch me, to always have a can of bear spray in your clutch or purse.” Nicole grinned as she pulled out three cans of bear spray and handed one to each girl. “Bear spray might be a bit overkill, but there are some people out there who can handle Pepper spray. Bear spray on the other hand... Just don’t let it get taken away and used on you.”
“I don’t think I want to ever ditch you actually.” Sophie stated. “I know Juliette said that if I wanted to ditch my guards that I should take a cell phone, but I feel better knowing you’re around.”
Nicole smiled thoughtfully at that. “Thank you. It’s a lot easier to protect someone who wants to be protected. If you ever want a self defense lesson by the way just ask. I’m trained in Kenpo and Krav Maga. I still think you three need the bear spray just in case something does happen however and we get split up.”
“I agree.” Amanda interjected and Katelyn nodded.
“Besides,” Ellen giggled, “You know some krav maga already,” she teased Sophie. Sophie laughed, remembering that line from The Simpsons.
“A little.” Sophie nodded. “No crotch, no krav maga.”
Nicole burst out laughing. “No question you know Richie.”
“Rich also said that girls can be affected by a swift kick to the groin.” Sophie nodded, “I’ve only used it once on a girl. She kissed me right on the mouth without asking me first.”
Nicole nodded. “It’s an attention-getter.”
“Was it that Blaine girl?” Casidhe asked. “Twat always takin things she thinks belong to er.”
“Aye,” Sophie said. “I didn’t stick around to see much her reaction, but it sure as hell got her attention, and she fooked off afterwards. You know Danny gave her what-fors. He said he gave her a big wet slobbery kiss after eating a buncha garlic,” she laughed.
“Danny the Lumberyard?” Ellen giggled.
“Why’s he called that?” Nicole asked.
“Big fookin arms.” Sophie giggled. “He’s got big arms, big ears, and a small head, little goofy looking, but a hell of a pickpocket despite it. I swear half of it’s because nobody thinks he’s smart or deft enough for it.”
“Danny’s a good kid.” Casidhe giggled. “We give em half our tips from time to time when he comes around to keep the riff raff away. I guess his life’s gonna be way different real soon.”
“With all the money the charity’s taking in,” Sophie nodded, “They’ll be able to open up schools in the shelters and everything.”
“I think you girls should take a small nap while you can,” Katelyn said, “Megan and Juliette will be here in four hours to take you around the area, and after you have a 6 hour photoshoot.”
“Yeah, that’s a good idea,” Sophie yawned. “I tried to sleep on the plane, but I was too excited.”
Hey guys yet another chapter of From the streets for you!!! I hope you guys are enjoying your Xmas Holidays and Zoe and I wish you all a happy Xmas.
Remember again if you guys like our stories, you can support us on our Patreon
You can get access to Our stories, and other things like Games we make and Such!!! See you guys next chapter!
“Bloody hell,” Sophie sighed as she was backstage changing into her 8th outfit, “I've changed my clothes today more than I have in the past year. Have you seen how much these outfits are goin for? No sane teenage girl can afford em.” S he was talking mostly to herself, but there were several wardrobe ladies there.
“I can’t even afford this stuff,” a girl, about 15, laughed as she emerged wearing a pink and white gown and heels. “Left foot, right foot,” she said to herself as she took a few practice steps. It wasn’t so much the heels, as that the dress kept trying its best to ride the ground underfoot.
“You here for shoots too?” Sophie asked.
“Yup, just trying to remember how to walk in heels.” The girl giggled. “There's a new photographer out there I’ve never dealt with and I don’t want to make her mad my first day with her.”
“Oh,” Sophie giggled, “She’s great, very patient.”
“She yelled at Ashliegh.” The girl said, “You know the girl with the bleached platinum hair?”
“Okay, she’s usually very patient,” Sophie said.
An older woman spoke up, “But Ashleigh is also a seasoned model, girls, and a bit of a diva. There’s one thing to remember in this industry if you want to remain on the good graces of a photographer: listen to what they tell you, and never be a diva.”
“You’ve worked with her?” the girl asked Sophie. “Can you give me any advice?”
“Don't make kissy lips or duck lips.” Sophie stated.
“Ugh, noted,” the girl laughed. “That always looks so dumb anyway.”
“Also unless she tells you to, don’t do that pouty lip thing either. I never knew how to do it till the other day. Megan showed me how.”
“Stacy on deck,” the woman said, looking at the blonde. “Sophie, on the wings.”
Sophie sighed and got ready for her next session. Most of her tats were exposed, except for the celtic knot with a music note at the center, which was covered by makeup. Not that her clothing was all that revealing: she was a minor after all. “How many more do I have?”
“3 more I think,” an older teenage girl said handing Sophie a bottle of water while she waited. “I think you have a swimsuit, another skirt, and a dress to model.”
“Swimsuit?” Sophie squeaked. “Fook me.”
Amanda spoke up, “Legally I can object to the swimsuit if you want, but I want you to look at it first before you decide.”
“Yeah, I’ll look at it first,” Sophie said. “It’s just I’ve never worn one before.”
“One of the wardrobe ladies will help you.” The older woman stated. “Sophie you're on deck.” She took the bottled water and handed it back to the older teen, who set it where Sophie could find it on the edge of her makeup station. Everyone, even the other models, had been very friendly and supportive. She felt like she had just walked into the middle of a sorority backstage.
“Good job Sophie. Now put your hand on your hip and look at the camera like you’re mad.” Katelyn stated. “Madder. A bobby just yelled at you for not having a busking license.” She giggled. “Perfect! Now that same bobby just ripped his trousers, and you can see his heart boxers.” That caused Sophie to burst out laughing, and she snapped the photo.
“Hey Sophie,” the girl in the evening gown called from the door, “How do you stop canadian bacon from curling in the pan? Take away the tiny brooms.” Sophie absolutely burst out laughing,one of the biggest giggle fits she’s had in a long time.
“Perfect, there you go.” Katelyn said. “Okay everyone 50 minute break!” She put her camera on a table next to her Macbook.
Ashleigh sat down at her makeup counter near Sophie. “She’s not too bad,” she said as she fluffed her hair. “ I’ve dealt with way worse camera people. Plus I was kind of being a diva. In my defense I didn’t get any breakfast. By the way you did pretty good so far.” she looked over at Sophie. “You had any training or?”
“I’ve done a couple sessions back in Ireland, but,” Sophie shook her head. “Mostly for school. I have a lot of dance background though.”
“You should so work on an American accent,” another girl spoke up, “That accent no offense sounds like you’re a Parker or an Irish Gypsy”
Sophie laughed. “I am a gypsy, and from Belfast aye. It’s a bit... rough to American ears I’m told. I’ve been talking to my friends about elocution lessons.”
“It’ll help you land TV or movie roles,” the girl said, adding, “I really wasn’t trying to be rude, I was just making an observation. Like I used to have the most god awful southern accent... Hang on, I’ll try and slip into it.” She took a deep breath, put on a big smile, and said, “Well hawdy y’all it’s just so great ta be heyur!”
“Wow.” Sophie giggled. “Do I sound that bad?”
“Oh, hell no,” the girl laughed. “No you’re actually understandable. I had to have an interpreter for my first month because nobody understood Mississippian here. You sound more like this.” she cleared her throat and in her best Irish accent said, “A Dove above the street is quite neat.”
“Hey that’s pretty good,” Sophie said. “Galway with a wee hint of something I can’t place.”
“Yeah I played an Irish rape victim on a cop show.” The girl said “It took place in Boston Irish town.”
“Ohh,” Sophie said. “That explains it. Hey, I think I remember that episode. It was Law & Order right? SVU?”
“Yup.” The girl nodded.
Ashleigh began to play Dropkick Murphy on her phone, ‘Going out in Style.’ “I love this band. I’m actually from Boston. Can you guys keep a really stupid secret that would literally devastate me if it got out?”
“Sure?” Sophie smiled.
Ashleigh giggled. “I start dancing every time I hear that Sam Adams beer commercial. I can’t help it. I just love their music so much. Oh and my real name is Destiny not Ashleigh, Ashleigh is my stage name, I’m a through and through Boston Irish girl.” She even let her accent slip. She sounded almost like the actress Sophie had been talking to.
“Wow,” Sophie giggled. “That’s amazing. I had no idea there was some Boston Irish hiding behind all that California,” she teased. Ashleigh laughed.
“That’s my real accent.” Ashleigh said, grinning innocently. “I talk like a valley girl because that’s what everyone expects when they see a tall tan blonde.”
“You should totally come out Boston Irish.” Sophie giggled. “I got an Uncle in Boston somewhere on my Ma’s side. I mean my Mo-m’s side,” she tried to sound more American. The irony of telling Ashleigh to be herself, while trying to sound more American, wasn’t lost on her. She just found Boston Irish more understandable and less grating than her own rustic accent.
“Never lose your real accent actually then.” Ashleigh said. “Be proud of who you are.”
“I dunno, it helped Megan. She used to have a wicked strong Australian accent as a kid.”
“Aye.” Ashleigh winked. “But we’re in a way different industry than Megan and Juliette. Saw you with them at the press conference. That was bonafide brave as fuck.”
“What’d I miss?” the other girl asked. “I was unplugged from social media this week. Oh gosh I’m Angela by the way.”
“Hi Angela I’m Sophie Dee.” Sophie giggled, “I came out.”
“Lesbian?” Angela aksed. “That’s cool.”
“No Transgender.” Sophie giggled again.
“Bullshit,” Angela said.
“Aye, I got a penis, well a non functional one.” she shrugged. “It’s good for takin a piss an that’s about it.”
“Wow,” Angela said. “Holy shit girl. I’m like speechless. That is so great.”
“You guys don’t mind right?” Sophie asked.
“That we change in front of you?” Ashleigh asked. “Does it get you hard?”
“Can’t get hard.” Sophie laughed.
Ashleigh grinned. “Me either.” She winked.
“You trans too?” Sophie whispered.
“Yeah, but I had surgeries.” Ashleigh whispered back. “I got an innie now. Angela knows but she’s been my best friend since like fifth grade, so,” she laughed.
“Explains why you were tweaked about the bathing suit though,” Angela nodded. “Those things are a bitch to get fitted right even without something in the way. I can’t imagine doing it with.”
“So like, serious question gang,” Ashleigh said. “Should I grovel to the photographer or would that just piss her off more?”
“I’ll probably hear about it after.” Sophie giggled. “You should probably just make nice. Katelyn is my adopted mum.”
“Well, shite,” Ashleigh let her old accent slip again. “Okay, now I’m even more nervous.” She picked up her boa lined robe with ‘Ashleigh’ in golden letters against the sea of silky pink, and tossed it on. “Okay, here goes.”
“Just play nice Dest, you’ll be fine.” Angela said reassuringly.
Sophie picked up a single-twix pack from the amusingly very full bowl of candies on the snack bar and passed it into Ashleigh’s palm. “Can’t go wrong with a bribe,” she giggled out.
“I’ll tell her it was your idea,” Ashleigh laughed.
“If it backfires.” Angela laughed when Ashleigh left, “Destiny has been checking you out all night so far by the way. I never saw her drop her accent for anybody. You are literally the first since we left Boston. And before you ask,” she giggled, “I was born in Mississippi, moved to Boston when I was like 10 to live with my aunt.”
“Wow.” Sophie said. “It’s the ink, isn’t it?” she joked, recovering.
“Can I ask you something?” Angela asked.
“Sure,” Sophie shrugged as she picked out a packet of skittles for herself and began munching them two at a time.
“Do you speak Irish-Gaelic any?” Angela asked.
“Is féidir liom Gaeilge a labhairt
“Know what, I take it back too,” Angela laughed. “Don’t ever lose that accent.”
“That accent.” Destiny spoke, “And the fact you speak Irish like that will help you big time. You really need to teach me how to speak Irish,” she blurted out. She wasn’t carrying the Twix bar, which meant Katelyn accepted the bribe at least.
“Okay Ladies.” The older woman called, “15 minutes and then you need to get dressed.”
“Bloody hell,” Sophie said, “Whose bright idea was it to put candy that dyes your teeth in a modeling wardrobe?” She grabbed a mini toothbrush on the makeup table and started vigorously brushing.
“There's white strips there as well.” Angela said.
“Here,” Ashleigh said, “Just peel it off like this, and then stick it to your teeth like this,” she demonstrated with her own teeth, not wanting to presume too much. “Let it sit for like a minute and you’re set.”
“Go raibh maith agat.” Sophie grinned, “That means thank you. You can say ‘tá fáilte romhat
Ashleigh repeated it slowly a couple of times.
“Use yer Boston irish accent,” Sophie coached.
“Nah, that’d be a bad idea,” Ashleigh sighed.
“You’re a fightin’ girl, use it.” Sophie smiled brightly. “Say Tá mé ó Boston with your real accent.”
Ashleigh looked at Angela. Angela grinned. “Hey, your Boston accent is sexy. My southern accent was not.”
Ashleigh nodded, and let it go in her Boston Irish accent, “Tá mé ó Boston”
“That means I’m from Boston.” Sophie said. “I thought about messin with you, and making you say something like Lets go to Boston and make out. But you’d have figured it out, because a lot of that would be in english.”
Ashleigh laughed. “You’re awful. Oh, it’s been a minute,” she said, spitting out her white strips.
Sophie did the same, the older teen came up to Sophie with the skirt setup, “This one is next.” she handed it gently to Sophie.
“You weren't told that you get to keep 2 of the outfits you model tonight were you?” Angela asked Sophie, “It’s like procedure, you always get to keep an outfit or two. My closet so full of clothes it’s not funny.”
“It is a little funny,” Ashleigh giggled. “Sometimes I try to sell some of my stuff on eBay but most of the time I just donate it. I mean I don’t donate the evening gowns, I try to sell those, but everything else is fair game.”
“After she wears it for a week anyway.” Angela winked. “Everyone wants clothing previously worn by Ashleigh Brown.”
“Irony of ironies huh?” Ashleigh chortled as she got up to start changing. “The kid who had to learn to fight just to walk home from school, now everybody wants my shit.”
“I could tell you were a fighter.” Sophie said. “You’ve broken your knuckles a few times.” she pointed out how they sag in a tiny bit.
Ashleigh laughed. “I tell people it was a car accident. My knuckles accidentally sent splinters of Johnny McDougal's nose up in his brain.”
“Or that time you busted your hand on Jason O'Malley's jaw.” Angela winked.
“Ch’yeah,” Ashleigh said. “I was always in trouble. They thought I was expressing myself through rage because of being trans. Fuck no I was trying to survive.”
“2 and a half years of therapy, we get Destiny, a much calmer version of her old self, but she could still kick ass and take names in a pinch.”.
Ashleigh finished getting changed and eyed the snack table. She grabbed one of the meal replacement milkshakes and chugged it. ““Go raibh... maith... a-gat for the Twix idea, see you in a bit.” She smiled and got into wing position. Angela just sort of giggled innocently.
“What?” Sophie sighed.
“Nothing,” Angela said. “But she is so crushing.”
“Oh,” Sophie said as she slumped onto her stool to put on the pair of sneakers for the skirt outfit. She wasn’t really sure how to respond to that. Only one person had ever had any kind of interest in her, and that as had been established, didn’t end well.
“Or,” Angela offered, “Could just be she sees a friend and ally in you, being you share similar experiences,” she grinned and slipped away to get ready.
Before Ashleigh was done, she interrupted Katelyn, “Sorry before I go can I ask a question?”
“Sure,” Katelyn said. “You’ve earned a reprieve,” she teased.
“Can you talk to Jeff and see about getting me on TV to come out like Sophie did?” Ashleigh asked. Jeff was her agent that worked at the same company that Amanda and Katelyn did. “I mean I know I should do this myself, but like every time I need something he’s busy, and this is kind of important.”
“Sure.” Katelyn said. “I’ll text Amanda when we’re done here and let her talk to Jeff about it, he’s not in my department anymore.”
“Thank you, so much” Ashleigh said. “Don’t get me wrong, he’s a great guy, just... You know how it is.”
“Yeah, it’s why I switched departments.” Katelyn nodded. “I got one more to take and you can go change.” she snapped a picture.
“Angela you're on deck.” The older woman said, “Sophie you’re in wing.”
“You got The Ashleigh Brown’s phone number?” Ellen whistled.
“You guys know her?” Sophie asked.
“No, but I’ve seen her ads.” Casidhe said.
“She’s a diva.” Nicole sighed. “I hated working for her.”
Sophie giggled. “She’s... complicated. I probably shouldn’t say anything else yet.”
“That’s an understatement.” Nicole stated before she closed the limo door and headed for her car, a nice newer model, bright metallic red Ford Escape with bullet proof windows as well as run-flat tires. It had a backup camera which provided more tactical advantage than most people realized, especially driving backwards at 50 miles an hour on a crowded street.
Sophie just giggled at the comment.
“You have a crush on Ashleigh Brown don’t you?” Casidhe teased.
“It’s not like that,” Sophie burst out laughing. “It’s just... I know some things. It’ll all come out soon.”
“Cool, but I’m just sayin’, if I batted for our team, I’d totally be mackin with Ashleigh if I could.” Ellen teased.
“Okay okay,” Sophie said. “I can’t keep secrets. Not from you guys. I’ll give you a huge hint. She asked if I could teach her to speak Gaelic, and Ashleigh’s not her real name.”
“No shit?” Ellen asked. “What is it Joan of Ark?” she teased.
“Destiny McGrievy.” Sophie said. “Boston Irish.”
“Holy ball sweat, she's an Irish girl?!” Casidhe grinned. “Boston, Belfast, she’s bloody Irish. She’s one of us,” she laughed. “No bloody wonder I like er.”
“She’s a fighter, like us,” Sophie laughed. “That’s why she gets misinterpreted as being a diva. She’s just defensive ‘cos she’s used to being shit on.”
“Damn.” Ellen laughed. “Fookin eh, did you tell Katelyn?”
“Not yet,” she said. “I was going to, but she was on the phone, sounded important so I just got out of there with Nicole.”
“Yeah they usually stick around for a bit after a shoot, so we’ll be at yer flat alone for awhile.” Ellen nodded. “I asked mum about it. Well I mean alone with the women’s heavyweight champion of a bodyguard, but you know what I mean.”
Casidhe giggled. “She’s soo tall, but she’s like so well proportioned too, I never met a tall woman before. Kinda jelly.”
“I guess we could get you some really tall platform shoes,” Ellen giggled.
“Oh hell no.” Casidhe giggled, “Them things are worse to walk in that heels.”
“The worst thing I think I modeled today.” Sophie changed the subject, “Was that two piece bathing suit. I almost said no. I mean, I ain’t got the right air bags for a two piece. But they fixed that temporarily with a couple breast forms.”
“Wow,” Casidhe said. “Is that legal?”
“Yeah, it didn’t show anything.” Sophie nodded. “Just my belly. Had to cover my tattoos for the swimsuit though. It’s from a new teen line of clothing.”
“Oh that’s cute!” Ellen said. “You should wear it to the beach some time.”
“When I get boobs.” Sophie giggled.
“Actually.” the driver said as she rolled the divider window down, “I just got off the phone with Amanda. I need to take you to Doctor Wilson’s office.”
“At this hour?” Sophie asked, surprised. “I mean sure, I don’t mind, but I didn’t think they’d be open?”
“Yup, this is Hollywood Sophie.” The driver grinned.
“Wait... This isn’t a plastic surgeon is it?” Sophie asked cautiously.
“No,” the driver laughed, “Doctor Wilson is an endocrinologist, and her wife is a Psychologist, sort of the Hollywood transgender power couple. They want to get your blood work done to get you on hormone replacement therapy, and to assess your general chemical balance.”
“Thanks.” Sophie smiled at the woman, “I never got your name?”
“Elizabeth.” The woman smiled as she rolled up the window.
“Ashleigh Brown followed you,” Casidhe read Sophie’s phone and giggled. “She also mentioned you in a tweet, ‘Bravest girl I’ve ever met. And I just worked with her today. Hashtag beauty is strength’.
“Awww.” Ellen giggled. “Ashleigh and Sophie sitting in a tree.”
“Now she followed you on her real Twitter account.” Casidhe giggled, “I’d never have known if you hadn’t told us her real name.”
“Mind following back both, and replying something about having fun working with her, looking forward to doing it again?” she asked.
“Sure thing.” Casidhe grinned. “There we go.” she showed Sophie the tweet before she pushed send. Sophie laughed. The little sparkly heart at the end was a cute touch.
“I love it.” Sophie said, as Cas sent it.
”Wow,” Cas said, “You know how many people follow Ashleigh Brown?”
“I know she’s going to lose a lot of them soon,” Sophie said with a sigh.
“I doubt it.” Ellen stated, “Even if she said she was born with a penis I’m betting 100 quid right now, nobody stops following her.”
“Well since I got 100 quid to lose,” Sophie said. “But I really hope you’re right.” She did bite back a laugh at how close to the truth that was, though.
Ellen blinked. “Wait... What?”
Sophie grinned. “It’s actually ‘had’, but that doesn’t leave this car until after her press conference.”
“Never!” Ellen pronounced. “I’m like Galway’s president of her fan club, and I would never do that to her. It’s why I said I doubt she’ll oose any followers.”
Sophie giggled as she leaned over to put an arm around Ellen. “It’s weird. I just bloody went through it, I know ‘things are different here, and I still worry about her. I guess it’s coz I know how much they need the money. You know her family lives in near poverty while I’m getting deals thrown at me left right and center? It ain’t right.””
“Ashleigh Brown fans are tight,.” Casidhe said. “Hey, there’s people on Reddit that are asking for your Dress you wore to dinner with Megan and Juliette, they’re saying they’re willing to buy it for $5,000.”
“It’s worth more than that.” Sophie sighed. “Unfortunately. I hate that dress. No god damn dress should be worth 6,000 euros.” She started laughing. “Poor Megan had to go to the ladies’ room twice cause hers kept riding up.”
“That thing cost 6 grand?” Casidhe whistled, “You should sell it on Ebay and donate the proceeds to your charity.”
“I seriously considered that,” Sophie said honestly, “But the company paid for it, so I’ve been waiting to talk to Katelyn, to see if I can.”
“I don’t see why not.” Ellen shrugged. “Didn’t Amanda and Katelyn both say the money was being spent on you for you?”
“Aye...” Sophie said, and a slow grin crossed her face. “They’re god damn pixies, the both of them.” She started giggling.
Cashide giggled as well, “Aye they are.”
“Here we are ladies.” Elizabeth said as she rolled down the window, “I can take Ellen and Casidhe back to the condo and come back for you if you like? Or we can just wait here for you?”
“Yeah, I’ll be okay with Nicole here,” Sophie said, turning to Casidhe. “Can you post something on Twitter and ask people what they think of me selling that dress for charity?”
“Okay then.” Elizabeth smiled as Nicole opened the door for Sophie.
“You mean a Twitter poll?” Casidhe grinned. “Sure thing. I’ll even include a photo of you in it. I got one on my phone.”
“Thanks Doll,” Sophie said in her best dramatic diva voice, before bouncing out of the car with a mischievous giggle.
“Ut oh.” Nicole stated as she shut the door. “I heard the evil diva giggle there.”
Sophie laughed. “I’m just learning from my mentors, Katelyn and Amanda. It suddenly occurred to me they wanted me to be seen in that ugly expensive dress, so I could sell it for charity later and never wear the damned thing again.”
“I’m not sure about that, but who knows.” Nicole stated as she opened the door to the medical building. She wasn’t being paid to talk Sophie out of schemes that weren’t hazardous to her, or someone else’s health.
There was nobody there, except a woman behind a desk, the lights had been dimmed.
“Hi there, you must be the emergency call?” The woman smiled.
Sophie looked up at Nicole, who spoke, “Yes ma’am. We’d like a little discretion, but this here is Sophie Dee.”
“Oh!” the woman said with a bright smile. “Nice to meet you Sophie. Jennifer will just be a moment. She went to make sure the floor is actually clear.”
“Quite clear,” a tall woman, though not as tall as Nicole, said as she stepped around the corner. “Sorry about that. Sometimes a staffer works late without saying anything. Hi Sophie,” she said as she extended her hand. “I’m Doctor Jennifer Wilson.”
“Hi Doctor Wilson.” Sophie said and shook her hand.
“We were told that this had to be very discrete, and we were asked if we could be in late because you had to work late.” Doctor Wilson said. “We generally try to work with our celebrity patients more... generously. if it was 1am I would have said no.” she winked. “But this isn’t even the latest I’ve stayed here for a special case, so don’t feel bad. My wife is meeting with another patient, actually, so it works out. I believe you have an appointment with her after.”
“We’ve got Sophie down for a full blood screening Doctor,” the woman behind the desk said helpfully.
“Yeah good, that’ll help with the BHRT I want to start her on.” Doctor Wilson nodded. “When was the last time you had a physical young lady?
“Um...” Sophie looked at Nicole, who smiled back at her.
“She means a physical exam.”
“Oh!” Sophie blushed. “Um... Never?”
“Well I know your details. I was informed, by the therapist you had to visit in Ireland.” Doctor Wilson smiled reassuringly. “So let's get you in a room so we can start this. I’m going to assess your entire physical health from head to toe, but fortunately your blood work will tell me a lot, so there won’t be any...” she coughed, “Invasive procedures. I promise.”
“I’ll hold you to that,” Sophie giggled as she followed Doctor Wilson.
Merry Christmas!!!! Snuck this one in for you guys, hope you enjoy and as always if you find yourself wanting to help Zoe and I supporting us and reading again go ahead and go on over to our patreon!
“Hi Sophie.” another doctor greeted her, “I am Nancy Wilson, I hear you and I will be seeing each other twice a week. Oh, don’t worry, you’ll still see Macy as part of the court agreement But I’m your second opinion person.” she winked. “Where Macy will work with you on your general mental health I’ll be focusing more on your transition, but don’t be afraid to talk to me about anything else. We’re both here to help you, 100%. Do you mind if I get right into the embarassing stuff first?”
“Macy did,” Sophie laughed. “Might as well get it over with now.”
“Jennifer tells me you’re sterile?” Nancy spoke. “What happened to you to make you sterile?”
“Chemical castration.” Sophie sighed.
“Do you want to talk about that?” Nancy asked.
“My arse of a da..” Sophie sighed. “He thought I was gay. Ironic for him that I like girls, so I guess he was half right. I don’t know, maybe in his fooked up mind he thought he was doing me a favor somehow.”
“Did you know that’s illegal and he can go to prison for that?” Nancy said, “I should report it. Do you want me to?”
“He’s already in jail for assaulting a police officer and an agent of the United Kingdom, but sure,” Sophie shrugged. “It’s also illegal to try and break your kid’s jaw. I busted his hand up good before I got the fook out of there. Some friends helped me get on to Galway to look for my ma.”
“Your testimony is evidence enough for a child abuse case, however we also have evidence of the chemical castration,” Nancy said. “With your permission, I’ll forward both of these findings to Scotland Yard.”
“Six of one,” Sophie said. “As long as he never sees the outside of a prison cell to sire another bastard I’ll sign whatever you want.”
“I’m sure.” Nancy nodded. “Okay hon, do you enjoy being a model?”
Sophie laughed at that. “You kidding? It’s the best thing that ever happened to me. I love it, not just for the money. It’s, I dunno, it’s hard work, but it’s...” she trailed off trying to find the right words. “It’s nicking a tenner off a bobby without him ever being the wiser. It’s a hot meal on a cold day when your limbs are burning with frostbite.”
“Nice descriptions.” Nancy said, “Well if there’s anything you want to talk to me about with your gender Identity we have time.” She seemed at a loss, herself. For all she’d been through, Sophie was pretty well put together. She had poise, confidence, and she was certainly physically pretty. She knew she was a girl, and there wasn’t anyone going to tell her otherwise.
“Can I ask a secret? I know you’re not supposed to tell me.” Sophie said, “But was that Ashleigh Brown that walked out of here before I came in?”
“No, I can say with complete confidence that that wasn’t Ashleigh Brown tho walked out of here,” Nancy said with a knowing smile.
“Okay.” Sophie giggled, “So it was Destiny McGreivy.” she nodded. “We had a long talk tonight during our break. She opened up about her life before becoming a model, and who she used to be.”
“Sounds good, but I won't confirm or deny anything.” Nancy said.
“Nah, I understand,” Sophie laughed.
“I will tell you, that, that patient I was with has come a very long way in her life.” Nancy said. “She’s got a big decision to make, but I know she has friends supporting her.” She winked. “And so have you. You seem to be well centered.”
“I’m just grateful you and Macy aren’t trying to accuse me of putting up a show. I mean, I do do that, but not in the ‘pretending to be a girl’ or whatever sense. I am and have for longer than I could put a name to it, been Sophie. My Old friends in School called me Sophie, my neighbors used to call me Sophie, my clan gave me the name of Sophie.”
“So other girls tell you that you act and walk like a real girl?” Nancy asked, “I’m going to tell you, that I never saw a boy in you when you walked in here or even now.”
“I am a real girl, but aye. I may have a bit of street in me, a bit of an attitude, but it’s no boy.”
“I can totally see that. You walk, talk and act like a tough girl from like the urban sprawl.” Nancy nodded.
“Yeah. That’s the act I mentioned,” Sophie said, nodding. “That’s not really who I am, and only a handful of people - including you now - know that.”
“Your secret’s safe with me.” Nancy said, “I have another question, since you’ve been medicating, and Jennifer is going to get you on female hormones ASAP; what is your thought on surgeries?”
“Never really had to think about it until tonight. It’s not something that got in the way. It was just kind of... this extra dead thing that lets me relieve myself. But after today,” she sighed. “I dunno anymore.”
“W’ll I’ve been talking to Macy about it, and now that I’ve met with you, I agree, if you have boy bits it’s going to be a real hindrance to your current life.” Nancy stated.
“Aye, exactly. They asked me to model this really cute two piece, and I almost said no,” Sophie sighed. “I really wanted to do it, but... It suddenly became the most obnoxious and protruding eyesore on my entire body, like a big hairy mole you never noticed before.”
“Okay, so I’ll leave this up to Macy, but I’m going to give my approval, and a judge may want up to 4 more people to see you before he or she okay’s it. But you have at least two out of the way.”
“I appreciate it. If not, I’ll keep finding ways around it. I always find ways around obstacles eventually.”
“As long as you don’t self harm.” Nancy said. “Macy and I are obligated to tell the law if you are going to sell harm or harm someone else.”
“Not that kind of way,” Sophie giggled. “I mean I understand how someone could come to that, but I don’t want to risk like dying of blood loss or something.”
“Good.” Nancy said, “Anyway If we have nothing to talk about, I’ll go ahead and let you go sweetie, and you can go home and rest. We’ll fax your legal guardian a copy of your test results, and you’ll be able to get your new prescription in the morning. Did Jennifer explain how we do our medicine here?”
“She didn’t. I think she was tired.” Sophie giggled. “I really do appreciate you both staying late for me by the way.”
“Okay, we do BHRT, Bio Hormone Replacement Therapy, which means your pills will be catered specifically to your body. It lowers the risks of all kinds of diseases.” Nancy said. “So your booster will be made the same way.”
“Aye and don’t worry,” Sophie said, “I already promised Macy, Doctor Wilson, and I think even Mrs. McAllister my lawyer, that I haven’t taken anything off the street in like a month and a half.”
“Good, you can take these though sweetheart, and I recommend once you start to not stop.” Nancy said.
Sophie smiled and nodded. “Sounds great.”
“Did she do a biopsy on your penis yet?” Nancy giggled, “Saved the most embarrassing one for last.”
“No,” Sophie laughed. “She promised not to do anything invasive today. She warned me she’d like to though.”
“Yeah, she’ll want to grow you a BioTe Uterus and vagina.” Nancy winked.
“So... Like, wait,” Sophie said. “Those weird posters in the exam room were about transgirls?”
“We have genetic females who come in with a specific genetic disorder, where they are born without a vagina or without a uterus, there was a breakthrough in genetic growth, using dna, that Jennifer was in on, that allows us to recreate a natural system in a female body. But yes, we also use it for transgender females, as Jenn is a plastic surgeon as well, specializing in vaginoplasty.”
“Wow...” Sophie said. “Money really can buy happiness,” she giggled.
“Well we only cater to special patients.” Nancy laughed, “Actually we also do a charity drawing for patients too. We do 4 a year, who are on Medicaid, free. Unfortunately we can’t do that all the time, otherwise we’d go broke, it costs a lot of money to do what we do here.”
Sophie nodded. “Do me a favor. Don’t put my name on the lottery,” she laughed.
“Yours is paid for sweetie.” Nancy stated. “All paid for in cash.”
“Good. I’ll see if there’s anything I can do to help too. I mean I’m no rock star, but if what Katelyn keeps telling me of my value to advertisers is true, I may as well be.”
“Thanks hon.” Nancy said. “Have a wonderful night.” she patted Sophie’s hand.
“Aye you as well,” Sophie said as she got up.
Nicole was sitting in a chair outside, pretending to read a magazine. Sophie could tell she was only pretending because at every little creak, buzz of a machine, or fly farting outside the window, she’d twitch slightly and pretend not to be looking at whatever made the sound.
“All shrunk?” Nicole asked. “I sent Elizabethr home, since she's got a kid, a 6 year old.”
“Bloody hell,” Sophie said. “Thank you. I would’ve done it myself if I’d known.”
“No problem, I figured it’d be something you’d do.” Nicole said, “You can ride in my crappy vehicle.” she winked.
“Crappy, my arse,” Sophie laughed as they stopped in the lobby to get sodas. “Crappy is a 1968 Dodge jalopy with so many springs poking through the seats, you might as well ride standing up.”
“AKA my first car,” Nicole laughed.
“So how'd it go?” Ellen asked as Sophie got in. Amanda and Katelyn were still not home.
“They’re going to fax Katelyn my blood test results, and then start me on their special Bio whatever hormones tomorrow morning.”
“Cool you’re going to get boobs.” Casidhe giggled. “Don’t worry you’re on par with most girls our age.”
“Yeah,” Ellen giggled. “Don’t use us as a gauge. Women in our family start early, and then stop at like 14.”
“Big fookin tits.” Casidhe giggled making a gesture of Dolly Parton sized breasts. “Milk cow like shite.”
“Your mom’s aren’t that bad,” Nicole chimed in, grinning. Casidhe jumped.
“Fookin’ ninja... Mum got bloody lucky.” Ellen giggled.
Nicole laughed. “Sorry. I’m a cat. Like a big lioness or something.”
“You should see our Aunt Gage’s tits and Nans too, bloody huge.” Casidhe giggled. “Really I like fookin bigger than they need to be, so big they could feed a damn army of babies.”
Nicole laughed out loud at something, and then cleared her throat. “Sorry,” she said, trying to slip out of the room again. Nicole was staying in the spare bedroom, so that’s exactly where she went to.
“Oh come on,” Sophie said. “You can’t laugh like that then not tell us.”
“Your mother,” she said, pointing to the girls, “And your guardian,” she said, looking at Sophie, “Would never hire me again if I said it.”
“Well damn, I can keep a secret.” Sophie said. “I know these two can too.”
“Aye, tell us!” Casidhe begged.
“Okay, but only because you know Richie,” Nicole sighed. “Alright, so back when we were stationed overseas, things would get stressful, and I’m talking shit that would give the most hardened soldier nightmares the rest of his life stressful. So we’d find ways to break the tension - tell jokes, repeat stupid internet memes, whatever.”
“It’s a dirty joke?” Sophie asked. “I’ve heard a billion of em.”
“Sort of,” Nicole laughed. “So, we had all just been given a little R&R and as I’m walking past the barracks, I hear this crazy Russian guy going on about something. I walk inside, and it’s Riche playing this game, Grand theft Auto 4.”
“Oh shit, I know where this is going,” Ellen burst out laughing.
“4 Big American titties.” Casidhe giggled in her best Russian accent.
Nicole, completely uncharacteristic, burst out in the best Cousin Roman impression that the girls had ever heard. “FOUR GREAT BIG AMERICAN TITTIES!”
“You do it better.” Casidhe giggled
Nicole laughed. “I laughed so fucking hard that day that I had to be taken to medical because I couldn’t breathe. So every time shit got stressful one of us would bust out that line to break the tension.”
“Thanks for telling us though,” Sophie giggled.
“Oh Richie says to tell you Hi and to give you this.” Nicole gave Sophie a hug. “I had to pull a few strings to get his number, but it was good to talk to him again. He was super happy to hear from me, for some reason,” she added jokingly.
“Can I ask why you left the service?” Sophie asked. “I mean it’s cool if you’d rather not talk about it.”
“Just didn’t want to re-enlist?” Nicole shrugged.
“But you were Delta Force,” Casidhe said. “Best of the best of the best.”
“Yeah and I had see the bullshit of this stupid war too, I mean it’s the same shit the British did back in the time of the Templars, and the Crusades.” Nicole stated. “Same shit, different day. I was once asked to assassinate a target whose only crime was knowing too much - not a joke.
“There's a lot of Political bullshit that's going on over there, we kiss the ass of foreign governments and they allow us to fight. So, when my time was up, I bailed. I was only 22, and already so fucked up I can’t even hold a normal job. You know those beepy car door things? They set me off.”
“I noticed your car didn’t have one,” Sophie nodded. Nicole grinned at that.
“Yeah I had it removed,”she stated, swallowing a couple of Ibuprofen without water. “For a number of reasons. I worked at walmart for 2 hours after I got home, almost killed a man by the way. And then there was that time I wrestled in the WWE for... I think that lasted a month, maybe two. I got a gig from an ex soldier as a bodyguard, we served together like Richie and I did, and he was like come to work for me..” she shrugged.
“Anyway,” Nicole said, “I didn’t mean to suck all the fun out of the room. I don’t usually talk about this shit this much. Then again, nobody’s ever really asked.”
“Hey, don’t apologize,” Casidhe said. “You are one bad-ass lady, strong, pretty, witty as fook.”
“I am not pretty,” Nicole balked. “But thanks. Being a bodyguard is the only thing I’ve found that lets me take advantage of my paranoia. And being your bodyguard has been... relaxing.”
“I knew you were in the WWE,” Casidhe said finally. “You almost beat Trish Stratus for the women’s championship.”
“That chair shot left me with 25 stitches,” Nicole sighed. “I didn’t duck at the right time. Rookie mistake. After that they decided the dumb giant was too much of a liability so I got the Montreal screwjob 2.0. They made it out like I rage quit, even hired someone who looked enough like me to do the promos. After that nobody would touch me.”
“Well you’re still my hero,” Casidhe said. “I knew that wasn’t you saying that shite. The promo chick had a different accent.”
“Thanks.” Nicole said. “That really means a lot.”
“Hey, want to watch a movie with us?” Ellen asked, “We decided to introduce Sophie to Frozen. Then later on we’re going to introduce her to the new Pixie Hollow.”
Nicole stared at them for a moment. “You don’t want to hang out with me.”
“Yeah we do.” Sophie said, “You're part of my entourage right?”
“Um, hello, hero?” Casidhe giggled.
Sophie nodded, “As part of my entourage I want to know everyone, and be friends. I’m going to make your weekend guy hang with us too. And we’ll make him watch Frozen if we have to.”
“She’s never seen it,” Ellen giggled. “I can tell by the look in her eyes.”
“Or the pixie movies,” Nicole finally admitted. “Oh alright,” she sighed. relenting. “Just give me a second to get out of these boots.”
“Tomorrow we’ll watch Lost Girls,” Casidhe giggled. “Which practically requires Pixie Hollow to make sense of some of the characters.”
“Oh yeah,” Sophie grinned, looking in the direction Nicole had gone, and calling, “This Lost Girls thing is full of pirates and stuff. It’s rated Arr!” Nicole’s groan could be heard from her bedroom. “So we need an adult to watch it with us.” Sophie added.
Nicole walked back into the living room area barefoot, wearing a pair of plain white pajama bottoms and a black tank top. She actually had really well pedicured feet for a bad-ass soldier.
At the end of the third of the pixie movies, all three girls were sound asleep when Amanda and Katelyn came in, “Looks like you guys had fun,” Amanda said at Nicole.
“They blackmailed me,” Nicole said as she got up carefully, so as to not wake them.
“Sounds about right.” Katelyn laughed. “We’ll leave them to sleep were they are.” she went to go get blankets for the girls.
“Docs said they’ll fax you everything tomorrow, and they want to see Sophie first thing tomorrow for her BHRT,” Nicole said, as if she was giving a debriefing report.
“Sounds good.” Amanda said. “Cas and Ellen have a class tomorrow, i'll make sure to let the tutor know that Sophie will be late getting home. Since she’s got no shoots tomorrow, I think Megan and Juliette will be over sometime tomorrow as well.”
Nicole nodded. “Megan is a good kid, but she's like most of them in the biz, she's a bit spoiled. Nothing I can’t handle though. I did work for her for a bit. It’s the Brown girl that’s giving me a headache just thinking about. I think it’s a bad idea for her and Sophie to hang out, but that’s my opinion of her. Sophie said she saw something else tonight, but I didn’t press the subject - not my place.”
“Duly noted Nicole.” Amanda said. “The problem is, if we tell her not to, she's going to anyway. ”
Nicole laughed quietly. “Yes ma’am.”
“You can take them off the street, but you can never take the street from them.” Katelyn stated.
“No ma’am,” Nicole agreed. “That’s one thing we share.”
“It’s why I hired you.” Katelyn nodded. “You two can connect on that level.”
“We did,” Nicole said. “Somehow the brats got me to open up about some things I really didn’t want to talk about. Nothing graphic, just... Well she knows a war buddy of mine, Richie.”
“Well good.” Katelyn said, “No offense Soldier.” she grinned, “But you shouldn’t bottle that shit up, I know there's things you’ll never talk about hon, but there’s things you need to. Remember I’m an army brat myself. Irish mum, American USMC Dad.”
“Yes ma’am,” Nicole said. “No shrink I’ve found can handle me for more than two visits.”
“No need for that ma’am stuff.” Amanda said, “You live in our spare bedroom, you’re a roommate no need to call us Ma’am.”
“I’m on duty, ma’am,” Nicole answered.
“No, I think they’re sleeping.” Katelyn laughed. “You’re off duty for now.” she offered Nicole a cup of coffee. Nicole accepted it, taking a seat in the kitchen.
“So what's your real impression of Sophie?” Katelyn asked.
“Not what I expected, and not in a bad way,” Nicole answered honestly. “She’s... tough, but not a hard ass about it. She’s friendly, open, damn sweet young lady being honest. She cares about people. I told her about her driver, that I sent her home to be with her kid. I thought she was going to burst into tears that the woman was there for so long.”
“Sophie’s got a lot to learn, but she’s a smart girl.” Katelyn nodded.
“She is that,” Nicole laughed. “She outsmarted me. Twice. I was really shocked when she said she didn’t think she’d ever try to ditch her security either. I thought it was bullshit, but no, I mean if she’s lying, she could charm the skin off a snake. But I don't think she is.”
“She’d be your first huh?” Amanda giggled.
“Even Vanessa tried to ditch me after awhile, and those two are damn near cut from the same cloth.”
“Except Vanessa got hit with the Money bug.” Katelyn stated showing Nicole the Ebay listing for Sophie’s dress, there was a big note, “PROCEEDS FROM THIS DRESS WILL BE DONATED TO MY CHARITY IN YOUR NAME.”
“She mentioned that, while doing that creepy evil diva laugh thing,” Nicole laughed, looking at them. “She said she figured it out - figured you out. That you wanted her to sell that, to use her words, ‘damned itchy dress’ so she’d never have to wear it again.” She shrugged.
“Actually I didn’t.” Katelyn laughed, “I tried to find a nice dress she could wear more often, but that store didn’t have much that matched her eyes.”
“Kid logic, I guess,” Nicole said. “Her heart’s in the right place.”
“Yup.” Amanda nodded. “We aren’t mad that she’s going to sell it, actually after I found that, I figured we could go to Macy's or something and get her a less expensive dress.”
“I’ll tell you something though,” Nicole said, lowering her voice in case the girls were just pretending to be asleep. “You say the word, and I will travel to bumfuck Ireland or wherever, I will walk into the prison where that son of a bitch is being held, and I will castrate him non chemically, and make him eat it before I kill him.”
“I thought about it.” Katelyn sighed, “We were in the middle of a meeting with Doctor Wilson called me to tell me about that. She’s also alerted theUK authorities.”
“I wasn’t trying to eavesdrop,” Nicole said, “But my hearing being what it is, I heard enough to get the picture.”
“You are authorized to sign things for her.” Amanda stated. “If we can’t be reached. So is David.”
“David’s in for a fun weekend,” Nicole laughed suddenly, and then sipped her coffee.
“Oh?” Katelyn laughed.
“Yup, Sophie said she’s going to make him hang out with them.” Nicole laughed. “They’re going to introduce the poor guy to Frozen.”
“Oh god they found my DVD collection didn’t they?” Amanda giggled.
“Just the PG through R,” Nicole cringed, remembering the bad joke.
“Cas texted me asking if they had you with them if they could watch her bluray copy of Lost Girls.” Amanda winked. “I've seen it, there's nothing in there that I don’t approve of Sophie seeing.”
“The whole ‘brief nudity’ nonsense was just clever camera tricks anyway,” Nicole added, admitting she’d seen it as well.. “Bathing in a waterfall and all that.”
“Exactly, It’s definitely on my approved list for Sophie.” Amanda nodded. “I heard she’s played GTA, which wouldn’t have been on the list if she hadn’t.”
Nicole coughed. “Yeah, they uh, mentioned that.”
“I don’t approve of Grand Theft Auto at all.” Amanda sighed. “But she’s been exposed to it already so there’s not much I can do, but tell her I don’t wish her to play it at home.”
“They weren’t keen on V, if that’s any help,” Nicole said. She was doing her damnedest to avoid the ‘four great big american titties’ outburst.
“V is the lesser of all of them though.” Katelyn shrugged. “Well, except for those two torture scenes. That was just fucked up. But other than those, I think 5 was the most mild GTA.”
“It’s more of their depiction of women.” Amanda nodded. “Than anything. But yeah, it sounds like you had everything well in hand as always.”
“They’re easy.” Nicole laughed. “If I don't have to chase them down sneaking out of the house ever, then we’re golden. They don’t treat me like a bodyguard or even a babysitter. They act like I’m a big sister. Which is very unusual and will take some time to get used to. But I’ll take it over finding Ms. Brown hiding in an alleyway because she pissed off the wrong gang member. Or Vanessa drunker than shit and high as the fucking stars.” She sighed at that last one.
“You know that wasn’t your fault,” Katelyn said. “And we know that wasn’t your fault.”
“But it kinda was,” Nicole said. “It was my booze and pain pills.”
“Yeah, well you had them hidden, she had to go digging for that shit to find them.” Katelyn stated.
“Lesson learned anyway. I keep my meds off site now, in a locker somewhere. And I only drink on weekends. Ibuprofen’s the hardest thing I carry on site.”
“I noticed nobody touched the beer in the fridge either tonight.” Amanda stated.
“Oh,” Nicole said, “It’s been moved slightly, but it’s all there and still sealed.”
“I noticed.” Amanda said. “I left it there for a reason hon, you are more than welcome to have one after the girls go to bed anytime.”
Nicole shook her head. “Thanks, but I’d rather be alert when I’m on duty.”
“It’s mostly there as a test for Sophie, since she told us she doesn’t like to drink because of her dad.” Katelyn grinned. “I want to see what she does when it’s around and she’s sort of left alone. She’s a sneaky one.”
“I’d believe Vanessa would break in here and take it before Sophie, but,” Nicole shook her head, “I’ve been wrong before.”
“I trust her.” Katelyn nodded, “But I’m not completely sold on everything.”
“You’re still getting to know her, as am I,” Nicole said. “A little mistrust is healthy.”
“I’m not saying Sophie’s a bad person.” Katelyn said, “But like you said, Vanessa changed. It might not be money that changes Sophie. It might be something else, like drugs, or sex.”
“I’m going to watch her like a hawk for awhile,” Nicole said quietly. “She’s too... She’s too ‘right’ for all that’s happened to her. I’m scared something’s going to break loose and then I or you or Drew will be left holding the shattered pieces.”
“Yeah, I hope this isn't just the street holding her together.” Katelyn nodded. “It’s why we got her seeing two shrinks really.”
“Well,” Amanda said, “No luck with your FBI contact. They haven’t seen anyone named Lia McGrievy in any of their databases. That just means she’s not a fugitive in the US though. That’s... kind of good.”
“I wish I could say I had friends at MI-5 or whatever,” Nicole laughed. “But I was never that important.”
“We have a couple cop friends in Galway..” Amanda said. “Maybe they have contacts..”
“It’s worth a try,” Katelyn said. “If we can give her some closure about what became of her mum, it might help ease all our minds.” Amanda sent off a text to the officers, asking them if they had any contacts in british intelligence.
The response came surprisingly fast, from the lady bobby, ‘Yer up late :) Just so happens I have a cousin in UK Special Forces. What’d you need?’
‘We need help tracking a person Lia O’Brian-McGrievy. Confirmed spelling Lia.’ Amanda texted back. ‘She’s Sophie’s mother’
‘Oh, well that changes things ;) Yer asking for the Irish Princess’ mothers info.’ she texted back. ‘I asked him if he could pull some strings and look into it yesterday’
‘Get anything yet?’ Amanda asked.
‘No other than she was arrested for misdemeanor assault back in 2002. Charges were dropped after it came to light that it was self defense against sexual harassment.’
Amanda giggled. “Jesus christ, she is her mother’s daughter.”
“Oh?” Katelyn said.
“Yup, her mother beat the crap out of someone for sexual harassment.” Amanda laughed.
“I like her already,” Nicole grinned.
‘Hold on phone call incoming.’ a text came back and a brief moment later another text came through, ‘Special Intelligence has her pegged as filing UK taxes in California. Seems she changed her name to Melissa Winters.’
Amanda’s breath caught in her throat as she dropped the phone. “What?” Katelyn looked at Amanda concerned. Amanda slowly pushed the phone over to Katelyn. “No fucking way?!” she said loud enough it woke Sophie.
“Wha?” Sophie looked around in run mode.
“It’s okay,” Nicole said as she came into the living room. “Amanda just got an important text.”
“Sophie sweetie.” Katelyn spoke, “Would you come into the kitchen?”
Nicole offered Sophie her hand. Sophie cautiously took it and pulled herself up. She didn’t let go right away, and Nicole could literally feel the blood surging through her fingertips. “I almost bolted..” Sophie sighed.
“Sorry sweetie, but this is kind of important.” Katelyn sighed. “We know where your real mother is.”
Sophie’s face lit up like a Rockefeller Center Christmas tree. “Seriously?!”
“She’s not going to be happy you found her though.” Amanda sighed. “Melissa isn’t very big on kids.”
Her face fell like a shattered mirror. “Oh. Well nevermind then. I’ve had one shitfaced do nothing parent in my life. If she doesn’t want me then I don’t fookin’ want her.”
Katelyn hugged Sophie, “I’m going to inform her anyway Sophie. You never know right?”
“Whatever,” Sophie said. “I’m going back to sleep.”
“I just didn’t want you to get too excited hon.” Amanda sighed, “Sorry we got your hopes up baby girl.”
Sophie shrugged as she walked back into the living room and curled up on the sofa.
Katelyn pulled out her phone and dialed Melissa, “Mel?” she asked when Melissa answered the phone.
Melissa yawned. “Kat? It’s 12:30 and I just got to sleep for the first time this week. What’s the emergency?”
“I know what time it is Mel, but I got some big news.” Katelyn stated. “You damn well know I wouldn’t call you at 12:30 at night if this wasn’t big.”
“Yeah I know, you’re a silent partner in the firm,” Mel laughed softly. “What can do hon?” She seemed more awake and cordial now.
“We have your daughter,” Katelyn stated.
“Katelyn Denise Price, if this is some kind of sick fucking joke cooked up by the HR department I swear to GOD in heaven I will have every one of them fired, blackballed from this industry, and tortured in Gitmo.” Katelyn had honestly never heard Melissa this angry. She had to hold the phone away from her ear for a moment.
“No fucking joke, your Dennis is laying down in my living room going to sleep right now.” Katelyn stated. “Her preferred name is Sophie.”
There was a loud crash on the other end. “God damit,” Melissa swore. “There goes my Tiffany lamp.” Amanda stifled a giggle, “Amanda , if you snicker you can kiss your Agent job goodbye and you can go back to being a janitor.”
“Sorry ma’am,” Amanda said sheepishly.
“You guys are not fucking with me right?” Melissa stated. “Dennis is really in your house?”
“Mel, with all due respect,” Katelyn said, “I had to get British special forces to track you down to appease a young lady whose psyche is barely hanging on by a thread after her father abused her, let her run out onto the god damn street where who knows what happened to her.”
“You guys know my stance on kids.” Melissa sighed. “I left him with his father because well I fucking tried, but I’m not cut out to be a mother.”
“That’s all fine, but you deserved to know that your billion dollar blue eyed Irish Princess is your own flesh and blood.”
“I’m on my way over god damn it.” Melissa sighed, “James, take me to Katelyn’s place fast.” she said away from the phone.
“I’m going to lay down one ground rule,” Katelyn said, “As her legal guardian I have that right. If you break her heart, I will ruin you.”
“Kat, you’re a business partner, and a good friend.” Melissa stated, “I promise you right now, that I won’t do anything to her. She’s not going to like me I can tell you that right now.”
“She already hates her father. You don’t want to know the shit that he did to her. As long as you show her at least an inkling of respect, then you’ll have more from her than he does.”
“I accidently told her that you don’t like kids.” Amanda sighed.
“It’s not that I don’t like kids.” Melissa sighed. “I just am not cut from any cloth that would make me a good mother, I almost killed Dennis 4 times when he was a baby.”
“Permission to leave, ma’ams,” Nicole looked at Amanda and Katelyn. “Temporarily.”
“Just so you know Nicole, I left after that, like right after that, and got professional help.” Melissa stated. “I spent a year in rehab as well.”
“Go ahead Nicole,” Amanda said. “It’s not Nicole’s fault, ma’am. She’s upset because... Well we shouldn’t discuss it while the girls can hear us.”
“I’m really sorry.” Melissa sighed. “I knew what I did was wrong, that’s why I left. But if you don’t stop dancing around the bush about what he did, I’m going to have a stroke.”
“He did some things, we can talk about later.” Katelyn stated.
“Before I go, “ Nicole stated, “It’s not you Melissa. It’s personal. I don’t want it to become about you, ma’am. I respect you. And I’m glad you learned from what you did. David will be here in five. I’ll be back tomorrow.”
Hey Guys, another post from, From the Streets for you! Remember if you enjoy our stories you can support us on Patreon!
Melissa watched Sophie sleep for a moment, and Katelyn woke Sophie up slowly, “Time to wake up Princess.”.
“Fkoff,” Sophie groaned angrily as she rolled over, trying to hide her head under the covers. Sleep had not improved her disposition since last night.
“We’ve got a special guest who wants to talk with you.” Katelyn spoke. “And Amanda made your favorite breakfast.”
Sophie slowly began to realize she wasn’t curled up on the sofa anymore. Someone had, somehow, managed to move her without waking her. That thought alone gave her pause for a creepy thought or two. She shrugged and burrowed deeper.
“Dennis Kelly.” Melissa stated, “Wake up right now.”
Sophie threw the covers off, rolled out of bed and right into a fighting stance. “Don’t you EVER call me that. I don’t care if you’re the bloody Queen of England.”
“I’m your fookin mother, and I will call you whatever the bloody hell I want. I pushed you out of my vag, Sophie.” Melissa stated.
“And tried to fooking kill me four times you rotten bitch,” Sophie answered.
“3 of the 4 were accidents.” Melissa stated. “And the 4th time I ran because it scared the fuck out of me.” she switched back to her English accent. She spent two years perfecting it, and wasn’t about to slip back into that low brow, as she saw it, accent now.
“I still can’t believe I ran all the way across Ireland looking for you, spent a year and a half on the streets doing shit that would turn your fucking toes inside out, and it was for a fooking lie.”
“Oh fuck, cry me a river Sophie. When I left your dad, I went to Galway and some fucking asshole got me hooked on crack, and doing tricks. It took some military dude to get me cleaned up and to where I’m at right now, along with about 4 years of fucking therapy.”
They had only known one another as mother and daughter for five minutes, and were already fighting. Katelyn flinched. She knew this would happen.
“That’s right, it’s all about you,” Sophie said. “Nobody else has suffered because of your decisions. I didn’t get my fucking arm broke by my own da because you left him with me.”
“You know Your dad wasn’t always a dick Sophie.” Melissa sighed, “We were in love. He had a great job, and he was sober.”
“And then I came along and ruined everything.”
“It wasn’t you. I tried to be a good mother.” Melissa sighed, “I really did. But I’m just not cut from the cloth to be a mother Sophie, you atta be glad I wasn’t there anymore.”
“Oh aye, I had lots to be glad for, wondering when my next beating would come, wondering if he’d finally just fooking kill me and get it over with this time, or when I’d get my next meal because I couldn’t fooking take it anymore.”
“Had I known your dad would turn out the way he was with you I’d have given you to the state Sophie.” Melissa stated firmly.
“Shoulda coulda woulda. Go back to your ivory tower,” Sophie said, walking past her.
“That Ivory tower,” Melissa shouted, “Is what pays your charity.” she walked out of the apartment, slamming the door.
Sophie walked out, but not after her. David tried to catch her, and discovered the error of his ways as he found himself doubled over in severe pain a few moments later. She stormed down the stairs, too furious for an elevator.
“I’m going to fucking ruin her,” Katelyn growled.
“Careful, she can do the same to you.” Amanda sighed.
“She’s not a lawyer,” Katelyn shouted.
“Yeah, but she’s got a team of them babe.” Amanda said calmly before pulling out her phone. “Nicole it’s Amanda. Are you on scene?”
“Yeah in the parking lot, I’ve got my eyes on the little songbird. Mel just drove out of here like a bat out of hell.”
“Yeah they had a bit of a raff. I kinda had a feeling this was going to happen.” Amanda sighed. “Sophie dropped David like a pound cake. Be careful when you engage.”
“Not surprised,” Nicole sighed as well. “I should have warned him, she knows some krav maga thanks to my war buddy, RIchie.”
Sophie stopped when she noticed Nicole was following her at a distance.
“You can tell em to fook off, that I’m going back to ireland.” Sophie sighed.
“If that’s what you really want,” Nicole said calmly, “I’ll give you a ride to the airport.”
Sophie raised a finger. “Don’t play games with me. I’m not in the goddamn mood.”
“No tricks. Get in and I’ll take you to the airport right now.” Nicole said. She was still on the phone. “I’ll get on the plane, and I’ll go back to Ireland with you. But I’m not letting you go alone until I’m sure you’re safe. It’s my job till Friday.”
Sophie stared at her. She was trying to decide if she was telling the truth or not. She cautiously climbed into the car with her hand on the car door handle, ready to bolt.
Nicole was dead serious. She got in and started to the airport, “Sophie's taking an impromptu vacation ladies.” Nicole stated. “I’m paid for the month, my shift ends Friday at 7am, David has the weekends. But seeing as he’s incapacitated I’m taking his shift.”
“Thanks Nicole, this is why we chose you hon.” Katelyn stated. “Sophie... I’m sorry. I know you don’t believe that. I’m truly sorry, and I’m going to make her pay for this. I own about half the company. If I have to, I’ll burn it all down. She broke the one promise I made her make, not to hurt you, and she’s going to fucking suffer for it.”
“Going to hang up now Katelyn, it’s not safe to drive and talk on the phone.” Nicole stated. “I’ll call you when we get to Ireland.” She paused. “Oh, shit. Hold that thought. Here Sophie,” she thrust the phone into Sophie’s hands as two squad cars went speeding past her. “Shit there’s been an accident.” She took the phone back from Sophie, “Kate, ‘Manda, Melissa’s car was in an accident. It looks bad.”
There was only the one vehicle involved, but it, or what was left of it, was wrapped firmly around a now broken utility pole, smoking, mangled, and currently unopenable. Rescue workers were already cordoning off the area as a fire truck came screaming in with an ambulance on standby.
“Sophie want me to stop?” Nicole asked. She looked over. Sophie was already out of the car and sprinting to the scene. A cop tried to grab her. He quickly joined David.
Nicole approached quickly, “Sorry officer. That’s Sophie Dee, she’s been trained in Mav Kavar, and that’s her mother in that car.”
“Well she needs to get away; the tank’s leaking and could go up any minute,” the officer shouted. “We’re going to try and get her out, but it’s too dangerous for her to be that close.”
“I’ll go get her,” Nicole shouted as she sprang quickly, and grabbed Sophie before she could get anywhere, in a hold that Sophie had no idea how to counter. “I bet Richie never showed you this one.” She lifted Sophie and turned her around to hug her. “They’re going to try to get her out, but it’s not safe for us here.”
“Let me go!” Sophie screamed. “This is my fault! I have to help her!” she demanded as Nicole carried her to safety.
“You can’t, sweat pea.” Nicole said. “Let the firefighters help her, and it’s not your fault hon, it’s hers. She fired James in the parking lot and got in the car and drove off like a bat out of hell. She’s always been a psycho bitch with a short fuse. It’s just who she is.”
“I need oxygen!” one of the firefighters bellowed as two more operated a massive claw-like thing that Sophie had never seen before, despite Nicole’s best efforts to try and shelter her from it. She watched as they peeled the wreckage open like a can of sardines.
“That’s a jaw of life.” Nicole explained to Sophie, giving up on protecting her. ”They’re using it to get to Melissa.”
The entire scene was something out of a nightmare.
“Does she have a pulse?” one of the paramedics yelled over the sounds of the machine.
“Barely” the other yelled. “She’s losing a lot of blood.”
“Clear!” the firefighter yelled as he pulled back the machine and then used it to peel the door right off its hinges. He stepped back so the paramedics could do their job, and joined the others in preparing to fight one hell of a gasoline car fire.
“Careful!” the woman paramedic called, “She’s got neck injuries. Nice and slow!”
“If she makes it from this, she’ll be lucky to walk.” The big tall man stated. Stunned onlookers had joined Nicole and Sophie, watching with concern or morbid fascination.
“Well you got your fookin’ wish ma,” Sophie said through tears. “If I’d only been in front of it then you’d have both your wishes.”
“Can I tell you something?” Nicole asked.
“If I say no, it’s not going to stop you, so go ahead,” Sophie said on the verge of tears
“It might. You are my boss.” Nicole winked. “You just can’t dismiss or fire me.”
“I’m not your boss,” Sophie said as she clung to Nicole.
“Actually yes you are, and my friend.” Nicole smiled holding her, “But what I wanted to tell you is Katelyn and Amanda love you like a mother should love their child, and Katelyn texted me that if anything happened to you in Ireland, she was going to fire my happy ass. Out of a cannon”
“No pulse!” the medic yelled as they were preparing to load Melissa into the ambulance.
Sophie broke free at that point and ran over to Melissa. The paramedics were too busy to stop her. “You listen to me you rotten bitch. You better not die because we’re not through yet. Do you hear me? I have a lot more yelling to do. You may not be mother of the year, or even mother of the fooking day, but you are my mum, and we need to finish this. So y ou fooking breathe, and you come back to me.”
“We got a pulse! You’re her daughter?” the paramedic asked.
“Yes ma’am I am,” Sophie said. She almost sounded proud.
“We’ll be at the Golden Light Hospital, if you want to have your friend over there drive you. We can’t let you ride because she’s touch and go right now.” the woman said as gently as possible.
Sophie nodded. She didn’t want to take anymore of the paramedic’s time, but they were still carefully loading Melissa up anyway. “Go raibh maith agat,” she said.
By now James, Katelyn, and Amanda were standing next to Nicole along with an embarrassed-looking David, and an irritated-looking police officer.
“You know I’m not mad at her.” David said, “Mad at myself for not reading that she knew martial arts, god damn, not even sure why she needs a bodyguard.”
“So she can learn to be a kid again,” Nicole said. “Not sure that’s possible now, but damn if I’m not going to try.”
“I’m here too.” David stated. “I got one her age, you met Kelly right?”
“Guys...” Sophie said as she approached. “I...”
“Don’t apologize.” Amanda stated. “You have nothing to be sorry to us about, Well maybe this police officer and David, but not the rest of us.”
The car had begun to smoulder now, not the big, fiery explosion you’d see in an action movie, but there was a low roar of flames coming from the vehicle, and firefighters had already sprung into action blasting the flames with water, a fitting background to Sophie’s, at least somewhat, calming rage.
“Young lady.” The officer stated, “I could have you arrested for assaulting a police officer.” he paused looking at everyone there for her, “But I won't, because that was your mother in the car and I’m pretty sure I’d have done the same thing if I was in your position.”
“I am so sorry sir,” Sophie said. “I honestly have nothing but the utmost respect for police officers. She is my mother and we just had a huge fight, and I feel completely responsible and,” and the tears finally began to flow. She couldn’t remember the last time she had had a good, hard cry.
Maybe the walls she had built up over the last four years were breaking down. Maybe it was both.
“You’re fine.” The officer smiled and kneeled, “Hey no need to cry, she’s going to live you know, so you two can have more fights as all those girl hormones flow through you.” he winked. Sophie laughed a little.
A female officer approached. “You folks want a police escort to the hospital?” she asked gently.
“No I have some things I have to do before I go see her.” Sophie stated.
The woman nodded and turned, “Okay folks, back up please,” she began herding civilians away from the still very dangerous flaming wreckage of a Lexus.
“Still wanting to go back to Ireland?” Nicole asked.
“Just for two days.” Sophie stated as they headed back to Nicoles car. “I better pack a bag though...”
“I called Doctor Wilson. She knows you’re going to be late and why.” Amanda said and kissed Sophie on the top of her head. Sophie stopped, turned around again, and threw her arms around Amanda.
“Thank you mum.” She smiled a little. “And you too mum.” she looked over at Katelyn. “You two are my real mums, you know that? I don’t want Melissa to die. But I don’t know if I can trust her again. She may have given birth to me, but she's a twat.”
“It’s more complicated than that,” Katelyn said, “However, I’ll tell you what I told Amanda. Melissa has been my best friend for years. I helped her found this company. But I told her, if she hurt you, I would ruin her.”
“Can you do me a favor?” Sophie asked. “Would you not?”
Katelyn looked a little surprised.
“If you ruined her, then you’d have to run the company, and then you’d have no time for me at all.” Sophie grinned.
“Well... Actually,” Katelyn said, “With her incapacitated, I have control of the company. If I initiate a vote of no confidence based on her erratic behavior, I take her down without firing a shot. And then I can put Drew as the front face of the company where he belongs if you ask me.”
“I agree.” Sophie stated. “Just don’t ruin her okay this wreck is going to do that for her.”
“Okay,” Katelyn said, “But I am hiring James back.”
“Can you make him take Elizabeth’s night shifts?” Sophie grinned.
“It would be my honor and pleasure,” James said. “Miss Elizabeth is a good woman, but she's a single mother, I’ve been trying to get her to take more time off for ages.” James had one of those posh butler British accents.
“Her kid’s six,” Sophie said. “Same age I was when Melissa left. I know it’s not the same thing, but it’s close enough.”
“We’re friends of hers!” Sophie heard Megan arguing with a police officer nearby.
“I am Juliette Small. You will let me and Megan through right now.” Juliette went into total Diva mode with the officer, “If you do not let me and Megan through I will sue you and your police district till it’s out of business.”
“Kid,” the woman said, pointing to the flaming wreckage, “Explosive car. Sue all you want, but this is a hazard scene.”
“I am not a kid.” Juliette growled.
Sophie came running over at that point. “Sorry, they’re close family friends, practically family. They’re just worried about me.” She threw her arms around Juliette and Megan. “It’s bad guys.”
“Came as soon we heard.” Megan hugged Sophie back, “Sorry you had to see Jules go nuclear.”
“Me too,” Juliette said, nearly in tears. “We heard Sophie Dee and car accident and freaked the fuck right out. Megan’s driver almost got two tickets on the way here..”
“It wasn’t me,” Sophie said. “It was... Well, my real mother, Melissa Winters.”
“THE Melissa Winters is your mom?” Megan whistled.
“Was,” Sophie sighed. “Oh, I don’t mean she died. She’s in critical or whatever, but I mean she’s a total fucking bitch. And I don’t want her around in my life as a family figure. But I don’t want her to die, and I want to have a civil conversation with her that doesn’t involve her, you know, being a total disrespectful bitch. She deadnamed me and it went down from there.”
“That’s might take awhile.” Katelyn frowned, “Amanda told you her stance on kids hon.”
“Then she needs to grow the fuck up,” Megan said flatly. “Ooh I don’t like kids. Big fucking deal, A lot of people don’t like kids, but they don’t get into car accidents after being disrespectful cunts. You don’t deadname people, especially not your own daughter.”
“I agree.” Katelyn stated, “We’re going to out her from the company, and I’m going to put Drew in charge by the way.”
“You can do that?” Juliette looked shocked. They were represented by the company, technically, and were in the know on business, but didn’t realize Katelyn held any sort of power. They knew she used to be an agent, and became a photographer for the modeling side, but that was it.
“Silent partner,” Katelyn said. “I helped her get this agency off the ground, and while she’s been playing diva, I’ve been silently amassing confidence from investors. I own 59% of the company almost controlling numbers. With her incapacitated that gives me control of her shares, and if the board votes to drop her, then I permanently take control over her shares and can do what I want with them, including giving them to Drew. There is a big ‘however’, though.” She looked at Sophie.
“I made her promise not to ruin her,” Sophie said. “As angry as I am right now. I want her side not her vapid bitching, I want to hear her story.”
“So if the board doesn’t agree to give Melissa a severance package, I’m forced by promise to let Melissa come back.” Katelyn sighed. “It’s going to be up to Sophie. We do this the honest way and the status quo may return, or we do this my way, and she’s out on her well toned, vapid ass. I’m angry too, and that’s why I’m trying to let Sophie be my guide here. Melissa fucked with my daughter after I told her not to.”
“Our.” Amanda giggled.
Katelyn hugged Sophie tight. “I’m going to go to the hospital and sort out Melissa’s insurance and things. She doesn’t have an adult next of kin, so as her business partner it falls to me, and then I’m going to call an emergency board meeting, I won't be able to see you off back to ireland for your two day vacation sweetie but I swear to you I will be waiting at that airport when you get back.”
“I’ll make sure.” Amanda added.
“Hey, where’s Cas and El?” Sophie asked. “I’m surprised they didn’t come running down here too.”
“They did, but their mum’s car broke down.” Megan giggled, “I totally spaced they told me to tell you.”
“I texted them that you’re okay,” Juliette said. “After I calmed down. You go take your time back home, Megan and I will still be here pestering the shit out of your cousins.” she grinned.
Sophie laughed. “I love you both. We just met, and already you’re like my best friends. Thank you.”
“We’re a year or so apart in age, but you’re a good person Sophie.” Megan said. “Who wouldn’t want to be your friend?”
“What the fook you doing back here?” one of the street girls asked Sophie as she approached her in the alleyway. “You should be in Hollywood golden girl.” she teased, hugging her.
“I had to come home for a couple days,” Sophie sighed. “I needed a breath of reality, remind myself the shit I got dragged out of, you know? Shit got bad, fast.”
“It’s not the same, and it’s only been 2 god damn days,” the girl giggled. “We got a shelter now. Richie is in charge of it. Hell we’re only hanging out here to spread the word.”
“So what happened that got bad?” Danny asked as he poked his head up.
“My birth twat.” Sophie stated. “She’s not my mother, she’s just the twat that squeezed me out. Bitch had the gall to blame me and then go on about all the horrible shit that happened to her after she fooking tried to kill me as a baby. And then, then she fooking stormed out, got in her car, and got in an accident that almost killed her so I’m feeling super guilty about that and... I just needed to see you guys again.”
“Good riddance, right?” Danny asked. The girl, Lisa, slugged him, hard.
“I dont want the twat to die.” Sophie sighed, “No matter how big of a bitch she is. I don’t fooking know what I want.”
“Well we’re glad you’re home,” Lisa said. “We could totally use your help getting the kids to open up and come to the shelter. Saint Margarets offered a tutor for all the kids there by the way.”
“They better,” Sophie said. “I just traveled halfway across the world all for them.”
Old Jim, the pub keeper that occasionally hung out in the alley, spoke up, causing them all to jump. “Sounds familiar,” he said thoughtfully. “Mum wantin’ her kids to appreciate all she’s done for em by not bein’ there.”
“Oh don’t you start too,” Sophie sighed. “I know how it looks.”
“Oh no no.” Jim laughed. “It’s fookin bullshit. A mother leavin her kids for any reason is bullshit. I’m on yer side, Soph.”
“And I left my family here, trusting they’d just believe my good word that this charity’s the real deal,” she said. “I’ve got to round em up, get em to listen, show em it’s not just blowin’ smoke up their arses like last time someone made grand promises to help us. I had the clan to fall back on. They don’t have that even.”
“Still, it turned out right as rain.” Lisa giggled. “You atta see the facilities we got. And you did come back. You were only gone two bloody days woman, not 7 fookin’ years.”
Jim grinned. “See, now there’s a lass with a head on her shoulders.”
Denny smiled, “Let’s take her.” he looked over at Lisa. Nicole wasn't too far away either, she was doing her job, and exactly what she told Sophie she’d do as a bodyguard: she gave her some distance.
She also knew where every face in the alley was. There was the friendly looking bartender sucking a pipe, the scruffy boy with arms like two telephone poles, the girl, and about a dozen urchins hanging off fire escapes or hiding in shadows, watching the scene play out.
She was ready for just about anything, even if she didn’t have her firearm. She didn’t need it to do her job, in the 4 years she’d been a bodyguard, she’d never had to use it anyway.
“Oh,” Sophie said, twirling a finger over her head. “All of you watching from the shadows, yes, it’s bloody me.” She pointed down the alleyway. “And that, is a genuine American bad-ass, and one of my new friends. Nick her pockets at yer bloody peril coz she knows Richie.” She giggled. “Actually I think Nicole is more than a friend, she’s my new big sister.”
Nicole, slightly annoyed at being outed, spoke up, “And if you need money just ask, guys. I’m an ex-US Special Forces soldier. I know how shit life can be on the streets. Been there for a bit right where you all are sitting in a different alleyway.” She took a handful of bills from her pocket. “No joke. I can always get more.”
A young girl, about 7 or so, cautiously emerged from behind a trash can and tiptoed closer, looking up at Nicole. She didn’t hold out her hand for money. She just stared up at her in awe. “You are Auntie Sophie's sister does that make you an auntie too?”
“Oh, um,” Nicole said, not expecting that. “I... Sure,” she said finally. “What’s your name?”
“Cassie.” The girl answered. “Can I be an american soldier?”
Nicole laughed a little as she knelt down and placed a whole ten euro note in the girl’s hand. “I don’t know if you want to be - it’s a rough life, but if that’s what you really want, kiddo, then you do that.”
The girl ran over to Sophie and handed her the bill, “Can you buy me a happy meal Auntie Sophie!?”
“Sure I can Cassie,” Sophie giggled as she gave the note back to her. “This one’s on me. Actually, guys, if you’ll all come back to Richie’s new shelter with me I’ll make sure you all get a good, hot meal - anything you want. Pizza, burgers, pickled beets, whatever.”
More of the kids emerged from the shadows.
“Really?” A girl about 10 spoke up.
“Thief’s honor,” Sophie teased her.
“You ain't tryin to poke us or anything right?” The girl asked.
“Guys,” Sophie said, “This is what I went through all this pain for, pulling up roots, going to America. Tourists are dumb. Y’all know that. They pay me ridiculous amounts of money to pose for a camera. And now, I’m taking care of you, because you all took care of me.”
Cassie giggled, “Silly Americans pay for pictures?”
“Lots of money,” Sophie said. “It’s called modeling. I’m the new face of a bunch of clothing lines. I make their clothes look good, and they pay me. It’s not just me though. The charity is getting big donations from everywhere. This is the real deal.”
“I want to be a soldier like Auntie Nicole, and then after I can be a model like Auntie Sophie.” Cassie stated firmly.
A few of the other kids laughed playfully at Cassie not to hurt her, but to acknowledge her. They all really took care of Cassie.
“Hey,” an older girl, about 14 finally spoke up. “If this is straight, no pork pies, for all of us, and not just you and your baby blues,” she grinned, “Then fuck yeah I’m in. No child service assholes right?”
“Not unless you want to talk to them.” Richie spoke up. “Got a deal with CPS. We’re all above the board, they’ll only come if you ask me to call em for ya. Otherwise you can live at the shelter as long as you want, get a good education if that’s what you want, or you can help me run the place. The only major rules are, you all have to help keep it clean, no drugs, and you all have a midnight curfew.”
“That’s for your own safety,” Sophie said. “You all know as well as I do how dangerous these streets are after dark. But in return, you get hot meals, a warm bed, and a second chance.”
“We just finished setting up all the bunk beds today.” Lisa stated, “We’ve got about 200 of them right now. That’s enough for all of you with plenty to spare. We also got a girls dorm area and a boys dorm area.”
“Just this morning,” Richie said, “I struck a deal with Our Lady of Virtue hospital to help anyone who’s addicted to any kind of drugs or alcohol. They are also willing to talk to you young ladies about other things.” he winked. “If you have an uncomfortable disease of any sort they’ll help you for free. But that’s true of any other disease,” he laughed. “I just wanted to make that one abundantly clear. They have a nurse on staff during the day at the shelter. They’ve also got a well stocked nurses office that is locked tight at night.” he winked. “Before you think you can walk in and steal drugs, they take them back at night.
Jim grinned as he spoke up. “If any of you are still having second thoughts, the wife is over there right now, mixing up a five hundred liter pot of her famous lamb stew for dinner tonight, not to take away from Soph’s offer of whatever-ya-want for lunch,” he added.
“Aye she’s a volunteer cook in the kitchen.” Richie stated. “I offered to put her on paid staff, but she refused. Oh and since we’re in the old Messive School building, we have a playground as well. And seeing as our first benefactor is a high falootin’ fashion model, there’s been enough new clothing donations to fit anyone. we got this bloody huge box yesterday, well more than one, but they were huge, full of new clothes. Sister Leigh from Margarets is at the shelter right now sorting them for you.”
“What was the name on the boxes?” Sophie asked.
“One of them was Calvin Klein.” He paused to laugh. “Oh you mean who sent it? Some woman named Melissa Winters,” he shrugged.
“Wow... Um, ‘scuse me a second,” Sophie said. She walked to the end of the alleyway and took out her phone. Amanda picked up.
“Hi sweetie. How’s Ireland?”
“Grand,” Sophie said. “Um, sorry to call you at this hour, but I was just talking to Richie... Melissa secretly donated a shit ton of clothes to the shelter here.”
“That’s a good thing, right?” Amanda asked.
“I guess so,” Sophie sighed. “I’m just feeling real conflicted. I mean first she says she hates kids, but then she goes and does something like that. I’m confused...”
“Melissa is... a complicated woman,” Amanda answered carefully. “It may be that somewhere in that batshit brain of hers, she genuinely wants to support the charity that her daughter created. I know you’re still upset and hurting right now. My advice is to just don’t let it get to you and enjoy your time there.”
Sophie exhaled slowly, and then began to smile. I’m just... Ugh. You’re right though. I’m going to the shelter, and then to St Margaret’s.”
“Take your time sweetie, we’ve put all our contracts on a temp hold.” Amanda stated. “You should go to classes while you’re there, you don’t have to but you should. It might help you.”
“That’s the plan,” Sophie said. “I’ve already missed enough morning classes, but I want to be there for afternoon, and then the whole day tomorrow.”
“I made sure to have Nicole bring your uniform by the way.” Amanda giggled. “So you have your school uniform.”
“Thanks Mom. Nicole has been just fucking amazing. Sorry for swearing, I know you want me to cut back but she has been an absolute rock,” she rambled. “She’s amazing.”
“You’re forgiven right now.” Amanda spoke. “It’s nice to have people who really care for you again huh?”
“Yeah,” Sophie said. She felt like if she leaned back right now, Nicole would catch her.
“Kate and I are worried about you, so be safe okay?” Amanda spoke, “We love you Sophie.”
“I love you too. I know it’s been two days, but it feels like a lifetime. I just want you guys to know how much you mean to me.”
“You know there’s this saying that kids change a relationship?” Amanda spoke, not sure if Sophie was still listening, “You made me and Kate closer as well Sophie, thank you sweetie.”
“I’ll call you again soon,” Sophie said, before hanging up. “Nicole?” she asked.
“Yes?” Nicole spoke up right behind her. Sophie leaned back and Nicole put her arms around her.
“Just checking,” she said, leaning her head back.
“I got you at all times.” Nicole stated.
Sophie turned around and put her arms around Nicole. She leaned to the side to see that everyone was staring. She grinned. “This is what I have now. This is what I want to share with you guys. People who care who are adults. We only had Richie at first, but there are others. Jim and his wife, the sisters of St. Margaret’s, the Lady of Virtue hospital volunteers... Guys, this is all for you.”
More of the kids in the alley came out slowly and a boy spoke up, “You sure the bloody DFS won’t take us?”
“If they try,” Sophie said, “They answer to her,” she pointed to Nicole, who, on cue, cracked her knuckles and put on her most menacing grin. A couple of them stepped back, but several cheered loudly.
“Sides kids.” Richie said, “We got two lawyers who volunteered and two on payroll. One of them works for Casidhe and Ellen’s mother.”
Whisper whisper. Everyone new Cas and Ellen. They always put on extra shows just for fun, because it helped the homeless kids. Everyone got a hot meal when Cas, El, and Sophie performed. All the younger kids called them Aunt Sophie, Aunt Cas and Aunt El.
Two boys came sprinting into the alleyway. They were out of breath and red-faced, about to collapse. “It is true!” one said to the other, excitedly. “She’s back! Auntie Sophie’s here!”
“You didn’t think I’d stay gone for long did you?” Sophie grinned. “I had to make sure you all listened to Uncle Richie about the new safe house. It’s not like the other shelters. Nobody will take you away from there. Legally they can’t touch you.”
“Nope if you’re at the shelter, me and Annlee you all know her right?” Richie looked around, Annlee was a 18 year old girl who got off the streets last year because someone offered her a free ride at college. “We have what they call custody of any one using our shelter.”
“What about if we leave the shelter?” a 14 year old girl asked.
“You are permitted to leave during the day.” Richie stated. “We’ll have cards that you will carry if you’re a resident of the shelter like an ID.”
The children parted like the red sea before Moses as a woman wearing a police uniform stepped into the alley. She smiled and tipped her hat respectfully as she passed, stopping when she reached Richie, Nicole and Sophie.
“A little birdie told me you hadn’t convinced everyone that it was safe just yet,” she said. “Well, I’m here to set the record straight,” she said with a grin.
“Working on it.” Sophie giggled.
“Okay kids, as long as you stop nicking people and busking in permitted areas without a permit, and you carry around the shelters ID card, you will never have an issue with the local police.” The woman stated.
“Yeah, and who are you toppa,” a boy from the safety of the fire escape jeered down.
“I am actually a detective now.” She smiled at the boy. “And my husband is a sargent. As a few of you might have heard, two police officers spoke up favorably for Miss Sophie Dee when the matter of her legal guardianship came up. I was one of those officers. I really believe that you kids can get off the street and be whatever you want, so much so I also volunteer on my days off at the shelter’s kitchens now. So not only do you have Richie, the lawyers, and all that, you got a bloody detective on your side now.”
The children, from floor to rooftops, shared glances. The kids hiding up on the fire escapes slowly came down, and the ones on rooftops followed shortly.
One of the young boys smiled, “I want to be a toppa.” he stuck his tongue out at the boy who gave the woman a hard time.
“All you have to do is finish school and then apply at the academy. There’s no cost to apply, and no cost for your schooling,” she said. “If any of you decide to go that route I’ll even throw in a letter of recommendation as long as you stay clean and go to school at the shelter or at a public school of your choice.”
“... ‘kay, I guess,” the boy who had razzed her said. “But you aint taking us to jail right?” as he climbed down slowly.
She laughed. “Nope. I won’t be taking any of you anywhere. I have to leave again soon, but Richie, he’ll show you where it is, and I’ll see you at supper tomorrow.” About 85 kids followed Sophie and Richie to the shelter, that was the entire alleyway.
When they arrived Annlee was there, she was cleaned up, but all the older kids knew her well. She was always momma Ann to them even if she was still a kid herself.
“Sophie Dee,” Anniee grinned. “My God girl, you look like you knocked over a Macy’s store,” she teased as she hugged her tight. “You clean up better than I do.” she motioned to the fact she still had dreadlocks.
“Come work for the agency,” Sophie laughed. “They’ll be happy to cut those things off,” she teased.
“Hell no kiddo.” Annlee laughed, “These things are what make people recognize me. I’m first year into my bachelors degree in business anyway. I still can’t believe this is real though. Richie and I have two private rooms which also work as our offices.” she showed Sophie those first, “The kids can come to either of us at any time.” she led Sophie down the hall.
“Boys Dorm is on the right and the Girls Dorm is on the left, 200 bunk beds in each dorm area.” she led them further into the large school building. “We’ve got two rooms setup as classrooms with only one in operation.” she pointed out that the sister was in there with two kids already.
“Ah, just one moment,” the elderly nun said, grinning. She turned to step out, giving Sophie a hug. “Bless you, child,” she said warmly. “You have the heart of the savior.”
“No ma’am,” Sophie said. “I just wanted to help the people who saved me.”
“Thank you Sister,” AnnLee smiled at her. “To continue the tour, the nurses office.” she opened the door, it was a nice office, with lots of equipment. “Here we have the library and a massive computer lab, the computers were donated to us by the Bill and Melinda Gates Foundation. Apple generously donated iPads for each student who enrolls, too. We’ve seriously got like 20 boxes of them.” she giggled.
“Jesus Christ,” Sophie said.
“They’re not allowed to leave the Shelter though.” AnnLee stated. “Nor are the books from the library, which the Galway public library system generously donated to us. We kept the gym but converted it into the Mess, this is where everyone gathers to eat, breakfast, lunch and dinner. It’s rough right now, still under construction.”
AnnLee hugged Sophie again. “You may not have meant for all this to snowball like it has, but you started it. You did more in two days than I could hope to do in a lifetime.”
“AnnLee can I talk to you in private?” Sophie asked.
“Sure,” AnnLee said. “We can use the library. Nobody’s in there right now.”
Sophie brought up the charity budget numbers on her cellphone like Casidhe showed her, and handed the phone to AnnLee, “This is what I have to work with for you guys. That is my personal donations and a bunch of others. Mine is per photo shoot. On top of the computers, Microsoft and Apple donate 1/3 of the ‘mount I donate. And Megan Stuart donates money, Disney matches her donations, AMC matches her donations as well, and we have 6 fashion magazines that also donate.”
AnnLee stared in absolute stunned silence, so Sophie continued. “It’s snowballed so damn far it’s the size of Pluto. I’m starting to wonder if this should be a global charity, or at least the UK and North Ireland as well around The Republic here.”
“Aya,” AnnLee said finally. “Yeah, I... Jesus girl. You never did anything small did you?”
“I met my birth mother yesterday morning and almost got her killed,” Sophie said honestly. “So, nope go big or go home should be my new motto. But this is getting way out of my ability to even comprehend.”
“You want me to take over the books Sophie?” AnnLee got the hint.
“I trust Katelyn and Amanda, but they’ve got their hands full dealing with my birth mother’s accident. She was the fooking CEO of my modeling agency, and now shit’s flying apart at the seams there, and I’ve got all this money coming in and I need someone who knows what they’re doing, and,” she was going a mile a minute now.
AnnLee giggled and kissed Sophie softly on the lips to shut her up, “I got it for you baby girl. I’ll do the charity books from now on, just give me the access information.”
Sophie almost burst into tears again. “God damit what is wrong with me. I’m not even on hormones and I’m crying constantly lately,” she sighed. “Thank you Momma Ann.”
“The booster.” Nicole stated. “You start the hormones tomorrow, but it might have been the booster shot.” she had been quiet the entire time Annlee had almost forgotten Nicole was there.
“Jesus fuckin’ christ,” AnnLee said. “ Are you part cat?” she laughed.
“Yes part Mountain Lioness.” Nicole grinned.
Sophie giggled. “Sorry. Nicole, AnnLee, AnnLee, Nicole. She’s my bodyguard, my big sister, and my best friend in one. And also a Mountain Lioness. And ex special forces.”
“Oh holy shit!” AnnLee said. “You’re THE Nicole! Richie talks a lot about you. I didn’t think you would be that tall though.. You know guys and their stories.”
Nicole grinned. “I bet he didn’t tell you about the four great big american...” She stopped herself.
“Oh, yeah he did,” AnnLee giggled loudly.
Richie came into the hallway, “Four Great Big American Titties.” he said in a russian accent.
Nicole did something that Sophie had never seen yet. She burst out laughing, really, really hard. “God damn you Richie,” she managed to get out between gasps.
“Cousin do you want to bowlink?” He said in the same accent.
“You’re going to fucking make me pee,” Nicole giggled. Now that they were mostly alone and she didn’t have to keep her guard up, she was letting Sophie see her human side, especially as she walked up and hugged him.
“Missed you one shot.” Richie grinned and hugged her back.
“One shot?” Sophie asked.
“That was the Marine motto, but Nikki outdid them,” Rich said, grinning. “Not even exaggerating, she once took out three enemy contacts with one bullet. That’s how she got the nickname.”
“One shot one kill’s a fucking waste of ammo,” Nicole grinned. “That was also the luckiest shot in the history of Delta force.”
“Rumor has it, she's taken out 6 with one.” Richie winked. “It’s unconfirmed. The 3 in one is confirmed. I got it on helmet cam.”
“Bullet pierced one’s heart, ricocheted out into the second, somehow passed right through him and into the third. The fourth thought they were under fire by multiple snipers and bugged out with a trail of piss behind him.”
“You’re in good hands Soapy.” Richie smiled and ruffled Sophie’s hair a little.
“Yeah, I am,” Sophie beamed at Nicole. “Every time this week I’ve had some stupid half-baked idea in my head... Which okay I’ll grant is only one so far, but she was there. She fookin’ flew me to Ireland because I wanted to go.”
“Anytime you have time and want to come back here, I’ll be happy to come.” Nicole said. “I wanted to see Richie Rich. You wanted to come. It’s win win.”
“Why aren’t you two dating?” Sophie asked, “You are about the same age aren’t you?”
Nicole shook her head. “I’m poison kiddo.”
“Same here.” Richie laughed. “I got the luck of a banshee when it comes to women. Nicole and I are best friends, and that’s what we agreed it will always stay as.”
Nicole nodded. “I don’t know if you know this,” she said, “But I have serious PTSD. What we saw fucked us up, and it’s only gotten worse.”
“Same here.” Richie stated. “It’s all that shit we did. Stick with Sophie Dee, it’ll be good for you.” he hugged Nicole again. “That girl there, is the brightest star In the sky.”
“I’m not Vanessa,” Sophie said with a grin, finally letting on that she had been awake the entire time they had that conversation the other night. Nicole laughed.
“No joke though, there’s a star out there that’s named after her.” Richie winked. “Sophie Dee came to the streets of Galway dressed in nice clothes had no clue her right from her left, but it didn’t take her long to shine.”
“You know,” Nicole said, “She used krav maga on a cop yesterday.”
“I teach the girls Krav maga.” Richie grinned. “I also teach them street fighting, like I taught you.”
“Besides that was an accident,” Sophie protested. “I was in full on panic mode.”
“Good fucking thing you didn’t teach her everything,” Nicole laughed. “I had to use a reverse grapple to grab her before she hurt herself.”
“She didn’t have the patience to learn all of it.” Richie laughed. “Like any bright star, she had other things to do besides learn martial arts from an old american soldier who talked to much.”
“Speaking of talking, I’m going to change into my uniform and head over to St. Margaret’s. There’s some shit I need to deal with in my head space, and I’m not sure even God can help me, but I gotta try.”
“Going to attend classes?” Nicole asked, “If so I will be there right after classes, I trust you to get there, because this is your turf.”
Sophie nodded and hugged Nicole. “After I talk to someone about Melissa, yeah, I want to attend classes, pay my respects and stuff since they’ve been so kind to me, and I’ve like blown them off two days in a row.”
Taken from a camping trip by a mysterious force, 15 year old Hailey Dawson awakes to a group of aliens and one other human, on some sort of expedition, on a very alien planet. How did she get here? Where exactly IS here? Will she ever see her friends again?
Kevin wasn’t a tall boy, by any means. Nobody really picked on him because he was fast, agile, and the rumor had it he was a ninja. Of course ignoring the fact that his mother was Chinese and not Japanese aside, like the true Ninja of old he did nothing to dissuade those rumors. He had no idea that that was about to get him into more trouble though.
He actually studied Taiji, or Tai Chi, which could be just as deadly in the right circumstances, but he preferred not to find out. He also belonged to a survivalist club, or at least, his alter ego did.
Hailey was big on camping, and survival skills. She could identify over two dozen kinds of mushrooms, and exactly what they would do to a person who mistakenly ingested them. She even had her own YouTube channel, ‘The Survivor Girl”, with over 500,000 subscribers the last time she had checked.
Kevin had a decent allowance which afforded him both hobbies actually: Hailey, and Survival training. Hailey wasn’t really a hobby so much as how he felt about himself though. He knew that no matter how much puberty hated him, he’d always have that Hailey look to him, which made him happy.
He wasn’t only Hailey when out with the survivalist club, but it was his best chance to be himself - or rather herself - to spend time sitting around a hand-built campfire, eating whatever they could forage, or in a pinch, a packet of MREs, and talk about things going on in their lives without the distractions of cell phones or social media.
About the only awkward conversations were when the other girls would mention something about Girl Scouts, and she’d have to come up with a reason why she hadn’t joined, mostly due to money issues, and time constraints of her family, etc.
She did enter a lot of martial arts tournaments, showing off Tai Chi as a combat form, though she rarely entered actual ranked competitions. Wendy had been to his house a few times when his parents were gone, to help film episodes of Survivor Girl, but for the most part, they tended to hang out at her house, or at the mall.
Hailey laced up her pink camouflage hiking boots, tied an old sweatshirt around her waist in case it got cold, grabbed her survival bag, and her neon teal sun visor as she headed for the door. Both her parents were gone, but they knew where she was going, they had wished him good luck before they took off and she had started taking off Kevin and becoming Hailey.
Hailey wore makeup like any typical teenage girl, except when she was going on a survival meet like this. There just wasn’t any point. She did however have an emergency makeup kit in her bug out kit: you just never knew when it could come in handy. David, their bug out leader, said that lipstick made a good marker in a pinch, and a compact’s mirror was a perfect signaling mirror.
Plus there was always the chance of going over to Wendy’s or another friend’s house after returning from a camping trip. She might go into the woods without her makeup, but she wouldn’t set foot into civilization without it.
“Hailey!” A young blonde haired girl her age called out. She was shorter than Hailey by about an inch and a half, and had a Fluttershy yellow hoodie tied around her shoulders and neck, hanging off loosely under her bug out bag. “Did you go get firearms tested yet?”
Hailey waved, nodding. “My small arms instructor had this super cute breast cancer awareness 9mm, so I rushed out and got one too.” she laughed. “I also reapplied for my hunting license.”
“Oh good. I just got mine done too. I'm glad I’m not the only one that waited so long.” She laughed. Britney, the girl’s name was, at first glance you would think Barbie, those plastic girls from school. But she wasn’t. She was pretty down to earth despite having wealthy parents.
Someone wolf whistled from nearby, and another blonde haired girl, with a fishing rod slung over her shoulder, cat called as she approached. “Oh I love those boots,” she giggled, and hugged Hailey.
“Hey Wendigo,” Hailey teased her. “What’s with the fishing tackle? I thought it was whatever you could fit in a pack?”
Wendy laughed, and then grinned impishly. “Oh, it is. It’s carbon fiber, and it breaks down like a pool cue,” she said, demonstrating, as she had the whole thing down to its own little carbon fiber carrying case in a few seconds, hanging off one of her backpack straps.
“Show-off,” Britney teased, giggling now too.
“Did you guys hear about Scott?” Wendy asked. “He’s in the hospital.”
“Jeez, what happened?” Hailey asked as they started walking.
“Stepped on a snake while out chasing Pokemon,” Wendy answered. “He’ll be okay, but his leg looks like one of Popeye’s arms.”
“That is so why I don’t play Pokemon go.” Hailey sighed. “So I mapped out our route, and I checked ahead with the forest service. They said to watch out for bears, but otherwise to have fun, and they’ll send someone to check on us if we don’t check in again by Sunday.”
“Since it’s just us girls,” Wendy said, digging out her cat ear headphones, “Anyone mind a little music while we hike?” She giggled.
“Sure. We’ll be meeting the rest of the group at the destination right?” Britney asked.
They were going to be a two day hike before they met up with the boys. That was the plan. Scott was going to come with them, before the snake incident, anyway.
“So how’s life on the homefront?” Wendy asked as they trudged down the narrow hiking trail. She had her special telescoping walking stick that she used to occasionally poke a rock, to make sure there wasn’t something hiding underneath it.
“Same ol Same ol, but did you hear my Uncle Rob got hired by a private company?” Hailey asked. “Apparently NASA’s been quietly privatised for like six months now.”
“Oh shit, are you serious?” Wendy asked, looking up. “How is that even possible?”
“There was a big scare about budget cuts and stuff, so NASA outsourced from the government.” Hailey shrugged. “It’s not who you think it is either. Elon Musk is still doing his own kind of batshit crazy,” she giggled.
“So who then?” Britney asked.
“Some big private company called Galactic Trek. Someone’s obviously a Shatner fan,” Hailey giggled again. “My uncle says they’ve been quietly developing a new kind of fusion powered engine for like ten years now, and the next step is asteroid mining, a space station on the moon, and then Mars by the end of the year.”
“No way, Fusions like 20 years off.” Britney shook her head.
“Gotta go with Brit on this one,” Wendy nodded. “I mean they have the capability, yes, but they can’t maintain it more than a split second at a time.”
“Well my Uncle Rob says different.” Hailey shrugged. “Then again...” she trailed off. “Eh, nevermind. I shouldn’t talk shit about him. He’s really bad-ass.”
“What?” Britney asked. “We won’t repeat anything. You know that.”
Hailey blushed a little. Wendy put a hand on her shoulder. “Let’s rest here for a sec,” she said as they came upon a natural rest area, with a couple of large boulders by the hiking trail. After Wendy dutifully checked for snakes, scorpions, and other poisonous fiends, they sat down to catch their breath and drink some water.
“So,” Britney said expectantly.
“Okay, I’ll tell you, but this does not leave us,” Hailey sighed. “I overheard Rob talking to my dad recently about the new experimental plane. He um... He says he saw something while he was up there... Something that shouldn’t have been there.”
The girls began walking again, apparently content not to press the matter any further. It was halfway through the first day when Hailey stopped, “Hey guys, want to watch for me? I have to use the ladies tree.”
“Oh yeah sure.” Britney nodded. “And per my job in the bug out group, I did remember to bring the hand sanitizer and the wipes.”
“This time,” Wendy teased her. “Watch out for snakes,” she giggled out.
“Ugh, snakes.” Hailey groaned as she walked down a side path that was more concealed with bush. Before she even knew what was happening, a white light engulfed her, and that was the last thing thing she remembered.
Hailey woke with a start, a pair of soft, warm lips pressed against hers, forcing oxygen into her lungs. “Oh, it worked!” the girl, who had a decidedly blue tinge to her skin, despite her rather normal looking brown hair, announced relieved. The other thing Hailey noticed, there was water lapping over her legs she was laying in beach sand. She coughed and choked, spitting up some clear water from her lungs, as the blue girl helped her roll onto her side.
Hailey blushed. That was about the closest she had ever been to being kissed. The blue girl didn’t seem to notice though, sitting back and laughing a little. “I’ve never swam that hard in my life.”
“It looks like her possessions survived intact,” another girl said. She looked mostly normal, platinum blonde hair and a cute pink skirt - and a long, white cat like tail.
“Good. help her up,” a woman in her mid to late 20s called from nearby. “Let's get her on the ship before the sun sets and we lose the current.”
“My glasses...” Hailey mumbled. Everything was a blur without them, but she could definitely make out some things, like her rescuers not quite being human, or the fact the sky was a lovely shade of cotton candy pink.
“Oh,” the blonde haired girl said, producing a pair of red framed glasses. “You mean these?” she asked, carefully placing them on Hailey. She smiled sweetly at her. Hailey blinked. She could now see that the blonde girl had bright violet eyes, as well - at least in the few seconds before the other girl lifted her up like she weighed nothing at all, and carried her onto the boat.
It was a strange design like nothing Hailey had ever seen before. It had a shallow draft like the old Viking longboats, but it was large and wide. The owners, it seemed, used ladders or a gangplank to climb on board. It was also crafted from some kind of wood that Hailey couldn’t quite place despite her extensive wilderness knowledge.
“I’m glad we stopped here,” the lone human in the group said. “Good eye, Ella.”
“Well, ear, actually,” the blue girl, Ella, giggled. “I heard the splash, knew it was too big to be a fish.”
“That and this is the first time we’ve ever seen these types of trees before.” the blonde haired girl, Brie nodded. “I was able to collect some samples. If they self-replicate separate from the host organism and if we can control the process the possibilities are endless, but at the very least if the density and molecular structure is similar to the ironwood trees then we have a new limitless source of wood.”
“Damn, we could commission another ship for the guild, and hire another set of members.” Rebecca, the aforementioned lone human said with an excited grin.
“Easy,” Ella said as she gently brought a skin of what sounded, by how it sloshed around, like water up to Hailey’s lips. “Drink this. It’ll help with the headache.”
“Thanks,” Hailey groaned, trying to make sense of her surroundings.
“I’m sorry,” Rebecca, the aforementioned lone human, said to Hailey. “We’re just really excited. I know you have a lot of questions.”
“Where am I?” Hailey asked “Where are Wendy and Britney?”
“They’re probably safe, just wondering the same about you,” Ella said helplessly. “We’re not exactly sure where ‘here’ is, though. We were brought here against our will, too.”
“I was right in the middle of proving Grklok’s third law of psychodynamics when there was a bright light. I thought my experiment had exploded,” Brie laughed. “Woke up on a beach here with nothing but my omni scanner.” She paused. “Oh, I’m Brie. Ella is the one who saved you, and Rebecca is our fearless leader.”
“Thank you again,” Hailey said. “Are... I mean is everyone here female?” If so, Hailey thought, then whoever abducted her was in for a surprise.
“Oh no there are males here too.” Rebecca shook her head.
“It’s just that,” Brie said, “The scientists tend more to be female - not as a hard rule, but as a general expectation. Like I said, I was working on a school science project when they brought me here. It suggests a female-driven matriarchal society on their part, that perhaps they view males as a work force? Hard to say without more data.”
Ella leaned over to Hailey. “You get used to that. Brie’s race is hyper-intelligent - emphasis on ‘hyper’. Frankly I don’t know why they brought me here. I’m not that smart, and like Brie, I’m just an adolescent by my people’s standards.”
“Also very strong, like all your people,” Rebecca added. “Ella’s people, the Ionians, are galactic peacekeepers and mediators, and from what I’ve seen, she’s one of the best.”
“Yes,” Brie giggled. “My people have a word for Ella’s which, in Galactic Standard Trade - or English as you know it, roughly translates to ‘Do not piss off the Statue’.”
“That’s all one word?” Hailey asked. Ella and Rebecca laughed. Brie stuck out her tongue and giggled.
“You don’t know how hard it is to retrain yourself to speak GT when on a, Xggdrkglxtk,” she said a strange word that sounded like a series of guttural throat noises. “The mind works faster than the mouth, but verbalizing it is the only way to get it out.” She paused to giggle again. “That’s why they call me Brie, by the way.”
“Because none of us has the necessary organs to pronounce her name properly,” Ella nodded.
“My species, the... Well I’ll use the GT name, the Sartori-”
“Thanks,” Hailey giggled.
“We evolved an extra set of what you’d call vocal chords,” Brie nodded. “The best artisans can even sing in harmony with themselves. I, personally, sound like a sick gylarc caught in a waste disposal unit.”
“Almost home!” Rebecca called out.
“Already?” Ella said as she sat up.
“We caught a lucky current I think,” Rebecca nodded. Hailey sat up now. She could see from her vantage point on the medium sized ship, a large island. The beach seemed to stretch for miles, with a massive dock and a number of other ships, some smaller, a few much larger, either moored or coming and going. They were mostly sailing ships, but with a few with no visible means of power.
“How long have you guys been here?” Hailey looked shocked at how built-up the apparent island nation looked. Just from the docks, it looked like some kind of tropical paradise with all the modern amenities, including electricity.
“Our oldest member, Tricia, was the first that we know of to arrive here,” Ella said. “Approximately 60 galactic standard years ago.”
As soon as they were close to the dock, Ella leapt over the railing and landed on the reinforced dock, which shook slightly. Rebecca threw down a mooring line and Ella, with just one hand, pulled the ship the rest of the way into dock and tied it off there.
“Wow,” Hailey said, shocked. “No wonder you call her people ‘Don’t piss off the statue’.”
Rebecca laughed as she and Brie lowered the gangplank to the dock. “They’re very even tempered and gentle, but ridiculously strong, and their skin is like iron.”
“Kinda like Rhinos back home.” Hailey smiled as she nodded her head. It only just dawned on her, at that, that she still had her neon teal sun visor jutting out from her forehead like a large sign that read’ TOURIST!’. She quickly pulled it off and stuffed it into her bag, and then dug out her emergency makeup kit.
“Much denser muscle tissue, but the same basic idea yeah,” Rebecca nodded and offered her hand to help Hailey step down off the ship, after she finished applying a light coat of face covering, anyway.
Ella knelt down and leapt, landing on the ship again, where she disappeared into the cargo hold as a young woman with shoulder length, wavy blonde hair and green eyes approached them.
Her hairstyle looked like something right out of the 1940s, but her clothing style was most similar to Ella’s - some kind of material resembling silk in muted, light colors, and she spoke in a distinctly British accent. “Hello ladies,” she said warmly. “How was your trip? Oh, I see you found another lost as well!”
“She’s the first one ever dropped in the water that we know of,” Brie said. “If Ella hadn’t heard the splash she could well have drowned.”
“Or the waters could’ve given her gills,” the woman laughed softly. “For all their other healing powers we’ve seen. Welcome to Heart Island,” she said as she offered Hailey her hand. “I’m Tricia Small.”
“Hayley Dawson,” Hailey answered. “I’m sorry, I don’t mean to stare,” she said sheepishly. “It’s just they told me you had been here 60 years.”
“Oh I have,” Trica laughed. “Like I said, the waters have strange healing powers. I used to be a clark at the London Museum, restoring artifacts, cataloguing and organizing. Running a society, turns out, wasn’t much different,” she teased. “Oh my,” she said as she watched Ella walk down the gangplank. It bowed under the weight of the girl and the two large tree trunks she had slung over her shoulders.
“You aren’t going to believe this,” Brie said, and then launched into a hyper tangent about how the trees self-replicated rapidly, but only in very specific soil conditions as if they were programmed not to completely overtake the island, and the possible uses for a self-replicating tree. Only Trica seemed to fully follow, nodding along. Ella and Rebecca just went about unloading other samples from the journey until she had finished.
“Fascinating,” she said, as Brie stopped to take a breath. “Simply marvelous. With this new ready access to wood we can expand our exploration efforts vastly. I’m thinking at least three more full rigged ships and crews.”
“The winds are still favorable for efficient travel, but the currents always seem to bring us back too,” Rebecca laughed.
Hailey still had a lot of questions, and it seemed to show. Tricia took her aside. “I realize this must all seem very bewildering to you,” she said. “And I won’t lie to you. Many of us have accepted that we will never leave here, but many more still hold onto hope that there’s a way back. If you need anything at all, we are more than a community, here.”
“That’s right,” Ella spoke up now. “We’re like a big family, or clan. We take care of each other here.”
“I think I might have picked up some new data on the teleportation methods the Overseers use,” Brie spoke up hesitantly. She never spoke hesitantly, and so had everyone’s undivided attention. “I was doing a cursory scan of the beach when Hailey was brought here. There’s a spike in local ionized radiation levels coinciding with her falling in the water. I need to go and analyze this data.”
“Use the main lab,” Tricia answered. Brie nodded and shot off quickly. Trica turned back to Hailey. “Come, I’ll give you a personal tour of the city.”
“So everyone here does something huh?”
Hailey looked around at her new hut. At least, they called it a hut. It was really more like a cabin with solid walls and a strong roof. It was small, granted, but they advised her that with the new ready source of wood, she could expect a full upgrade very soon.
“Everyone has some special talent they can lend to the community yes,” Tricia replied. “Ella is part of the exploration corps for example, because of her natural talent for mediation. That she can lift an entire distressed ship by herself is a nice bonus,” she teased, chuckling.
“I could join them? I have survival skills,” Hailey said thoughtfully. “And I would love to know more about this place.”
“Oh, Rebecca will be thrilled to hear that,” Tricia nodded. “I suppose I should get back to business. I have a whole new logging expedition to plan,” she said with a grin. “But if you have any questions do feel free to ask. Of course, you’re welcome to go where you please. There are no restrictions or anything like that here. We have learned, if nothing else, that the Overseers, the aliens who brought us here, do seem to be... mindful in whom they choose.”
Hailey smiled and nodded. “Thank you.” She watched Tricia leave, and then she left her hut as well to find Rebecca. She quickly found her inside a large stone wood-and-stone tavern sitting at the bar and chatting with a tall man. He had dark blue skin, and distinctive gills on the sides of his neck.
The man pulled a blown glass cup out from under the bar and began mixing a drink. He added two different liquids, gave it a shot of seltzer, and stirred lightly until it turned pink, and then placed it on the bar for her. “Welcome to the Fish and the Sea.”
“Wow,” she said after taking a drink. It fizzed on her tongue for a moment afterwards. “Tastes just like Cherry Cola.”
“Lo-Lo-Lo-Lo-Lola,” Rebecca giggled. “Sorry. That song’s been stuck in my head for a week.”
“OH shi.. I think my iPhone and my solar charger are in my backpack.” Hailey laughed and pulled her backpack off and began to look for it, actually finding it in the pouch she left it in.
She had turned it off and put it in a waterproof bag along with a solar charger for safekeeping. “Yup, here we go!” She turned it on and waited for it to boot up, “20,000 songs at my disposal, but no cell phone signal.”
“Wait,” Rebecca leapt off her bar stool. “You have a working cell phone?” she ran the short distance between them, nearly tripping over a bar stool to look.
“Yeah, we’re supposed to put them in a waterproof bag and shut them off it’s part of our bugout thing, I carry it around for emergencies, and stuff.” Hailey nodded and pushed play on The Kinks “Lola”.
“Hailey, I could kiss you,” Rebecca laughed as she gave Hailey a hug. “We’ve been waiting for someone to arrive with a working communications device for awhile now. Sounds crazy I know, but water and electronics tend not to mix - even space age alien technology.” She winked.
“David, the guy who's in charge of our bug out group is Ex Military.” Hailey giggled. “He said that having it even if it doesn’t work is a good idea.”
“David Shell? Lt. Commander?”
“David Shell.” Hailey nodded. “He was a Lt. Commander yes.”
“Our dads served together,” Rebecca laughed. “Small universe!” she said, as she busted a few moves to the music.
“David is awesome. Even though our bug out group has mostly boys, he really encourages the girls to learn too.”
Hailey continued to dig through her bag, finding a slightly waterlogged breast cancer awareness pink 9mm pistol. “No ammo,” she sighed. “I was going to show it to David.”
“Ouch,” Rebecca frowned. “Well, the science guild here is pretty smart. If you leave it with them they can probably improvise something. The wildlife isn’t exactly tame on some of the islands.”
The aquatic bartender leaned on the bar, watching with amusement as Brie burst through the door carrying what looked to Hailey to be some kind of holographic keypad on her hand and arm. She looked around quickly. Crazy train by Ozzy Osbourne picked up right at that moment as well.
“All aboard!” and an evil laugh came from Hailey’s cell phone speakers. Brie walked right up to Hailey, her eyes wide with excitement.
“A portable telecommunications radio,” she gasped, “With a touch screen! I thought you humans were supposed to be primitive, but this is amazing!”
“It’s got a ton of apps and music.” Hailey laughed, “Rebecca told me you haven’t had anyone with a waterproof radio or comm, but If someone else has one, I can actually walkie talkie with them.” She loaded the walkie talkie app, the music continued to play, she clicked for it to scan frequencies.
“Now that you’re here, we can repair the ones we have,” Rebecca laughed. Mine fritzed out over a year ago, before Brie arrived with her scanner thing. Thank the stars she was working on that project of hers at the time she was taken. She can do a full scan and blueprint repro.”
“I have a high end solar charger that can charge up to 8 phones at once and it only takes the sun 2 days to recharge the battery.” Hailey grinned showing them the charger. “If anyone had one that got wet, and if we could find some rice, there's a trick you can use to fix them with that too.”
“Tried that,” Brie nodded. “Unfortunately the damage was too extensive, a possible side effect of long term exposure, as it can take days to weeks to find survivors - and in some cases, months.”
“Anyone out there?” came a young woman’s voice over the app. Hailey quickly shut off the music app.
“Yes, we’re here,” Hailey answered quickly.
“Oh thank the stars.” The voice replied. “I’m on some weird island.” There was almost a purr in her voice.
“Ask her to describe what the island looks like,” Rebecca said. “If we can pinpoint her location we can go look for her and bring her back here.”
“It looks like a big penis.” the girl laughed. “Well, I mean, the trees do.”
“I TOLD YOU,” Ella laughed as she came out of the pub’s back kitchen, carrying a pan of biscuit-like bread. “Didn’t I say? That whole island looks like a bunch of phallic trees.” She nudged Hailey playfully. “The roots even look like Xyloran testicles.”
“Ok this is strange. There are crabs on the beach the size of gorens.” The girl replied back.
“Goren,” Ella said with a laugh. “Oh I know where she’s from. C’mon, the island’s not far.”
“She’s from Furra Prime,” Brie said matter-of-factly. “A goren is a large predatory feline from which, it’s believed, the Furran people evolved, or at least from a common ancestor.”
“Upright humanoids covered in fur. They’re incredibly friendly if you don’t cross them, but they have fierce claws,” Ella explained.
There was a woman at the bar who laughed, “And sometimes they’re incredibly playful.”
Hailey couldn’t help laughing. “Sounds like my cat back home.”
She shrugged, “My people used to enslave them back before we banned slavery. I could probably do medical on her all day long before I could any other species here, besides humans.”
Rebecca turned up her drink, and then set the empty glass down. “I’ll meet you all at the docks. I’m going to let Tricia know we’re going on a quick rescue mission.”
“Hey guys, what is a 7.. 11, besides numbers?” The girl came over the radio.
“Where do you see 7-11?” Hailey asked.
“There's a sign laying on the ground that says 7, and the word 11 spelled out across it.” The girl replied, “And it’s in front of a building.”
Hailey and Rebecca exchanged glances. They both looked pale. Brie looked between the two of them.
“What? What’s with the thousand meter stare?” Brie asked.
“7-11 is a convenience store on Earth,” Hailey answered. “But I thought you said they only took people?”
“They do - or... did,” Rebecca answered. “Okay, I’m going to go talk to Tricia. This is the first time the Overseers’ behavior has changed this drastically since they started bringing people here.”
“You have to admit,” Hailey said as Rebecca left, “It’s kind of weird that they threw me right in the ocean near you guys, right when Brie was running her scan.”
“That’s how it almost always happens.” Brie spoke as she began to walk with Ella and Hailey to the docks. “This is the first time anything else has ever shown up.”
Hailey radioed back, “Have you went inside?”
“I’m standing inside right now yes. I don’t see anyone yet. Just many food packets, shelves, and some ghastly music playing from somewhere.” It sounded like she held her phone up to a speaker. An elevator music version of Crazy Train was playing.
“There’s power?” Hailey looked surprised, “That must mean the fridges are working, Doctor Pepper here we come!”
Ella and Brie exchanged glances. “Who is Doctor Pepper?” Brie asked.
Hailey giggled, “It’s a soft drink - carbonated soda, and it’s my favorite kind, right next to cherry cola.”
“Lo-lo-lo-lo-Lola,” Rebecca giggled as she approached. “Sorry. I couldn’t resist. Tricia’s coming with us this time,” she added. “She’ll meet us at the ship.”
“Hey.” The girl came back over the radio, “There’s a dead hairless girl on the ground behind this counter thing. She’s got markings too and lots and lots of piercings.” She let out a startled yelp. “She twitched!”
Another voice screamed, “What the fuck are you?!” over the radio app.
“She’s a Furran,” Hailey answered. “And she’s friendly, I promise. Try not to panic. We’re on our way to rescue you both.”
“Hey let go of my tail!” was the last thing they heard for a few moments, “Sorry, I had to knock her out.”
Ella veered off from the group, at that. Hailey looked after her. “Where’s she going?”
“Probably to get her stun gauntlet,” Brie answered, completely deadpan.
Ella called back, “I hope I don’t have to use it.”
“It’s preferable to being body slammed by a rhinoceros,” Rebecca giggled under her breath.
“Wow!” the girl said. “There are packages here the same color as my fur! They smell sweet.”
“It’s candy, or possibly gum. Try some. By the way, what color is your fur?” Hailey asked.
“Hey, that’s my name too!” The girl laughed. “And to answer your second question, it’s pink.”
“Wait,” Hailey said, “How is she even able to speak English?”
“The language we call English.” Rebecca laughed, “Seems to be a really common language in the rest of the galaxy.”
Brie nodded, “With slight variations depending on how deep in the universe they come from, it’s known widely as Galactic Standard Trade Language.”
Ella rejoined the group just as they reached the docks, now dressed in imposing full body armor, with a large gauntlet on her left hand that had several black raised points. She flexed her hand slightly, and the points lit up with energy.
Brie nodded, “We all share the common building block DNA strands, like whatever species is bringing us here, also created us, or at least had a hand in spreading us out across the universe.”
“It’s funny,” Hailey said. “We share a common language, common DNA, and yet back on Earth, humans couldn’t be more different - different languages, different cultures, different taste in music, and that’s just in my own damn hometown.”
Ella laughed, “We all have our own languages, it’s just that what we call a Trade language, seems to be the most common.” She held out her gauntlet to Hailey with a grin. “Want a jolt?” she teased.
“No thanks,” Hailey answered. Ella giggled.
“I’m teasing. You have to be highly trained to even receive one. The slightest wrong twitch could knock the target through a wall.”
“It is excellent for jump starting a dead battery though,” Rebecca teased, as they climbed aboard the familiar expedition vessel, and she began to set the sails herself.
“Oh!” the girl said excitedly. “The frozen blue liquid is delicious! So sweet and mmm!” she smacked her lips. “Eugh. But the hot black liquid is disgusting!”
“That’s coffee!” Rebecca said excitedly. “I'm going to die for a cup, don't drink it all!”
“More importantly,” Hailey giggled, “We now have a catgirl who’s had both a slurpee and coffee to contend with.”
“No no, we don’t get hyper.” Candy giggled over the radio. “My people have naturally efficient metabolism so it’s even difficult to become intoxicated. Don’t make me hit you again please,” Candy said, apparently to the girl in the store.
“What the hell is going on?” the girl answered. “Where are we?” She sounded more calm now, at least.
“I don’t know, but my nice new friends on the telecom wide band frequency said they’re coming to rescue us both. I’m honestly just as lost as you are.”
Candy’s “telecom wideband’ communications device didn’t seem to have a push-to-talk function because they could hear every word as they set sail.
“Okay,” the girl said cautiously. “Am I crazy, or is that a dick forest outside? Christ, it’s like my worst nightmares.”
“Yes, those are penis trees,” Candy giggled. “If you walk down the path I cut, you’ll find that we’re surrounded by islands, and crabs the size of gorens.”
“What the actual fuck... If this is punishment for snatching that day old hotdog I swear I’ll never do it again.”
“I don't think this is a hallucination,” Candy answered. “Those crab things seemed very real, and mean. That’s why I came further in on the island.”
“I hope that gauntlet thing works on them,” Hailey said as they set out onto a lake-sized waterway between several small sandbars.
“We stayed clear of the island when we charted it,” Ella said, “But it works on my people, so it should work on them as well.”
“I bet they taste really yummy. I love seafood,” Candy said.
“I’m partial to clams,” the other girl said, almost sounding too distracted to even make a dirty joke. “The sky is fucking pink. Where’s the unicorns shitting Skittles?”
“No unicorns. Sorry,” Rebecca spoke up, “And if you have a bag of Skittles can you save me one, along with a big cup of coffee - two squirts of vanilla creamer and a boat load of sugar?”
“Did you want the Skittles in the coffee too?” the girl asked half-jokingly.
“Oh no, no, I’ve not had a bag of Skittles in two years. i’ll take them normal please.” Rebecca laughed. “Name’s Rebecca, the others with me are Tricia, Ella, Brie and Hailey. We know who the cat is, but what’s your name?”
“Vanessa,” the girl answered. “I just started last week. Man they warned me this was a rough neighborhood, but I don’t think being dropped in a dick forest was on their short list of dangers.”
“It’s about to get real rough.” Ella laughed, “We’re going to raid you for all your belongings.” she teased.
“I got a sawed off shotgun behind the counter,” Vanessa laughed. “But uh, given the circumstances I don’t think I can legally charge you anything. Pretty sure we’re not in Kansas anymore. Or America. Or the planet Earth.”
“No you’re not,” Tricia spoke up, having been content, until now, to let the experts handle first contact.
“Damn, that accent is hot,” Vanessa said.
Rebecca laughed, “She’s from London, 1954.”
There was a moment of silence before Vanessa spoke up again, with Candy giggling in the background. “You don’t sound a day over 30.”
“Thank you.” Tricia laughed. “I don't look much older than 20 either, that was about when I was dropped off in pink hell.”
Vanessa laughed. “Oh thank the Goddess, I’m not the only one.”
“Oh don’t get me wrong, I like pink, but when I first got here, I was like this is damn right bloody ridiculous.”
“There’s only one shade of pink i like,” Vanessa laughed. “But I shouldn’t be flirting with our would-be rescuers until after the giant mutant crabs have been dealt with.”
“I’ve barred the door,” Candy said. “We may need to get up on the roof, but I only count two so far. They seem less aggressive now as well.”
“They’re probably just curious,” Brie giggled. “... Probably.”
“I don’t want to find out. Last thing I need after waking up here is to become food for seafood.” Vanessa laughed.
“Okay, here’s the fun part,” Rebecca said. “Everyone grab onto something. We’re going to swing past the Eye and slingshot ourselves up-river.”
“What’s the Eye-ey-eye!” Hailey squealed as she grabbed onto the railing just as they skimmed past a massive swirling vortex, hitting just close enough to the edge that the ship rocketed into a river flowing between two islands. Vanessa laughed.
“Sounds like we’re missing all the fun. I guess there’s no helicopters here?” Vanessa asked.
“Nope, we have someone working on a peddle copter though.” Rebecca spoke. “Unfortunately we haven’t been able to find a suitable source of fuel . What we really need is a damn rocket surgeon.”
Candy giggled under her breath.
“Takes too much energy for solar power,” Brie spoke up. “We have a makeshift science lab that runs on solar, solar powered ships, but to keep an air vehicle aloft would require something more substantial. Thus far explorations of the many islands have resulted in no combustible material compatible to our needs.”
“... What?” Candy asked.
“No boom juice,” Vanessa answered.
“Oh, I thought that’s what she meant,” Candy said. “Assuming antimatter is out of the question, and I imagine fossil fuels are scarce as well. What about biofuel?” she asked. She wasn’t even half as dumb as she originally seemed to let on.
“Yes,” Brie said, “Among other power sources, carbon-based fuels would be an exceptional boon for transportation if they weren’t, as you say, extremely rare. The oxygen inert gas ratio on the planet seems off. It’s certainly breathable, but makes creating a fuel mixture difficult, given we don’t exactly have any experts in the field.”
“Our entire city has power though, “Tricia said, “With each cabin equipped with a makeshift fridge, stove, and one light. We’re working to expand both the power grid’s capacity, and the housing standard, however.”
“So there’s no reliable combustion,” Vanessa said. “Sounds like someone doesn’t want us getting off the planet - at least not easily. Then again I’m kind of into mysteries. Maybe I’m reading too much into having me, and an entire store, sucked up and plopped down on an alien world.”
“None that we’ve found yet.” Tricia spoke. “We’re still looking. We’ve found some that are close, but we don’t have the proper resources to refine them enough.”
“Um... Holy shit,” Vanessa said. “You guys aren’t going to believe this. All this talk of fuel made me go check the reservoir monitor. The gas reservoir must’ve been picked up with the building because I’m showing full tanks.”
“Ok we are definitely coming back for the gas.” Rebecca laughed, “I’m glad we decided to take the Nina instead of the Victory. We can load up on everything else.”
“Once we’re back I’ll send the Nine Tailed Fox back for the petrol reservoirs,” Tricia nodded.
As they drew nearer the island, what looked to Hailey like many small hills or ridges came into view on the horizon. As they sailed closer, she could feel her cheeks burn just a little bit. It really did look like an island covered in phallic shaped trees, with little round roots at the base of each, and large, blue-shelled and red-shelled crabs skittering along the beach here and there.
“Those things look like they're the size of lynxes back home.” Hailey exclaimed, “Huge... Why didn’t you say they were that big?”
“I told you,” Candy laughed. “They’re as big as gorens! Just one of those things could feed a family for a week or more.”
To their surprise, the giant crabs seemed to largely ignore the ship as Ella leapt off the dock and onto the beach to pull it ashore. One of them approached her, but then skittered right on past.
Hailey knocked on the store's door, “Anyone awake in there?” she teased. “7-11 is supposed to always be open you know.”
“Sorry, we don’t serve crabs,” Vanessa said from the other side of the locked door. Ella gave a small twitch of her arm, causing her gauntlet to spark. To her surprise, the crab spread one pincer and gave a little spark right back at her. Then started to wander back to the beach with its friend.
“... O-kay,” Ella said. “I’m not the only one that found that weird, right?”
“That must be how they stun their prey,” Brie said. “Bioelectrical generation. I should bring a specimen back for further study.”
“Right,” Vanessa said as she unlocked the door. Like Candy had said, she was covered in tattoos and piercings, with long black hair, and wearing a black tank top with thin lace for straps. “Just keep it away from me, or it’ll be gumbo.”
“We should bring a few back,” Tricia nodded.
A girl wearing a white top that could best be described as a sports bra, and a silver skirt that could be called a mini mini skirt, came around the corner sipping a red slurpee from a large cup. She didn’t seem to have much need for modesty though because her entire body was covered in neon pink fur, as well as a long tuft of pink hair on her head, pulled into a ponytail.
“We wear clothes as a sign of courtesy to other races.” Candy said, taking note that Hailey was staring.
“Sorry,” Hailey said sheepishly. “Didn’t mean to stare. It’s just... Wow.”
Candy giggled. “I get that a lot, and don’t take this wrong, but for a hairless girl you are cute, yourself.”
“Ah, young love,” Tricia said as Rebecca made a beeline for the tall cup of steaming coffee sitting on the counter, waiting for her.
“I’m in heaven. Hell it could have been cowboy coffee and I’d have kissed you.” Rebecca laughed.
“Promises, promises,” Vanessa teased back. “We just got a new shipment in too. The back room’s got enough coffee to keep Los Angeles awake for a week.”
Ella grinned, “Good thing I lifted the cart off the ship and dragged it up here.”
Hailey walked over to the fridge and grabbed a cold Doctor Pepper, and opened it. She handed it to Brie to taste. “Try that, and tell me it’s not the best thing you ever drank.”
Brie sniffed it, tilted the bottle up for a sip, and then shook her head quickly, blinking, before taking a big gulp. “It’s like... I don’t even know how to describe it.”
“I know right? I’m stocking up a bunch of these for my fridge in my hut.” Hailey laughed.
Ella gave them a surprised glance. “Wait, you mean Brie is speechless? Is that even physically possible?”
Tricia looked behind the counter, “Hey shopkeep, can I get a 20 finger of Old Gold?”
Vanessa stared at Tricia for a moment. “Uh... A what now?”
“A Box of old gold.” Tricia shook her head.
“Oh!” Vanessa laughed. “Sorry. Sure hang on,” she said as she raced back behind the counter and grabbed a box for Tricia.
Tricia reached into her pocket and placed a 1954 british five pound note on the counter. ”That atta cover it?” she grinned.
“Sorry, we only take American currency,” Vanessa teased her as she took the note carefully and held it up to inspect it.
“Then yer up shit creak without paddles, dear.” Tricia laughed. “I’ve been holding onto that since I got here.” she grabbed a lighter from the rack and lit up the smoke, “And i’ve been dying for one of these since I got here too.”
“Wow. I can’t believe it’s in such great shape,” Vanessa said as she handed it back to Tricia.
“These will definitely be worth a lot for trade.” Tricia said as she leaned on the counter and sighed happily.
Candy hopped up on the counter, plopping down and opening one of the dessert cases. “Can I?” she asked. Vanessa nodded.
“Go for it.” Vanessa laughed, “Don’t think my boss is going to care.”
“Sorry for hitting you asleep earlier,” Candy giggled.
“Sorry for pulling your tail,” Vanessa laughed. “It was the only thing convenient, and I was kind of panicking.”
Candy giggled. “It’s okay. I kind of liked it,” she teased as she bit into a jelly filled donut.
“You know I love Catgirl anime.” Hailey laughed. “My friends in my bugout group tease me because I have a pair of cat ear headphones back home too. I even convinced my friend Wendy to buy a pair.”
Candy looked at Hailey, “Anime? What does that mean?”
“Cartoon, or Animation.” Hailey answered. “It’s a popular art style in Japan, an island nation in the east.”
Brie spoke up, “Do you mind if I looked at your comm device?”
“Oh!” Candy said. “Sure!” She reached up and pulled a small earpiece from somewhere within her well-groomed, if thick hair, and offered it to Brie. “Here you go. It’s a universal fit.”
“Hey,” Tricia said, glancing at Hailey now. “This planet does weird things to people. Were you thinking about these Catgirls when you landed in the water?”
“Kind of,” Hailey laughed. “See, my friend Wendy had her headphones with her, and when I was pulled from Earth I was thinking about mine, thinking I should’ve brought them with me.”
“We’ll keep an eye on you.” Tricia nodded. “Sometimes changes in people take a week, sometimes it can take a month.”
“... Changes?” Hailey asked.
Rebecca nodded, “I was a guy when I got here,” she said bluntly. “Almost two months for my change.”
Hailey let out an excited squeal that got everyone’s attention. She blushed. “Sorry,” she said sheepishly. The second she had the chance to check herself out, she was taking it, but right now they had a mission to finish.
Brie nodded, “I had a shorter tail and it was green. White and long tails are signs of power on my planet.”
“Don’t look at me,” Ella laughed. “I’m the same Ella I’ve always been.”
“Actually.” Tricia laughed, “I think you may have gotten a bit stronger.”
“I have been working out,” Ella teased.
“Kris isn't even near as strong as you, and he’s Ilonian too,” Tricia reminded Ella.
“So uh,” Vanessa said, “These aliens like strong women huh? I think I’m going to like it here.”
“We’re thinking they’re a female dominated species yes.” Brie spoke up, “The ones that brought us here that is, but they also value male strength and intelligence, so there’s no real emergent pattern that we’ve found yet.”
“They do seem to tend to prefer people who are naturally curious in their preferred field - doctors who push the boundaries of medicine, artists who seek to push themselves, explorers like Rebecca.”
“Ah, that’s why I was chose then.” Candy nodded. “Back home, I’m a psychiatrist and physician. I created a new method of helping people with anxiety.”
“By knocking them out?” Vanessa teased her.
“Combat yes.” Candy winked, “No. I have a small device that I use that emits a soothing audio frequency, triggering a neural response that releases low...” She paused. Vanessa stared. “It makes people relax.” She giggled.
“This comm unit is incredible, speaking of small devices,” Brie said as she offered it back to Candy. “My scanner can barely penetrate the inner shell.”
“It’s borrowed technology from the Traxians,” Candy said. “The Traxians were once our overlords, but now they serve us, in a manner of speaking. As a world, they pay us restitution for their past crimes.”
“Ah, like the woman from the bar,” Hailey nodded.
“There’s a Traxian here?” Candy asked. “I’ve only met a few. The Traxian war was so long ago, I don’t feel that they don’t owe us anything anymore, though. We’re trying to help them get into the Galactic Trade Confederate.”
“Who knew that an entire race of beings with naturally high agility and built-in razor sharp weapons could be such capable fighters,” Ella said half-sarcastically.
“There’s a plant that grows on their homeworld that makes us docile.” Candy sighed. “Even today some abuse it as a recreational drug, even though it’s highly illegal.”
“Is it called Catnip?” Hailey giggled. “My cat Esper, when she gets on that stuff, goes all crazy for like 15 minutes and then passes out for hours.”
Candy laughed. “Okay, so we do get intoxicated from that stuff, but that’s one of the few exceptions.”
“When we get back to the base camp do you mind if I take a blood sample?” Brie asked Candy.
Candy nodded. “Not at all. Just don’t take too much,” she teased. “I need some for later.”
“Your species is new to the planet, and we’re trying to keep record of all of the species that come here, to catalogue how the planet affects them.”
“You said you were here sixty years?” Candy asked. “Assuming that’s approximately similar to a galactic standard year... It sounds like we’re all stuck here.” She paused to laugh a little. “But I can think of worse places to be stuck than among friendly people.”
“Yeah, there’s no way off.” Tricia laughed. “Most of us share the same attitude; it grows on you.”
“As long as there’s sunblock,” Vanessa said. “Goth skin and beaches don’t go well together.”
“Just the stuff on the shelves.” Rebecca sighed. “I burned so bad my first summer here. You're lucky we’re just about to hit the springtime. You’ll have some time to adjust.” They were loading what they could into what Ella called a cart, but the thing was huge.
Brie sighed, “Looks like the sun's about to go down, which means we might have to take the long way back.”
“What’s the long way back?” Hailey asked, still adjusting to life on this planet, herself.
“Oh it takes us by the Ocean Lip.” Rebecca said. “There's a 50 foot drop to another layer of ocean and more islands. It’s kind of weird. No one’s explored it fully yet due to Tricia’s rules.”
“Specifically,” Tricia said, “That until now we had no long range communications, so we couldn’t let ships stay out very long. Something in the atmosphere interfered with our attempts at radio communication, but it seems we’ve found a way around it now.”
“Jesus Christ,” Vanessa said. “This place really is my nightmares. I swear to God if there’s a giant spider within a hundred yards of where you guys call home I’m noping the fuck out, locking the doors, and hiding in the break room.”
“Nope, no giant spiders as far as we know.” Rebecca laughed. “Just regular sized ones.”
Candy reached up, pretending to be carefully reaching for something on Vanessa’s shoulder. Vanessa let out a terrified scream and ducked, looking around. Candy giggled. “Sorry. I couldn’t resist.”
Hailey laughed. “Oh, I hate snakes myself. One of my buddies from my survival group stepped on a copperhead while playing an augmented reality game on his phone last week.”
Candy pouted cutely. “Well, if we’re being honest, I’m terrified of sorrals.”
Ella laughed, “Really? Those things are so harmless.”
“But they’re soo icky,” Candy whined. “And they’re fearless. They won’t think twice about scampering over your feet, with their little icky paws and,” she shuddered. Hailey was beginning to get the picture.
“Rats.. that's what we call them.” Hailey laughed. “Rats and Mice are cute actually. My friend Wendy has a pet Rat named Oscar.”
Candy stuck out her tongue. “They’re devious. Nothing with beady little eyes like that can’t not be up to something.”
“Your people are still superstitious about some things,” Brie nodded.
“Outsiders call it superstitious,” Candy said. “We call it good sense.” She giggled, showing there were no hard feelings for the comment.
“You might know my species as Ionian.” Ella spoke, “Peace keepers by others.”
“Oh sure,” Candy nodded. “We’ve been in the GTC awhile, remember. We’re actually sponsoring the Traxians’ admission, with your people’s help as mediators to sort out the restitution nonsense.”
“Yeah, when I was taken, we were in talks about the situation with both sides.” Ella nodded.
“It’s just a shame they couldn’t have brought your whole ship like they did with Vanessa’s shop,” Candy said, paused, then giggled. “Ship... Shop... Ship shop...”
That caused Hailey to giggle as if she got the joke . “That was a good one.”
It took Brie a moment to catch on. They could almost see the gears turning in her head. “Oh, wordplay,” she said finally. “That’s clever.”
“Ut oh.” Ella laughed. “You got the brain to start working. In a second she’s going to start rambling about 600 words a second.”
“And wait.. Did you pick up on that faster than everyone else?” Brie looked right at Hailey. “Furran humor is very um... unique and sometimes a little subtle. Most people just groan and roll their eyes when they finally catch it.”
“A lot of times really dirty as well.” Candy nodded. “I’ve been trying really, really hard to behave because standing in a literal penis forest was joke enough.”
Hailey giggled, “A pussy in a penis forest.”
Candy grinned broadly. “THANK you!” She started giggling.
“Ugh.” Vanessa groaned. “I got that.”
Hailey laughed so hard she had to stop what she was doing and wipe the tears from her eyes, just so she could see where she was going. “Did I really just blurt that out?” she asked. “Back home, I’d have died if I said that out loud.”
“Don’t worry, on Furra Prime, those kind of jokes are mild.” Candy laughed. “There’s even the more subtle joke at poor Vanessa’s expense that I caught onto after she calmed down. A pussy in a penis forest is bad enough, but she’s a clam diver in a sausage forest.” She winked at Hailey.
That was it, Hailey fell down giggling and rolling around on the floor, she even let out a meowish laugh. “Oh my God! That’s so funny.”
“Like I said,” Vanessa giggled out after a moment, “My own personal hell.”
Brie spoke up again, “Did Hailey just meow?”
“Yes,” Candy giggled. “It would appear you’re about to have two of us to contend with,” she teased. She wasn’t nearly as dumb as she seemed on the radio before, picking up early on what Tricia and Rebecca meant by ‘changes’. Then again, she was a doctor.
Her species was pretty intelligent. They even had intergalactic space travel without borrowing technology. Just because they were playful didn’t mean they were dumb.
“Well that will make things more interesting.” Tricia laughed.
“Maybe I’m contagious,” Hailey giggled as she got to her feet. “One of us! One of us!”
“On of us!” Candy chanted too.
“Oh Goddess no,” Vanessa laughed. “I will shave every strand of hair off my body before I turn into a pink catgirl.”
“Oh we’re not all pink.” Candy giggled. “We come in variety of colors. We used to go to war with other colored species of our kind, and we even wiped out the stardust blue colored species.” she sighed at that. “Those were dark times, and how we were subdued by the Traxians. In a way... We owe them our survival as a species.” She giggled a bit. “But don’t tell them I said that.”
“In comparing your original DNA sample with both the new sample and with Candy’s,” Brie said as she sat down at the tavern with Hailey and Candy, “I can say with 100% certainty that your body is being rewritten at the genetic level. You’re becoming Furran, who also share that common DNA with the rest of us.”
“Could have told you that, Traxians have been mating with Furrans for awhile now.” The woman from before spoke up. She looked to Hailey to be almost human but for some subtle differences that she didn’t notice before.
Her features, especially her face, seemed slightly sharper, not gaunt or unattractive, but more defined, as if a sculpture from one of the Masters was turned to flesh and given life.
Candy put her tail in Hailey’s lap, “Don’t worry, we gave up the whole open sexual thing a very long time ago.” she winked.
“What she means is they don’t fuck anything that moves anymore.” The woman laughed slightly.
Candy motioned to the empty chair. “Please join us,” she said warmly. “Hailey just learned the planet’s turning her into one of us, and she could use a second opinion.” She giggled.
“Sure.” The woman said and got up and sat down. “I literally have nothing against Furrans. I just wish you guys would be less polite when dealing with other species and just be yourselves. My sister in law is Half Furran, so I know how charming you can be.”
Candy laughed. “We’re taught as children that other races find our ways off-putting and to restrain ourselves. I kid you not,” she said, “I was dropped in the middle of a forest island full of trees shaped like penises. I had to fight tooth and claw not to say something.”
“A pussy in a penis forest.” Hailey giggled slightly as she repeated the joke. What was going to be hard was she was becoming a Furran, but a furran that wasn’t taught to control her furran emotions.
The woman laughed. “Proof that the Overseers, whoever they are, have a sense of humor.” She grinned at the pair. “I’m Doctor Elyria Volsh by the way, since I haven’t properly introduced myself yet.”
“I’ve heard of you. I’m Doctor Candy Sharpclaw,” Candy said as she shook Elyria’s hand.
“Ah, the behavioral scientist!” Elyria said brightly. “Naya, my aforementioned sister-in-law talked about you for three straight cycles after attending your lecture on the use of modulated energy to induce calm in anxiety patients.”
“It works every time, too, so far. I’ve successfully treated several patients with it.” Candy said. She wasn't much older than Hailey at all, and yet she had two doctorate degrees.
“You know you reminded me so much of Brie just now,” Hailey giggled. “Like sisters from another mister.”
Candy giggled, “We’re cosmic cousins.” she nodded, “I’ve tried a few of them for hyper anxiety.”
Brie giggled. “An unfortunately common disease though we rarely discuss it with outsiders. I’m glad to hear that some of my people found their way to you though. As intelligent as we may be, we could never find a treatment that didn’t have um... adverse reactions.”
Candy nodded, “Your hearing receptors are almost on par with ours, so I didn’t have to make too many adjustments to my device for them. In a lot of ways we’re two sides of the same coin - with us being playful most of the time.”
“And us being the dour scientists who have to analyze every joke to determine its humorous worth,” Brie nodded, cracking a small grin. “For what it’s worth when I did get them, I did find them extremely funny.”
“Just so we’re clear, though,” Hailey said, “When you talk about modulated... electro... whatsits. You’re not just talking about sending a jolt of electricity into someone’s brain, right?”
“No no, it makes a sound that when tuned to a species hearing, allows them to calm down.” Candy said.
“The former sounds more like it belongs on the ‘adverse reactions’ list,” Elyria chuckled. Brie nodded.
“Yes. Yes it does. It has the desired effect, but also tends to result in other problems ranging from loss of appetite to, in one instance, full blown psychosis. Using aural stimuli never occurred to anyone that I’m aware of. That is quite literally genius.”
“It occurred to me as I was listening to a Sartorian opera actually,” Candy giggled. “I thought, if music can affect one’s mood, there must be a way to harness that power.”
“Speaking of music, this place is too quiet.” Hailey giggled and pulled out her cell phone setting it on the counter and opened her playlist.
Tricia came in, “Not to sound speciest, but we’ve dedicated the new neighborhood that Hailey moved into, Furran. We tend to all live, unless we marry into another species, together. It avoids problems like cross-species allergies.” Candy looked at Hailey for a moment. They both started giggling, and Tricia grinned. “I knew you two would get that.”
“Whenever you want to make a visit to Doctor Brosch for your monitoring of your changes feel free, she’ll be in the lab in the morning.” Tricia said. “Oh, and on a personal note, thanks for bringing some music in here. It’s just not a tavern without it.”
“Do you think we have enough parts to make something like that for the bar?” The Blue skinned fish man, Chuck, asked Tricia. “I’d hate to ask Hailey for her device since it belongs to her.”
“I have detailed scans of it, and less-than-detailed scans of Candy’s earpiece,” Brie said. “That I’ve handed over to the science department. I believe we have a mineral similar enough to silicon that if we could construct a fabiricator, it could replicate it.”
Tricia laughed, “We may have to make a few by hand first. Ladia said it might be years before we get a fabrication machine. But they’re already adapting the technology from our solar panels.”
“I should be able to rig up a speaker system very easily,” Brie replied with a thoughtful smile.
“Oh,” Hailey said as she opened her bag. She took out her old transistor hand crank weather radio and placed it on the table in front of Brie. “You might find this useful too. It’s a crank powered transistor radio, less delicate than silicon.”
Candy giggled at the mention of Crank powered, “You canked my yank.”
“You mean when I yanked your crank?” Hailey answered without even a second thought, and giggled too.
“Things in the Exploration guild are about to get really good.” Rebecca laughed.
“Actually I was wondering about that.” Candy said, “I’m not 100% sure where my skills would come into use for you?”
“They might come in more handy than you think. Some people are extremely frightened when they wake up.” Rebecca stated.
“I was lucky,” Hailey nodded. “I woke up to a beautiful woman pounding on my chest and yelling at me to live,” she giggled.
“Oh! You're like me then? A Rolly?” Candy grinned.
“A Rolly?” Hailey asked.
“A Furran who likes females.” Elyria said. “Though it used to be a slur. It was adapted as a point of pride a couple of generations ago.”
“And now it’s completely normal,” Candy laughed. “It’s amazing how fast people get over things when they become normalized to it.”
“Oh,” Hailey giggled. “The Rolliest.”
“Same here. I think males are attractive in their own way, but I’m not into sharing a bed with them.” Candy nodded.
“Right,” Vanessa said as she walked past with a tall glass of some kind of alcoholic beverage. “So far on my nightmare scale it’s been waking up on a pink planet with a pink catgirl hovering over me, in a penis forest, and she also likes girls, too. If I ever meet these overseers, I’m going to have some strong words for them.” She grinned as she sat down at a nearby table and took a drink.
“Cosmic sense of humor.” Hailey grinned.
“You know, I don’t even mind really,” Candy said. “It’s warm but not too hot, everyone here is wonderful. But I would genuinely love to know why all the same.”
“60 years and I have yet to get an answer.” Tricia laughed. “40 of which I’ve had scientists here to help figure things out. Brie’s data from when Hailey arrived might give us some insight into how, but even that will leave us grasping at straws for decades to come.”
“Great, isn’t it?” Brie giggled. “The eternal pursuit of answers you may never find. Long is the journey that has no clear destination, but fruitful and rewarding if you’ve a mind for it.”
“If that’s not a song lyric yet, it should be,” Candy said.
“I have a limerick,” Hailey said with a giggle. “This little kitty, running so free, lost in the woods, really has to pee.”
Chuck laughed, “Ladies room is right over there.” he pointed to the door.
“Thanks. I’ve been on the move non-stop since I got here, and haven’t had time to go.”
Candy burst out laughing again as Hailey got up. “Can I watch?” she teased.
“Only if you wash,” Hailey shot back, giggling as she ran for the bathroom. A few seconds later there was a really loud Screech from the bathroom. Ella knocked the door, frame and all, right out of the wall and across the room.
“What? What’s wrong?!”
“I have.. A v... and um.. I have fur?” Hailey giggled. “Ouch.” She winced as she pulled some fur off where it was growing on her belly, and slid the stardust blue colored fur under the door of the stall.
“Uh... Exactly where did you pull that from?” Ella asked cautiously.
“Around my lower belly.” Hailey giggled. “But from my V.. to almost my bellybutton I have fur..”
“Okay, just checking,” Ella laughed as she carefully picked up the tuft of fur. She turned around and gave a small yelp. “Sanus’ socks! Brie, don’t sneak up on me,” she laughed. “Here, more data,” she said as she offered the fur tuft to Brie.
“Didn’t Candy say this color of her species was extinct?” Brie asked.
Hailey started laughing again as she came out of the stall. “Because of course they are.”
“What?” Candy asked as she peeked around the shattered door.
“Extinct,” Hailey said, raising her shirt. Candy immediately started to cackle.
“Yup!” she finally managed to giggle out, holding her sides.
“Ohh I get it,” Brie said, starting to laugh now. “She’s the last of her kind, and she doesn’t breed.”
Ella shook her head, “Non breeders - there's very little of us here.”
“You, Hailey, Candy, um...” Brie said, trying to recall.
“Vanessa, and obviously Tricia is, she hits on women all the time.” Ella commented.
Both Candy and Hailey started to laugh again as they made their way back out. Ella gave the bartender a sheepish smile. “I’ll help fix the door.”
“Thanks.” He laughed. “It’s not the first time that doors been busted in however.”
“Maybe a swinging door,” Hailey said while looking at Candy. Candy giggled.
“I knew I liked you the moment I smelled you.” Candy was fighting to keep a straight face, “We’re so going to have to get you outfitted though. Our species has a built in hate for that much clothing.” She pointed out that Hailey was wearing Jeans and a long sleeve shirt.
“I always knew I was a cat person,” Hailey giggled.
A slightly older human walked over, “Actually I was getting ready to head back to my shop. We’re open 24/7 like most things around here.” he said, “All the shops are here in town center, you can’t miss it, big needle and thread sign.”
“Oh,” Brie said, “You’re going to love the local fashion. They have this material that feels like silk, but looks like metal. It’s incredible.” She was letting out her inner fashionista, which hitherto Hailey hadn’t realized even existed.
“Oh did they design your skirt?” Candy asked Brie. “Because it’s wonderful, if a little long for Furran tastes.”
Brie laughed and struck a pose. “That’s what we were going for. Something late summery that would make a Furran flinch, but still feel good in a cool sea breeze,” she teased.
”I bet that was interesting to explain to a furless, what a Furran was.” Candy giggled.
“Imagine a goren - oh, you’ve never heard of a goren,” Ella giggled. “Well imagine a creature about my height covered in fur and adorable ears peeking up above her hair.”
“Nah, the girl that works there spent time on Furra, studying under the masters,” Brie answered. “Lucky for me.”
Hailey giggled. She had an idea of what a Goren looked like, and opened an image of a lynx she had taken on their last bug out camping trip - from the safety of a ranger’s truck. “They look like that right?”
“Hey, just like that!” Candy nodded. “Some have stripes, but the body shape is identical.”
“We call them Lynx on earth, they’re wild cats, and can be very mean.” Hailey said.
“Just like a Furran.” Candy giggled.
“Only if you rub them the wrong way,” Hailey teased. “So um, anyone up for a shopping spree? I kind of want to show off the new assets.”
Candy nearly doubled over laughing. “New assets... I think I love you,” she giggled out. “You’re lucky you weren't born 600 years ago though. We used to have 6 breasts.” she giggled. “We have a lot to thank the Traxians for, according to my sisters.”
“Well they don’t call them sextuple for nothing,” Hailey said with an impish grin as they started out.
“I’ll catch up,” Ella giggled. I want to get this door situation nailed down before the next rain. Oh hell. Now they’ve got me doing it.”
As the human mentioned, the entire shopping district of the colony was lit like they were open. Some people were nocturnal, there was a race of people here that could only be active at night. So they decided when people started coming in, to keep shops open 24/7. There was even a race of people here that didn’t need but an hour of sleep.
Sitting at the counter in one clothing shop was a young woman who, aside from not having any tattoos, could be Vanessa’s sister - pale, wearing a purple tank top and matching short skirt made from the same metallic material, with her very long black hair in twin braids behind her. She parted her black lips, baring her fangs, just long enough to bite into an apple and suck the juice, before taking a full bite into her mouth.
Brie waved as they entered. “Hey Jenna.” She turned to Candy and Hailey, “Jenna’s people are night people, and need very little if no sleep. She hardly gets out in the day time.”
“Good day - or is it night yet?” Jenna laughed softly as she waved. “Oh, new customers, and a Furran! Welcome!”
“Almost night.” Hailey said.
“Ah yes, they're from my cousin race, their Furran.” Brie said. “Well one is becoming Furran anyway.”
“Oh I know Furrans.” Jenna laughed.
“Wow,” Hailey said. “For a second there I was going to ask you what happened to your tattoos.”
“I have wings tattooed on my back.” Jenna laughed.
“Oh,” Hailey giggled. “No disrespect meant. It’s just from a distance you looked just like another new friend who arrived with Candy.”
“Oh really?” Jenna said, “Another Verian here?”
“Well, human...ish,” Hailey giggled. “We call them goths on Earth. She’s really pretty though.”
“We’re all human..ish, sister.” Jenna teased.
Brie giggled. “I knew you’d like each other.”
“So you guys after the latest Furran styles then?” Jenna asked. She was only a year behind the current styles, but so were some Furran anyway.
“Oh,” Candy said as she spotted a very short, metallic pink belt of a skirt. “Would that not look amazing against stardust blue fur? Once it fully comes in, anyway.”
“Stardust blue?” Jenna looked confused, “According to the history books they were killed during your wars centuries ago?”
Candy grinned and nodded, and Hailey lifted her shirt. “These Overseer people had other ideas,” she giggled.
“They tend to.” Jenna nodded. “And I agree that would look good on her.”
“So like,” Hailey asked as she held the skirt against a fur patch, admiring the contrasting colors, “How does the economy work here anyway?”
“You got a job right?” Jenna asked.
“Explorer’s guild,” Hailey nodded.
“Oh wow.” Jenna said, “So what we do, you bring the items to me, I write down what you take, and that’s it.”
“The guild reimburses her in materials, food, luxuries,” Brie explained.
“It would be the same if Chuck came in here.” Jenna said, “From the bar, he provides a service. There is no money.”
“And now I’m going to be picturing him in metallic pink all night,” Candy started giggling. “Quite a nice mental image though.” she paused and looked at Hailey, “What? I said I think males are attractive - just not in my bed.”
Hailey giggled. “I didn’t say a word.”
“Didn’t have to, I think our chemicals are a match because you had that jealous look on your face.” Candy giggled.
“Oh, but don’t worry,” Hailey giggled. “I believe in taking things slow.”
“Me too,” Candy shot back. “I figure we’ll give it two, three days tops before we’re sharing a room.” She grinned.
“2-3 days?” Hailey asked.
Candy laughed as she leaned over and gave Hailey a kiss on her cheek. It felt strange, but not unpleasant, and thankfully nothing like being kissed by a cat. If it did, it might have been the changes that made it not feel like it “I was teasing you. Furrans pick a mate for life. I like you a lot, but we have to be sure, you know?”
“I specialize if you haven't noticed in what the Islanders here call Beachwear. But I like to think of it as Furran-conservative because that is definitely what this style is.” she pointed to a cute really skimpy bikini on the wall.
“I bet you get all kinds of funny looks too,” Candy laughed. “The Verian who never goes to a beach. But I have to say you do amazing work!”
“Actually you’d be surprised.” Jenna laughed. “Thanks. I lived on Furra Prime for 6 years. I studied Furran Fashion under the master Ris’sha.”
“This is why I love coming here,” Brie giggled. “Fashion and music are the only things ‘artistic’ that I’ve ever had any interest in, and to learn from Jenna is practically learning from Master Ris’sha.”
“You know you can get some good shoes over at Ben’s right?” Jenna added.
Candy looked down at her sandals. They literally looked like she had trudged through a penis forest twice. They looked worn and rough. She giggled. “Good because we’re both going to need them.”
Vanessa walked into the shop, at that. She looked wide-eyed for a moment. “Holy shit did I walk into Victoria’s Secret?”
“Nah,” Jenna shot back, “This is conservative Furran. For the skimpy stuff you’ll have to visit the shops on Furra Prime,” she teased.
“Good lord..” she said after gathering her wits again. “Ok girls, I’ll stay, but you won’t get me to wear any of this, even if you paid me a billion American dollars.”
“My goodness,” Jenna said as she walked slowly around Vanessa. She licked her black lips thoughtfully. “You do look a Verran. And that top is to die for. I might have to start making both Verran and Furran fashion, though that would put me in competition with my good friend up the way,” she said with a laugh.
Vanessa was caught completely off guard. She wasn’t at all, in the slightest, used to receiving genuine compliments like that. “Uh... Thanks? It’s just something I picked up off the rack at Hot Topic.”
“Is your skin naturally that pale?” Jenna asked, “That’s even more pale than me, Gods, lucky bitch,” she said in a half-joking, half-flirting tone that made Vanessa’s head spin.
“Yeah,” Vanessa laughed a little. “I guess it’s a little derrogatory, but people call me albino back home - pigmented hair and eyes, but pale as fuck. If I go out in the sun for more than a minute or two without sunblock I turn into a big red lobster.”
“If I go out in the sun for too long I die.” Jenna winked. “It literally evaporates the water in my body quicker than anything.”
“Holy shit,” Vanessa said. “Wait... Please tell me you’re not a blood-sucking vampire. Because the way this day has gone that would just about top the shit sandwich.”
“Blood? Ewww that is just nasty.” Jenna made a sour face. She was still holding her apple, which, to punctuate the point, she took another big bite.
“Her people are mostly vegan,” Brie giggled out, trying to be respectful.
“Oh thank you merciful Gods and or Goddesses,” Vanessa laughed. “That’s the problem with finding a girlfriend back home. You only meet the crazy vampire wannabe weirdos, or the guys who think they can turn the hot lesbian goth chick straight.” She shivered.
“Ah.” Jenna grinned and nodded, “I’ve had males try that. Did you know Furran men think they are the universe's gift to women?”
“Wow,” Vanessa laughed. “And I thought surfer dudes were conceited. Well, not all of them. Just most.”
“They will try their hardest to mate with anyone that will mate with them.” Candy confirmed, “It’s kind of what turned me off to the male species. We females prefer to mate with someone who has compatible chemicals - and being able to appreciate foreplay or just a nice walk on the beach as opposed to ‘Let’s fuck” doesn’t hurt either,” she laughed. “Of course it rarely works on furran women anyway. To tell the truth, we actually take relationships very seriously. It’s mostly just horseplay,” she teased. “But it still grew weary on me.”
“Pawplay you mean.” Hailey giggled.
“Remind me to show you my pawn play,” Candy teased her.
Hailey giggled, “You never know I might enjoy it. I love a rousing game of chess..”
“Get a room you two.” Brie grinned.
“Wow, I thought that was a human saying.” Vanessa laughed.
“Some things are universal,” Jenna laughed. “Speaking of, I take off for a few hours after sundown, if you want to go and get a drink. Chuck makes a delightful fruit smoothie.”
“Oh sure, I promised these three I would check out the shops with them, but afterwards I’m totally free.” Vanessa grinned.
“Fang-tastic,” Jenna teased. “Meantime, I’m going to start on anew design. I feel positively inspired. Verran meets Furran. Oh this will be so fun!”
Before they left Jenna wrote down the item numbers of everything the two girls were taking and bid them farewell for now. Then wandered across the street to a shoe shop, “This Ben’s shoe shop?” Hailey asked.
“Looks like Jerry’s working the front counter,” Brie said, sending both Hailey and Vanessa into a giggle fit.
“Ben and Jerry’s.” Hailey giggled out, “We have some that we brought back from 7-11 in cold storage now.”
“I’m shocked it made the trip,” Vanessa laughed. “Tricia wasn’t kidding about that ship being well insulated.”
“It;s amazing, and I get to sail on it.” Hailey giggled out, still stuck on the Ben and Jerry’s giggle train.
“Same.” Candy grinned. “I’ve always liked ocean travel: hate water, but love to travel.”
An attractive young woman who looked almost human, except for her long, pointed ears appeared in the shop window, placing a cute pair of heeled ankle boots in the display. She, herself, was wearing a red sleeveless dress and patent leather belt, sandals, and had her near platinum blonde hair up in a tight bun. She said and waved at the window shoppers through the window.
“Excuse me.” Candy said, “Do you have those boots in something more of an Open style and that can fit feet like these?” she showed the girl her cat like feet.
“Oh, we sure do,” she replied brightly. “My uncle Ben’s a cobbler of many talents and many fashions. He would be remiss not to make a few Furran pieces though to be honest, we never thought we’d see one here. Jenna told us we would someday though,” she giggled. “Right this way.”
“I think we might be seeing more, too.” Candy nodded as she and Hailey followed, leaving Vanessa to drool over a nice pair of knee high black boots with spikes.
“We’re still getting used to this place,” Hailey said. “Would it be rude of me to ask about your family?”
“Not at all,” the woman laughed softly. “Curiosity is a common bond we all share. My uncle Ben and I were brought here at the same time though, at the time, I was still a kid.”
She giggled as she turned a corner, and the girls entered an entire, veritable shrine of Furran footwear fashion; casual, dressy, sexy, all made to either accommodate, or enhance a paw-foot. She added, “We’re of an ancient race called the Tchu. According to my uncle’s stories, our race is one of the few that encountered humans before this planet.”
“Wow.” Hailey said, paused, and squealed. ”Oh my God.” She pointed to a pair of pink metallic colored open styled strappy boots. “Totes matches that skirt.”
“Yes!” Candy squeaked. “I just love that material, too. It looks like they’ll be comfortable to wear now and after you’ve changed.”
“Silven,” The girl giggled. “We use it in clothing and bed linens because it’s just so luxurious, but it quite literally grows everywhere. We have other materials too obviously, but Silven is a delight to work with and to wear.”
Hailey took the boots and a few other pairs. “Oh I do need a pair of hard leatherish hiking boots too, but if my feet are going to look like hers, in that foot style?”
“Something like what you’re wearing now, but in Furran?” she asked, admiring Hailey’s camouflage pink hiking boots.
“Yeah.” Hailey nodded. “These but Furran.” she grinned.
“Like this?” an older man said with a laugh as he emerged from a back room, holding a pair of rugged leather hiking boots with a semi-open toe design, which was to say they had a toe cap, but a generous one with small holes at the ends.
They looked like a Furran could squeeze their toes right into them comfortably, and still have free access to their claws. Best of all, they were camoflauge pink. “I saw you disembark this morning, and I was inspired.”
“Awww.” Candy said as they got their fill of shoes, “It was nice meeting you,” as the girl filled out the paperwork with the items id numbers on them.
“Likewise!” she answered. “Stop by anytime!”
“Oh we will now that I know you guys have an Army of Furran shoes!” Candy grinned.
The girl nudged Vanessa. “Those boots would look amazing on you.”
“I couldn’t,” Vanessa said. “I don’t even have a job here yet.”
“They’re on me.” Hailey said, and grabbed them, putting her name on the paper, and the girl filled in the rest. “But you have to wear them on your date with Jenna.” She giggled.
“Does that mean we’re going on a double date then?” Candy grinned. “If we are you have to wear Furran fashion when we go out.”
“Ah, hell,” Vanessa said, “I need to find something to wear now that you mention it.”
“I did see a dress in another shop window the other day that I think would be more your style though,” Brie spoke up as she was checking out several pairs of flat shoes. “It’s this adorable laced-back sleeveless thing, a little longer than my skirt, and it’s dark orchid.”
“Don’t kid a kidder,” Vanessa said dryly.
“No it’s true,” Brie said. “About five stores down.”
They left the store and walked down the road a little passing a shop called Ericks Earth American Pizza. “No shit?” Hailey grinned, “Pizza exists here?”
“I don’t want to think about what they use to make the cheese,” Vanessa said. “I really don’t want to even think about it. As long as it looks and tastes like pizza.”
“I almost don’t care. Pizza is amazing.” Hailey grinned and sniffed the air, “And it smells delicious.”
“Well I know where we’re going for our double date,” Candy giggled. By now they had parted ways with Brie, who had an armload of shoes to take home, but wished them luck on their shopping spree.
“Not sure Jenna will like the pizza, but I can smell they serve other types of food.” Hailey nodded as they continued passed it two shops to the shop Brie told them about. It was a total goth shop, nothing but macabre type clothing, and dark gothy stuff.
Vanessa stared. Not only was the dress Brie described sitting right there in the shop window, but it had a dark scarlet red twin, too.
“Oh my goddess, I want them both.” Vanessa grinned. “But I can’t be owing you guys a ton.”
“The sign says help wanted?” Candy said with a helpful grin.
“Well, my other job seems to be canceled permanently.” Vanessa laughed.
Inside, a human girl wearing an Alice Cooper concert tee shirt, ratty black jean shorts, and black and white striped stockings that disappeared into mid-calf high industrial style leather boots sat behind the counter idly thumbing through a book. Her spiderweb earrings dangled garishly under her honey blonde hair.
“Holly shit on a stick, I walked into the best shop in the entire universe.” Vanessa grinned.
“Verran?” The girl said at Vanessa. “We are hiring.”
“Human...ish,” Vanessa giggled. “I have experience both as a store clerk in the shitty side of LA, and as a bouncer in the shittier side of LA.”
“Wait a minute,” the girl said as she hopped down off her stool. “Vanessa? Is that you?”
“Fran? Like Hottopic Fran?” Vanessa laughed, “My goddess.” she hugged the girl.
“Holy shit!” Fran said as she hugged Vanessa back. “The Vamp sisters together again!” she laughed. “Only no nightclubs to totally trash here,” she teased.
“Just The Fish and the Sea.” Vanessa laughed, “But it’s too nice of a place.”
“Yeah, Chucklefish is a great guy,” Fran laughed. “But hey, like you said, totes experience. If you want to take a few shifts working the counter I could get more designs on the floor.”
“Oh hell yeah, you’ll have to teach me your accounting system, because it seems each store is different, Ben’s shoes asks you to write your name with it.” Vanessa said.
“Oh I have an item number on each item, on the tag, that’s all you have to write down.” Fran said. “They give me so much material to work with that I usually end up sharing a warehouse with Jenna over at Furadise.”
“I scored a date with Jenna my first day here.” Vanessa laughed.
“God damn you work fast,” Fran laughed. “We became really close after I got dropped here, but I’m definitely not her type,” she teased. “You, though,” she took Vanessa’s hand and said in a mock fortune teller voice as she looked at her palm, “I foresee many joyous night howling at the moon together.”
“Fran you’ve always been the light goth.” Vanessa laughed.
“Oh, I have the perfect dress for you to wear too,” she said excitedly.
“I was thinking the dark orchid or the red one in the window.” Vanessa grinned.
“You know I was legit thinking of you when I designed those two,” Fran laughed. “I couldn’t decide on a color though, so I said “What would Nessie do? - make both!”.” she giggled, “Oh since you work here, you can go ahead and write them down. Unless you put on weight in the last six months, they should fit like a glove.”
“Hell no, I think I might have lost some.” Vanessa laughed. “You don’t have a spare set of those laying around do you?” she asked, pointing to a pair of wire frame sunglasses with small, blue colored lenses.
“Yup, I have like 30 of them under the counter.” Fran laughed and pulled out two pair, “Thats our display. Pink getting to you?” she teased as she handed them to Vanessa. “You know Pink is a goth color now.”
“I die a little inside every time someone says that,” Vanessa teased her. “Nah, I know, it’s just giving me a headache. Whenever I’m inside I’m fine though.”
“You’re allergic to it,” Fran laughed. “The sky at night turns this amazing shade of purple, though. About another half hour and the sun goes down. You can use my back room to get ready.” She winked.
Candy giggled. “We’re going to head back to our huts and change, but we’ll meet you at Erick's first then we’ll go to Chuck's right?”
“Sounds like a plan,” Vanessa said, and then she did something that even surprised Fran, pulling the girls into a hug. “Thanks guys. This has been one seriously fucked up year for me, but with you two around I feel like it’s finally starting to turn around - pink and all,” she teased.
“We’re family now,” Hailey said. “I don't have any family here, and neither does Candy, so you’re it.”
Fran watched Vanessa disappear into the back room with the red dress, and then laughed. “Wish I had a camera. I didn’t think I’d ever see that girl smile again.” Hailey snuck in the back, before Vanessa had a chance to strip more than her boots, and snapped a picture.
“Just ask anytime you want to see it,” she giggled.
“Righteous,” Fran laughed. “I might borrow that some time so I can paint from reference. Anytime you guys need anything just say the word. Have a great night!”
“Anytime.” Hailey said and waved. She and Candy walked down the street, till they hit the new neighborhood the streets were not extremely busy, but there was a few people all over. Once they got to their neighborhood however, it was empty save the new huts.
“Sure is quiet out here,” Candy said. “On Furra Prime you can’t see the stars at all for all the city lights.”
“I like the light system here, it’s not noise.” Hailey nodded. “It was well designed, but I really hope more Furrans show up, this place is scary without people.”
“I’ll protect you,” Candy giggled as she put an arm around Hailey.
“Don’t worry I can protect myself.” Hailey laughed and pulled out a long knife from her boot. “I come prepared she snuggled into Candy.
“That’s not a knife,” Candy giggled. “That’s a sword.”
Hailey laughed. “I thought you were about to say ‘This is a knife’ and pull a bigger one out of someplace uncomfortable.”
“If I was a male i’d probably pull out a penis and say something like that, but I don't have one.” Candy giggled. “I don't want one either.”
“I wonder,” Hailey giggled.
“What?” Candy asked.
“Oh, I was just thinking about the molecular density of the cellulose in that forest.” She grinned impishly.
Candy giggled, “About 100 metric tons?”
“That is some very hard wood,” Hailey nodded, trying to keep a straight face.
“Very.” Candy agreed but couldn’t keep the straight face. “This is my hut, yours is next door right?”
“For now?” Hailey giggled.
“Well if I wake up with you in my bed tomorrow we’ll know how Furran you really are.” Candy teased her back and giggled. She leaned over to kiss her cheek, just as Hailey was turning to do the same, and their lips met.
“Mmmm that was nice.” Hailey said, “Felt better than El’s mouth-to-mouth, and that was soft too.”
“The quiet ones are always the best kissers,” Candy giggled. “Even if it’s just the kiss of life.”
“Ok, so um, I don't have to worry about my V showing right?” Hailery asked.
“Covered in fur isn't it?” Candy asked.
“I think the fact that my legs are itching from hip to ankle is probably a yes,” Hailey laughed. “I’ve had to fight the last thirty minutes not to just strip right in the street.”
“Take a bath before we go out and here.” Candy reached into her top and pulled out a comb, “Use that. Fur is a lot of maintenance, but if you treat it well, it’s an absolute joy, too.”
“Oh you just want me to make a wet pussy joke.” Hailey giggled.
Candy feigned innocence. She tried to feign innocence. In reality, she had the impish grin of a 12 year old who just discovered the word ‘boob’ was in the dictionary. She giggled and waved, walking backwards up to her hut, and kept her eyes on Hailey right up until she closed the door.
Hailey and Candy were the first to arrive at Erick’s Pizza. It wasn’t long before Jenna met up with them, though Vanessa was running a little behind, and had no way of telling them. “Hey.” Hailey giggled. She was wearing her new Furran outfit, she wasn’t totally fur covered yet, but it worked.
“Wow,” Jenna said as she looked Hailey over. “You look gorgeous. Love the fur.”
“Do have to fight you for my woman?” Candy teased.
Jenna laughed. “I have my eye on another human...ish girl, actually,” she teased back.
“I think she should be here shortly. Want to go in and get a table?” Hailey asked.
Jenna nodded. “I don’t know how you knew, unless you were asking around,” she teased. “I love this place. The garden special is absolutely sublime.”
“Hailey is getting the sense of smell, and was drooling on it all the way to Vanessa’s new job.” Candy giggled.
“Oh? She found a new job already?” Jenna asked.
“Yup, with Fran.” Hailey nodded.
Jenna laughed. “I should have seen that coming. In fact I should have suggested it myself, but I was a little ah... preoccupied.” She giggled again.
“Checkin out the Human ish vampires assets?” Candy laughed as they heard distinct, sharp footfalls approaching.
Vanessa and Fran had really gone all out on her look, adding skull motif jewelry with dangling spider earrings and she even had her hair up in a style reminiscent of another Vampire Queen, the lady Elvira herself, to say nothing of her makeup. “Sorry it took me so long, but I lost two teeth in the bathroom, just fell right out.” she opened her mouth to show the two empty spots. “Didn’t hurt at all though.”
“You smell different,” Hailey just blurted right out, and Candy started to giggle.
“Does that hurt?” Jenna asked, concerned.
“No it felt weird when they fell out.” Vanessa shrugged, “Hopefully they grow back.”
“Your fangs are coming in,” Candy said with a nod.
“Oh?” Jenna grinned. “The water does change people even only slightly. You only have to touch it.”
“I’ve been drinking it,” Vanessa laughed.
“Same here,” Hailey nodded.
“Oh you guys should talk to the doctor in the morning.” Jenna frowned. “The effects of drinking too much unfiltered water aren’t fully understood yet.”
“Wait, so you don’t normally just crave the sweet ocean water?” Hailey asked as they walked inside.
“No that’s very unusual.” Jenna looked concerned, “Erick, is your Aunt in?”
“Hey Jenna,” the man behind the counter nodded. “She’s upstairs. Want me to go get her?”
“I hate to ask, but I think we have an emergency.” Jenna sighed, she turned to Candy, “Have you been drinking that much as well?”
Candy nodded her head, “Yeah, but I haven't noticed any changes.”
“I have. You’re definitely not acting like a normal Furran - no offense.” Jenna spoke. “You’re more free about things.”
Candy frowned, nodding after a moment. “Yeah, I... kept telling myself it was because nobody here - well, almost nobody here - really knew what we were like, and being around Hailey is frankly a little intoxicating,” she giggled, and then cleared her throat. “But surely the water wouldn’t affect a taught habit... would it?”
Hailey smiled innocently, “What? I’m not drugging her. I don't have any drugs to drug her with.”
“Unless you smuggled some catnip in an uncomfortable place,” Candy giggled out.
“Nope.” Hailey giggled too. “If you put a quarter in there, it would implode it’s soo tight.”
A woman in her late 20s or so came out of the backroom, carrying a well used doctor’s bag in one hand. “Jenna, what seems to be the emergency?” she asked.
“Sorry to disturb you Lynn, but these three just told me they’ve been drinking the ocean water - craving it.”
“Oh dear.” Lynn looked concerned. “Nobody has ever drank much of the water at once.”
“Hailey is becoming Furran - stardust blue,” Jenna said, “My poor Vanessa’s canines just fell out in the sink, and even Candy seems much less inhibited than the typical Furran I’ve worked with.”
We’ve never had to deal with Furran before.. According to the logs, Furrens have a built in mechanism nowadays that helps them regulate their inhibitions?”
If Candy’s skin could be seen, it would have turned pale. “Oh no... No no no no no. Are you saying I’m losing my inhibitions? I can’t. I won’t be like the stories. I won’t go feral!” she started to panic. As much as they liked to tell people it was taught, it seemed, in her panic, Candy let out one of Furra Prime’s little-known secrets.
“Oh I don't think you have to worry too much, but I will need to get a blood sample.” she pulled out some surprisingly high tech stuff from the old bag.
“Fuck,” Vanessa groaned.
“No needles dear.” Lynn said. She knew exactly what Vanessa was afraid of.
“Okay, but if I see one drop of blood I’m not cleaning up the results.”
“Oh that’s easy to fix too.” Lynn nodded and pulled out some black tubes putting them on the table and loading one into a device that wasn’t much larger than the vials themselves, with no visible means of drawing anything, let alone blood. “Who’s first?”
“I guess I’ll go first, so Vanessa can see the whole process,” Hailey said, smiling at her new friend.
“This won't hurt at all, and normally when they say that, they're full of shit.” Lynn grinned, and placed the device against Hailey’s arm. She didn’t feel anything, and they couldn't see the vile fill with blood. “You would be surprised to know how many people in the universes that have trypanophobia.”
“I remember Brie saying something about needles being barbaric,” Hailey laughed. “Honestly when I gave her my last two blood samples though, I was considerably distracted both times. This is the first I’ve actually seen the process and paid attention.”
“Didn’t hurt did it?” Lynn half-teased.
Hailey shook her head. “I didn’t even feel anything. Not even pressure really.”
“Nothing punctures the skin is why.” Lynn grinned, and Vanessa volunteered next, and then Candy had hers drawn last. “I'm going to run some tests right here. As for the water thing, we can only hope it goes away when you finish changing, but if not, we’re going to have to detox all three of you.”
Jenna squeezed Vanessa’s hand. “Don’t worry. I’ll be by your side even if I have to wear a blanket out.”
Vanessa laughed, “I’ve been to Rehab before. it’s not bad, especially if you want to be there. Oh don’t worry,” she quickly added, “Nothing too extreme. I was a depressed teenager, addicted to painkillers. I’ve been clean for six years.” She smiled proudly, exposing two vacant fang holes. Jenna giggled.
“In theory, an ocean water detox will be quite like just taking a few days’ rest. I say in theory because it’s never been done before,” Lynn explained.
“We’re rewriting the rules as we go,” Vanessa said. “There’s an entire convenience store, on an island full of um...”
“Hardwood,” Candy giggled.
“Yeah... Hardwood trees, about half a day from here now,” Vanessa laughed.
Hailey fell off her chair giggling, “A Metric fuckton of hardwood.”
While they waited, Erick came back out, both to check on them, and to get their orders. Vanessa and Jenna both ordered the garden special.
“I’ll take a Taco pizza.” Hailey snickered, after he had left. “Get it Candy, Taco?”
“Water... you tacoin’ about?” Candy giggled.
Hailey giggled even more, “Can you make the taco meat a little pink.”
Vanessa groaned. “6th grade humor there Hailey.”
“I’m sorry,” Hailey giggled. “I can’t help myself. But yeah,um the taco pizza really does smell delicious, oh and an order of garlic bread.”
“Make that two orders of garlic bread,” Candy giggled. “If I’m going to kiss garlic, I’m going to enjoy it.”
“Three.” Jenna laughed. “I totally forgot the Garlic bread.”
Erick tried to keep a straight face, even though Lynn was stifling laughter through the whole conversation. “We’ve heard about Furrans before by the way, we’ve been preparing for your kind to join us, but wow that was a lot more than we expected.”
“We’re usually much more polite,” Candy giggled out. “There’s something wrong with us.”
“Amen to that,” Vanessa teased her.
Jenna shrugged, “I kinda like it. I’ve met some furran who’ve let go of their streak and let it all hang out, they seem to be less stuck up.” She leaned closer and whispered, “Remind me to tell you the one about the author and the octopus.” She watched the two furran for a moment, waiting for their reactions.
Candy’s turn to fall off her chair laughing, Hailey was giggling but not as bad as Candy.
Jenna grinned. “That came straight from Master Risha.” She winked. “I’m more worried about the effects of overdosing on ocean water than anything.”
“Ok from these readings, you’re regressing, but not back to your farel state.. There seems to have been a time in your people's lives when you were settling from being Farel, that your sexual inhibitions didn’t exist.” Lynn stated.
“That’s just as bad,” Candy groaned. “How did you even know though? There are no Furran here,and that’s a deeply guarded secret.”
“We have access to Traxian medical files,” Lynn answered simply. Candy’s lips curled into a perfect ‘o’ for a moment, though she didn’t sound it out. She nodded.
“I don't see any data here showing that the wall is going to completely crumble down either.” Lynn spoke.
“As long as I’m not compelled to hit on everything that moves, and a few things that don’t,” Candy said almost seriously. “There was literally a time in our people's lives, we would fuck anything and everything. Most furren call it ‘being a male’ today,” she giggled out, joking.
“If it does come to that, I believe there’s still help available,” Lynn said.
“Extensive treatment.” Candy sighed.
A knowing grin crossed Lynn’s face. “A natural method. According to Brie’s meticulous record keeping, the answer is dressed in blue beside you.”
Hailey giggled. “The blue pussy saves the day.”
Lynn tried her best not to laugh. “According to Brie, you’re well versed in an Earth martial art called Tai Chi. It’s similar to the meditative practices of several races, including Furran monks.”
“Yeah, I’m almost to an assistant teaching level.” Hailey nodded. “We should totally practice it anyway even if we don’t need it for that.”
“Sounds good to me,” Candy giggled.
“We can even practice when we’re on missions.” Hailey added.
“I’ll stick with shotgun fu,” Vanessa teased them.
“As for you, you’re reading fine across the board for a youngling Verran.” Lynn spoke to Vanessa.
“See,” Jenna said, “I told you we’re all human-ish.” She giggled. Vanessa laughed.
“Not like I’m much of a day person anyway.” she paused, “I better tell Fran that I’ll have to take the shifts that keep me out of the sun.”
“Oh,” Jenna said, “That reminds me - two things. First, you can go out when it's overcast, but it’s a little dangerous if you don’t know if the sun might come out. Two, in Fran’s back room the carpet isn’t tacked down,” she paused to let Candy and Hailey giggle that one out. “There’s a tunnel running between our shops, with the garment warehouse she shares with me in-between. Wouldn’t take much to dig a tunnel to your hut.”
“Or you could get a room,” Candy giggled.
Vanessa groaned, “That one didn’t fit.”
“Sorry,” Candy laughed.
Hailey giggled, “That’s what she said.”
“Nice save,” Jenna laughed.
“Now I know how Daria felt, “Vanessa giggled - genuinely giggled.
“Beavis and Butthead were way worse.” Hailey giggled as Erick brought out their drinks - two glasses of Doctor Pepper for the furrens, a glass of vanilla coke for Vanessa. And a glass of some blue fruity smelling liquid for Jenna, along with their garlic bread.
“Ok further testing on the water information, it seems to be accelerating your changes.” Lynn said as she started to put away her equipment. “We’ll play it by ear, but I believe that when your changes are done, the cravings for the water will go away with it. Just to be safe I’d avoid drinking more for now if you can, but if you start to feel withdrawal symptoms, have a glass and see if that helps. Any other symptoms, come straight back here or to the clinic.” she paused, “There are two genetic researches so we take shifts.”
Hailey got a little more serious, “You know if more Furrans show up, it’s going to suck if we’ve somewhat regressed to a pervert stage, and they haven’t.”
“We’ll make sure they drink the water too,” Candy teased.
“Drink the Kool Aid, become one of us.” Hailey giggled as she took a drink of her soda. it was nice and cold, even having some ice floating in it.
“I’m thinking the overseers have a plan about that, they wouldn’t make you two like that and then bring in prudes.” Lynn shrugged.
“I’m telling you,” Vanessa said, “We’re rewriting the rules as we go.”
“They also seem to really like Earth for some reason.” Lynn laughed, “There are more normal humans here than anything else.”
“They need to drink the water too,” Hailey giggled.
“There has to be a method to their madness even if they switched it up.” Lynn shrugged. “There’s always a pattern.”
Hailey nodded. “In my case, I literally almost drowned in the ocean water, but Vanessa was inside the 7-11. She never touched the ocean water before we got back.”
“I was in a tree and fell out.” Candy nodded, “And yes, we land on all fours every time.”
“So you were-” Hailey started to say.
“Don’t say it,” Vanessa groaned.
“A-”
“Tsht!” Vanessa interrupted her.
“Pussy on a penis?” Jenna finished for her. Vanessa groaned. “Sorry I picked up a ton of their humor when I lived on Furra Prime.”
Vanessa laughed. “It’s fine. They just remind me of my two nieces.”
“You hang out with these two long enough, it’ll rub off on you too.” Jenna laughed.
“That’s what I’m afraid of,” Vanessa laughed.
“Rub one off.” Hailey giggled which earned a giggling from Candy and a slap on the arm.
They had a wonderful meal, and many more perverted jokes that would make an Earth Sailor blush, after which they said their goodbyes and thanks to Erik for the wonderful food, and headed towards the tavern. Even Vanessa had to admit the more subtle jokes, like the author and the octopus, were clever and funny, though. It only took her halfway through the meal to finally fully process it, too.
The more blunt ones were funny in a 6th grade humor sort of way too. The way the girls just bounced them off each other was what made them funny really. By the time they reached the Tavern, Vanessa had noticed something growing out of the base of Hailey’s tailbone so did Jenna because they were both walking behind Hailey and Candy.
“Admiring the view?” Hailey looked over her shoulder and wiggled her butt. “Full moon tonight.”
Jenna laughed, “Actually Hailey, you're starting to grow your tail.”
“Oh, is that what that is?” Candy said, looking over appraisingly. “I thought she was smuggling something for the after party.”
“I told you, it’s so tight it would implode a quarter.” Hailey winked.
“Then you work your way up to a quarter from an eighth,” Candy shot back, having no idea that a quarter, to Hailey, was a coin.
Hailey giggled and smacked Candy’s arm, “That won't get you in bed.” she teased.
“Okay,” Vanessa said. “I think I’m starting to get the basics. So if I say something just completely random like, I don’t know, blue stars, the goal isn’t to try and make it funny, but to see how long it takes the other person to make it funny?”
Jenna nodded. “Exactly.”
“Otherwise we’d go completely insane,” Candy giggled, now walking backwards. “Good one, by the way. Hailey’s going to have a blue star in a few days,” she giggled.
“You’ll have a black and blue star.” Hailey giggled.
Vanessa leaned over to Jenna and whispered something just before they reached the tavern. Jenna’s eyes widened. She started laughing and nodded. She ran ahead inside, and Vanessa moved to put one arm around each of the girls’ necks. She said in a whisper, “chicken pot pie,” and then dashed inside. Hailey started giggling.
As they two entered Candy giggled and blurted out the most nastiest thing she could think of.
The tavern fell silent, save for the snickering and laughing from Vanessa and Jenna from one corner. Ella was sitting at one of the tables with a human girl with slightly olive hued skin and chestnut brown, nearly black hair. The girl asked Ella something, and Ella just grinned and nodded. She said something back to her, and the girl giggled softly, blushing. Ella grinned and waved them over.
Hailey smiled and shrugged as she came over and sat down, neither girl were embarrassed at all by the sudden outburst and silence. Candy followed.
“She’s only been Furran less than a day too,” Ella giggled out.
“We’re losing some of our inhibitions, including our embarrassment factor.” Candy shrugged.
“Must be nice,” the new girl laughed quietly. She was most definitely human.
“As long as we don’t go feral or to that other stage Candy talked to Doctor Lynn about.” Hailey spoke, “I’ll be fine, I can handle this banter stuff.”
“So we saw Vanessa and Jenna sneak in earlier. She’s looking paler than before, and you’re looking a lot more blue,” she giggled. “Oh, this is Karen. She’s with the other explorer group, so we hardly ever get to see each other.”
“Yeah Candy and I were talking we were going to give them space here.” Hailey smiled ignoring the statement about their changes. “Nice to meet you Karen.”
“You as well, Ella’s team is 3 people short of a full team, now they’re one.” Karen said, “Thanks for joining them.”
“I’ve been slowly wearing her down on the idea of joining us,” Ella laughed.
“I couldn't leave my sisters team unless we can find a good enough replacement.” Karen said. “Identical twins. But I do miss seeing Ellie too.” She squeezed Ella’s hand under the table.
“Weird.” Hailey spoke. “For like the last 4 hours, Candy and I have been bouncing perverted off each other, but right just now, I had something, but I didn’t feel like blurting it out.”
“Oh... Oh man, I’m so stupid,” Candy laughed. “We’ve been purging. I can’t believe I didn’t realize it. I’ve been, like, the last two weeks among outsiders, traveling abroad and lecturing about the new anxiety treatment I developed. I was on my way home when that weird light grabbed me.”
“But here even though they’re not Furren, we feel like they are?” Hailey asked.
Candy nodded. “Yeah, that must be it. We feel at home enough among these people to say things we would never in a million lightyears say among polite company.” She giggled. “And you're acting like a school kit, learning how to control it.”
“I’m almost sorry I missed the show,” Karen giggled. “Ella was regaling me about your journey home from the 7-11. I laughed so hard my sides hurt.”
“All these dirty jokes floating around in my head, I could write a Dirty Furren Joke 101 book.” Hailey giggled. “Oh, what was the one Jenna told us was from Master Risa?”
“The Author and the Octopus.” Candy giggled causing Hailey to giggle too. “That one never gets old.”
“Oh, we have another one to add to the island story chain,” Hailey giggled. “I found out that Candy actually landed in a tree.”
“A Pussy in a Dick tree.” Candy giggled. Ella and Karen did too.
“That’s terrible,” Karen said, laughing. “I love it.”
“You can blame Hailey for the pussy thing, she started calling Furren’s pussy’s.” Candy giggled.
“Oh no no no,” Hailey laughed. “That blame rests squarely on you and your pussy in a dick forrest comment.”
“My favorite was clam diver in a sausage forest,” Karen giggled out.
Hailey leaned over to nudge Ella. “This one’s a keeper!” she whispered.
Ella blushed and giggled. “Let’s hope her father agrees.”
“Pfft,” Karen said. “I’m old enough to join the explorers. And you’re a what’s-it. Regulator.”
“Both Karen and Tera are Native born.” Ella explained to Hailey and Candy, “They were actually born here.”
“Oh wait, there’s something I always wanted to ask one of your people Ella,” Candy said. Karen waited with baited breath. “Do you call your standing army the Regulator Regulars?”
Karen giggled, and Ella groaned and shook her head, laughing. “I’ve barely known you two a day, and I already feel like we’ve known each other a lifetime.”
Karen nodded. “It makes me feel better knowing Ellie is surrounded by people who can make her laugh. I know Brie and Rebecca are wonderful people, too.”
“We told Vanessa this earlier, but I’ll repeat the same to Ella, Rebecca or even Brie, they’re like family to me, I’m purrrrty sure Candy does too.” she purred out the word Purty.
“I feel purrfectly content here,” Candy nodded. “I don’t purrge with just anyone. You have to be purretty close to comfortable with them first. You all should be purrfect strangers, but here we are,” she giggled.
“We’ve been purrging with half the town before we finally calmed down.” Hailey nodded. “Doctor Lynn thinks drinking too much ocean water accelerated the changes. But we were literally craving the stuff.”
Both Ella and Karen frowned at that. “I’m glad you talked to Lynn at least,” Ella said. “Swallowing too much of that stuff... Well, we don’t actually know what would happen.”
“We’re the purrfect guinea pigs,” they said in unison, causing them both to giggle.
“Oh!” Karen said, pointing to the makeshift stage near the bar as a girl who looked identical to her was setting up with a 12 string guitar. “She convinced Brie to sing tonight.”
Ella laughed, “It’s going to be really interesting to hear. Brie’s convinced she has the vocal talents of a sick mynok in a garbage processor, but Karen’s sister says she sounds amazing.”
“It’s always the ones that lie about it, that have the best voices.” Hailey giggled as Brie nervously entered the main room.
Tricia stepped up on stage and took the mic, “Ladies and Gentlefolk, I have some very good news.” she paused and smiled, “Q’laan and Lisa had their first child, which makes their baby second generation - 10 pounds, 3 ounces, a very healthy baby boy.” The bar actually erupted in Cheering, it definitely wasn’t like that on earth where a baby is born every second.
“We also have for your listening pleasure tonight a blending of cultures, something uniquely ours. Miss Tera and Miss Brie have put together a little something that I believe you’ll all enjoy. As you may know, Brie’s people have one of the most unique vocal talents in the known galaxy, but I think I’ll stop talking and let her voice speak for itself.” She grinned as she stepped away from the mic and Brie approached it.
“I’m really nervous,” she said with a nervous laugh.
Hailey smiled and called out, “Don’t be, you have such a wonderful normal voice.”
“Now I’m even more nervous,” Brie laughed, waited for the patrons to give each other puzzled looks and then grinned. “Cat calls,” she teased, giggling.
“Meow.” Candy called out.
At first, a sound not at all pleasant, and more like a frog with its tongue stuck to a frozen light post croaked out. Brie cleared her throat. “Sorry about that,” she said, taking a glass of water from off the bar. She drank the entire thing, put the glass down, and then something amazing happened.
A soft, sweet soprano voice began to sing in a language Hailey didn’t recognize, tot he soft strains of 12-string guitar. And then a second voice joined in harmony with the first - both of them coming from Brie.
“Woah, she’s singing in Ilonian,” Karen said.
By the time Brie had come back around to the third verse, it was something everyone could understand - the universal trade language.
“It’s not about the end, no matter where you go, it’s all about the journey, and finding your own road. Doesn’t matter where you’re going, only where you’ve been, and the people you can look back on, and say they were true friends.”
She had to wipe away a tear when she finished, stepping back from the microphone. Again the entire tavern erupted in cheers and applause as she took Tera’s hand, and they took a deep bow together. Karen got up to hug her sister after they left the stage, and Ella hugged Brie.
“I only wrote one song, sorry guys.” Brie spoke hugging Ella back. “But um if you ask Hailey really nice, she has a music box that we can use.”
Hailey laughed and took her iPhone out from her new silven metallic pink purse and placed it where she thought the acoustics might be best, setting it to party mix shuffle.
“Fashion is my only real art, my tail fur,” Candy giggled. “That was amazing.”
Brie blushed, “Thank you. My parents wanted me to be a scientist. They felt that singing was a waste of our true talents, rather than ‘abusing a biological abnormality’.”
“Well you’re parents aren't here now are they?” Hailey grinned. “You’re amongst family and friends.”
“Don’t get me wrong,” Brie said as Ella and Karen pulled up two extra chairs for Tera and Brie, “I love being an explorer, and I love science. I would never give up the Explorers’ guild for anything, but... I felt more free tonight than I have in years.”
“Good music is supposed to set your soul free.” Hailey nodded. As if on cue, “Fly Like an Eagle” came up on the iPhone. “See? Even the Overseers agree,” she teased.
“Some of the people have actually taken to calling them Gods, we all know there more than one, so they’ve taken to calling them all gods.” Brie said.
“Eh?” Candy said. “Is that superstitious talk I hear?” She grinned playfully.
“If you can be superstitious, so can everyone else.” Brie teased back. “Besides, we know they exist. There’s nothing superstitious about knowing something. That’s just good sense.” She giggled, turning Candy’s own words against her.
Candy laughed. “Now you’re getting it,” she said as Chuck brought a fresh round of drinks around to their table.
“I don’t think I’d go as far as calling them gods and worshipping them.” Hailey spoke, “But I have to say whoever they are, they are very powerful beings, and while I’m going to miss my friends and family, I can’t think of anywhere I’d rather be. To whatever tomorrow holds for all of us,” she said, raising her glass.
“To Tomorrow.” Karen raised hers as well.
“And to your father not skinning me alive,” Ella teased, giggling as she raised hers.
“I think my father is more scared of you, miss you can lift a boat out of the ocean and carry it to shore.” Karen giggled. “If you want to talk to him, tomorrow morning would be the best time, before you have to leave again.”
“Oh no,” Rebecca said, leaning over their table. “Doctors’ orders. We’re to stay docked until further notice.” She grinned. “So enjoy it. These two and that one over there are under observation till their changes are done, and we won’t leave without them.”
Karen giggled excitedly and hugged Ella. “So I guess there is a second date tomorrow,” she said with a grin.
Candy grinned, “Same for us.”
The girls had walked home that night from the tavern; they had had a lot of fun. Hailey was changing. She wasn’t forgetting her friends, but was making new ones, since she knew there was nothing she could do about her situation. Besides, the call to explore was strong. She had already learned in her short time here, that in 60 years, they had only really thoroughly explored a dozen or so islands.
Some islands they’d make note of for later study, and others they could spend years meticulously documenting. As Brie said, the pursuit of knowledge was relentless and endless. They never knew what they’d find that could help their survival, and so they couldn’t afford to rush things.
The Island the colony was on was massive as well, Tricia figured it was at least half the size of Australia, except it wasn’t all desert Most of it was forested. The Oceans currents were really strong as well, but the water seemed really calm and even safe in places to swim in provided the swimmer didn’t drink too much of the stuff.
Hailey was beginning to feel the withdrawal symptoms Lynn warned her about, and by the time she went to bed, she resolved to have one more glass just to help her sleep - and it did. She felt immediately relieved, and drifted right off. When she awoke the next morning, she felt different, but at the same time it felt right.
She also wasn't craving the water anymore. Doctor Lynn had been right on her theory, even if she hadn't totally explained it.
“Blue is beautiful,” Hailey giggled as she climbed out of bed, realizing she was now covered in stardust blue fur. She stretched out her hand. They looked like something of a cross between hands and paws now, fully opposable, but thicker and stronger, with retractable claws. She wriggled her toes, her toe claws tapping on the hardwood floor. “I totally wish Wendy could see me now.”
Her tail swished idly as she picked up the comb Candy had loaned her and began to meticulously comb out her fur. She was amazed at her new flexibility, and ability to reach hard-to-reach places, too. She was always flexible because of her martial arts practice, but this was a whole new level.
She went back to her room after grooming herself, and almost forgot to get dressed. If it wasn’t for that tiny nag in the back of her head that was almost ignorable, she wouldn't have gotten dressed. Furren clothes covered things, as much as they needed to be but that was about it, they had fur and that should be good enough, especially for her people on this planet.
She didn’t even think twice even though wearing this stuff would have embarrassed the hell out of Hailey back on earth. She stepped out into her front yard and began to stretch to start her morning Tai Chi.
Her ears, now relocated to the top of her head, twitched slightly. She could hear... something. Someone? She caught a familiar scent just in time to grab Candy, who was trying to sneak up on her, and spun her around in front of her, giving her a hug. “Nice try,” she giggled.
“I moved too fast didn’t I?” Candy laughed and kissed her square on the nose. “I didn’t want to get hit when you started your martial arts stuff though.”
“Oh you’re fine; I smelled you almost right away, why don’t you join me, I can teach you some basic stances.” Hailey smiled.
“Sure! My sister - well one of my sisters anyway, is a Furren monk, but I never took the time to learn even the basics. Teach me, O almost-assistant-teacher,” she giggled.
Hailey giggled softly and then began instructing Candy how to move where to put her legs and then she smiled, “What I just showed you in pieces will look like this when you put them all together.” she showed Candy how it flowed together.
“Wow,” Candy said. “What looks like spastic flailing separately actually flows into a beautiful dance,” she said, and then tried to mimic it. She was certainly agile and graceful. Hailey wondered if all of their people - her own people now - were that graceful. She had seen some pretty clumsy cat videos on YouTube in her time after all.
Hailey smiled as she corrected Candy’s leg spacing and hand placements a few times, but all in all Candy had gotten the basic first stance down already, “That one is a very good stretching stance, it not only works your legs, it works your arm and neck as well.”
“Yes, I can really feel the sponges flexing,” she giggled, working her tail into the stretch.
Hailey watched, “I need to figure out how to add our tails to it. That looks ok, but it’s not refined enough.” she smiled.
Candy nodded as she stood again. “Furren monks work their tails into their practice like a fifth limb. Sneaking up on one can be just as dangerous as attacking them from the front,” she giggled out.
“I noticed my tail is pretty agile and strong this morning.” Hailey nodded. “On earth Cat’s tails are for balance.”
“Same with ours, but they can do much more too. Some people use them to hold mugs and stuff or to do other things.” Candy nodded. “Of course, furren come in all flavors, including clumsy oafs,” she giggled. “Especially the bobtails.”
“Bobtails.” Hailey smiled thoughtfully, “I remember seeing a Bobtail at the Zoo.”
“It’s a genetic abnormality on Furra Prime. Some get a prosthetic tail when they’re older, others see it as a mark of pride,” Candy explained, as Hailey showed her another basic stance and movement. This time Hailey had taken a moment to work their tail into the stance and movement.
“Oooh that feels good,” Candy said.
“That’s what she said,” Ella spoke up from the edge of the yard, not wanting to disrespect sovereign Hailey territory.
Both Candy and Hailey giggled and Hailey waved, “Is that coffee you’re carrying? Smells wonderful.”
Ella grinned as she approached. “New shop sprang up overnight after that 7-11 haul,” she said, nodding. “It’s an acquired taste for sure, but I like it so far. How are you two feeling?”
“Wonderful actually.” Hailey said. “Mind if I take a sip of that?”
“Oh sure,” Ella laughed and handed the mug to Hailey.
“Oooo that’s delicious.” Hailey smiled after taking her sip.
“I’m still waiting to see what’s really changed about me,” Candy laughed. “I’ve decided last night was just a purge phase.”
“Candy was telling me that all Furren do it, it helps keep our sanity.” Hailey nodded, “But we’re really picky about who we purge with, even amongst other furren.”
“Maybe that’s what changed,” Ella said thoughtfully. “You evolved beyond the Traxian impulses ingrained in your DNA? At least when it comes to how you interact with other species, anyway.”
“Maybe. That would be interesting.” Candy smiled. She sniffed the coffee and then shook her head. “Nope. Still don’t want anymore of that stuff.” Hailey giggled, taking one more quick sip before handing it back to Ella.
“They also are using some herbs we can find on the island to make tea as well at the shop so it’s not just coffee.” Ella smiled.
“Oh I think I found my first stop every morning before the docks then.” Hailey laughed.
“Most definitely,” Candy nodded. “Tea I can deal with. That coffee stuff tastes like sweaty gym socks, though.”
Hailey giggled again, “How do you know have you ever eaten sweaty gym socks?”
Candy gave her a look, and then giggled. “I have 14 brothers and sisters. I’ve been the subject of pranks that would turn your fur white,” she teased.
Ella whistled, “That's a pretty big family.”
Candy shook her head, “Actually it’s rather small, most furren families can get much bigger than that and usually do.”
“So Furrens always have sextuplets huh?” Hailey said with an innocent giggle.
“2 to 6 children at a time yes.” Candy nodded, paused, then giggled. “Oh you’re terrible,” she laughed.
Ella smiled, “Furren kit’s are born smaller than most races and grow faster as well. We had noticed that furren race had a lifespan of 25 to 35 years on average.”
Candy nodded. “We call it the blue sun lifecycle - live fast and hot, and burn out with a bang. Furrens rarely live to a natural death of old age,” she giggled. “If we’re going to die young, we might as well enjoy life while we can, you know?”
“Wow so we aren’t going to live that long then?” Hailey looked a little shocked.
“Actually.” Candy answered, “Some furren especially the blue variety are rumored to be able to live 40-60 years.”
“Oh, that’s right,” Ella said. “We didn’t tell you about Tricia did we? I mean... why she’s as old as she is, and still looks like she’s 20?”
Hailey shook her head, “No why is that? I kinda figured it was part of her change.”
“More cosmic humor,” Ella said, grinning. “Every non-breeder - that is, everyone who’s attracted to a member of the same sex pretty much doesn’t age. Not just Tricia, but every other person like us that’s come here. Tricia’s just the most extreme example.”
Candy looked up, “Really? I mean that’s just crazy, but I can sort of see why they would do that.”
“Oh,” Hailey said, “Because those who are able to reproduce can pass on their genetic material to a new generation, but people like me who - frankly just find men repulsive in that way - will never willingly reproduce?”
“Exactly.” Ella nodded. “Tricia thinks that we can’t reproduce anyway, that was taken when we were given the longer life.”
“Furrens can remain in labor for weeks at a time,” Candy said bluntly. “That’s one hell of a good trade if you ask me. I’ve had a lot of friends who’ve had kits and it’s kinda what changed my preference on gender as much as anything.”
“I always giggle a little when you say things like that,” Hailey said. “For humans it’s not a choice, but hard-wired in our- in their brain.”
“It might be in ours too, but I like to think that it’s my personal choice, that anything I do is my choice.” Candy nodded.
Ella watched them for awhile, and then more intently watched Hailey’s full demonstration of the advanced forms. A thoughtful grin crossed her face, and Hailey stopped to look at her. “... What?”
Ella giggled. “I was just thinking that sped up, you could probably kick my ass in a fight.”
“Would you like to see what that one looks like in a combat situation?” Hailey asked.
“Ohhh, I think she just threw down the gauntlet,” Candy giggled.
“Why not.” Ella laughed. “I promise to take it easy on you.” She winked.
“And I promise not to break anything... vital,” Hailey teased her back. She had yet to see Ella in action, but she looked like she could be agile despite her dense muscle structure. She was right.
Ella easily darted around, constantly moving, almost floating. Hailey didn’t make a move though, instead keeping her defensive stance up and watching, waiting for Ella to make the first move. As soon as she did, a swift striking motion, Hailey knocked her hand away, redirecting the blow harmlessly, which knocked Ella off guard and balance.
“Patience.” Hailey grinned, “You cannot hit a grain of sand without patients.”
“You can hit a grain of sand with a big enough hammer,” Ella answered, grinning as she adjusted her stance. Hailey recognized it as horse stance, a powerful stance to strike from without sacrificing stability.
“Even the grain of sand can deflect a large blow.” Hailey grinned, and switched to snake. Candy watched from a safe distance, wishing in the back of her mind that she had a salty snack to enjoy the spectacle with. Then she remember that Hailey had snagged a bunch of what she called instant popcorn from the store.
“Be right back guys - don’t kill each other yet!” she giggled as she dashed inside. Ella laughed and Lunged at Hailey, who dodged again watching for the right time to make a move. She swished her tail to the side, and Ella glanced over just long enough for Hailey to strike.
It was a light tap, harmless really. Even if she had tried to hurt Ella, it wouldn’t have done much to her, but she was intentionally pulling punches as it were. Even so, it had the desired effect of throwing Ella off her guard again.
“Becoming Furren has given you a lot of agility. I wonder if you could have done this as a normal human.” Ella grinned.
“I could defend myself okay,” Hailey laughed as she ducked under Ella’s next strike and sprang to her side, making two quick strikes at her side, “But I never entered a competition to me this was a way to help with my other activities, I can also run parkour.”
Ella changed her stance again. She raised her hands out in front of her and shifted her balance to the balls of her feet. She pretended to stagger and swing wildly, finally catching Hailey off guard for a moment, and then caught her gently in the side - again just a light tap in return. But Hailey already had three on her.
“Drunken master.” Hailey grinned as she finally catching on and was able to form a defense. “Am I crazy, or have I gotten faster mentally too?” she said genuinely curious.
“Furren are like Sartorans. They are naturally intelligent and curious.” Ella spoke, “However unlike Sartori, Furren don’t tend to be excessively hyper intelligent.”
“Just hyper,” Candy teased as she came back out, the scent of artery clogging buttery popcorn filling the air, amid the distinct crunching sounds. “We are hyper intelligent, just not as much so.”
“The sexually playful thing is a ruse.” Ella laughed. “My people think it’s a defense mechanism.”
“When your enemy thinks you’re harmless prey,” Hailey giggled, “Then they become the prey,” she said as she made a swift leg sweep. Ella leapt over it, but she wasn’t counting on Hailey being able to use her tail very well yet, which knocked her off balance enough for Hailey to make another strike, pushing her on her backside.
“Ok Ok, I think I’ve got it, Tai Chi is pretty powerful.” Ella laughed, “I give up.”
Hailey laughed and grabbed Ella’s hand to pull her up again. Ella grinned. “I had the chance to spar with one of their monks. It ended about the same way, but I always take lessons from my defeats. That was very enjoyable.”
“Well, I’m already teaching Candy, if you’re interested in learning. I know for a fact you can teach me a lot, too,” she winked.
Hailey and Candy were waiting at the big stone building that was called the Labs, in the clinic section for a checkup. Lynn wanted to make sure they were done before sending them out on any exploration missions. Hailey was itching to get out and explore the planet and Candy just wanted to spend time with Hailey and her new friends.
They were mostly alone in the waiting area save for the human receptionist who, herself seemed to be doing double duty as both a receptionist and scientist, and a girl with long, pointed ears who, every so often, covered her mouth and hiccupped. She groaned slightly after each one.
“I’ve been doing this for a week,” she said with a sigh and then a hiccup. “It’s embarrassing.”
“Did you try holding your breath?” Candy asked. The girl nodded.
“Drinking water, standing on my head, my partner even says he hears me doing it in my sleep,” the girl laughed.
“Awww, hmm.” Hailey said, “Try having someone scare you?”
“... Haven’t tried that,” she said and shook her head as Lynn came out.
“Hiccups suck. They hurt too.” Hailey sighed.
Lynn approached the girl and sat down beside her. She looked serious. “I’m sorry, Keradin. I’m so sorry.”
“What? What is it?” Keradin asked.
“It’s serious,” Lynn said. Keradin’s breath caught in her throat. She also stopped hiccupping. Lynn smiled sheepishly.
“I’m so sorry,” she said, trying not to giggle. “But I wanted to try scaring you first before considering more drastic measures.”
“I had a case of the hiccups once when I was 9, that they had to put me on oxygen.” Hailey sighed.
Lynn nodded. “Most people don’t believe they’re that serious, but they can lead to loss of sleep if the diaphragm refuses to stop twitching, which can lead to serious medical problems, and even internal damage.”
Keradin sighed, “My people never had these hiccups before, so it’s new to us. Thank you so much, Doctor.”
“You are very welcome.” Lynn smiled, “Tell Erick, that I have a late shift tonight would you?”
Keradin giggled slightly. “I will,” she said as she hugged Lynn and then stood to leave.
“You look really different this morning Hailey.” Lynn smiled and took them both to a room in the back.
“I feel different,” Hailey giggled. “But your theory about the water seems correct. The cravings stopped after I woke up this morning, although I had a bad withdrawal headache last night. I had one more glass just so I could sleep.”
“Me too,” Candy nodded. “I tried to resist it, but my head felt like a Delanian drum machine was going off in my ears. But I felt fine this morning.”
“Any other strange cravings?” Lynn asked.
“No.. well I almost didn’t get dressed this morning, and I wasn’t even the slightest bit embarrassed by the fact.” Hailey stated.
Lynn laughed. “That’s normal, especially in a temperate zone like this, not just for Furrens, but many races with natural fur, armor plating, or the like.”
“You’ll notice there’s a large section of the beach down by the docks where nobody wears clothes.” A younger girl said as she came in, “I got the results from that complete blood test you had me run.”
“I guess we could shave off our fur and really go natural,” Candy said jokingly.
“On Earth we have hairless cats.” Hailey smiled, resisting the urge to make a joke.
Candy tilted her head just slightly. It was imperceptible to the other two, but Hailey caught it. Candy was thinking the exact same thing she was.
“Ah, excellent,” Lynn said, oblivious to the subtle body language communication between the two as she looked at the report. “I think if Rebecca and the others want to take off this afternoon for a mission you two are perfectly capable of going.”
“The weather’s going to be purrfect for it,” Candy said. “My fur isn’t standing on end so there are no storms coming,” she laughed.
“I want to do one more check up on you both in about a week if that’s ok?” Lynn smiled.
Hailey nodded. “Sounds great. I doubt we’ll be gone that long, but we’ll let Rebecca know just the same.”
“If Rebecca had her way you guys would be gone months at a time.” Lynn laughed. “Tricia says smaller teams can only be gone for 24 hours. Tera’s boat can be out for 4 days since she has a full team.”
“Wow,” Hailey said. “How do they get anything done with such a short time window?” she giggled.
“The currents: Rebecca has figured out how to use them to her advantage.” Lynn laughed.
When they left they ran into Brie walking down the road, “Hey Brie.” Hailey waved her tail. Brie looked up from her computer. Hailey had seen Brie expertly avoid obstacles with her nose buried in the tablet-like device, but this time, the poor girl walked right into a light post. She stumbled backwards, fell on her backside, and stared at Hailey.
“Wow... I... Wow.” She laughed as Hailey and Candy rushed to help her up. “I’m okay. But... Wow. I didn’t expect the changes to be that fast. You look incredible.”
“It was all the water we drank.” Hailey nodded. “Lynn thinks the overseers wanted to show everyone that they could get the changes over faster if we drank the water like that.”
“I’m curious what happens if someone keeps drinking after,” Brie said thoughtfully. “May have to set up an experiment with myself as the test subject when we return.”
Rebecca laughed, “You’ll have to get the Science guild to agree to that.” she was studying her map, “Tricia was just telling me, since we’re only one person shy, the Explorers guild has given us the go to go out on longer expeditions.”
“Fantastic,” Hailey laughed. “We just need to be back in a week or so for a checkup.”
“Wait,” Ella said, “Shouldn’t that be two short?”
Rebecca grinned at Ella, “We have a new crewmember.”
“That’s good,” Ella said, looking distracted. She was watching the road.
“I’m sure you’d like to welcome her aboard personally Ella.” Rebecca grinned.
“Should I be jealous?” Karen spoke up, causing Ella to jump, spin around, and hug her.
“Nope I Was just telling them about our newest crew member, “ Rebecca grinned, “Everyone welcome Karen to our crew.”
“But I.. How?” Ella laughed, hugging her again.
“Tera yelled at me, and then went and replaced me this morning.” Karen laughed, resting her head on Ella’s shoulder briefly. “Now we don’t have to say goodbye every time one of us goes out.”
Rebecca laughed, “Brie and I are the only two single crew members.” she winked.
“No cosmic jokes there, either,” Brie giggled.
“Sure there are,” Ella laughed. “You both prefer the opposite sex, on a ship full of females, all of whom have dates.”
Rebecca almost cackled. “She’s got us there. But to be fair... I haven’t felt attracted to anyone since I got here so I don’t actually know where I stand there. All I have is the assumption that I still dig guys because I used to be gay.” She winked.
“Furren humor is contagious,” Ella laughed as she hoisted a crate of supplies in one hand and some kind of analyzer device in the other. The gangplank creaked, and the ship visibly dipped a bit lower into the water as she walked on deck.
“I want to bring up a vote actually.” Rebecca called out to her crew, “I want to sail the lip, and see if there’s anyway to get down it safely.”
“Safely having the meaning of ‘get back up again’,” Brie added helpfully.
Rebecca nodded, “Exactly. If there’s a way down there, then I’d like to have it documented, especially if we can get back up the same way.”
“Every problem has a solution,” Ella said. “I may not understand half of what happens on this planet,” she chuckled, “But I know for every problem, there’s an answer, and nothing on this planet doesn’t happen for no reason- that’s just good sense,” she teased. “I vote yes.”
“We can sail the entire lip in two days easily,” Brie said, “With Rebecca’s intuition for finding the currents. I vote yes.”
“I’ve always wanted to know what’s beyond the lip,” Karen said. “I absolutely vote yes.”
“I’m new to any of this, but I like the sense of adventure, so I vote yes.” Hailey smiled.
“Who knows what - or who - lies beyond the ocean’s lip? There could be another whole society like us that has no idea we exist,” Candy giggled. “I vote fuck yeah.”
“Ok that’s settled, we’ve done most of our exploration on the lip north, I say we go south this time.” Rebecca pointed to the map around the lip on the south end of the map there wasn't much there at all.
Once the ship was unpacked and supplies put away, they pulled out, there were people on the beach waving, Hailey didn’t notice it last time, but every time an exploration ship went out, people always came to watch and wave. Hailey giggled under her breath at something.
“What?” Rebecca asked, glancing at her with a chuckle.
“It’s silly,” she said and shook her head. “One of the first computer games I ever played was on my grandma’s PC, called Uncharted Waters. The main character was doing what we’re doing now basically,” she said, and then giggled again. “Anyway, every time the ship would leave port, if it was a port friendly to you, then the entire town of three non player characters would show up to see you off, like what I just saw on the beach.”
Rebecca laughed, “The people on the beach here that wave us off, are fans, mostly that like to hear the tales we bring home, some of them are shop owners wishing us luck.”
“That is deep, though,” Brie giggled. “More than once I’ve found myself questioning if this is just a simulation. If it is,” she added, “I don’t think I want it to end.”
“I have reason to believe it’s not a simulation.” Rebecca grinned. “And it the answer to that I think is on the other side of the lip.”
As Hailey looked out over the water, she spotted something in the distance that at first looked like a small, black island, and then the ‘island’ vanished beneath the water. A moment later it appeared again, a bit closer, and breached the water vertically. It disappeared beneath the waves again as a tail the size of one of their rowboats appeared above the water and slammed down with a tremendous splash.
“A Whale!” Hailey called out.
“I don’t believe it,” Rebecca said as she turned to look. “I mean we knew theoretically there could be sea creatures, but no one’s ever actually seen one!”
“How much do you want to be if we follow it, it could lead us to the pathway down the lip?” Hailey smiled.
“What have we got to lose?” Rebecca laughed. “Whales are incredibly intelligent creatures, only outpaced by the octopus.”
“Watch that one, you might send the two cats into a giggle fit.” Karen laughed.
“Only if there’s writing involved though,” Ella said, grinning innocently.
Candy smiled as she came up the stairs, “What was that about writing?”
“Oh,” Hailey giggled out, “Rebecca was talking about how the octopus is one of the only sea creatures smarter than a whale, but she left out Dolphins.” She pulled out her phone and watched the waters to see if the whale breached again, hoping to get a picture of it. Almost on cue, the whale rose up out of the water just off to the side of the ship, flipped onto its side, and disappeared again, making for a spectacular photo.
Rebecca and crew followed the Whale for hours down the lip, it actually was swimming rather close to it. As if it knew they were following it and why.
Candy’s ears twitched. “Great bargains at low low prices!” she announced, sitting up.
“Do what?” Rebecca asked.
“My earpiece just picked up some static, and then a man saying that,” Candy said excitedly.
“Sounds like an old Earth commercial,” Hailey laughed.
“Hailey think you can find the frequency with your app?” Rebecca asked.
“Sure, I can try anyway,” Hailey said as she took out her phone again. She had the battery charging during the lull, and so it had a full charge now, ready for action. She scanned through the frequencies until she hit on static intermittently mixed with Styx’ ‘Come Sail Away’.
Hailey pressed the transmit button, “Hello can anyone hear me?”
The music stopped, and a young woman answered. “Yes, hello! You’re on the air with Circle Sea radio,” the girl giggled. “Are you a lost survivor? We can send a rescue party.”
“Negative.” Hailey called back, “We’re an exploration ship, following a whale to find a way down the lip.”
There was a noticeable pause, and then she answered, “I’m sorry, did you say you’re following the lip?”
“Yes, we’re up on top, we’re looking for a way down.” Hailey called back.
“I don’t believe this,” she radioed back excitedly. “Just a second! Admiral Flaxi, if you’re listening please-Oh!” she squeaked. “There you are.”
“Did you say Exploration ship?” A Man spoke up. Hailey handed the phone over to Rebecca.
“This is Captain Rebecca of the exploration vessel Victory,” Rebecca answered.
“There’s other people out there exploring.” she heard the girl screech in the background.
“I’m Admiral Flaxi Darr of the intergalactic trade confederate,” he radioed back. “It is good to hear there are others out there beyond the rim!”
Ella spoke up, “Admiral Flaxi’s ship disappeared over 80 years ago, all but two crew members made it off the ship, Admiral Flaxi and a crew member name Jaxxana.”
“We’ve been probing the rim for years,” the girl said, “But we’ve never found a way past it. Just our small islands here where lost survivors occasionally turn up.”
“There has to be a way down and back up.” Rebecca spoke, “There is a whale up here leading us, as if it knows a way down.”
“I don’t believe it,” the admiral said with a laugh. “That big beast actually did it.”
Ella spoke up, “Admiral?”
“Yes?” he answered.
“Did Jaxxana live, if she’s alive tell her that the daughter of Chia is coming to see her.” Ella spoke.
“Alive and well,” he laughed. “It seems the water here by our best guess, extended our already long lifespan even longer. She doesn’t look a day over sixty.”
“Wow,” Ella laughed. “My people live to be about 150. Sixty is just hitting middle aged for us. Our Crew consists of 2 human’s, 1 , 1 , and 2 Furren.” she radioed the last part to the Admiral.
“Sounds like the same random assortment we’ve come to expect,” Flaxi laughed. “We’re mostly humans here, with a handful of other known races, and one we had never heard of before she and her ship appeared here. Unfortunately the engines were irreparable.”
The girl giggled again. “I had a large collection of catalogued radio signals I’ve collected in my travels, so I’ve been broadcasting music of various cultures since. My People don’t have a home in space, we travel the stars and try to blend in with the cosmic background noise, so to speak.”
“Admiral, how far has your colony come on Medical Sciences?” Rebecca asked.
“We’ve had some advances thanks to the work of the odd scientist that’s appeared, but nowhere near where we would like to be I’m afraid. Nano medicine is just too far out of reach for our resources, even with Liara’s ship’s fabrication modules.”
“Have your Scientists found the common marker yet?” Rebecca asked.
“The link between our species? Oh yes,” he said. “We had suspected as much for some time prior, but it’s all right there in our genetic code. We all share a common ancestor.”
“How close are you guys to the lip?” Rebecca asked.
“We set up our colony on the largest island, right at the heart of the crater.”
“We also took the same route, but I don't think you're in a crater at all.” Rebecca called back.
The admiral laughed. “Neither do we, being honest. We can’t explain it. You see the water poruring over the edge I’m sure? We see it coming down whenever we try to find a way out, but yet, the islands are never flooded out. In fact, I swear new ones pop up every so often.”
“I’ve had the same theory, this planet is massive, I think it’s 4x maybe even larger than the one I come from.” Rebecca responded. “My Theory is, this is just a drop in the ocean, there’s a flat area somewhere near our location has to be, that leads down to you.”
“If the large sea creature found you,” the girl said, “Then that means she found a way - a way that doesn’t involve building a submersible, at any rate,” she added.
“Speak of Submersibles, we have fuel, and we’re actually building one as we speak.” Rebecca laughed. “Well not my crew but the colony we live in is.”
“There!” Brie announced suddenly. “There’s an almost imperceptible dip in sea level there. The ‘whale’ is heading straight for it.”
“Jeez, you saw that?” Hailey laughed. “Remind me to never play darts with you.”
“You should be able to see it too take off those confounded glasses.” Candy giggled.
“But I can’t see a thing without-” Hailey started to say, but Candy reached over and snatched them away. Hailey blinked. “Woooow. I can see!”
Candy giggled, “I was wondering why you were having issues bumping into things then I remembered your glasses.”
Hailey giggled. “I’m so used to not seeing very well. I guess I was just used to wearing them. But to my credit I did see the whale,” she teased.
“Yeah but it was almost right in your face.” Rebecca laughed.
Candy’s nose twitched slightly. “I smell... Mmm, beer basted shrimp rolls dipped in honey.” She looked around for the source. “It must be wafting up from one of the islands.”
“Are you guys having a cookout?” Rebecca asked over the radio on Hailey’s phone.
“It’s a human tradition they call a ‘luau’,” the girl radioed back with a giggle. “How did you know? Oh, the Admiral stepped out to look for Jaxxana and should be back momentarily.”
“Our Furren’s smell it, and um guys, we’re going to see you shortly, the currents down here are the same up above, I can be at your island in less than an hour sailing them.” Rebecca radioed.
The girl laughed. “You just made a lot of people happy,” she said. “Expect a feast when you arrive.”
True to her word, it didn’t take the crew very long to get there at all, Rebecca had a knack for the world's current, she had no idea why, but she could just feel the ocean’s current when she was sailing.
There were quite a few people on the beach, with a huge, roaring bonfire, and distinctly primitive-sounding music playing - mostly drum beats. There were humans, Sartoran, Ilonans, and a few races Hailey had never seen before, each in small numbers, and even a handful of Furren - one calico, one as black as night, and two more light neon green with darker stripes.
“Oh my God, Furren!” Candy called out and waved at them with her tail.
They looked up from their meal and their jaws collectively dropped as they saw Hailey standing next to Candy. “Did I eat some bad shrimp?” the solid black Furren woman asked, and rubbed her eyes.
“If you did, I did too,” the calico Furren answered as they approached the pair.
The other two furren nodded, “Same here, woah, a stardust blue furren?”
“Wait,” the calico Furren laughed, “I know you! You’re that doctor who was working with sound wave therapy right?”
“In the fur.” Candy said, grinning. “Call me Candy.”
“I don’t mean to praw-n,” he said, “But your study on the behavioral effects of sound on the Furren mind were absolutely groundbreaking.”
“Yes you do.” Candy giggled. “But that’s fine, It translates for all races, the same sound just at a different frequency, Before I was brought here I actually got approved to test it on Sartorans, and we’ve had much success.”
“Hey party people,” the girl from the radio’s voice spoke up, coming from a couple of hand-made speakers, but the woman herself was standing right before them. She wasn’t too tall or too short, and looked for all intents and purposes to be human, at least on the outside. The only exceptional thing about her was that she had a very high tech earpiece.
Brie smiled, “We need to figure out how to boost your signal, soo we can reach it at our colony.”
Hailey grinned, “I can also let you download my extensive music library too.”
Candy sat down with the other furren, “Have any of you noticed anything different, like you're able to vent in front of other races now and such?”
One of the radiation-green furren giggled at that. “Just recently. Normally we have to go off to another island completely, just to avoid accidentally being heard, but lately we’ve begun to just let it all hang out, much to the amusement of the others.”
“Yeah, I’ve been here for 24 hours, and I feel comfortable around other species here to just go full out.” Candy nodded.
The Calico spoke up, “Tell us about your blue friend, has she.. Noticed anything, like can she.. You know?”
Hailey and Candy both giggled, and Candy added, “The gods of this planet have a cosmic sense of humor. She’s the first of her kind since the great wars, and she’s a rolly like me.”
“Really?” The black cat mused, “Have you tried to change forms yet?” he asked Hailey. “Also have you tried to use your pheromones on anyone else yet?”
Hailey gave Candy a confused look. “You’ve been holding out on me,” she teased her. Candy laughed.
“Actually I wasn’t sure if you were a true stardust blue furren. And I didn’t want to frighten you since you’ve only been Furren for a couple of days now. You should be able to turn into a large beast like creature.. And um, as a defense, you can make other people horny.. So they’ll leave you alone.”
“Shouldn’t that second one have the opposite effect?” Hailey giggled. The idea of being able to turn into a large beast cat didn’t seem to phase her in the slightest.
The black Furren laughed, “It makes them soo horney they stop doing whatever they were doing and paw themselves.”
“That is one hell of a superpower,” Hailey giggled out.
“It’s why they were hunted down and killed off during the great wars.” The Calico cat sighed. “I’m sorry, did she say you’ve only been Furren for a couple of days?” His tail swished slowly and thoughtfully.
Hailey nodded, “24 hours to be exact.”
“Incredible... We theorized that genetic mutation could occur beyond just the rudimentary enhancements we all experience living here, based on the base DNA code being 98% and, in my cases even 99% identical, but on such a complete and rapid scale is just mind-blowing.”
“Down tiger,” the black Furren teased and giggled. “You should join us. The beer-basted honey shrimp is simply divine.”
“Don’t mind if we do, we would love to open trade with you guys, using this as a port when we go out.” Rebecca smiled as she sat down as well.
“Just knowing there are other Furren out there is so exciting,” the other radiation-green Furren giggled.
“I’m glad we’re not the only ones either, our colony has begun preparing for more incase more show up too.”
“Now that we know there’s a way out,” the black furren purred, “We can start exploring again, too.”
“There has to be other ways out as well.” Rebecca stated.
“We searched for years,” a middle aged woman with light blue skin, and shoulder length, very dark blue hair chuckled as she approached. “It may well be that those who brought us here didn’t want us to leave until now. According to Aria, that aquatic friend of hers has been searching for ages.”
“We’ve only been looking for the last 2 years.” Rebecca nodded. “Also our scientists don’t think there’s a way to use conventional fuel to propel a ship off this planet, what do yours think?”
“The physics-oops,” Aria said over the loudspeakers, paused to adjust her earpiece, and giggled. “Sorry about that. The physics on this planet are... strange. Fuel seems to burn less violently, possibly due to the lower oxygen level in relation to other inert gasses. We don’t notice it because of the difference in gravity, relation to sea level, and the like.”
“Our scientists posited that,” Brie said thoughtfully, “Except that we’ve found wood that burn really well, but carbon-based propulsion fuels just simply won’t work, from what I’ve been told by my friends in the Science guild anyway.”
“Strange,” Aria said. “So even conventional solid rocket fuel doesn’t have enough power to propel a vehicle?”
Jaxxana smiled, “So you are guild based in your colony, we would love to join your guild systems.”
Brie nodded, and the pair began to bounce off each other scientifically almost identically to how Candy and Hailey bounce off each other with subtle, lewd humor.
“I agree,” Admiral Flaxi nodded. “We’ve always been such a small group that we found it easier for everyone to just do what needed to be done, but knowing there are much more out there, we would be honored to join with your colony.”
Rebecca smiled, “Our colony is rather large actually, we have around 10,000 people, some were born here as well, we’re not asking you to leave this island at all, but we’ll come and help set you up and bring you into our guilds.”
Ella smiled, “Seems you have very limited power here too, we can also fix that.”
Jaxxana nodded. “You will find yourselves always most welcome here,” she said. “Our power is based on Aria’s ship’s solar auxiliary generators, which were damaged with her engines so we are unfortunately limited.”
“Actually I think I loaded some things into the cargo of our ship I can bring out for you as a sign of friendship.” Ella smiled and took off for the ship, it didn’t take her long to return either, she was carrying several large array of solar panels, and heavy cables and other equipment in the large trailer she dragged around.
Jaxanna looked surprised. But then, the Admiral did as well. She leaned over to him to whisper something. He laughed and nodded, replying, “Must be the water.”
Ella laughed and dropped her carry on the trailer and smiled, “There should be enough panels here and wiring to power your entire village, there’s even a couple small fridges in there to keep food cold.”
“I’ll come back and help with the setup shortly,” Brie said with an excited giggle. “Aria’s going to show me her ship.”
“This will be great, our main square here is the only place with lights, thanks to Aria.” the Admiral smiled.
“So have you figured it out yet?” the black furren giggled.
“Figured what out?” Candy asked.
“Aria. She looks human to you too, doesn’t she?”
“Traxian, actually,” Candy said. The black furren looked surprised, and laughed.
“She’s a psychic chameleon - her appearance changes based on the race you feel the most comfortable seeing her as. For most races, it’s their own, but for us it seems to usually be human because we’d suspect something if she looked furren, I think.”
“We could smell her.” Candy nodded.
“Now that is a surprise,” one of the tiger green twins said. “She even smells human to us.”
“Weird, she doesn’t smell human to me.” Candy shook her head. “Or Traxian for that matter. It’s difficult to describe.”
“Kind of sweet, but not really,” Hailey nodded. “Like... a very subtle rose mixed with...”
“Some kind of fruit, but I can’t place which,” Candy nodded as they began to eat.
“Do you guys think she might be part of the race that brought us here?” Hailey asked.
“If she is, she’s not in on the joke,” the Calico nodded. “When she first arrived here she was as lost as anyone, according to the Admiral. She thought she crash-landed here. It is strange though that hers is the only vessel to ever be brought here. There are a few buildings on the other islands though.”
“We found our first one as well yesterday.” Hailey nodded, “Do they have power, ours seemed to.”
“No discernable source for it, but yes,” Jaxanna nodded her head. “It’s another in a long list of mysteries.”
“We even found an entire island of nothing but cattina plants,” one of the green Furren giggled. “We promptly left and never looked back of course.”
“I wonder if we should outlaw that here as well..” Candy sighed.
“Candy’s first discovery here was an island covered in trees shaped like penises,” Hailey said, trying to keep a straight face.
The Black Furren laughed, “Did you land in the trees?”
“I did!” Candy started laughing now.
“Puss in a penis..” The calico laughed.
“And a rolly in a sausage forest,” one of the green ones giggled out.
“There is absolutely nothing wrong with being a Rolly.” The other green one frowned at her friend.
“I never said there was,” the first said. “She said it first anyway.”
“I did,” Candy giggled. “It’s no longer an insult on Furra Prime, but a mark of pride, like being a Bobtail.”
“Wow,” the second green Furren said. “We really have been away a long time.”
“I think so.” The Black Furren nodded. “Only Jacque is a recent arrival among our lot,” she said, motioning to the Calico.
Hailey stifled a giggle at ‘Calico Jacque’, but kept it to herself, figuring the others wouldn’t get that one.
Jacque nodded, “Been here 2 weeks 3 days.”
“Seems your colony leader has been here longer than ours however.” Rebecca smiled, “Ours is going on 60 years.”
Flaxi laughed. “Don’t think I’m looking for a new job, though,” he said jokingly. “I’ve been giving serious thought to retiring. Now that we know there’s a way out, I may build myself a seaworthy ship and set sail.”
Jaxxana smiled, “Space or ocean.. Can’t ever keep a man or woman of a ship on ground for long.”
Flaxi laughed. “Well, it’s been ten years since I last led an expedition. And with the help of our new friends we might even be able to maintain long range communication.”
As he said that Hailey’s app came to life, “Expedition Team 2 this is Heart Island, do you read?”
Startled, Hailey fumbled for her phone. “This is Hailey, Heart, we read you loud and clear!”
Hailey could hear the woman who called her yell “It works!”, “Sorry about that, Expedition team 2, we’re testing out a new device based on your phone, We set up a Transmitter on top of the Hill. What is your location, so we know how far it reaches?”
“We’re at the bottom of the lip.” Hailey replied.
“What?! Do you require assistance?” the woman said frantically.
“Negative.” Hailey replied, “We found a way down, We’ve marked it with a boey so we can start sending trade ships in. There are others here - including Furren.”
“About 2,000 or so people actually.” Flaxi spoke.
“Copy that!” the woman said excitedly. “We sent someone to get Tricia.”
“That was incredible,” Brie said as they returned. Her hair was a bit of a mess, and she had some kind of engine lubricant on her face. Of course the furren’s first thought was that Ariad took her for more than just a tour of the ship.
“I bet it was,” Ella teased her, causing Karen to giggle.
“What?” Brie laughed. “Her engines. Even though they don’t work anymore, they’re like nothing I’ve ever seen. That ship could jump across the galaxy in seconds.”
“It works by scanning for nearby wormholes and then expanding them,” Aria explained, sending the furren into a collective giggle fit.
“Someone call for me?” Hailey heard Tricia’s voice over the radio.
“Hi Tricia,” Hailey said, still giggling. “Guess where we are?”
“The bottom of the ocean?” Tricia laughed.
“Nope we’re on the other side of the lip.” Hailey giggled. “We made it safely thanks to a whale guiding us.”
“I believe you,” Tricia said, completely serious. “Elizabeth says you found others as well?”
“We’ve setup guide buoy’s so other ships can come in and out, Rebecca said the water wasn’t extremely deep there, soo they’re anchored to the ocean floor.”
“That’s fantastic. Ask them if there’s anything that they need. Rebecca should be familiar enough with what stock we have on-hand that we can send.”
“I think they need an electrician out here, and more fridge devices, but other than that I can ask them.” Hailey spoke.
Aria removed her earpiece, offering it to the old Admiral. “Thank you my friend,” he said as he slid the earpiece into place. “This is Admiral Flaxi,” he said, “If you are able to spare an axe or a saw, it would save us a great deal of trial and error with Aria’s confounded fabricators,” he laughed. “But beyond that, the young lady is quite right. We may have some things we can trade as well.”
“You have a working fabricator?” Tricia asked.
“Working is a relative term,” he laughed. “But yes, it’s capable of rearranging molecular structures to create some objects more faithfully than others.”
“We can send you basic supplies, clothes and some food, I'll send Ray our Electrical engineer, and a representative for our island colony for yours.” Tricia spoke.
“Excellent. We’ve already discussed it amongst a few of us, but I believe the others will agree - we would very much like to join under your banner, so to speak. This old spacer is looking to get back to exploration again,” he laughed.
Tricia giggled under her breath. “Just like my father, God rest him. I look forward to personally seeing you off on that voyage.”
“I’m sure we can get enough people and you can have your own expedition group in the explorers guild.” another woman spoke up, if Rebecca was there, she would have known who it was, she was the leader of the Explorers guild. “I could use a qualified Admiral on our team.”
Jaxanna laughed as she leaned over. “He’s more than qualified, whether he wants to admit it or not.”
“We’ll then I can’t wait to meet you, I’m coming in on the ship to oversee the construction of a Dock.” The woman replied. “We’ll have you a proper Harbor setup in no time.”
Karen sighed dreamily as she sat quietly during the whole proceedings, watching. Finally she leaned over to Ella and whispered, “This is so exciting. This is why I joined the Exploration guild. I feel like a hero in one of Mother’s books, like we’re getting to see history being made here.”
Ella nodded, “And we get to make our own history. I know I don’t look it, but my knees are jelly right now,” she giggled. “Admiral Flaxi is a hero among my people, one of the greatest negotiators of our age, and I’m eating ... whatever this is, at the same table as him.”
Karen put her hand on Ella and smiled, “You're a hero amongst our people.”
“I’m just one woman,” Ella said, “Part of a team, but I couldn’t ask for a better team.”
Hailey and Candy had finished eating and were walking around on the beach holding tails, and Hailey grinned, “This area right here would make good for a Harbor, seems clear and open.”
“Clear and open huh?” Candy giggled. “You’re right. You could plow right up to the beach with one of the shallow drafts,” she said, and what she said was innocent enough, but the way she said it had Hailey giggling.
Candy giggled too, “Silly.” she leaned over and kissed Hailey.
“So how do I turn into a raging beast?” Hailey giggled.
“Well I could start by finding all the places you’re ticklish,” Candy grinned impishly.
“Only got one, and you’ll never find it.” Hailey laughed.
“That sounds like a challenge,” Candy giggled as she put her head on Hailey’s shoulder.
Hailey laughed, “I never said I challenge you to find it.” she smiled, “So you have no idea about how i’m supposed to go about doing what my color does?”
“You didn’t have to say it. I read between the lines,” she teased, but nodded. “No one’s seen a Stardust furren in over 400 years. I mean we’ve seen drawings, paintings. One of them is a furren goddess,” she said, “But we know nothing of how they actually did it. If not for historical records from outside sources, we’d scarcely believe it was true.”
“It seems a lot of people believe it’s true.” Hailey smiled, “All the furren here seem to think so too.”
“Different generation,” Candy nodded. “There’s a movement on Furra Prime among the new kits to turn their backs on the gods and embrace science. I do both,” she shrugged, but smiled. “Oh, I know! Let’s ask the science guild when we get back? The Traxian historical records are more complete than ours. Maybe the island’s are too.”
Hailey nodded, looking up as a shooting star rocketed across the sky. “Make a wish,” she laughed.
“I wish...” she grinned, looking at Hailey. “Yeah. That’s a good wish,” she giggled to herself.
“You just want what's under my skirt huh?” Hailey giggled.
“Oh, I don’t have to wish for that,” Candy grinned impishly. “But if I told you what I did wish for, then it might not come true. But it makes me wonder... Do you think the... overseers, gods, whatever you call them, are watching us?”
“Probably not.” Hailey shrugged, “But who knows, I bet they do monitor us from time to time.”
“Then I’ll just have to find a way,” Candy giggled. Hailey could see the gears turning in her head. She had seen that same exact look right before Brie launched into a scientific 600-word-a-minute lecture, but Candy was playing it close to the vest, and instead picked up a pretty rainbow colored shell that had washed ashore.
“I made a wish too actually.” Hailey smiled. “But I doubt anyone other than myself heard it.”
“What did you wish for?” Candy giggled.
“Like you said, if I tell you then it won't come true.” Hailey grinned.
They walked further down the beach when Hailey spotted a blonde haired girl who wasn't too much older than she was laying in the sand, looking dead, the ocean was lapping against her legs.
“We’ve got another survivor on the beach,” Hailey said into her phone. “It looks like she needs medical attention.”
“Copy that.” Aria spoke back. “I’ll have one of our medstaff down there asap.”
“She’s breathing, but just barely,” Candy said as she approached the girl. “Human, I think... Human hearts are in the center right?”
“Yes.” Hailey nodded, “Well slightly off but close.”
Candy got down on her knees and leaned close to the girl’s chest to listen. “I hear a heartbeat.”
Hailey suddenly recognized the girl, “Wendy!”
Wendy suddenly flinched, causing Candy to jump back. She sat bolt upright and coughed a few times, spitting out some water in the process. She gasped, and slowly lay back down again. She hadn’t noticed the pair yet, utterly oblivious. “Unnh...”
Hailey approached and kneeled next to her, “Wendy are you ok?” her voice was still her voice that didn’t change.
“Yeah, I just... Wait, Hailey?!” she opened her eyes and looked right at Hailey.
Hailey nodded her head, “What happened?”
Wendy’s lips parted, then closed, then opened again. “Did... Did I miss a costume party?”
“It’s really me, no costume party, did you make it to the group ok before you were brought here?” Hailey asked.
“Oh my God, Hailey i thought I’d never see you again!” Wendy said as she threw her arms around her. “Yes, we made it fine. We ran the entire way after radioing the forest service that you had disappeared.”
“How long have I been missing for then?” Hailey asked, “It’s only been a day here.”
“Yeah, same,” Wendy nodded. “We’ve been scouring the woods looking all over for you. I was exploring a cave near where you vanished, and then I felt myself falling, but I never hit the ground. There was a bright light, and... then I was here.”
Candy smiled, “So this is your Catgirl friend?”
Wendy slowly turned to see Candy, and giggled. “Oh my God, you’re the most adorable thing I’ve ever seen! Well you both are,” she laughed.
Hailey giggled. “Yeah, Wendy’s like my best friend, and the only other person brave enough to wear cat ear headphones in public besides me.”
“We both dressed up as Cat girls for Halloween last year too.” Wendy grinned, “If my bag is with me, my headphones are in there.”
By now, Rebecca, Brie, and Aria were fast approaching along with another human woman.
“She’s fine!” Hailey called out, “Swallowed a lot of Ocean water though..”
“Uh oh,” Rebecca laughed as she approached. “Better brace yourself dear. The ocean water here has special powers.”
“Seriously?” Wendy asked.
“I’m going to take a blood sample if that’s alright?” Brie asked. “Won't hurt I promise.”
“It really won’t,” Hailey added.
Candy looked at Rebecca, “That’s one of Hailey’s friends from her bug out group.. The one she talks about a lot.”
“So you’re the famous Wendy.” Rebecca grinned.
“I’m famous already? Jeez girl, what horrible slanders have you spread about me here?” she teased, laughing as Hailey helped her to her feet, and Brie took a small blood sample with a similar device to what Lynn had used.
“Oh I just painted you as a Goddess.” Hailey winked.
“Yup, seems you have the same markers, and you have a Furren marker as well, We’re looking at Race markers now when we test new comers, to see if they’ll change into another race.”
“I wonder,” Aria said. “Do you suppose it’s because Furren were her first contact?”
“Probably not.” Brie shook her head, “I have a theory if you change race, it’s not common but it does happen more often, it’s based on your thought patterns.”
“That’s true,” Hailey said. “I literally was thinking about my cat ear headphones when I was brought here, and Wendy and I have a huge catgirl anime collection between us,” she giggled.
“Same here I was like I really hope they don’t break in this fall.” Wendy laughed.
“Fascinating,” Aria said, nodding. “Genetic reconfiguration based on thought patterns best suiting the race.”
Brie smiled, “Not sure if you’ve experienced it in this Colony, but we’ve also had gender swapping as well.”
“Not yet, but your Colony is much larger than ours.” Aria nodded. “Much bigger sample size.”
Rebecca laughed. “More of that cosmic humor these two are so fond of. I used to be a gay man. I still prefer men, but I’ve come to love this new body.”
“I bet you have,” Candy giggled out, and Hailey gave her a playful nudge.
Wendy just giggled. “Oh dear God, there’s someone else in the universe as warped as me.”
“Hailey is worse than I am.” Candy winked.
Several hours had passed and the Transport ship from the heart shaped island affectionately called “Heart” by its denizens, arrived, it was much much larger than the Exploration ship, so it could hold a lot more cargo and People, they were off loading wood and other building materials to build a massive dock. Tricia even came down in-between wood deliveries.
“That’s... a lot of wood,” Flaxi said as he watched the workers unloading supplies.
“Yes well one of our Explorers found an endless supply for us.” Tricia grinned. “This is Monica she’ll be acting as the Colony lead when you step down, then the colony can vote for a governor and she’ll act as a liaison between the islands.” she introduced a short pointy eared girl with long honey blonde hair.
“And I come bearing gifts,” Monica said, turned, and whistled. Two workers came over, carrying a sawhorse slung over each of their shoulders, and a huge chest between them. “I know you implied you wanted to build your ship, yourself, but the least we can do is give you the proper tools.”
Flaxi laughed deeply. “You’re a woman after my own heart, madame. Thank you.”
A Tall Redheaded woman with light blue skin like Ella’s approached, “I’m Ria the head of the Exploration Guild.” she reached her hand out to shake his hand, “It’s always a pleasure to meet a famous Admiral.”
Ella looked over from where she was single-handedly lifting a big tree right out by its roots for one of the workers. “Jaxanna’s here too.”
“Oh you're shitting me?” Ria laughed. “Ella and my family have written her off as dead..”
The admiral laughed. “We thought so too. When the ship exploded, we thought this was some kind of afterlife at first. Whoever, or whatever brought us here, saved our lives.”
“Not sure what their end goal is.” Ria shook her head, “But at least they care, they reunited me with my cousins.” she winked, “And it seems they care about the Furren too, Hailey has her friend now.”
“Oh,” Hailey said as she turned to Candy. “You asked me last night if I thought they were listening... I’m going to go ahead and say yes.”
Candy giggled. “Good. Just the same, I sent them a message in my own way, thanking them for making my life complete..’
Wendy ended up becoming a Stardust blue Furren as well. The changes happened just as fast as they did with Hailey because of the ocean water. And unlike Hailey, it was a well documented fact that Wendy was absolutely, completely, and 100% boy crazy.
The funny thing about that though, is she found herself attracted to Brie, big time.
Candy giggled, “Brie turned your friend Rolly.” she watched as Wendy was staring at Brie.
“Got to say,” Hailey laughed, “I honestly never saw that one coming. She’s had more boyfriends than I can count, and more crushes than that.”
“Brie is attractive for a Sartori, but definitely not my type.” Candy giggled.
“I could swear Brie didn’t swing her door that way,” Ella giggled as she joined them.
“I don't think she knows it yet either, but look how Wendy stares at her.” Hailey laughed.
“Poor Brie,” Karen giggled softly.
“Poor Wendy when Brie breaks her heart.” Hailey sighed.
Brie glanced up from her computer, and Wendy pretended she hadn’t just been staring the entire time. Brie remained oblivious, returning her attention to the computer.
Hailey wandered over to Wendy and whispered to her, “You should just come out and ask her, the worst thing she can say is no.”
“The worst two letters in the English language,” Wendy said, sticking out her tongue. “At least let me have the fantasy for a while,” she giggled.
“If you don’t ask her Wendy, I will ask her for you.” Hailey giggled, “Like that time you made me ask Derrek out for you.”
“You do and I’ll tell your girlfriend where you’re ticklish,” Wendy said sternly.
“Too late, she found out last night.” Hailey giggled. Wendy pouted cutely, trying to give Hailey the puppy pout.
“Seriously though, I totally thought you only dug boys?” Hailey sighed.
“I do! Or.... Fuck me,” Wendy sighed. “That’s what I wanted everyone to think. I can deal with being that weird girl who likes survival stuff because I’m a girl scout too, but if people found out I liked girls on top of it, I’d be labeled a man-bashing feminazi dyke for the rest of high school, and I couldn’t deal with that.”
“Well you’re Furren now, and being Rolly is accepted.” Hailey grinned, “Seriously though talk to her at least, make friends with her, you're good at that.”
“You’re right,” Wendy sighed, then slowly got up, like a condemned woman marching to her execution, and sat down next to Brie.
“Hey.” Brie smiled and waved.
“So um... That looks like an inverse formula?”
“You know about Quantum science?” Brie asked surprised.
“A little,” Wendy giggled. “Quantum mechanics is still just a theory where I’m from, but I absolutely love science. I’ve been watching documentaries on quantum theory since I was like ten.”
“That’s cool.” Brie said, “I have a degree in Quantum Science and Electro Engineering. I was studying for a degree in Bioengineering as well.”
“God,” Wendy said under her breath, glaring back at Hailey for making her come over. Talking to Brie was only making her feel more intrigued.
Hailey grinned and brought over two 16 oz bottles of Doctor Pepper, “Here you two go, you both looked really thirsty and Brie just found out she loves Doctor Pepper the other day.”
Brie nodded. “I gave a sample to Chuck, the mixologist back at the main colony, to try and replicate something similar for when our stocks inevitably run out. It’s like drinking liquid pleasure,” she said sheepishly as she opened her bottle.
“You know, I’ve always been keen to Doctor Pepper, but I like Baja Blast Mountain Dew as well.” Wendy said.
“I haven’t sampled that yet, but I believe we found several cases in the 7-11 storage area,” Brie nodded. She was still completely oblivious.
Hailey nodded, “I have them in my personal storage back home actually. But I can share some.”
“I’d say ‘I’ll love you forever’,” Wendy giggled, “But A, I already do, and B, Candy would have a stardust blue rug,” she teased.
“Have you ever had a Furren walking massage?” Brie asked.
Wendy shook her head. “Until last night I didn’t even know there were other species out there. I always hoped though.”
“We’ve found out that we all share a common ancestor.” Brie nodded. “It’s good to know others who share the same DNA exist.”
“Never know when you might need a kidney,” Wendy giggled, paused, and put her hand to her forehead. “Can’t believe I just said that out loud.”
“You’re furren.” Hailey said as she turned to leave, “We say all kinds of things before we can catch it.”
Brie giggled. “It comes as natural as breathing, but don’t worry. I’ve heard far, far worse, and far less funny in the last 48 hours,” she teased.
“Tell her about the Author and the you know what Brie.” Hailey grinned as she left.
Brie snorted, snickered, fought it down, but eventually just had to give in and laugh.“What's so funny?” Wendy asked.
“Watch,” Hailey said. “You’re about to see a Sartori approach to Furran humor in action,” she whispered to the others. Sure enough, Brie started explaining the joke, but before she was even halfway through, Wendy broke down and started giggling too.
“See.” Brie grinned, “Furren’s have some of the weirdest and cutest jokes.”
“If I said something like that back home, they would just stare at me like I was crazy, shake their heads, and walk away. Hailey can testify,” she laughed.
“We’ve heard, but you see, most of us come from a part of the galaxy where our species actually know of each other.” Brie said. “If my theory on isolationism and creation is correct, I believe human beings were a ‘base template’ from which other species were developed.”
“No, that makes total sense,” Wendy said. “If I was doing an experiment then I’d go out of my way to keep my control as pristine as possible.”
“So what I’m not thinking.” Brie smiled at Wendy, “Because of what you just said, is that the species that brought us all here, wasn’t part of the original experiment.”
Wendy nodded her agreement. “It wouldn’t make sense to just change the experiment halfway through. That would taint the results. And even just ‘borrowing’ people from the control group ruins the experiment because they take people who’d be missed.’
“Not to sound like a mad scientist who would ever do such a thing,” Brie said, cracking a smile, “But if it was my experiment, I would proceed precisely as you say, by only finding subjects who wouldn’t be noticed missing. It would seem a new experiment was enacted by a different organization, species, or beings.”
“The problem is, Hailey and I would be missed..” Wendy spoke up. “Hailey’s parents are control freaks, well at least her mom is. And my Dad worries about me hardcore.”
“Moreover, it sounded like you were part of an organized search party with local authorities,” Brie nodded. “Nothing raises a red flag faster than taking someone under official protection. And this only began approximately eighty galactic standard years ago.”
“So I’m thinking they might be after people who are going to become famous or are on their way to becoming famous for one thing or another.” Brie spoke up, “Candy was on her way to winning a Galactic Peace prize. I haven’t shared that theory with anyone else yet, however.”
“Really? Why not?” Wendy asked. “It makes total sense to me.”
“Two reasons,” Brie answered. “The first being that I wasn’t on my way to being famous. I was on my way to a crappy lab job at my mother’s conglomerate. Two, your subjects being aware of being subjects alters the test, and I don’t want to bring any problems down on my friends or the other colonists.”
“Maybe it’s not an experiment, maybe they are trying to free us?” Wendy shrugged. “When something bad is coming a mother bear will protect her cubs.”
“But why would they restrict our movement if we’re not, technically, prisoners?” Brie asked.
“I don’t think they are, I’m betting dinner and a date, that you and I can create a fuel source that is native to this planet.” Wendy grinned.
“Better, smarter scientists than me have been trying for fifty years,” Brie laughed.
“Yeah but they didn’t have me, the Geek of Almand High, I was president of the rocket club, and I invented a new type of Biodiesel for our club.”
“Hmm,” Brie said. “Very well. One dinner date against...” She grinned, leaned closer so that the others, whom she now realized had been watching them for awhile couldn’t hear, cupped her hand so they couldn’t read her lips, and whispered, “Against one dinner date.”
“Sounds like a deal.” Wendy grinned. “Do you have a lab that I can tests on different things?” and they shook hands.
“Oh, they have a small lab setup here, and an entire facility back on Heart,” Brie nodded.
“I think a bigger lab might be better more equipment right?” Wendy asked.
“It shouldn’t take us long to get you up to speed on the equipment,” Brie nodded. “Everything uses a universal interface based on international trade language, like this,” she said, showing Wendy her tablet device.
“Holy shit,” Wendy said, “It’s like Apple and Google got together with a bottle of cheap wine and made a glorious baby.” she paused, “I need to talk to Hailey, she said she was in the exploration guild, so while they’re out exploring I need them to be on the watch for specific things.”
“We’re on the same expedition team,” Brie giggled. “You can join too, if you want, but I suspect you’d be happier in the Science lab.”
“Oh wow!” Wendy said and pulled out her iPhone, it was pink just like Hailey’s, and pulled up some pictures, “These something similar to them, they’re called Wheat, and this one's called Maize or Corn.”
“Hmmm,” Brie said as she brought up a search window on her tablet and leaned close to Wendy. Their faces practically touched as she overlaid her tablet over top of Wendy’s phone for a moment, as she scanned the image.
“If you could have a lab on that boat, I’d totally join you.” Wendy giggled.
Brie’s face lit up, and she grinned. “Come with me?” she said as she offered Wendy her hand. “I’ll show you my work space. I do a lot of element and material analysis on-ship.”
Wendy smiled and got up to follow Brie taking her hand. She winked at Hailey as they passed the girls. “Cool, I just need a hotplate, a broiler, some barrels to store the stuff in, and a chemical testing kit.”
“My science instructors would have loved you,” Brie nodded. “They were big believers that if you could take some rocks, some pond scum, and a stick, and create a complex chemical compound, then you could make miracles with proper scientific equipment.”
“Oh and if we can approximate it, I need copper or Plastic tubing, lots of it.” Wendy grinned. “Copper works the best, and it’s the most common mineral..”
“You need something that can conduct electricity effectively?” Brie asked.
“Disperse heat actually.” Wendy said.
“Heat dispersal, resistant to overheating itself,” Brie said thoughtfully and began rapidly searching through her tablet’s database even as they walked toward the ship. “Ah, super polymer Zed-716, extremely easy to make from materials found all over the islands, can be made rigid with application of comprehensive force. Should work nicely until we find a ready source of copper tubing.”
“Flexible to some degree, I’m probably going to have to bend it.” Wendy nodded.
“Extremely,” Brie nodded. “In its natural uncompressed state it has properties similar to rubber, however it doesn’t require application of heat or introduction of carbon molecules to add strength.”
“Nice.” Wendy said, “We might be able to just use that.” she got led into a pretty big and mostly empty area of the ship, there was some machines in there.
“First Aria, now you,” Brie giggled. “This island is fast becoming my favorite yet.”
“Speaking of Aria, we need to figure out how to trade with her for her engines.” Wendy said.
Brie grinned. “Oh, that’s easy. She told me that if we ever found a way to repair them, that we were welcome to them. It seems she’s decided to settle down here, and call this planet home - even if she does get her ship repaired.”
“If this works, we might not have space flight, but I’m betting we can have faster world travel.” Wendy grinned. “Think like Airplanes, Hailey showed you pictures of earth Airplanes right?”
Brie nodded. “Among other things,” she said with a grin. “Pink is most definitely your color,” she teased Wendy.
“Well if she’s showing embarrassing pictures then you have to see this one.” Wendy grinned and pulled up some pictures of Hailey at a party the bug out group held.
“What... is that thing on her head?” Brie laughed. “It looks like a lamp shade...”
“It is.” Wendy grinned. “These are one of the few times we’re allowed to drink, because our group leader is responsible.” she showed Brie another one with Hailey passed out and Wendy drawing a penis on her face.
Brie giggled, “Ok, that one I get because of Candy’s Pussy in a Penis joke. But why did you draw it on her face?”
“We had one wine cooler too many,” Wendy giggled. “Seemed like a good idea at the time. I saved all the pictures to blackmail her if I ever had to. But it’s a power I only use for good.”
Brie nodded she understood what Blackmail was, they used the same practice on her homeworld, and other species used it as well. “So I think we can set you up in here with my equipment since I don’t take much space.”
“Yeah, I’ll say,” Wendy nodded. “I could even set up a cot in the corner so I can catnap,” she giggled.
“Actually there’s bedrooms on the ship too.” Brie laughed. “I’m thinking that we can place the Engines over there for you to work on. I already know why it won’t function, and it’s a relatively easy fix. I suspect she didn’t want to fix it because that would mean leaving.”
“Well Primative fuel won't get us space travel with them, But I’m thinking we can make Jet engines out of them.” Wendy nodded. “I’ve kinda noticed that most of the people here don’t really want to leave anyway. Even Hailey.”
“This place... It gets inside of you,” Brie nodded. “For example, I told you before how I had nothing to look forward to back home. But here, I’m appreciated for my talents as a songwriter too, and not just as a cog in a machine.”
“You’ll have to sing me a song sometime.” Wendy said.
Brie giggled. “My species possess two sets of vocal chords which in effect, allows me to sing in harmony with myself.”
“That’s got to be damn useful.” Wendy said, “I have a tail now, but so do you, why don’t your species have fur?”
“Divergent evolutionary paths,” Brie nodded, adding, “But we are actually extremely close - both highly intelligent, but where Furran are playful, Sartori are...” She chuckled. “We over-analyze everything until all the fun in a room is nothing but a shriveled, quivering mass in the corner.”
“You suck the fun out of Parties?” Wendy shrugged, “You seem pretty normal to me.”
Brie nodded. “I get that a lot. They also tease me occasionally for going off on a tangent, but not cruelly.” She laughed a bit. “It’s just a part of my species that we externalize our thoughts - sometimes very quickly, in order to posit a solution.”
“I’d scratch their eyes out of they were mean to you.” Wendy stated.
“It’s sort of like how I tease Candy and Hailey about Furren humor by intentionally explaining their jokes out loud, even if I got it immediately.” She grinned. “But don’t tell them I said that.”
“Oh I won't, I’ve noticed I get the urges to tell dirty jokes more now too, but I told them even as myself, so It’s not like it’s any different.”
“You’ll fit right in,” Brie laughed. “But I do have one question.”
“Ask me anything.” Wendy said, swishing her tail.
“Why did you want to wager our success, for a date with me?” she asked.
Wendy blushed Brie couldn’t see it through the fur, “I’ll tell you after I win.” she winked.
Brie laughed. “Fair enough. It’s just... Even among my people I was never considered attractive. As it goes, I’m average at best in intelligence and appearance.” She shrugged. “I’m not used to the attention.”
Wendy shrugged, “Their loss our gain.” and nodded, “Attention can take some getting used to - good or bad. I went from a lanky, kind of homely 12 year old to having my body catch up to itself over one summer, and suddenly everyone wanted to go out with me. Add to that, I had a crush on the girl who would become my other best friend, and you’ve got a recipe for one awkward as fuck school year,” she giggled.
“Well, all the same,” Brie said as she turned and kissed Wendy’s cheek, “Thank you. I hope that you win, even if losing is the same result for us,” she teased.
“Yes but me winning has an added bonus of me telling you why a date.” Wendy winked.
“And less awkward than saying that I won a date with you in a wager,” Brie giggled as they walked out into the hallway again. Ella was on her way through carrying a bedroll under one arm, and waved lazily.
“Don’t mind me. Karen and I are going to explore the island since Rebecca wants to stay on another day and head back tomorrow.” she paused, “Hailey and Candy are out looking around as well.”
“Out looking for a love nest,” Wendy giggled.
“Probably not, Hailey said she thought she spotted something interesting.” Ella spoke.
“Either way,” Brie said, “Looks like it’s just you and me tonight.”
“And Rebecca,” Ella laughed. “But she’s swapping war stories with the Admiral and Tricia over drinks.”
“So come on,” Candy giggled. “How was Wendy your best friend, but you never knew she was so smart?”
“We didn’t hang out at school.” Hailey said as they climbed the large rocks. “It’s complicated. Um... Do you have transgender people on Furra Prime?”
“Oh, sure,” Candy answered. “There’s a simple fix for it though. They take a brain scan to verify, and if you’re approved, you get a gene swap and recode”
“That’s why Transgender people are so accepted here, because out there you guys have a fix for it.” Hailey sighed. “Well back home, there’s no sure fire way to correct a person's gender, And people hate people who are different.”
“That’s one thing our culture shares with yours. My people hated their own kind for being a different color,” she sighed as she reached down to give Hailey a boost up to the next ledge ahead of her. Hailey turned around and held out her hands to pull Candy up next.
“We had those, too. Like your Traxian thing, we enslaved other humans, over 150 or so years ago there was a civil war to end slavery for good, but even a century and a half later, people still hate.”
“I guess stupid is a universal concept,” Candy said as she hugged Hailey. “I’m sorry you had to experience that kind of hate. I really did think you were attractive even without fur, though.”
“Thank you.” Hailey said. “I think it’s just over those rocks over there.” she pointed. “But yeah. I had to pretend to be a boy at school, and Wendy only knew me as Hailey. I had no idea she was like the head of the rocket science club and stuff.” she said, smiling, “But I think it’s pretty damn cool.”
Candy giggled. “I do too. Rocket science is rocket science. It’s literally the thing that every species I know of holds up as the gold standard for complexity.” She paused. “Well, that and Quantum physics, but you heard her hitting it off with Brie over exactly that.”
As they climbed their way past the last few boulders, they came upon a large pool of beautiful pink water.
“I wish Vanessa could see this,” Candy giggled.
“Wow, you can see the bottom of it.” Hailey said, “I wonder if it’s a hot spring.”
“I thought I saw steam earlier,” Candy said, “But it doesn’t look steamy now. No lava floes running along the bottom either.” She leaned down and touched her finger to it. “Ooh, it’s hot, but not burning hot. Just the right temperature!”
“Oh nice, someone definitely could build a hot springs resort out here.” Hailey said as she took off what little clothing she had on.
The water gurgled slightly, a few bubbles rising from a small fissure at the bottom, and a puff of steam followed. Candy giggled. “How dare you break wind before me.”
“It was the fissure,” Hailey laughed. “Besides, it was my turn.”
Hailey climbed into the water, “Oh my god this feels wonderful. There’s a even a natural ledge to sit on over here.”
“Purrfect,” Candy purred, taking off her clothes. She backed up a few feet, sprinted, and did a belly flop into the water, splashing Hailey.
Hailey giggled and splashed water back at Candy, “This is just purrfect, I could really see this as a relaxing spot.”
“For when you need a vacation from your tropical island paradise home and your dream job of exploring a strange, new world,” Candy giggled out.
“You never know, there are people here that have stressful jobs and need a place to relax.” Hailey said.
“I’m teasing,” Candy laughed. “I’m a psychiatrist, remember? I think it’s a purrfectly wonderful idea! I can tell you the entire medical staff needs a vacation badly just by looking at them.”
“Exactly!” Hailey said, “When we get back I’ll tell them about it and what good uses it can have, I think there’s like 12 of these pools around.”
There was a sudden, bright flash of light overhead, and something small plopped into the water, falling slowly to the bottom. Candy dove down after it, coming up a moment later. She had a rainbow shell in her hand, and a very, very amused look on her face.
“It’s just like the one I carved a message onto,” Candy laughed.
“Does it have a response carved into it?” Hailey asked, genuinely curious.
“It says Watch the Sky.” Candy said.
“What the heck did you tell them?” Hailey giggled.
“Thanks,” Candy laughed. “I told them thanks.” She settled back down next to Hailey and snuggled into her contentedly, as she stared at the shell. “All the achievements in the universe are meaningless, if you have no one to share them with.”
Hailey laughed, “Exactly.” She snuggled into Candy, and the sky lit up with Falling stars.
“Oh my God,” the woman from base radioed out. “Expedition team, are you watching the skies right now?”
“It’s like an earth meteor shower, mixed with Aurora Borealis,” Tricia’s voice came back.
“We’re watching it right now.” Hailey reached up and grabbed her phone to talk. “They sent us a message to watch the Sky, Candy sent them a message, saying Thank you, and this was their response.”
“This was my wish,” Candy giggled. “I wished that they could know how happy they’ve made me, by introducing me to you.”
“All I know is if we ever get space travel, I love this place and I could never go home anyway.” Hailey said, “And besides I wouldn't ever want to leave you.”
“I’d check on my apartment back on Furra Prime,” Candy giggled. “But I agree. This crazy, mixed up planet is home now.” Her ears twitched as she sat up. “Do you hear something?”
“Yeah what is it?” Hailey’s ears twitched too.
It grew steadily louder, and had a distinct high pitch. It was someone screaming, and it was coming from above them. They looked up in time to see a red haired girl rocketing towards them.
“SOOOOOOMEBOOOODOY CAAAAATCH MEEEEEEEE!” she squealed.
Hailey stood up in time, completely naked and soaked and grabbed the girl's feet catching her pulling her down, “What the heck is that?”
“Jesus Christ,” the girl gasped. “Thank you. One second I was sitting in my room, and the next I was falling through a pink sky. I thought I was dreaming.”
“Where are you from?” Hailey asked.
“Earth,” the girl said as she pushed her long red hair out of her face. “Whoa! I think I still am dreaming,” she said as she slowly reached out to touch Hailey’s fur.
Hailey laughed, “No dream, where at on earth and what day is it there?”
“Uh, Friday the 10th, and I’m from upstate Wisconsin. I was packing to go to space camp, and then... Fwoosh.”
“Um, Friday the 10th, what month and year?” Hailey asked, “I’m from Michigan myself.”
“June and 2016?” the girl said, confused.
“3 days.. I’ve been gone 3 days, and it’s only been 3 days here..” Hailey spoke to Candy.
“I thought this place was larger than your home planet though,” Candy said. “That’s strange...”
“That’s what I thought.” Hailey nodded, “But the time is the same here.” she paused, “Oh Sorry, I’m Hailey, this is Candy, we’re Furren, well I was human once.”
“Know what,” the girl said, “I’m not even going to question it. I’m Amber,” she laughed. “I just fell out of a pink and purple sky under a meteor shower and Aurora Borealis, and was saved by two cat people. I’m just going to roll with it.”
“It’s best not to.” Hailey laughed as she started gather her clothes but not get dressed, “We’ll take you to some of our people.”
“Just point me in the right direction,” Amber said. “I don’t want to interrupt your uh... thing.”
“Na, we’ll take you.” Candy said. “We need to tell them out this place anyway.”
“So like,” Amber said, as she reached up to touch one of Candy’s ears. “I’m not going to grow fur am I?”
“Not if you don’t want to.” Hailey laughed as Candy’s ear twitched.
“Looks good on you guys, but I already hate shaving my legs,” Amber giggled.
“You don’t want to think about razors to shave these.” Hailey laughed.
“It grows back within a day or two anyway,” Candy giggled. “My cousin Leena shaved her fur on a bet, once. It started growing back in patches so that by the end of the day she looked like she lost a fight with a hedge trimmer.”
Hailey giggled, “That sounds awful.”
“Ugh,” Amber said as she leaned over the edge. “I don’t have my climbing gear.” She didn’t seem at all bothered by the height.
“Here’s another point of data for Brie’s graph, though,” Candy said as she ambled down the cliff face. “Use my shoulders as a foothold. Hailey will catch you if you slip, and I’ll get you if you fall past me.”
“Just don’t grab my tail.” Hailey laughed.
“Thanks,” Amber laughed. “I’ll try not to.”
“How old are you, Amber?” Candy asked. “I’m 15.”
“14,” Amber answered, more focused on finding a good hand hold than anything.
“I’m 16, just turned like 2 months ago.” Hailey laughed.
“And I bet you anything that Vanessa’s no older than 19 or 20,” Candy said. “And Wendy’s our age too. It might be nothing, but it just seems like a lot of the new arrivals are adolescent or young adult.”
“Awfully coincidental too, that Amber was getting ready to go to space camp,” Hailey added. “Right as Wendy and Brie are working on some organic fuel-got you,” she said as she quickly grabbed Amber’s hand, helping her find another hand hold.
“And that is why I would never willingly do this without safety gear,” Amber laughed. “Me and my friends go to the gym all the time to climb the rock wall there, but we’ve been climbing in the real mountains a few times too.”
“Furren have natural reflexes, we don’t use climbing gear, we can also jump twice our body length.” Candy spoke as they got down to the first flat layer.
“We are definitely going to have to build a staircase,” Hailey laughed. “Or an elevator,” she teased.
“We want to get some overworked friends of ours up there,” Candy laughed. “But there’s no way they’d make the trip the way we went up. By the way Amber,” Candy said, “For what it’s worth, I’m a counselor and psychiatrist, so if you do have any questions please let me know. I just don’t want you to have a panic attack halfway down the next rock face.” She winked.
Amber laughed and shook her head. “No, really, I’m okay,” she said as she sat down. On the cliff’s ledge, catching her breath. “Like I said, I just saw some crazy shit, and I know this is going to sound even crazier, but you guys don’t know how happy I am to be anywhere but home.”
“I smell a backstory,” Hailey said as she sat down beside Amber, with Candy sitting on the other side.
“Drunk dad and all that BS.” Amber sighed. “I got this space camp thing from a contest at school. The way I see it,” she glanced between them. “A, I’m dead, and this is heaven, B, I’m asleep, and this is the most freaking awesome dream ever, or C, this is real, I’m here, and I don’t care whose ass I have to kiss to repay them, just as long as I never have to leave.”
“D, its real, and you don’t owe anyone anything.” Hailey said.
“You’ll be safe here,” Candy said reassuringly. “We have a friend named Ella, who can bench press an entire ship with one hand. If anyone ever lays a hand on you, Ella will literally rip them apart.” She winked.
“So it’s E, then,” Amber said with a kind of smart ass grin. “This is heaven, but I’m not dead.” She laughed.
“You ready to go down again?” Candy asked. Amber nodded, waiting for Hailey to descend first, and then ambling down alongside Candy.
“I mean don’t get me wrong, I’ll miss a couple of people, but the trade off is worth it all the way down.”
“I agree, but I did end up getting one of my friends.” Hailey said.
They walked down the path towards the colony. It was a well worn path however. “There’s no real continents , there’s islands here, some are pretty darn large though.” Hailey said.
“I joined the girl scouts and a rock climbing club, just so I’d have excuses not to go home,” Amber laughed, adding, “I’m even a cheerleader. Or was.”
“Cheerleaders are snots.” Hailey grinned.
“Yeah, I got kicked off the squad for refusing to get rid of my naval piercing. Not my fault they wanted me to wear an outfit that showed it off.” She laughed and made a diamond shape with her hands. “Like literally, the skin was shown like this around the bellybutton, and I’m the one at fault.”
“Did it embarrass you?” Candy asked, “That sounds a little too clothed for my tastes..”
“Nah,” Amber laughed. “I wear midriff bare shirts all the time. I was even willing to put up with being an aerial and flashing my undies every time I dropped down off a pyramid.”
Candy giggled, “My Race doesn’t wear underwear, we know what it is. Sounds like they were just arrogant though. There’s nothing wrong with body piercings. I think they’re beautiful, like all body art.”
“Right?” Amber said, nodding her agreement. “It’s not even like it was tacky or ugly. I had it long before they ordered those stupid new uniforms. I think they just wanted me off the squad.”
“I thought about getting my belly button done.” Hailey said. “But I hate needles. Did it hurt?”
“Only when I rolled over in bed the first night. They gave me some mild anaesthetic for the actual piercing. My cousin’s girlfriend Maria, though, she got her tongue pierced with a barbell. She said it hurt like a mother.”
Candy slowly stuck out her tongue and stared at it, wiggling it around briefly, as if trying to imagine what it would be like to have a piercing there. She shivered. “Let me amend that to, I find body art pretty as long as it’s not me.” She giggled.
“You have piercings in your ears.” Hailey giggled.
“That’s different. Ear cartilage has practically no nerve endings. The tongue has billions, especially a Furran tongue.”
“And there’s all that muscle to get through, too,” Amber said, grinning as Candy shuddered.
“We have to introduce this girl to Vanessa and Fran,” Hailey laughed. “Vanessa’s the total classic goth girl, and Fran is more the old school punk goth type. They’re both awesome.”
“Sounds like,” Amber laughed. “I went through a bubblegum goth phase. Tons of pink. I’m over it now, but I still appreciate the whole subculture.”
“Hey there!” Ella called from a high tree branch, waving down at them as they passed. “New arrival?”
“Hey Ella.” Hailey called back, “Yup, we’re taking her to the colony.”
“Oh, wow, another human,” Amber giggled a bit as Karen came around the base of the large tree. Ella casually dropped down off the branch, landing on her feet with a loud thud, and a very small crater.
“Yep,” Ella laughed. “They’re everywhere. I’m Ella, and that’s my girlfriend Karen.”
“Amber.” the new girl smiled. “Nice to meet you both.”
“The aliens formerly known as Overseers dropped her right into our laps - almost literally,” Candy giggled softly, and held up the rainbow shell for Ella and Karen to see. “Look, they even warned us this time.”
Karen leaned closer. “Watch... the... sky,” she read slowly. Her Furran wasn’t exceptional, but it shared root characteristics with Ella’s native language, which she was fluent in. “Wow, Candy that’s amazing! Nobody’s ever communicated with them before!”
“Yeah, it was really cool they replied in my language.” Candy said.
“But um,” Ella said, “Why a shell? That just seems so random.”
Candy giggled. “Oh, that’s easy. I wrote my message on a shell just like this one, and tossed it out to the ocean.”
Ella stared blankly for a moment, and then laughed. “Only a Furran would find such a simple, elegant, and damned brilliant way to get their attention. I love it. We’re on our way back as well. We collected a couple of samples for Brie and Wendy to look at, but that weird star thing made us kind of bug out.”
Hailey giggled, “It was very pretty. We found some hot springs: 12 of them to be exact.” she was still holding her clothing.
“Well, that explains them dropping Amber on a mountain top,” Karen laughed. “They only drop you in water. It’s like a weird rule of theirs. Usually it’s the ocean, though.”
Candy laughed, “It was kind of amazing, she was headed for another pool so if we didn’t catch her, she would have been safe.”
“I um...” Amber said sheepishly, “I can’t swim.”
“We were there.” Hailey shrugged.
“I think she means you saved her,” Ella giggled softly as they started walking together. “I guess it depends how deep the pools are, though.”
“Not too deep.” Candy said. “There’s one that has a natural ledge you can sit on that’s purrfect.”
“Oh, Hailey,” Ella said. “You’re from earth. Settle a bet.” She took out a plant sample that, on the outside, looked like an ear of corn, but then Ella peeled it back, revealing dark purple kernels. “Is this corn?”
“It looks like Maize.” Hailey nodded, “Hand it here.”
Hailey pulled one of the kernels out and ate it to give it a taste, “Sweet Corn!”
“Damn,” Ella laughed. “I was sure it wasn’t because it’s so... berry-looking.”
“Corn changes color, in the sun.” Hailey spoke. “If it’s dried to a kernel, it can even be popped into Candy’s favorite Snack.”
“Oh!” Candy squeaked excitedly. “I love popped corn! Especially with butter, or a little caramel sauce and mmmm...”
Hailey giggled, “Sweet Corn is a little different than regular corn, but it’s pretty much the same stuff. I’m not sure if you can make popcorn from it.”
“I just happened to remember Wendy asking for corn or maize when she was talking to Brie this morning,” Ella nodded. “Karen said she was sure this was some variety of what she was looking for.”
“And now that I think about it,” Karen said, “ I swear I’ve seen it growing on one of the islands. I’ll ask Tera when we get back, if she remembers where.”
“She’ll probably need large quantities of it.” Hailey nodded.
“Well,” Good news, “Ella laughed. “This stuff grows like tangleweed, one small circle of it, but as soon as we picked one, a new one grew.”
“Wait,” Amber said, “So it was a circle... of crops... put there by an alien?”
Hailey nearly doubled over laughing. “Oh God,” she managed to squeak out between giggles.
Ella and Candy looked confused. Amber giggled. “Back on Earth there’s this phenomenon, a hoax really, called crop circles. People go out into fields and make big circle designs in crops, and other people see them and immediately assume aliens have nothing better to do than to make these things - even after the hoaxers admitted they did it.”
Hailey nodded, “But it’s good that they grow like that, We can ask Wendy how much she needs.”
Candy smacked Hailey on the butt, “You should atleast get dressed a little. Not that I mind.”
“Nobody else is complaining either,” Hailey giggled as she pulled on her skirt and top finally.
“I wasn’t complaining, I’m just not sure how the colony will react.” Candy giggled.
Hailey laughed. “I’m kidding. The truth is I was just so distracted with helping Amber that I forgot to get dressed.”
“Yeah,” Amber laughed, “Amber not dying to a loose rock is a good thing.”
“We haven't lost anyone yet, no plans on ever losing someone.” Ella nodded.
“Well,” Karen said, “Eventually the straight folks will probably pass of old age at least.”
“Well that’s fine. Natural death is fine.” Ella laughed. “When we die we return to the universe to be reborn; that’s a scientific fact and a religious belief shared by many cultures. But to have one’s life cut short unnaturally is still cruel.”
“At least until we crack the nano enigma,” Candy giggled. “But as far as I know, even Sartori haven’t figured that one out.”
“Oh,” Amber said, “You mean eternal life? Yeah some guy from Google says we’ll have that figured out by 2027. Something about using molecular nanomachines to repair DNA and keep it from breaking down in the first place” She shrugged. “Sounds like science fiction to me.”
“Unfortunately,” Candy nodded. “Nanomachines can do amazing things, but they can’t replicate fast enough to keep up with cellular decay in the advanced stages. They can prolong life, though.”
“We’re still not sure how the aliens that brought us here, made those of us who don’t reproduce, able to live forever,” Ella laughed.
“Really I won't die of old age?” Amber looked stunned.
Karen giggled. “Wow, another one? You know we’re supposed to be rare,” she teased.
“What being lesbian is not rare.” Amber laughed.
“It is here,” Ella laughed. “It’s not looked down upon or anything. It’s just unusual for the aliens to choose non-b over b, in my understanding. But yes. The oldest member of the larger colony has been here sixty years, and she looks 20 still.”
“In the last four days,” Hailey giggled, “We’ve had four lesbians and one convert that we thought for certain wasn’t, all of whom joined or were already a part of our expedition team.”
“In Brie’s defense though,” Ella nodded, “She never really talked about herself in that sense. That one was on me for just assuming because she seemed more anxious around males. I misinterpreted it as interest instead of disinterest. Normally I can tell just by cruising surface thoughts, but Brie is like trying to read a blank slate, covered in prickly spines.”
“Her species.” Candy nodded. “We’re easier to read than hers.”
“Not by much,” Ella laughed. “You share similar defenses, but Furrans make psychic races just plain not want to read any deeper,” she teased. “Not that I ever go below the surface, either. I’m a Praelian Guard. We’re taught to respect others’ privacy, and only read their emotions to help mediate peace.”
“Soo you’re a Jedi,” Amber giggled. “Awesome.”
“Clear the path!” someone yelled, “We have an injured newcomer! I think she’s pregnant too!”
“ She’s Furren,” Ella said quickly as they ducked off the path.
“I’m going with them then,” Candy said. “I helped deliver 6 of my sisters’ litters and two of my sisters-in-law’s.”
“WE have no clue how many she’s having the one medic spoke, I heard your kind can have 2-6 even more.”
Candy nodded. “Furran labor can last for weeks on end. We may need to prep the Victory to take her back to the big colony.”
“Jesus Christ,” the human medic said. “I agree. We’ll do what we can for her here, but by all accounts your colony’s better equipped to handle this than we are.”
“What are her injuries?” Hailey asked.
“Looks like she was beaten really bad.” one of the other medics stated
“Fell...” the woman groaned quietly. “Fell do... down... stairs try...”
“Shh,” Candy cooed softly. “You’re going to be okay. Does anyone have some water from the ocean? The medicinal properties may ease her pain.”
“Got some here.” A young 10 year old girl handed Candy a wine skin. Candy uncorked the top and poured just a tiny amount in the woman’s mouth, letting her drink it, before giving her a tiny bit more.
“I los... lost consciousness on th.. the stairs,” the woman said weakly. “Woke up here.”
“How many Kits are you having?” Candy asked.
“Seven,” the woman said with a wry laugh. “Oooh, hurts to laugh.”
“What’s your family name?” Candy asked the woman.
“Atross,” she answered. “I’m Mileena Atross.”
Candy smiled and kissed Mileena’s forehead, “My name is Candy. We are family.”
“You’re-” she paused to flinch, “You’re the galactic peace prize nominee. Congratulations,” she said, still smiling despite her pain.
Candy laughed, “No congradulations to you for becoming a mother.” she said, “You will be ok.”
Mileena laughed, “I’ve had kits before.. A liter of 10, but they were all taken..”
“Taken,” Hailey said, looking at Candy. “What does she mean?”
“Taken,” Candy repeated with a certain strength behind it. Hailey frowned.
“Oh... I’m so sorry.”
Mileena nodded. “And now I may... May lose these too.”
“You won’t we’ll make sure of it.” Candy said reassuringly.
Ella slowed back a bit and pulled Hailey aside. “She’s lying about her injuries,” she said quietly, knowing Furran hearing, even under duress, was keener than most.
“What do you mean she was lying?” Hailey asked.
“I mean,” Ella exhaled slowly, “She didn’t just fall down some stairs. I believe someone didn’t want those kits to be born.”
“Why wouldn't they?” Hailey sighed, “Makes no sense.”
Ella shook her head. “Who can say, but her injuries are not consistent with a simple fall, and she said her last batch were taken as well. I just wanted you and Candy to be aware. This is technically, an internal Furran matter, since I can’t do anything about it from this planet.”
“Well whatever was going on, it doesn’t matter anymore, they will be born here.” Hailey said. Ella nodded and gave Hailey a hug, before letting her catch up with Candy again.
Hailey waited around outside the clinic, she wasn’t very useful, but she stuck around for Candy. They had taken the ship back to the main island to induce birth, so they could treat the mother.
“Heard anything?” Wendy asked as she approached Hailey. Her breath reeked of sour apple bubblegum.
“You know that stuff’s going to be a nightmare to get out of your fur,” Hailey laughed.
“Old habits die hard,” Wendy giggled.
“Furran labor can last for weeks,” Hailey said. “They’re trying to balance helping her through, with treating her injuries, so they’re trying a new birthing technique. It sounds crazy to me, but I’m no doctor, so...”
“Whatever works, I guess,” Wendy nodded.
“I hope she survives and I pray to the overseers that she does.” Hailey said.
“If I ever get my claws on who did this to her,” Wendy growled, “They’ll wish for death. But knowing the Overseers’ sense of humor, I like to think that they dropped that person into some kind of specially tailored personal hell.”
“If they even know who did it.” Hailey shrugged.
At that, a single flower petal drifted down seemingly out of nowhere. It landed right on the tip of Hailey’s nose, and the pigmentation pattern seemed to have a message written right into the petal’s surface. A semicolon, followed by a dash, and then a closed parenthesis thusly:
;-)
Hailey sneezed, causing the petal to fall to dust before her as Karen poked her head out of the clinic. “Guys, it’s working!” she announced excitedly. “The aquatic birth tank is helping ease her pain and it’s making the birth process easier - three born so far, and all healthy.”
“So the kits are safe?” Hailey said.
“Yes and one has taken to your girlfriend.” Karen said.
“Uh oh,” Wendy giggled. “Someone’s going to be a godmother.”
Hailey giggled and stuck out her tongue, “Someone's Jelly.”
Wendy laughed and shook her head. “If maternal instinct was a mouse, then I am the 750 pound lion who accidentally steps on it prowling through the jungle.”
“I’m so not good with kids either.” Hailey laughed, “Remember when Greg brought his little niece to the bug out meeting?”
“Oh, God,” Wendy laughed. “I remember you said you had to wash that shirt three times to get the pee smell out.”
“Yeah.” Hailey sighed, “It was my favorite shirt too, I can’t believe I swore at her for that too.”
“So,” Wendy giggled, “You and Brie neglected to tell me we had regular gasoline here,” she teased Hailey, and then giggled. “But Brie did explain how it’s not as combustible either. I understand why the scientists have struggled with the problem. We need a higher octane fuel, as it were.”
“Sorry about that, will it be helpful for you in that pursuit?” Hailey blushed.
Wendy giggled. “It’s Brie’s fault for not telling me. But I can’t blame her. We’ve both been... preoccupied,” she teased Hailey. “But yes, actually, being able to study the molecular structure on the fly, comparing the new biofuel to gasoline will be extremely useful. And the regular gasoline isn’t useless, either. Just not strong enough to power a jet engine as we’re planning.”
“Ella found a ton of Sweet Corn like stuff, I hope that will help too.” Hailey said
Wendy nodded. “We managed to collect some samples before we left, and we’re having Expeditionary 1 collect even more for us, as much as an experiment to see how much it will replenish itself,” she giggled out.
“Hope they don’t kill it off, but we do have enough we can plant more if needed.” Hailey giggled.
Wendy nodded. “They’re using one plant as the control, and monitoring it closely. If they see any signs of wilting or nutrient drain, they’ll stop immediately, per Tricia’s direct orders. We’re scientists, after all, not monsters.” She giggled again. “God it is so great to be able to talk to you about this sort of thing though.”
Rebecca had pulled Candy out of the lab area and gathered her team, “I know you’re all worried about the new Furren, but we have a mission to get back to, if you think you’re ready?”
“The new shipboard lab is ready, with more than enough samples to keep me busy for a month at least,” Wendy nodded. She was excited, like a kid in a candy store. Even the school’s state-of-the-art lab had nothing on what the Science guild had given her and Brie to work with “As a bonus I can help Brie with her analyses as well.”
“Wendy, I don’t want you to solely rely on that sweet corn stuff as your test base. We should try to find other sources to make fuel from as well.” Rebecca nodded.
“Agreed. Even if it appears to be limitless now, it would be dangerous to assume it will always be.” Wendy answered. “The Science guild is testing soil samples to maximize growth potential and plant new fields as well.”
“As far as Expedition Team 1 has been able to gather it seems that it mostly self replenishing as long as you replant it and leave the old growth alone for awhile.” Rebecca nodded, “But that isn’t 100% conclusive either.”
“Sort of like,” Hailey said, “How in World of Warcraft, if no one hits a node for a while, sometimes it becomes a rich node, but then it goes back to being normal again.” She laughed, adding, “Oh, and we’ve already had the “is this a simulation” discussion - conclusively, it isn’t.”
“It may feel like it because we can sail to distant points really quickly, but the ocean has what I call living currents.” Rebecca said. “There have been people who tried to sail on their own, before the Explorers’ guild was founded, who were lost for months, only to discover they were barely a week out if they had followed the currents instead of fighting them.”
Wendy nodded. “Given the evidence I’ve seen so far, I’d lean more toward a theory involving the planet as a living being than a simulation - but that’s pure speculation too.”
“We’re unsure how big it is either, but so far it seems much much larger than Earth.” Rebecca nodded, “If we could get like a GPS satellite into space we could really know.”
“Hmmm,” Wendy said thoughtfully. “A rocket powerful enough to even just lift a single person to the upper atmosphere may be out of the question for now, but if we can create the right mixture in a massive enough quantity, we could theoretically put a small object in orbit.”
“That’s assuming we don’t cross the weight threshold,” Brie nodded her agreement. “Once we’re there it would just fall right back down again, but it’s a sound theory for certain. I’ll provide you what data I can regarding atmospheric composition and gravitational information.”
“Good keep working on the fuel and a theory on how to do that.” Rebecca said with a small laugh. She had no trouble keeping up with the conversation, even if it was lost on Hailey. “The guild has rebranded our ship class. We’re now a Scientific Exploration Ship which grants us longer exposition times.”
“Oh, I’m sorry Rebecca,” Wendy said sheepishly.
“Why?” Rebecca grinned, “I’ve wanted more off Dock time.”
Brie giggled, whispering, although Hailey and Candy had no trouble hearing her, “Rebecca’s a scientist too.”
“I heard that,” Rebecca laughed. “I studied marine biology in college, but I was also a soldier in the US Army. I guess traveling abroad has always been in my blood. Either way, I’m excited.”
Ella nodded, “So before we got a full team we were only allotted 1 day out, but when we got our full team we got 4. Now that we’re a science vessel how long can we be out for now?”
“Now that we have a way to stay in contact with the main island, one month within radio contact. If we have to stray beyond that, it’s 8 days before they send a team to look for us.”
“The radio has the added benefit,” Candy said, “That we can immediately contact the colony for a rescue ship if either we get into trouble, or if we find another survivor. We won’t have to turn around and go home to take them back right then and there.”
“Survivor contact is common. it happens like babies are born on earth damn near.” Rebecca laughed.
“Speaking of babies,” Candy grinned as she took out Hailey’s phone. “Hailey let me borrow this to take some baby pictures.”
“Cute, but I definitely have the maternal instincts of a piss ant.” Hailey laughed, “I was talking with Wendy about the time we had to watch a 6 year old girl, and I made her cry.”
“She peed on Hailey,” Wendy blurted right out.
“She fell and hurt herself, I figured what the hell I can carry her, she had an accident, and ruined my favorite shirt, I swore at her hardcore.” Hailey shrugged.
“Riiight,” Candy said, “Okay, I’ll be handling any babysitting requests,” she teased and giggled, giving Hailey a kiss on her cheek. “Just kidding. They grow fast, and Furren kits are hard as hell to hurt.”
“They’re very flexible,” Ella giggled. “Watching two play, you’d think they hated each other, but then they’ll get up, dust each other off, and run off to get food.”
“Issa said she was going to live near us anyway.” Candy said with a big smile. “And the Jaquie is moving here as well. So there will be other Furren here to help her.”
“Nyla, the midnight black furren mentioned coming temporarily to help raise the kits too,” Brie nodded. “I believe she said something about being a former schoolteacher.”
“Hey!” Amber called as she ran to catch up to them, carrying a basket on her back.
“Hey Amber.” Hailey waved.
“I’m glad I caught you before you left,” she said as she slid the basket off. “Garlic bread from Erick’s, and some new samples the Science guild wants you to test, while they’re having me test similar samples here, so we can compare notes when you guys get back.”
“Are... you feeling okay?” Candy asked.
“Just a little itchy,” Amber nodded. “I must have gotten into something I’m allergic to. I’m using the ocean water as the base for a balm like Doctor Lynn told me to, though.”
“It might be that or something else.” Hailey nodded. “Thank you for the Garlic Bread, that stuff is amazing.”
Amber grinned, giving Hailey and Candy a hug. “Thanks for saving me. I’ll be by the radio at the requested times for our first session. I left myself notes to remind me.”
“Good,” Candy said, grinning. “I don’t know what therapy is like for humans, but I promise you’ll enjoy my sessions.” She winked, waited for Amber to leave, and then laughed. “I just hope nobody else is listening in, or they’ll get an ear full of blue.”
Brie laughed, “Actually they’d have to have Hailey and Wendy’s Walkie Talkie app to listen in. Or an earpiece like yours I believe? I’m not familiar enough with Traxian technology to posit with certainty, only base my assumptions on previous experiences.”
“Oh,” Candy laughed as they boarded the ship. “I had it set to broadcast on all possible wide band frequencies, no encryption. I was practically screaming my location to anyone with a tracker or with a receiver turned on.”
“Ah, Well anyway, we’re running ship to ship and ship to colony transmissions encrypted with 6,800 bit encryption.” Brie replied.
“God,” Wendy giggled excitedly as she looked out across the water. “I feel like I’m in an episode of Star Trek. You know, one of the ones where they’re dreaming about the age of sail on the holodeck,” she giggled.
“You know what I wish I had.” Hailey laughed, “My damn iPad and laptop. it was my social life pretty much.”
“And now Hailey’s going to get hit in the head with one,” Candy giggled. “Wendy told me about the note from the... You know what, I’m just going to call them gods,” she laughed. “Custodians sounds mean, and they’re hardly overseers. Besides, that word has a negative connotation in Furran society. Gods can be good or bad, but these seem to care.”
“Yeah, I agree.” Hailey nodded, “I think I will start calling them gods as well. But she has a point. If you see a large, flat rectangle come flying out of the sky warn me so I can duck,” she laughed.
“So, Captain,” Wendy said, trying hard not to giggle, “Are we charting a course south again?”
“East this time actually, Expedition Team 1 found a second exit from the lip.” Rebecca grinned.
“Now I know the uh, gods,” Ella said, testing out the word for herself, “Are actively involved in terraforming the world because the other colony searched for years for an exit, and now there are two.”
“I think this planet changes to fit our needs too.” Brie spoke up. “Except the areas we’ve all explored.” she paused, “It seems those self replicating trees, are new, like they didn't exist till we found that island.”
“And that corn crop came up in an area where the other colony had previously written off as nothing but empty beach,” Karen nodded.
“I’m rethinking my theory on them trying to keep us here.” Brie nodded. “If the gods wanted us to stay they wouldn’t have put us on a world that tries to accommodate us so easily. It’s more likely they’re trying to help us, and are learning as they go, the same as we are.”
Candy giggled. “Well, Furren gods are far from perfect, so that seems logical.”
“I think these beings are new, they have no idea yet how things work.” Brie nodded. “Wendy and I were talking about this earlier, about how we think that they got their hands in the ancients experiments without knowing anything.”
“We somewhat suspect that this planet might have been the original test area. I wouldn’t be surprised if we eventually find some signs that intelligent life existed here once.”
“So in essence you're saying this is the Garden of Eden?” Hailey asked.
Wendy nodded. “Exactly. That of course opens up a whole new realm of questions, and we may be completely wrong.”
“That doesn’t make sense though, the bible says the Garden had no evil or killing, I’ve seen birds of prey kill fish.” Hailey laughed.
Wendy nodded. “Like I said, it opens up a whole new realm of questions. I’m not comfortable with the idea that humans only exist because of some ancient “creator” yet, either. I used to be an Atheist,” she laughed.
Brie nodded, “I don't think our common ancestor was created by a being, I think it mutated from something else that existed here and whatever beings decided to take us from here and experiment with us..”
Candy nodded. “Okay, since I know nothing about humans, I have to ask, do you have um... primal cousins that still exist, that aren’t as intelligent as humans, but that share a common ancestor?”
“Gorillas, monkeys, there’s hundreds of other primate species on Earth,” Rebecca nodded.
“Goren is what we’re supposedly evolved from.” Brie nodded, “Both Furren and my species. Or, at least a common ancestor. We share 98% similar DNA with them despite their intelligence being... primal at best. We have some primate sub-species on both our planets as well, much like Hailey mentioned having Goren - or lynx - on Earth. Probably other predatory cats, too.”
Ella laughed a bit. “Supposedly my people are related to direhorns, which I can see. They have a hide almost as tough as steel, just like us.”
“Well,” Wendy giggled, “Here’s hoping we find some evidence! I’m still not convinced Aria isn’t part of the same race, but at the same time, I agree that she’s not in on the joke. What did you think of her, Ella?”
“Honestly,” Ella laughed, “I thought she was a human until you guys clued me in. Her surface thoughts were... excitable, like she was always in a great mood, but other than that she seemed like an upbeat human.”
“I talked with her at length,” Brie said. “She told me how, despite the Admiral’s comments, she really did crash land here, but it appeared as if she was brought down by the gods because of the way her warp engines work. She quite literally fell out of a wormhole.”
Ella nodded, “Her Ship's technology is beyond anything we have in the Galactic Trade, and I didn’t recognize the language on her ship's computers either.”
“Luckily,” Wendy said helpfully, “Her sublight engines could be converted to act as conventional propulsion engines. Brie already repaired them. Man oh man though, I could spend months talking to that woman.”
“I know, right?” Brie laughed. “She’s so friendly and open about everything - even the things she doesn’t know.”
“You know though, all these races, all your races, make me happy though. Back on Earth.. We think we’re alone in the universe.”
“Hey, yeah,” Wendy said, “With all these races that we’re related to, sharing common DNA markers and all, how is it that none of you has ever visited Earth?”
“Not sure. You guys might be at a different end of things then we are?” Brie shrugged. “Do you have any star charts of everything near your system?”
“I had an entire map of the known galaxy on my hard drive,” Wendy frowned. “But that’s probably a bajillion miles away now.”
“Me too.” Hailey nodded. “I think I have Endless Galaxies on my iPad as well.”
“It’s also possible that the GTC bans interference since Earth is a sublight culture. They try to avoid meddling in the affairs of non-space faring peoples,” Candy said thoughtfully. “We’ve only been part of the GTC for a few hundred years ourselves, and even then, we were indirectly introduced through the Traxians.”
“Oh!” Wendy nodded. “Yes that would make sense, especially if this GTC has a lot of power.”
Ella grinned. “Brie’s people don’t call mine ‘The statue that you should not piss off’ for nothing.”
“There are many, many species members, but Ella’s people are natural leaders, mediators, and they’re next to impossible to kill with conventional weapons.”
Ella laughed, “That and we’re next to impossible to bribe, my species was the first to develop intergalactic travel as far as we can tell. We made first contact with a few sub-light races that were just beginning to explore outside their solar system, and the GTC was born from that.”
Brie nodded, “Regarding the non interference laws, though, it’s best to leave a species to learn. Artificial acceleration is dangerous.”
“A lesson we learned the hard way with the Xyk’tali,” Ella sighed. “We, as in our ancestors of course,” she quickly added. “This is all ancient history, for us.”
“Reptilian race of people, they killed themselves off because of GTC interference.” Brie nodded.
“Oh, I remember this from my intergalactic studies class,” Candy nodded. “Their culture was so deeply steeped in the fervent, religious really, belief that they were the supreme beings in the universe. When their leaders learned that there were others, they chose annihilation over accepting that they weren’t alone.”
“Sounds like humans to me,” Wendy sighed.
Hailey laughed, “Yeah, I think it’s a good thing you guys are waiting to visit us. We’re so xenophobic with our own species it’s not funny.”
Rebecca nodded. “If Hailey showed up on earth looking like she does now, people would either assume she’s wearing a costume or, if anyone did ever figure out she was an alien, she’d be on a dissection table faster than anything.”
“Exactly.” Hailey sighed. “But this isn't the reason I don’t want to go home, and this planet isn't either, exactly. I’m excited actually, to be an explorer of something new.”
“Agreed,” Wendy giggled as she leaned on the rail, watching their whale friend jump out of the water nearby. “Even if we do find a way off, this will always be home. We’ll just explore space next, instead of just the islands.”
“I think it’s safe to say we’re a new species anyway, even if we’re still the same.” Hailey laughed. “At least we are united under a single ideal on this planet. We even have a singular Scientific Religion.”
“Hey, Hailey,” Wendy giggled. “It’s safe to say we’re ... East... of Eden.”
Hailey groaned, laughing. “Not bad, but needs more smut.”
Wendy started singing an old Simpsons parody of Ina Gadda Da Vida, “In the Garden of Eden honey, don’choo know that I lo-hove you-hoo.”
“Much better,” Hailey almost cackled, and queued up the song on her iPhone so the others knew what they were talking about, at least somewhat.
As they cruised along, barely an hour into their journey, they heard a loud splash, and then another, and another. Someone, or something - or several someones or somethings - were swimming alongside the boat, splashing in and out of the water.
Hailey looked overboard, “Holy crap, we’ve got Mermaids!”
Sure enough, there in the water were three beautiful females - at least their top halves were humanoid females. They had different colored scales around parts of their arms in patches, as well as their necks, and slender, sleek fish tails.
The blonde haired girl had a vibrant purple tail and scales, the redhead had silver-white, and the black haired girl had red. The black haired girl dove underwater and then leapt up until she could grab onto the side of the ship and hoist herself up.
“You speak our language?” she said, sounding surprised. Unlike the other two, she wore an ornate necklace made from rainbow shells like the one Candy used to communicate previously with the gods.
It went without saying that these three girls were otherwise completely naked, although their scales seemed to behave like clothing, growing over the girl’s exposed breasts like a tank top even as she held onto the side of the ship to speak to them.
Ella nodded, “We call it the Universal Trade language, but some people call it English.”
“How long have you been here?” Brie asked, “Oh and do you mind if I take a blood sample?”
The girl looked back down at the other two. “It’s alright. They’re friendly.” At that, the other two leapt up out of the water and held onto the side. “We’ve been exploring these waters for about 20 days, hoping to find a familiar landmark, but you’re the first intelligent beings we’ve met.”
“We’re a half a day into our expedition, if you girls want to come with us. When we return you can join our colony.” Hailey said.
“Is this wise Princess?” the redhead asked quietly. The black haired girl nodded.
“I have no reason to believe they would deceive us,” she answered. “You may also take your blood sample if you wish.” She pulled herself over the ship’s rail and offered her arm.
The other two pulled themselves up over the side. By the time they had landed, they no longer had a long, slender tail flipper, but two very human looking legs, with their more sensitive areas covered by their scales.
“This won’t hurt - it really won’t,” Candy said, as Brie approached to take the samples from each of the girls, it also didn’t take long for her to find the markers.
“You,” the black haired girl said, nodding to Rebecca, “And you,” she nodded to Karen, “are finless, but I do not recognize the other races here.”
Brie spoke up, “I’m Sartoran, and it seems you also share the common DNA marker which makes you a related species to us all.”
“I’m human,” Rebecca giggled. “Karen is actually a half-human and a Natural born here, first generation. We were all brought here, though we’ve yet to determine exactly why or how.”
“Ah,” the black haired girl nodded. “For what it’s worth, finless is just the word we use to describe the land-based people of our planet. They look much like you do.”
“Ah, so there are two sets of people on your planet?” Hailey smiled. “Do your species get along?”
“Sometimes,” the blonde haired girl nodded. “We must be cautious when dealing with strangers because our scales are prized by some as trophies. Most however, are more civilized than that.”
“Well your people's contributions are more prized here than anything,” Candy offered. “It seems our new homeworld wishes to please us instead of the other way around.”
“We had thought it strange,” the redhead said, “Now that you mention it, that all along the way here, we’ve found plenty of star fruit to keep us sustained. I think there’s a patch of it close by, if you’d like some.”
“We’d love a sample.” Hailey said, then started to sniff the air. “Do you guys smell fire?” she asked.
“I do,” Wendy nodded, looking around for signs of smoke as the redhead backed up slightly and then did a backflip dive off the ship and into the water.
“Over there, 4 islands over.” Brie called out. “Seems to be signal fire?”
“Either that, or someone’s hut is burning,” Rebecca said. “That fire’s way too big just to be a cooking fire.” She steered the vessel gently onto a new current, catching the wind and speeding them along even faster.
“Don’t worry about Kindall. She can catch us.” The black haired girl said. “We’ve studied the currents here as well. You may be finless, but you follow them like a Finnari.”
“I’ve always loved the water. Back on Earth, when I got out of the army I bought a small sailing yacht.” Rebecca grinned. “I spent days at a time fishing in the open ocean. Being here is a lot like that, but with more islands,” she added with a laugh.
“I’ve always had a fascination for the finless ships,” the black haired girl laughed. “My people think it strange that I’d be interested in how they travel above the water, rather than under it, but I already know what’s under it.”
“We have ships back home that travel underwater.” Hailey said. “But they can’t go too deep or they’ll be crushed.” As they approached they could see a massive pile of trees burning on a beach - as Brie suggested, a signal fire.
To their amazement, running about on the beach was an entire group of Furren of varying coloration. Some were fanning the fire, while others were running back and forth to find fronds or leaves to throw on and create more smoke. Also to Wendy’s surprise she kind of recognized the uniform they were wearing. It was definitely of a beachwear style, but there were certain similarities too, including a sash with patches on it.
“I don’t believe it,” Wendy laughed. “I think they’re furren girl scouts!”
“Ah, Rescue Girls.” Candy nodded. “Kits of the ages between 5 and 16. I was a Rescue girl. Boys have a similar group called Scout Kats.”
Candy cupped both hands around her mouth and let out a sound not unlike a very loud meow. It sounded almost like Hailey’s cat when she wanted to be let out.
One of the girls stopped what she was doing and returned the call, then they all stopped and started to put the fire out, since it had done it’s job. The Finnari just stood by and watched with some mild amusement and interest.
“Ahoy!” Rebecca called out as they came in close to the island. The ship was designed to beach and un-beach easily and could roll right up on the shore with ease so long as it wasn’t too rocky.
“Thank the gods,” one of the girls, a bright pink furren like Candy, said as they came running over to greet their rescuers. “We went to sleep last night on a wilderness retreat on Furra II, and when we woke up we were here,” she explained, as Kindall waded ashore with a large vine slung over her back.
The vine itself was green with slightly purple leaves, and all along it were huge pieces of yellow fruit, practically engorged with juice. Each fruit had a telltale white star-like mark at the stem, extending outward.
“You girls were doing the reserve camp?” Candy asked. “Getting your Avian badges I suspect? All of you are about 9 to 13 in cycles?”
“Yes ma’am,” the pink girl nodded. “Right on all accounts ma’am.”
“I’m a former Rescue Girl myself.” Candy said. “Is everyone accounted for?”
“Yes ma’am,” the pink girl replied proudly. “All present and accounted for.”
A Furren girl with solid white fur, who had been staring at Wendy and Hailey in amazement, spoke up, though she was still staring. “We heard your war cry,” she giggled. “At first we thought you were a troop leader.”
“I was leader of my Niece’s troop a few years ago.” Candy nodded. “Also girls, we have stardust blue Furren here. It’s not polite to stare at them.”
“Sorry,” the white furred girl said sheepishly. “It’s just so incredible to meet one in person. We were just learning about you in Furran Civilization class last week.”
Hailey smiled and gave the girl a hug. “I’m not a natural born Furran actually.”
“Me either,” Wendy giggled. “This planet has strange mutagenic properties.” She pointed to Rebecca. “We used to be the same species as her and Karen.”
“Ohh.” The white furran said thoughtfully. “So many new species here... I only recognize two of you.”
Rebecca chuckled as she picked up the radio, “This is Expedition team 2 to Heart Island base do you read?”
“We read, Expedition Team, what’s your status Rebecca?”
“We’re good. We have some survivors here, furren kits, differing ages, and we also picked up a new species.” Rebecca called back. “They call themselves Finnari, probably sub-light, underwater dwellers but highly intelligent - and friendly.”
The black haired girl giggled under her breath at that last one. “We try,” she whispered.
One of the furren girls approached the black haired girl. “Your scales are soo pretty.”
“Thank you young one.” the black haired girl replied. “I am Princess Kala. You may just call me Kala though,” she quickly added. “I love your fur patterns, too.”
The girl giggled. “Thank you. It’s an honor to meet you. I’m Leia, and the orange one is my sister Sari.”
“Rebecca can we get your coordinates? We’ll send a boat out for the furren and the others if they wish to return with us.” a woman called back over the radio.
“Brie?” Rebecca asked.
Brie took out an old sextant and, after a moment, rattled off some numbers, seemingly doing whatever calculations were necessary right on the spot. Rebecca repeated them.
“My God,” the woman laughed. “It never ceases to amaze me just how far you can travel in a damned day. Alright, we’ll send a rescue vessel ASAP.”
“I should really teach the other teams how to navigate the currents.” Rebecca laughed, “Either that or Tom can. He’s pretty good at it too.”
“Yeah, I’m sending Tom out with a transport.” The woman replied.
“We will remain here with the young ones,” Kala said. “We can help them find food if the rescue vessel is delayed.”
“No need.” The white furred Furran said brightly. “We’re well versed in survival. It’s part of Rescue Girl training. But you’re more then welcome to stay anyway. We’d love to learn more about your people, your majesty.”
“As would we actually.” Brie laughed.
“The feeling is mutual,” Kala said with an almost bubbly giggle, beginning to let down her guard.
“I can travel with you, if you’d like,” the blonde haired girl offered. “We are the Princess’ personal guard, but if she trusts you, then we do as well.”
Rebecca nodded. “Thank you. Girls when you get back to the colony, there will be a doctor there. She’ll take blood samples from each of you. It’s procedure, but I promise it won't hurt at all.”
“No problem,” the pink furren replied cheerfully. “Thank you for the rescue.”
“It was smart of you girls to light the fire.” Candy said. “We saw it four islands away.
“We didn’t expect anyone to come so quickly,” the orange furren, Sari, giggled. “But we knew it’s best to stay in one place and wait for rescue.”
Kala turned to the blonde haired girl and gave her a hug. “May you swim deep, Zarra. I’ll see you when you return to their colony.”
“It’s yours now as well.” Hailey said. “We are all family. I’m sure our builders will help construct living quarters that will suit your needs.”
Kala looked a little surprised at Hailey’s offer, but she smiled and nodded, as Kindall gave Brie a few pieces of the star fruit - vine and all, for her to study.
“Thank you.” Brie said. “We’re always interested in the plant life of this planet.”
“It’s a staple of our diet where we’re from,” Zarra explained as they boarded the ship, even as Ella was disembarking again to give the girls some fresh supplies - blankets, flint and steel, and even a lantern with a solar charged battery. “The finless consider it a delicacy as well, so it shouldn’t be toxic to you.”
“May I ask,” Hailey asked, “Do you live completely underwater, or do you have some kind of air pocket structures as well? There’s another species of water breathing people in our colony that lived completely submerged, so I’m just curious how your people do things.”
“Our cities are built half above water and half below water.” Zarra answered. “On our homeworld we have a large landmass that we protect - separate from the Finless’ homelands, however we live and even intermarry with them on our landmass as well.”
“Fascinating.” Brie said as she listened. “When you have children with the finless from your land, are your children born with fins?”
Zarra nodded. “It seems to be a dominant trait. Some scholars theorized that we evolved from a common ancestor, and that the responsible trait is a dominant defensive process, from a time when our world was covered almost completely in water.” She flexed slightly, and suddenly, her entire body was covered in purple scales. She relaxed, and they seemed to absorb back into her skin, for the most part.
“Pretty,” Candy said. “Our people, the Furren people used to be feral at one point. We still have the sharp claws of our ancestors.”
“Most impressive,” Zarra nodded. “We have only our wits, scales, and the ability to affect others’ mood with our song, usually to put them to sleep so we can get away,” she laughed.
“Sound familiar?” Hailey asked, glancing at Candy.
“Sound,” Candy repeated, and the three Furren started to giggle.
“Don’t mind them,” Ella laughed. “Furren humor is subtle, and often very crass. In this case though I believe they’re talking about Candy’s signature work.”
“Indeed,” Candy said, still giggling. “I developed a method of treating patients with certain mental disorders through the use of sound to affect their mood.”
Zarra laughed, nodding. “That sounds precisely like what we do, yes. That is incredible.”
“You should hear Brie sing,” Karen said as she came back on deck. “Her people have two sets of vocal chords.”
“Amazing.” Zarra said. “I’m beginning to understand why Kala trusts you. Please... forgive me for my distrust in the beginning. But this is a strange, new world, and we had no way of knowing who our allies are.”
“Oh no, it’s fine, but can I ask you a question?” Brie asked.
“Oh yes, of course,” Zarra nodded.
“Would you mind joining our exploration team as a representative of your people?” Brie giggled.
“Damit, Brie,” Rebecca laughed. “Get out of my head. I was just thinking the same thing. We have no way of exploring the depths, or even knowing how deep the waters go. Your insights would be worth this ship’s weight in gold if we lived on a monetary standard.”
Zarra’s scale color shifted just slightly to a lighter purple, as she blushed. “Oh my... I... I would be deeply honored. Thank you. Any time you wish to know about an area of water I will be more than happy to go and look. I’ll try to be observant when I hunt starfruit as well.”
The sun set as the girls sailed between several uncharted islands, mostly small spits of land. The area was dotted with lots of tiny islands where they were, nothing massive. Zarra had been gone awhile exploring the depths, but Brie had given her a waterproof satchel to carry starfruit, and anything else of interest she might have found so it was likely she was just doing her thing.
Hailey yawned. She had lookout shift while everyone else rested, but so far all she saw was the faint haze of twilight. She thought she saw something - or rather someone - out of the corner of her eye, a silhouette on a small island shore. Zarra splashed out of the water and up onto the ship, and when Hailey looked back, whatever she thought she had seen was gone.
“Sorry I was gone for so long,” Zarra said. “I was searching for more black glass and metal boxes.”
“Oh that’s fi- wait, metal boxes?” Hailey asked.
“Yes,” Zarra said as she reached into her satchel. “I found one, and thought there might be more. It definitely isn’t natural,” she said, as she pulled out a waterlogged iPad and offered it to Hailey. “Black glass on the front, with a metal back,” she said.
“Oh holy cow!” Hailey laughed, “This is an iPad.”
She ran down below deck, grabbing a small bucket and a bag of rice, with Zarra following curiously behind. She filled the bucket halfway, placed the iPad inside, and then covered it.
“Oh, I see,” Zarra said. “You’re dehydrating it?”
Hailey nodded. “Salt or sand would get inside of it, but rice kernels are too big. With any luck, it should still function. It’s a computer device, like Brie’s portable scanner,” she added. Zarra nodded.
She didn’t understand how Brie’s portable scanner worked, but she understood that it was high technology at least, and respected that high technology as a human respects a brown bear, which was to say she kept a respectable distance at all times, and kept track of her digits in the process.
“Our technology is mechanical,” Zarra replied. “Steam, clockwork, or combustion. I’ve never seen devices like what you and Brie use.”
“We can teach you.” Hailey answered. “It’ll probably be more common place soon on this world, so it might be good to learn.” She looked up at Zarra. “By the way you said you were here almost three weeks. Have you or the others noticed anything different about yourselves?”
Zarra shook her head, “Not really.”
“The ocean water here has strange properties,” Hailey said. “Healing and mutagenic. Like we said to those Furren girls this morning, Wendy and I used to be finless. The water changed us - not that we’re complaining. For others, the changes are more subtle. Ella’s gotten much stronger for example.”
“We’ve been more worried about finding others and food to really notice anything.” Zarra shrugged. “We did notice the water was sweet. There’s no salt in it at all, and it makes the starfruit even sweeter.”
That seemed to remind her that she had a fresh crop of it now, and she took one out of the satchel. She poked one fingernail just below the surface, dragged it along vertically, and the melon-like fruit split right in half. She offered half to Hailey as she bit into the other half, sucking up the juices.
Hailey smiled and took a bite. As the juice dribbled down her chin, she moved her hand to catch it, and in raising her head, spotted a slightly larger island they were approaching. “Rebecca! Land Ho!” She slurped down some more juice and bit into the soft fruity flesh. “Oh this is delicious.”
Zarra giggled. “It’s packed with nutrients, but it’s normally hard to cultivate.”
Rebecca came up the stairs with a solar lantern, her hair a mess, “Thanks for waking me,” she laughed. “No offense, but I don’t trust anyone else with landings.”
“None taken,” Hailey laughed too. “There’s two other things,” she said, pointing to the rice bucket. “Zarra found an iPad in the depths, for one.”
“Are you shitting me?” Rebecca asked.
“Nope. It looks like mine too.” Hailey laughed.
“I found it on a small outcropping, right next to a lone starfruit vine,” Zarra nodded.
“That’s fantastic,” Rebecca said. “So what was the other thing?”
“The other thing was probably nothing, but you told me to report anything unusual. Just before Zarra came back, I swear I thought I saw someone out of the corner of my eye on one of the tiny islands, but when I looked back, there was literally nothing there. Just sand and ocean, and nowhere they could’ve gone, so I didn’t wake you for it.”
Rebecca nodded as she took the wheel, “Thanks. I'll put that in my notes.” she said as she beached the boat, “All hands on deck!” she called out. There was a large bell by the wheel. Inside the bell the clapper had a little hook to rest on, so that it wasn’t ringing relentlessly every time the ship moved. She unhooked it and grabbed the rope that dangled down, ringing it loudly.
“Agh!” Brie could be heard groaning somewhere below deck, followed by a loud thump. A few seconds later she stumbled onto the deck, yawning. “Thank you, Rebecca. I was having a horrible nightmare and couldn’t wake up,” she said honestly.
Ella, Wendy and Karen soon followed. Rebecca grinned. “Glad to be of service. Sorry for waking you guys, but we’ve got a large landmass here. Wendy and Hailey are our resident Survival Experts, so I’m going to send you both in first. Do not go too far in, but I want you to do some preliminary scouting.”
“Roger roger,” Wendy said with a slight giggle as Hailey took out her phone.
“Don’t call me Roger.” Rebecca grinned.
“Testing, testing, 1 2 3,” Hailey said.
“I hear you,” Candy laughed as she came on deck now.
“Ok, once you two do your base scouting report back to the beach, We’ll wait for you here.” Rebecca smiled.
“Rebecca Rebecca,” Hailey said with a giggle, jumping off the ship before Rebecca could swat her.
“Uh,” Wendy said as she jumped off after Hailey. “What’s with the bucket of rice? You drop your phone in the water again?”
“Nope, Zarra found an iPad.” Hailey laughed. “I'll go right you go left?”
“OHMYGOD sweet!” Wendy squealed excitedly, cleared her throat, and then nodded. “Be careful.”
“You too.” Hailey nodded as she took off to the right and into the woods without a lantern because Furren had naturally keen night vision. The trees were dense, and there seemed to be a trail to follow. Some short distance in, Hailey was meet with a large Warehouse, that had the radioshack logo on it.
“Oh my God guys,” she quickly radioed back. “You’re not going to freaking believe what I just found out here.”
“What? What is it?” Candy asked. “Animal, mineral or vegetable?”
“Mineral.” Hailey laughed, “I found the motherlode of finds.”
Wendy called back, “Holy crap I found a car factory.”
“Okay,” Hailey laughed, “I found the SECOND most motherlode of a find. I found a freaking Radio Shack warehouse, out in the ass crack middle of nowhere.”
“What’s a Radio Shack?” Candy asked. Hailey could hear Rebecca laugh as she explained.
“Ohh, neat!” Candy said.
“Hold on, I thought I saw someone,” Hailey said. “Going to run up to the roof and check.” She secured her phone and then, sizing up a nearby tree, ran up and grabbed it, and began to claw her way up. Once she reached the top, she ran out along a sturdy branch and leapt, rolling onto the roof. She looked around.
“Come out, come out, wherever you are... Haley’s gonna find you,” she sang, to the tune of “Pop goes the weasel” as she looked around. There was no one there, and nowhere for them to hide. Unless they jumped off; her mind had to be playing tricks on her again.
“Did you find another survivor?” Wendy radioed back.
“I thought I saw someone, but there’s no scent.” Hailey sighed, “Ok guys I’m going to go in.”
Rebecca called back, “Negative, both of you return to the beach.”
“On my way,” Wendy called back. “I snapped a few pictures.”
“Yeah, I’m on my way. Hey, Candy, how far can we fall and not get hurt?”
“I’m not setting your bones,” Candy teased her. “I’d say about two stories on soft ground. More if you’ve got a softer target. It’s all in the way your body flexes as you land and distributes the force throughout, but even we have our limits,” she giggled.
Hailey called back a second later, “Ok, cats do always land on all four of their feet.”
“Yes, well we also run faster on all fours too, but we don’t like to.” Candy giggled.
“Really?” Wendy called back. “Oh I have GOT to try that!”
“You should try climbing too,” Hailey called back. “Okay, going silent for a second while I figure out how the hell I’m getting back down.”
Hailey put away her phone again. She started to take a running position, thought about what Candy said, and took off in a dead sprint on all fours, using the extra momentum to carry her further off the roof. It was a good thing too because otherwise, she’d have narrowly missed latching onto the tree branch.
What she didn’t expect, was that her ability as a stardust blue furren kicked in, and she shifted forms to a large wild cat. It startled her enough that she lost her grip on the branch and fell, right onto the next branch. The branch creaked and groaned with the sudden application of force, but she managed to amble around into a better grip, scampering for the tree trunk.
“What the...” she said, in a voice somewhat her own, but with a guttural, primal growl underpinning it. “I... I did it!” she came barrelling out of the forest in her large cat form. Wendy looked up, let out a startled shriek, and sprinted for the deck of the ship by way of clawing her way right up the side.
Candy examined Hailey, “It’s Hailey! I recognize the markings anywhere, and her scent.”
“I did it!” Hailey giggled in her new voice as she danced around playfully on the beach, rolling over onto her back and wiggling the sand into her fur. “I don’t know how, but I did it!”
“Can you turn back?” Wendy asked looking over the edge of the boat now.
“Let’s see,” Hailey said as she got back on her feet again, shaking the sand off. She first tried to rear back on two legs. That did little more than make her look like a blue circus tiger - which admittedly, made Rebecca giggle. She sat down on her hind legs with her paws in front, and thought about it for a moment. As she was trying to think of something else she could try, her form began to shift again, until she was right back to her old self.
Luckily silvan cloth was a very stretchy material because Hailey’s clothes, albeit in need of just a bit of adjustment, were back where they belonged again. Wendy had by now cautiously climbed back out of the boat.
Hailey shook her head vigorously as she stood. “I wonder what else is on this island besides the two things we found.”
“No idea, but we need to vote on which one to go to first.” Rebecca said. “Then we’ll call it in.”
“Both have their merits,” Wendy nodded. “I saw some four-wheelers on the lot that we can use to explore the island faster, however I won’t lie, the thought of getting my paws on a laptop again has me squirming inside.”
“There’s also the fact that Hailey thought she saw someone at the warehouse,” Brie added. Hailey shook her head.
“No, that turned out to be nothing. There were no signs, no scent, and if they had jumped off, which had to be at least four stories by the way, I would’ve heard them hit the ground. I’m going to check myself into the clinic when we get back because that’s twice.”
“I wouldn’t stress over it. This planet takes some getting used to. The first year I was here, I kept hearing things too,” Rebecca said, giving little more explanation than that.
Ella nodded. “I still see ghost ships from time to time when I’m on watch alone. My vote is for the factory. Faster transportation will allow us to get to the warehouse more quickly, as well as any other interesting locations on the island.”
The others cast their votes, mostly favoring Ella’s logic, or in Zarra’s case remained undecided and neutral.
“Zarra?” Rebecca asked.
“Yes ma’am?” Zarra answered.
“You get a say too,” she said. Zarra looked at her like she was speaking another language.
“Excuse me?” Zarra asked, confused.
“On my ship, we’re a democracy,” Rebecca laughed. “Everyone’s voice matters.”
Zarra blinked a few times, quietly nodding. “I see. I’m afraid I have no input to offer.”
“You have a lot to learn, but we'll count that as a neutral vote.”
“I’m sorry,” Zarra said. “My people are an absolute monarchy. As bodyguards we advise the Princess on matters of her personal security, but even then, she has the final word on all decisions.”
“That’s not how our society works here. We have a governing body, and we all vote, and all peoples vote matters.” Rebecca said. “We value everyone's opinions.”
“That will... take much getting used to. But the Princess will love it,” she added with a slight giggle. “For what it is worth then, I believe Ella’s plan seems sound. Ordinarily I would be concerned with noise attracting unwanted attention, but I have seen how you seek out others, and imagine that there is no unwanted attention, in this case.”
Karen couldn’t help giggling a little. “Ella, I think we just found you a new best friend”
Ella laughed. “I’m a guard too, of sorts, among my people,” she explained. “We’re peacekeepers and mediators.”
“Base, this is the Victory,” Rebecca radioed back.
“Go ahead Rebecca. What is your status?”
“Condition green,” Rebecca called back. “We’ve landed on a large island. We can’t see where the beach ends from here. We’ve located two structures that we’re going to investigate - an automobile factory, and an Earth electronics warehouse.”
“Did you say an automobile factory AND an electronic warehouse?” the woman radioed back.
“Yes ma’am.” Rebecca answered.
“That just got the science lab buzzing.” The woman laughed.
As the group began to travel towards the car factory, Zarra suddenly stopped, and scales rippled up her body. There was a faint sound like rustling bushes, and it was coming closer. The furrens’ ears twitched. They heard it too.
Rebecca whispered “Stand ready”. Hailey, Wendy and Candy had their claws out and ready for anything.
A pale woman with black hair and fangs emerged onto the path directly in front of them, chewing a piece of fruit the native island’s fruit. She stopped, slowly turning to look at the group ready for battle, dropped the fruit, and put up her hands.
Hailey started to giggle, “A Fruit bat. We all got freaked out by a friendly.” She retracted her claws. “Sorry about that.”
“You scared me half to death,” the girl laughed as she realized they were relaxing. “I haven’t seen anyone since I got here so I thought I was alone.”
“Oh, goodness no. There’s about 40 more of your species back at our colony.” Brie replied.
“To make a very long story short,” Rebecca laughed, adding, “And I’m very sorry for scaring you by the way. We’re part of an exploration guild. We were all brought to this planet by a mysterious force; some of us as much as eighty galactic standard years ago.”
“My goodness,” the girl said. “It has only been a few days for me. I hide out during the day at the strange building near here, and go out at night to look for food.”
“Wait, your species has no scent.. You must have been what I saw.” Hailey blushed. “You were at the warehouse earlier weren’t you?”
She shook her head, “Nope.. I was near the temple further in getting some fruit.” She opened her bag to show them the assortment of bananas, apples, even a papaya. “I avoid the warehouse. For some reason, it unsettles me.”
“Weird.” Hailey sighed. “I swear something was there.”
“When I go near there the hair on my arms and the back of my neck stands on end,” the girl said. “It sounds silly, superstitious, but when you are alone in these woods, your mind can really mess with you. I am so glad to find other people.”
“You mentioned a temple?” Rebecca asked.
“Yes. It appears to be ancient.” The girl smiled as she pointed toward the small, almost indiscernible path she had been following - at least, indiscernible in this light, to the humans and to Ella. Brie and the furren could just make it out.
“Oh,” she said after a moment. “ i'm Sasha, by the way. On my planet I’m a surveyor. Come, we can get small vehicles from the automotive factory that we can take to the temple more quickly.”
“Just like old times!” Hailey called over to Wendy as they took their respective passengers for a wilder ride than either expected. Candy doubled up with Hailey, while Brie rode with Wendy. By the time they reached the temple, Candy climbed down off the back of the ATV and shook her head.
“Old times indeed. That brought back memories of my mandatory zero gravity training from the survival girls.”
“That was fun,” Brie giggled.
“The temple is just past this tree line,” Sasha said as she climbed off her ATV to show them the path.
The temple was massive, but the architecture was more advanced than ancient, However the ruins that were written there were definitely in a language that wasn’t Human or written in any language that was documented by the GTC. Hailey and Wendy both took pictures of all the writings to show Aria later.
“I don’t think this structure was brought here like the others,” Sasha said. “With the others, there are clearly defined... Ah, how to explain it in laymen’s terms. The layout feels random, with the other two. But the temple structure, it lines up perfectly with what my compass tells me is magnetic north for this planet.”
“Yeah, it also looks like it’s been here awhile, you can see the plant life growing on and around it.” Hailey nodded. “It’s like the jungle’s been trying to take it over for a really long time, but there’s something stopping it.”
“Wonder how we get inside?” Karen asked. “I don’t see any visible doors.”
“Ask?” a soft-spoken female voice answered.
Hailey jumped about a foot off the ground and spun around. “Holy cow, you snuck up on 3 cats.” she giggled.
The voice, which giggled, belonged to a vaguely humanoid form dressed in black from head to toe. She walked past the group, and passed right through a section of the temple wall. A second or two later, the wall dissolved. A soft light in the floor flickered to life, and the figure beckoned with her hand for them to follow her.
“I found this place a long, long time ago,” she chuckled. “My ship crash-landed here, and I thought for certain that this planet would be my final resting place, but somehow, I just kept on living.”
“Another space traveler?” Candy asked causing Hailey and Wendy to snicker at the unintentional reference. “How long have you been here?”
“I stopped keeping track honestly,” the woman - or girl - it was hard to tell with her features obscured, but her voice sounded somewhere in the late teen to young adult area - answered. “It’s been long enough my ship rusted and is long gone. Do the Makari still rule?”
“The Makari are long gone.” Ella spoke. “They have long since bred into other species.”
“Then I truly am alone,” she chuckled. “Ah, well. I suppose that’s just time’s way. I tried to get out a distress call, but I could never cut through the sun’s radiation. There were terrible solar storms back then.”
“The Makari are what?” Hailey asked.
“They’re an old race, that was around when my species first started traveling the known galaxies.” Ella spoke, “They were not evil people, but some had very big ambitions. When we discovered them, they welcomed us and then as time went on, they welcomed other races, and slowly just melded in.”
“We found we shared enough common DNA that we were compatible,” the woman nodded.
“You said your people are from this galaxy right?” Hailey spoke.
“Yes. I found this planet, which wasn’t on any of our star charts, and when I came close to investigate, my ship was brought down by the same solar storms that prevented me calling for help.”
“So you have no idea about its origins then?” Hailey sighed.
The woman shook her head. “I’m afraid not. I’ve spent my years here, trying to decipher the alien language. I’ve made some headway, but much of it is still illegible, or encrypted,” she explained, as she brought them into a large, central chamber that looked, to Wendy at least, like something right out of Star Trek - a mix of stone and metal, like the Bajoran ancient temples in Deep Space 9, to her mind.
Karen leaned against a stone, and suddenly the temple lights came on. Everyone half expected torches, but they were actual lights.
The woman laughed. “That surprised me the first time, too. I couldn’t understand why anyone would build a structure like this out of stone, if they clearly had understanding of electrical engineering.”
“It’s not all stone. It seems there’s metal here too.” Brie spoke up.
“And forcefield technology,” The woman nodded. “That little trick with the door outside was a weakened holographic forcefield.”
Hailey spoke up again, “Where you at the big warehouse earlier?”
The woman nodded, and then pulled back her hood. They expected some hideous hag or some monstrosity, for her to have hidden her face, but she was in fact, quite beautiful - extremely beautiful, with dark purple hair and pale skin. “Sorry if I scared you earlier. I was shadowing you because I was curious. It’s been so long, I thought you might be a mirage.”
“It’s fine. At least I know i'm not insane.” Hailey laughed.
“Feeling’s mutual. In truth I’ve been following your ship since yesterday at dusk.”
She unfolded two large sets of wings from her back, causing the robes to fall away, which in the process, revealed an hourglass figure clad in a leather outfit that would have Vanessa drooling with envy. “These are relatively new actually. Not “new” new, but I got them about a month after I had been here.”
“Yeah we noticed that the planet changes people.” Rebecca laughed.
Brie blushed, “I forgot to ask, do you mind if I take a DNA sample?”
“By all means,” the woman said as she offered Brie her arm without hesitation. “I’m as curious as you are,” she laughed.
Brie took the sample and watched her machine work, “Well you're definitely Makari, “ she paused, “At least, as far as I can tell. This thing only has base reference DNA based on ancient computer records. And I’m seeing shared markers with the rest of us that were brought here.”
“Interesting... So my DNA stayed the same, but some dormant genes were just turned on?”
“Yes, Hailey and Wendy were human like Rebecca and Karen, but they turned into a Species known as Furren. Their DNA still comes up as Human in our systems.” Brie nodded. “They have Furren Markers now, but it still comes up as Human.”
“That does explain the wings,” Ella nodded. “It is said that a very long time ago my people had the ability to fly. We always thought it was just a metaphor though,” she chuckled. “I bet your skin is as hard as dolarite armor, too.”
“Yes, but we are not strong like you are.” the woman chuckled. “It was one of the major reasons my species adapted to yours so easily though - shared psionic and physical traits.”
“They’re cousins, like my people and the Furren,” Brie giggled, as she looked around, taking scans of every little thing. “Remarkable. Like us we are from different systems, but we share a common ancestor. The funny thing is though all of share an even more common ancestor somewhere.”
“That’s what perplexed me, and kept me sane all these years,” the woman laughed. “Some of the runes in this temple I was able to translate based on their similarity to other languages. There’s no Galactic Standard language here, but I’ve found hints at Makari, Gellfax, even Ryl.”
“What we need is a xenolinguist, “ Hailey laughed.
“A Cunning linguist you say?” Candy giggled.
“A master of tongues,” Wendy giggled now.
Brie looked at the woman, “Furren humor.” She did that pretend to try to analyze the joke thing she does and then laughed a little.
“If you did have a xenolinguist, I could share my notes with them.” The woman laughed. “I was no scholar in my previous life. I only made this temple the focus of my energies because it kept me sane, with no one but the stones to talk to.”
Rebecca spoke this time, “If you don't mind me prying, what did you do before you crashed here?” she was busy looking at different things when she asked.
The woman looked sheepish. “Ah, well...” she chuckled wryly. “I was a finder of rare treasures of which the previous owner had no real use.”
“A tomb raider,” Hailey giggled. The woman, still looking sheepish, nodded.
“And a smuggler on occasion. That’s why I was so curious about this planet. Anything that was this far off the beaten path, with no known location on any star chart I’ve ever seen, had to be hiding something valuable. I’ve had many, many, many years to rethink my life choices,” she laughed. “Oh, I’m Erynn, by the way.”
“Hailey, Candy, Ella, Rebecca, Karen, Sasha, Wendy, Zarra,“ Brie pointed them out, “And I’m Brie.”
“I know it’s a long shot, but you could always join one of the guilds? Most likely the export/import guild.” Rebecca offered.
“... Guild?” Erynn asked. “You mean there’s more of you?” she sounded hopeful.
“Yes.” Brie nodded, “Our main colony is 10,000 or so strong, there’s a smaller colony of about 2,000.”
“This might sound crazy,” Hailey began.
“No crazier than the fact that I am older than some stars,” the woman laughed.
Hailey giggled. “Well, we were all brought here to this planet, by some unseen force. We have no idea by whom, how, or why. We have no way off-planet, but we banded together to make a new life for ourselves here.”
Erynn nodded. “That explains the sub light vessel,” she chuckled. “Actually that explains a lot of things, like those two new buildings on the island. For whatever it’s worth, my days of shady deals are far behind me, but I still have a head for business. I would love to join you, especially if it means being surrounded by people again.”
“Well then welcome.” Hailey smiled and reached out her hand to shake Erynn’s then pulled out her phone, “Expedition 2 to Heart.” she radioed.
“Go ahead Expedition 2. What’s your status?” a different voice answered than last time.
“Green, we’re inside the temple.” Hailey spoke, “Do you guys have a way to receive images yet?”
“It’s highly experimental, but we believe we have the correct protocol set up for slow image transmission Ex 2. If you’d like to help us test it we can proceed to phase 2 now. We’ve been able to replicate the dropbox app you had on your phone as a peer to peer protocol.”
“Great.” Hailey said and loaded the app. It actually seemed to have a connection now. “Sending Images now to the shared folder, called Ex2 Trip images #1.”
“Connection is stable. We’re watching it now,” the man said, amid some mild cheering in the background.
“We’re losing the signal, but I’m boosting relay 2 to compensate,” a woman said. “That... should do it.”
“We’re going to setup a relay on the Rubber Tree Island.” another woman spoke. “Since it had a larger mountain than our hill.”
“Strange runes,” the man said. “Can we get Sierra over here? She needs to see this.”
“I think she’s at Chuck’s,” another man said. “I’ll go find her.”
Erynn meanwhile, leaned against a stone pedestal, looking all too excited at all the chatter going on. It was more excitement than she had seen in a span of time that would blow most mortals’ minds, after all, not counting that time a pair of snails decided to have a race just outside the temple door.
Rebecca laughed, “We’re getting some civilization back. I see you're excited as I am.”
“I’ll be honest,” Erynn laughed. “When I first saw your ship, I thought I had finally gone completely mad, and half wondered why it hadn’t happened sooner.”
Ella laughed, “Because our races don’t go mad like other races do. We have a much longer lifespan than most species, so we’re used to long periods of dormancy.”
“This is very true,” Erynn nodded. “Somehow the planet extended mine even further.”
“Not to embarrass you.” Candy stated, “But are you Rolly?”
Erynn gave her a confused look. “She means do you like other women.” Hailey asked to clarify.
Erynn did blush slightly, but giggled. “Well, it’s been a very, very... very long time. In my wild youth, I rarely trusted anyone to get that close - never knew who just wanted a piece of my score,” she teased, “But on the odd occasion I shared my bed with anyone - yes.”
“Then that is why.” Rebecca spoke, “I hate using the term, but non-breeders get damn near immortality in exchange for sterility, and regular breeding folk get extended life like another 20-30% on top of whatever their normal lifespans were, nearly as we can tell.”
“Ahhh,” Erynn said, nodded, and then blinked. “But why? It’s almost like...” She blinked again. Realization dawned on her. “Just a second,” she said as she pushed a seemingly random stone panel - or random in that it looked the same as any of the other dozen or so surrounding it. It slid open to reveal a metal compartment packed full of notes, written on some kind of handmade paper. She pulled them out and began to dig through them.
“I remember a partial translation here somewhere... It referenced a ‘testing area’ and ‘control’, but then there was the rune for ‘planet’, which made no sense at the time. I was sure I just mistranslated it.”
“Happens when it’s not your field of study.” Brie said. “Even I get things wrong.”
“Ah here it is,” she said as she held up a sheet of paper with the original rune rubbing traced onto it, and a Galactic Standard translation written underneath. Hailey moved in close with her phone, taking a clear image of it and uploaded it to her dropbox.
Almost on cue, a woman spoke up. “This photo is remarkable. But without a keystone, it could take ages just to decipher the first letter.”
“Hence Hailey’s dirty joke earlier about needing a Xenolinguist.” Rebecca laughed, “I think there’s some latin runic in here too.” she motioned for Hailey to take a picture of a stone at the base of the fountain she was looking at.
“Sierra just came through the door now,” the woman said.
Sierra, a woman with a Spanish accent so thick one could almost spread it on toast, which was ironic for someone well versed in languages, chuckled as she picked up a radio. “Someone call for a linguist? My God,” her breath caught in her throat. “We’ve seen these before on Earth.”
Rebecca spoke, “Really?”
“Yes. There’s a chamber under the Vatican city, that some scientists have access to, where there are scrolls with these runes in them.” Sierra answered. “We thought they might be a lost dialect. They were taken during the Crusades, but that’s all we know of them.”
“Well,” Hailey said, “The other lady said you’d need a keystone to decipher them. We have a living keystone right here. The second image, whenever it loads, is a sample of her work. And I just started uploading an image of something Rebecca said looked like Latin to her.”
Sierra gave an excited squeal. “Really? If there’s Latin mixed in with this language then this could be our Rosetta stone! Quickly, bring up the image file,” she said, apparently to someone next to her.
The other woman in the background laughed, “It’s not fully uploaded yet.”
“Gahhh, this is like my college wifi all over again,” Sierra laughed.
“We have a team working on trying to boost the speeds.” The other woman laughed. “This is a work in progress, but atleast it works. Now we can get this app to the other expedition team as well.”
Wendy spoke up, “If we can get a satellite into low orbit we won't need to worry much about relays or data speed.”
“I wish I could help with that,” Erynn chuckled, “But everything you see here is all I have. My possessions from when I landed have long turned to dust.”
“That makes you our oldest Resident.” The other woman spoke. “But I wonder why your things deteriorated, when Aria’s didn’t... Oh here you go Sierra, the second image is uploaded we’re waiting for the last one now.”
“The experiment... positive... Control group... Diverse paths...” Sierra read aloud the few bits that Erynn was able to translate on the image. “This is definitely a reference to the planet as a test bed of some sort.”
“Ok the last image is in.” The woman in the background.
“That is most definitely an old form of Latin. It reads “Science”, I think that means “Station” and the numbers are pretty easy to read, 4.” Sierra laughed. “Oh, I love it. Latin was chosen as the universal language of science back on Earth because we speak so many diverse languages, and now, here it is millions of lightyears away and in a temple that’s as old as time, and it’s on a science console.”
“Millions or even billions,” Rebecca stated, “Aria wasn’t able to figure out where in the universe our galaxy fit.”
“You know,” Erynn said, “When I first found my way in here, there was a star map, right there,” she pointed to the center. “A holo projection, but the second I entered, it shut off. I must have triggered an alarm. I’ve never been able to get it back.”
“Well then.” Brie said, “I’ll see what I can do.” she headed back towards the entrance.
Karen leaned over to Zarra, who had been dead silent the whole time. “Don’t worry,” she said, “I’m just as lost as you are.”
“We have scientists back home, but none of them are this smart.” Zarra laughed. Sasha was wandering around the main area of the facility. When she triggered something and a door opened. She let out a startled yelp.
“Um...” she called. “A um.. A door just opened.” as stale air was released, as if it was vacuum sealed. She coughed. “And it smells like my grandmother’s root cellar.”
Inside the other area was a massive lab, there was ancient equipment well preserved, and Hailey took another picture of more Latin, and started uploading it. Sierra spoke up, “Damn it, make this go faster! I could probably swim there. I almost made the olympics.”
“I just got word from the team, they said the relay should be up any moment; just relax.” The other woman laughed. “Here have a cup of coffee.”
“I’m afraid to,” Sierra laughed. “If I do I’ll have to pee, and I’ve already had three Stardust Blues at Chuck’s.”
“He named a drink after us?” Wendy asked.
“Oh, you didn’t know?” Sierra said. “It’s blue like you guys, but it tastes like Doctor Pepper.”
“Well damn,” Hailey laughed, “That’s awesome.”
“¡Sí, finalmente!” Sierra cheered. Apparently the image loaded on her end. “Okay I’m going to try to talk you through each button and switch.”
“Sure.” Hailey stated.
It had been four days since finding the apparent research station. The translations provided some insight into the planet, but the temple seemed to be on some kind of "lockdown", and wouldn't respond to any attempts to access any systems, so Rebecca's team left the place in the capable hands of Sierra's research team.
A young girl with bat like wings who couldn’t have been more than 12, stepped out of the bushes. She was holding an intricate metal spear, and had several large fish on hooks. She was dressed in decent looking buck like skin clothes too, well and carefully tanned and dyed. It could almost have been mistaken for suede.
“Aja.” the girl said slowly setting down the fish and holding her spear out in defense looking right at Hailey who was talking on her cell phone to Heart Island.
“I’ll... get back to you base,” Hailey said as she carefully put away her phone and held up her hands to show she didn’t have a weapon.
There was rustling in the bush near the girl for a second and another girl came out of the bushes. She looked almost like the first girl, but she had purple eyes instead of pink. She looked at her friend holding the spear, “I think you have her plenty scared cousin.”
“Wait, you speak Galactic Trade?” Hailey laughed as she lowered her hands again.
“No we speak Edeian.” the girl who was holding the spear stated. “Same language your speaking right now.” She lowered her spear. “Sorry for scaring you, but you scared the life out of me too. I thought you were some kind of new monster.” She blushed.
“There’s some really big fish in the waters nowadays.” the girl with the purple eyes stated. “Lots of strangers around as well.”
“We’re still trying to figure that last one out, ourselves,” Hailey admitted. “This world’s... gods, for lack of a better word, have been bringing us here from across the universe for some time now.”
“Eden, and the gods are crazy. Yes they elder storiess say the gods drank the water here and went off the bend.” The pink eyed girl nodded as she picked up her bundle of fish. “Aja and I are scouts.”
“Me as well,” Hailey said, “First generation,” she added with a small giggle. “My group are scientist-explorers operating from an island we call Heart. I’m Hailey, of a race called Furren. I used to be human, before the gods changed me,” she grinned. The pair looked at each other.
“Strange days,” Aja said. “I know these words, Furren and Hew-man, from the old stories.”
“The spreading is just a silly bedtime story though,” the unnamed girl with a spear shook her head.
“And yet a real live furren stands before us,” Aja laughed. “We should bring her back to the village. She seems friendly, and she knows about the strangers.”
“Mother might get mad.” The girl with the spear sighed.
Aja took the other girl’s hand for a moment, and they closed their eyes. Aja opened her eyes again and smiled warmly. “The Queen says she looks forward to meeting you.”
“So you’re telepaths like Ella’s people,” Hailey said thoughtfully. “Can you read others’ thoughts, or just communicate?”
“We can read others’ thoughts among our own,” Aja said. “Though we’ve never tried it with an outsider.”
“Lika says that mind speak is bad with strangers because they don’t understand.” the girl with the spear stated.
“There you are,” Ella said as she approached, and then stopped in her tracks. “Oh, wow.”
The girl with the spear raised it again. “Oh more strangers. Just great.” she sighed.
Hailey laughed. “No stranger. That’s Ella. She’s not only a good friend, she’s also a member of my expeditionary group, and a telepath like you.”
Aja giggled, “We call all those who come to Eden’s Islands Strangers. It’s our word for you. No disrespect intended.”
Ella grinned. “None taken. I sense your peaceful intentions. You have nothing to fear from us.”
The girl with the spear smiled broadly and put her spear on her back. “You have powerful psychic defenses. It’s an honor to meet you Ella.” She took Ella’s hand, and they locked gazes for a moment, almost like they were sharing some unspoken, secret ritual from across time and space.
“How many more of you are there anyway?” Aja asked.
“Loads.” Hailey explained, “We haven’t done a census yet. Only a few of us in the expedition group though. Our ship is moored not far from here, if you want us to get the others?”
“Please do,” Aja nodded. “As I said, the Queen wishes to meet all of you.”
“I’ll go get them,” Ella said after a moment, and the girl let go of her hand. Ella turned to walk back toward the ship.
“That was remarkable,” she said. “Can you swim with all that fur?” she asked, looking Hailey over now.
“You know,” Hailey laughed, “I didn’t think I’d be able to, but I think I’m an even better swimmer now than when I was a furless human. Can you guys fly with those wings, or are they largely vestigial?”
Aja giggled and spread her large wings out and lifted off the ground, “I can hover. We can also do this.” she blinked out and appeared behind Hailey, “Hello.” she tapped her shoulder.
Hailey spun around and laughed as the other girl giggled. “If we teleport to a high place, we can ride the air currents. It’s strange, but the more time we spend talking, the more I feel as if I know you - not personally, but in general.”
“I feel you as family as well.” Aja nodded. “Maybe there is something to the old stories,” she added, as Rebecca and crew joined them.
Rebecca bowed slightly upon approaching. “We brought some good faith gifts for your people,” she said, and motioned to the large hand-woven basket Ella was carrying. “Actually, we always carry spare supplies in case we encounter another colony.”
“We’re good. These islands are our home since the beginning of the dark waters.” Aja pointed to space. She knelt down and drew a crude map in the dirt. She pointed to the largest drawn island. “This is where you landed. Our main village is inland from here. These outer islands are where we gather fish and other things the ocean brings.” She stood up again.
“My mother awaits,” the young pink-eyed girl said.
~oOo~
There was a whole village of them, mostly females, oddly. They were slender and slight compared to the other races, but they were definitely humanoid. The two new friends led the group to a large hut in the middle of the village, as everyone around them stared and whispered.
Inside the large hut - ideal for the tropical climate, really - were several females working, doing odd cleaning, and painting, but what set everything off from a normal hut was there were two large chairs in the middle of it, and on the larger of the two sat a woman, and next to her a man.
The man shared some strong feminine features with the woman, like a complete lack of facial or body hair. He glanced at Ella, and then leaned over to speak softly to the woman. “That one is the psion, but she lowers her guard for us.”
The woman nodded, and smiled at the group, “Welcome to our home. The gods must smile upon you to be blessed with a Psion.” She looked them over, and then laughed. “Please relax. You are our honored guests. My name is Adana. My advisor Bli,” she motioned to the man.
Bli nodded his head, “I am the villages war chief.” he laughed when he saw the look in the girls’ faces, “Eden is not always a safe place. We Edeians have tribal wars, and there are beasts on some islands, and new ones every day.”
“Yes,” Adana said, “To answer your next question, we have always been here. This is our people's home, but we also know about the strangers - Star people as well.” At that, she stood. “Please come, dine with us. You must have many questions.”
“Uh... Thank you,” Rebecca said, still a little dumbfounded. “At ease crew,” she said to the others and winked, letting them know they could join or mingle, or whatever they wanted.
~oOo~
Hailey had met up with Aja outside the hut along with Candy. “So, you two are hunters?” she asked.
“Soldiers.” Aja stated.
“Soldiers in training,” the other girl said, “But we’re allowed to go out on our own because of our scout training.”
“The confusion is understandable though,” Aja said. “We live with the land, hence the spears. We fight using our minds.”
“Interesting.” Hailey said. “So these creatures the Queen spoke of, how come we haven't seen any?”
“I’d guess that you haven’t left the core islands yet.” Aja stated.
“Good grief, there’s more?” Candy asked.
“The elder stories say there are more islands than grains of sand on the beach,” Aja nodded.
“Thats a hell of a lot of Islands.”
Aja’s as yet unnamed friend giggled and nodded. “If you’d like, we can show you our sea charts. They’re unreliable of course as the islands change, but would give you an idea the scope of Eden.”
“Oh, Rebecca would die to see those,” Hailey giggled. “If you’re sure it’s alright, I’d be honored.”
Aja grinned and nodded. “Tari’s mother has said to treat you as family.”
Tari nodded. “Ohana, in our dialect,” she said. “The charts are stored in the temple. We’ll show you the way, and you can bring the others later if you like.”
“Did you say temple?” Candy asked, and then looked at Hailey.
“Does your temple have its own power source?” Hailey asked, as they followed Aja and Tari.
Aja nodded. “Of course. They all do. The ones we know of, the gods’ memories are locked, but they still function well enough as reliquaries and libraries, protected from the elements.
~oOo~
“We’re very interested in learning more about these gods,” Hailey said as they drew near the temple. Unlike the one they had found previously, the native Edeians had clearly taken care to keep this building clear of vegetation. A garden of what vaguely resembled roses had been neatly manicured around the front and sides, with a clear, well worn stone pathway winding around.
Other members of the race came and went, paying little mind to the outsiders, except to give them a warm smile or a respectful nod in passing. Most were dressed in Sylvan cloth, generally short trousers or tunic dresses, rather appropriate for the weather. A few wore ringed metal armor and carried spears on their backs similar to Aja’s but even they reacted similarly to the furren.
“You’ll find a wealth of knowledge here, then,” Tari laughed softly.
“Yes we know lots about our gods, but there is much we don’t know as well.” Aja smiled. “Most of it comes down from legends and myths.”
“But we know there’s truth behind the legends,” Tari added as they walked inside. The temple was well lit, with a different layout than the one they had found previously. It was much larger. In the large, main hall, Brie stood next to a pedestal where a long, somewhat cylindrical device sat behind a glass case. She was talking to an Edian with long, blonde hair in a braid.
“Fancy meeting you in a place like this.” Hailey laughed and waved to Brie.
“Oh hi guys!” Brie said as she waved them over. “I was just talking to Rigala here about some of their artifacts. They haven’t functioned in anyone’s living memory, but I think this one was some kind of a portable scanner. ... Or a holovision remote control,” she giggled.
“Leave it to Brie to find the divine... vibe...” Candy giggled, causing Hailey to start laughing too.
“I’m picking up good vibrations,” she sang under her breath.
Brie laughed. “Well, that’s just a cursory examination. Out of respect for the Edeians I haven’t tried to scan it. Honestly, given the level of technology we’re dealing with, I’d be afraid of setting off a security measure and blowing up the entire temple.”
Hailey looked at Candy. “I don’t know what’s scarier, that she’s right, or that I can’t tell if she’s serious.”
Brie snickered quietly, and Rigala nodded. “Caution is understandable. Our people do not appear primitive for nothing,” he chuckled. “We were once ambitious in our evolution. The gods had grown silent, we attempted to become like them.”
“What happened?” Hailey asked.
“The story goes, that our researchers made great progress in deciphering their language, but they pushed too hard, and fire sun lashed out at us. A third of the population, gone in an instant. We resolved instead, to develop our mental abilities, and to keep out of the areas designated as ‘hyper testing’.”
“If my hypothesis is correct,” Brie said, “The sun is no ordinary star. Somehow the err, ‘gods’ have control over it, using it as a kind of weapon to protect this planet. The upside is that the Edeians have developed their telepathy to a level not seen elsewhere in the known universe. They can actually bend space using only their thoughts.”
“I just hope our gifts don’t offend you,” Candy said now, her psychological training kicking in. “I mean, we share our technologies with everyone we encounter.”
“As long as it’s not wired to explode,” Rigata laughed. “We chose our path, but by that same token, your arrival shows us that the gods are once more active. They wouldn’t have let you find us, if they didn’t want us to cooperate. I only wish that we had more to give you.”
“Just the knowledge that there is bad things out there.. That’s a gift enough, it allows us to prepare.”
“Speaking of.” Rebecca smiled at Hailey, “You should go radio that bit of info in, and then get yourselves something to eat.”
Zarra giggled. “The things they can do with starfruit. I didn’t know it was possible to make them taste even better.”
Hailey laughed and gave Rebecca a playful salute. “Yes ma’am.”
Hailey and Candy walked back to the ship, it took a bit and they were mostly alone, there were more Edian’s on the island than they had realised most were either coming or going from the village. Some even lived outside along the path to the beach.
As they neared the ship, one of the Edeians appeared in front of them. “You must shelter, quickly!” she said. Before either of them could ask, a horrible shriek rang out across the island, like some kind of giant reptile or bird.
The Edeian woman grabbed their paws, and in an instant, they were aboard their ship, under the deck. The woman let out a deep breath and leaned against the wall of the cabin, exhausted, as the screech sounded out again, this time practically on top of them.
“Are you alright?” Candy asked. The woman nodded.
“Yes. Teleporting others just takes a lot out of us,” she said. “It’s to be done only in emergencies like that one,” she added, as the screech repeated, sounding agitated now. Hailey hazarded a peek above deck just in time to see a large feathered creature seemingly being driven off by the two young warriors, Aja and , right out on the beach where they were standing moments before.
“That is a belfar. If one touches you it lays its eggs under your skin,” The woman stated. “The only way to remove them is by fire. They don’t usually stray this close to the mainland.”
After the two had finished fighting off the strange, large quasi-reptilian monster, Aja teleported onto the ship’s deck and peeked inside. “That’s the third Belfar this week. Thank you for getting our new friends to safety.”
The woman nodded. “It was all I could do to get to them before the belfar. I’m grateful you came so quickly.”
Hailey let out a giggle. “For a second there, I thought your people were psychic too.”
The woman laughed and shook her head. “Oh heavens no. I was on my way to do some fishing when I saw it heading straight for you. I hope I didn’t startle you.”
“Nah, not at all,” Candy lied, but giggled. “Thanks for saving us.”
The woman nodded, only now beginning to look around. They had landed smack in the middle of the open space where Wendy and Brie stored some of their lab equipment when not in use. “By the gods,” she whispered.
“Mother has agreed to let them share their knowledge with us,” Tari giggled. “She believes with their help, we can avoid repeating the mistakes of our ancestors. Plus, Brie assures us that their technology is less prone to exploding.”
“Oh the gods have smiled on us then, our scientists will be pleased.” The woman nodded.
“Relay’s connected,” Candy called over to Hailey.
Hailey picked up the transceiver. “Hailey to Heart, condition is green. You’re not going to believe what we’ve found...”
This really is the happiest place on Earth!
Josh Peterson has just scored the job of a lifetime - or at least the best job he can hope for without leaning on his parents for references - as a janitor at The Magic Kingdom, but when fate intervenes and he finds himself alone with the costume of his favorite Pixie Hollow character, his life takes a whole new turn.
A short, long black haired young man shoved a broom around a large empty changing room. He had a bit of a small frame, and while definitely pale, had a bit of Native American to his features, no facial hair at all. He moved deliberately, a little closed off. He just started this job today, and the park was already open so he figured now would be the best time to clean.
When he stopped at the “Pixie” changing area, he noticed five new costumes, one of them being Silvermist’s. He secretly adored Silvermist. He loved all the pixies, but Silvermist was his favorite. He could even do her voice flawlessly - a trick he honed over years of practice thanks to his younger sister.
The craftsmanship of the outfit like all the others was amazing. Disney spared no expense for it’s entertainers. The day before he had spent the entire day at the park getting to know the layout and he watched some of them from a distance. It looked like a lot of fun. He especially thought that Alice and the Hatter really got into character. He knew he could never do that.
He was far too shy, for one, and for another, he had a bad case of gynecomastia, a side effect of the anti-depressants in his early teen years. Still, he refused surgery, binding them during swim practice, and wearing a ‘support’ as he put it, and loose, baggy clothes otherwise.
The entertainers though, were constantly mingling with or going on rides with guests, and even when they were taking breaks, they seemed in character. Being something of an introvert though, the thought of performing made his stomach queasy. Still, he stopped and stared at the beautifully crafted outfits for several long seconds. No one else was going to be coming through for awhile, as Tinkerbell and Periwinkle were both out at Pixie Hollow. What would be the harm in trying it on, just for a second?
He was amazed at how well it fit. It hugged his body perfectly and, with his somewhat messy, dark hair, he looked strikingly like the character. Just as Josh had gotten the wings on he heard the familiar laugh of the Hatter, “Oh over here, the Pixies get their new leaf dresses ready for the day. And oh lookie lookie! I spy a Pixie!”
Josh froze. He didn’t want to turn around, but he didn’t have to. He could see the reflection in the wall mirror of not only Hatter, but Alice, and a number of park guests pouring in with them.
Alice picked up, “I think it’s Tink’s friend Silvermist!”
“Oooh, she’s the water fairy!” Hatter said, clapping excitedly as “Silvermist” slowly turned around, forcing a smile even though he really wanted to make a break for the door and never look back. “I just bet she brews the most magnificent tea!” He turned to Alice. “Good tea begins with good water, you know!”
A few of the really young girls all gasped.
“She does look like Silvermist!” one of the younger girls who was dressed like Tinkerbell said excitedly as she approached Josh to have him sign her signature book.
Josh was never the most masculine boy anyway, and with plenty of practice, knew Silvermist’s voice and mannerisms almost by heart, reenacting various Pixies’ voices for his sister Annabell. All he had to do was endure a few minutes of doing the voice, and then he could change back, and turn in his resignation to avoid causing a scene when they found out he wasn’t even a girl, let alone an actress.
“Well that’s because I am Silvermist, Dew Drop,” he said in his best Silvermist voice as he knelt down to sign her autograph book. He even dotted the ‘i’ with a little heart. “I just flew in from Neverland this morning, and boy are my wings tired.” The girl giggled, delighted, as she hugged Josh. Several more girls took pictures with him and had him sign their books as well.
“You know, I think Tinkerbell needs a break.” Alice announced. “Why don’t we take Silvermist over to Pixie Hollow?”
“Saaay,” Hatter said as he put his hand to his chin in the most animated way possible, eyeing “Silvermist” carefully. Silvermist gulped nervously. Did he read “her”? Was he about to out her in front of everyone?
“Yes?” Silvermist asked sweetly.
“I bet you could help me get my tea pot back!”
Alice looked at the Hatter, shocked. “Tink stole it again didn’t she?”
“YES!” he pronounced loudly as he crossed his arms. “She just-” he paused and made a fluttering motion with his fingers toward his jacket, “Whisked right in and stole it, and after I stole it back fair and square too!” he harrumphed, causing the crowd to giggle again.
“Oh, gosh, that’s terrible,” Silvermist mock gasped. “Tink would never do such a horrible thing would she?” she asked, turning to the semicircle of young girls, and even a few boys, around her for confirmation.
“Nooo!” a few of the young girls answered excitedly.
“Oh, phooey!” Hatter replied as he hooked his arm with Silvermist’s. “Let’s just go see what Little Miss Teapot Stealer has to say about it!”
“Oh, but I haven’t even put on my face yet-” Josh tried to protest, hoping to wriggle his way out of leaving the dressing room.
“Oh nonsense!” Alice replied warmly in her practiced British accent as she walked along on the other side. “You look positively radiant!”
“Must be the don’t drops I made earlier.” Silvermist giggled out naturally, trying to balance staying in character with calculating how to avoid a jail term for impersonating a pixie.
Hatter stopped, put his hands on his hips, and stared down at Josh. “The don’t drops? Oh that’s very clever!” he giggled, and then hooked his arm with Josh’s again so they could continue.
“You mean you’ve never heard of don’t drops?” Josh asked, starting to really get into character now.
“No, dew tell?” The Hatter annunciated carefully.
“Well they’re like dew drops, except that-”
“Except that they don’t!” Hatter replied excitedly.
Alice giggled, “Oh, I get it, they’re dew drops that you don’t drop?”
“OH! There she is!” Hatter exclaimed. “STOP THAT TEA POT THIEF!” he announced loudly, and the chase was on as Tinker Bell, giggling, raced across an open avenue back for the safety of Pixie Hollow.
The three of them along with the group they had been leading gave chase after Tink, and upon arrival, the Hatter called, “Come out, come out Tinker Bell! We have your friend, Silvermist!”
Tink parted two extremely large blades of grass and poked her head out. “Oh hi Hatter! I didn’t see you there,” she said, giving an exaggerated wink to the growing crowd.
Alice looked at Tinker Bell, “The Hatter here says you stole his tea pot again. Is that true?”
Tinker Bell looked shocked and gasped. “What? No of course not! It was an unbirthday gift,” she said with an affirming nod. “Right Silvermist?”
“See, I told you, Tink would never steal anything.” Silvermist added reassuringly.
“Oh it was?!” Hatter replied. “Well why didn’t you say so!”
Alice giggled. “Why, it must be her unbirthday today?”
“It is?! Why it’s my unbirthday too!” Hatter announced proudly. “This calls for tea!” he shouted, and pantomimed pouring a cup of invisible tea for himself, Alice, Silvermist, and a few of the guests as Tinkerbell looked at Josh for a moment.
“If you’ll excuse us though, Silvermist and I must go let Fairy Mary know she’s here,” she said in a practiced, professional tone.
“Oh... If this is about the fishing pole I borrowed, I left a note with Clank,” Silvermist said sheepishly as she followed Tinkerbell. They passed further into Pixie Hollow, and before long Josh found himself in a kind of ‘backstage’ area of the park..
“You’re a lifesaver,” he sighed as he hung his head.
“Who are you?” Tinkerbell asked. “I thought that the new pixies’ auditions were tomorrow,” she stated as they continued to walk through the large backstage-like area. It was the only word Josh could put to it. It was somewhat well lit, a bit like an office hallway, but with props, costume racks, even finished and unfinished set pieces occasionally leaning against walls.
“This was all just a horrible mistake,” Josh answered. “I’m not even supposed to be... I mean... I’m just a janitor. But I saw the costumes, and I just couldn’t help myself, and then Hatter and Alice walked in and dragged me along, and I couldn’t say no so I just played along. I’m so sorry,” he rambled.
“I’m not mad at all, “ Tinkerbell shook her head. “Besides, it’s just me and Periwinkle out there, we could really use another Pixie in the hollow right now.”
Tinkerbell stopped, at that, outside a large oak door. A sign on the door read “Gennine McDonnell,” with “Casting Director” below it, and the iconic Mickey Mouse three circles emblem in between the two.
“Come in,” a slightly older woman’s voice called from the other side. Tink opened the door on a nicely decorated office, with posters of various disney characters on the wall, Disney and Star Wars statuettes on the large mahogany desk, even an empty Goofy costume sitting on the sofa as if someone were wearing it, and a woman with wavy, platinum blonde hair seated at the desk with an iPad in hand. Josh lingered outside, as Tinkerbell entered.
“Tinkerbell, or should I say, Olivia, sweetie, why aren't you out in the park?” The woman asked.
“Come on in ‘Silvermist’,” Tink called over her shoulder. The woman put down her iPad and leaned forward. Olivia had just gotten her undivided attention.
Josh came through the door, slowly but not near as shy as he was when he first donned the costume. He was in character now, and Silvermist was anything but shy.
“Hello Fairy Mary.” Silvermist bowed graciously. “I didn’t mean to dress like this; it just sort of happened... And then the Hatter and Alice whisked me away, and-”
The woman laughed softly. “Olivia, she’s perfect! I just need a name so I can run a standard background check sweetie, and you’ll need to sign a contract with Disney, but we can start you in a basic crash course immediately and have you out in the park in no time.”
“I already had that done, I’m actually the Janitor that was hired a couple days ago.” Josh answered sheepishly in his normal voice. “Peterson, ma’am.”
“Peterson... Peterson...” Gennine said to herself. She picked up her iPad and, with a couple of swipes, had access to employee records and new hires. She looked surprised for a moment
“Olivia, mind stepping out for a moment while I talk to Miss Peterson?”
“Oh of course, I need to get back to Pixie Hollow before Peri gets overwhelmed,” Olivia giggled. “Should I send Christina by if I see her again?”
“Only if she can be spared.” Gennine laughed. “She and Scott are always so busy with the kids.”
“Yeah,” Olivia giggled again as she stepped out, pulling the door closed behind her.
“I’m not going to tell any of them your name is Josh, “ Gennine stated. “It’s not my job to tell them. My job is to hire actors and actresses to play the parts the park needs.”
“I am so sorry,” Josh sighed as he sat down on the sofa, pushing his knees together. The Goofy costume shifted slightly, causing him to jump.
“Don’t be. You are perfect,” Gennine stated, sitting on the corner of her desk with her arms folded slightly, and a rather amused look on her face. “I meant what I said, and I want you to start today, as Silvermist, permanently and for as long as you can work here.”
“I’ll turn in my pass right awa--” he stopped, and then slowly looked up at her. “You... You what?” he stammered.
“You’re perfect,” she repeated. “I mean you sound just like Lucy Liu. You even pull off Silvermist’s looks. Stand up and turn around for me, like do a slow spin.” she asked.
“Um, sure,” Josh said as he stood and spun around slowly, his big, poofy mop of hair following not far behind and getting itself tangled just a bit on the fake wings.
“We need to do something with your hair, but other than that, you’re marvelous, “ She turned back and picked up her cell phone. “Can you get Richards down here to casting?”
“Right away Mrs. McDonnell,” the woman on the other end, presumably a secretary or personal assistant, replied over the phone’s speaker.
“That was the main office if you must know.” Gennine winked. “How much did they start you as an entry level janitor?”
Josh laughed a bit at that. “Um, day shift $8.50 an hour, plus time and a half for any overtime.”
“That won't do for my Pixies.” She grinned as she turned her iPad around for Josh to read his new contract.
“You... you want to pay me how much?” he squeaked out, staring at the revised contract. It wasn’t as if he needed the money, exactly. His parents were loaded, but he had effectively been trying to distance himself, make it on his own. He had even started hunting an apartment, with plans to attend art school on scholarships and grants he had earned in High School.
“Says right there, starting $12.50, with a $25.00 cap, though that’s before adjusting for inflation.” Gennine laughed. “Now sweetie, we can’t have you changing with the boys either, so when you get ready for the day, you need to be in the Pixie booth, is that a problem?”
“No problem, but I... You’re serious?” he repeated. “I mean... about hiring me?” he asked again. None of this seemed real. Part of him even wondered if that had been the “real” Alice and Hatter, and he’d been dragged off down their rabbit hole into Wonderland. At that there was a knock on the door.
“Come,” Gennine called.
A man in his late 20’s early 30s walked in wearing a lavender dress shirt with a dark purple scarf, despite the Florida summer being at its apex, “What can I do for you today Madam?” he sounded like a stereotypical gay British hair stylists to Josh’s ear. Josh was far from homophobic. He simply had met a few, as a dual citizen of the US and UK with wealthy parents.
“Ah, Bobby,” Gennine said brightly as they exchanged a friendly hug. “I’d like you to meet Silvermist. Do you think you can do something with her hair? I’d hate to make her wear a wig when she’s already got such naturally long locks.”
Bobby smiled appraisingly as he walked around Josh, “Honey, I can do anything with magical hair like that,” he said, taking a few ends and pulling on them gently. It wasn’t that Josh didn’t care for his hair, but his mixed heritage and any sort of humidity sent it into an untameable nightmare.
“Excellent. If you don’t mind, I’d like Rachel to do her makeup and nails while you work so we can get her out to Pixie Hollow as soon as possible. I’m also going to have an acting coach meet with her to cover the do’s and don’ts.”
Bobby grinned as he ran his fingers through Josh’s long black hair, “It won't even take long, you have gorgeous hair sweetie.” even Bobby thought Josh was a girl at this point. “A little wild true, but I have a shampoo solution that you’d swear came from Pixie Hollow.”
“We might have to have that costume let out just a tiny bit in the top,” she said appraisingly as she studied Josh another moment, but then nodded. “Alright, just go with Bobby, and Rachel will meet you in the salon.”
It seemed like forever, but it didn’t take either of them long to get Josh cleaned up and back out to the park. The acting coach had trouble believing he hadn’t had any training though - just lots of practice. When he returned to Pixie Hollow, things were rather quiet. The last group of guests had just left, giving the girls a momentary break.
Tinkerbell’s eyes lit up as Silvermist approached. “Oh you look so radiant Silvermist!”
“Those nails are just so you!” Periwinkle chimed in as she came over a moment later. They were a mix of silver and blue, very glittery. “Flitterific,” she giggled.
“Hey Peri, I think we should send our new sister out into the park for meet and greet.” Tinkerbell announced. “Since it’s nice and quiet here.”
“Oh definitely! Everyone needs to know we have more pixies from Neverland coming!” Periwinkle gushed excitedly, before Josh could get a word in edgewise.
Tinkerbell leaned over and whispered in Josh’s ear, “Just relax, stay in character and have fun.”
“I can’t believe this is really happening,” Josh whispered back as they both gave him a friendly hug. “This is a dream.”
“Well off with you, time to go meet your fans!” Tinkerbell giggled, “We’ll be here at our houses when you’re done,” she called over the cheers of excited children making their way into the Hollow.
“Oh ho!” a boy with short red hair called out, “You must be one of the Pixies from neverland.” He was dressed as Peter Pan, and had the unmistakable adventurous Pan attitude. “Um don’t tell me, Silverbell right?” he asked, causing a couple of teenaged girls he had been talking to, both dressed in black, green, and white cheer uniforms, to giggle loudly.
“Silvermist.” Josh corrected with a soft laugh.
“Well I was close anyway!” Peter laughed and put his hands on his hips in that defiant Pan style.
“I’m the Pixie that makes the morning dew. You have to get my name right Peter.” Silvermist giggled.
Peter leaned over to the girls and stage whispered, “She also makes a mean morning don’t, if you ask me.”
One of the girls laughed as she asked, “Can I get a picture with you both?”
“Aww, of course you can!” Peter answered as Silvermist, grinning, approached. Peter put one arm around the girl, and the other hand on Silvermist’s shoulder pretending to lean against her as the other girl raised her camera. “Say fleas!” Peter announced.
“Morning Dew!” Silvermist cheered.
“Did someone say Morning Fleas?” That Hatter said as he and Alice were walking by. “Oh say, I remember you! Uhm,” he said, snapping his fingers repeatedly. “Silverdust!”
Alice giggled, “No silly, that’s our new friend Silvermist.”
“Well that’s what I said!” Hatter laughed. “Ooh, and she’s put her face on too.”
Peter Pan moved over to Alice, “Seems all my friends from Neverland are showing up.”
“We saw Captain Hook prowling around here a few minutes ago,” one of the cheerleaders laughed.
“What?! Where? I’ll feed him to the Croc!” Peter spoke up and pulled his toy dagger out. “Come out Captain Codfish!” he announced.
The other cheerleader giggled. “Down that way,” she said, pointing. Peter turned and bowed deeply to the girls.
“Then if you’ll excuse me ladies, I have a hook to bait!” he laughed cheerily and sprang off in the direction the actor playing Captain Hook had last been seen.
“Oh I know!” The Hatter announced, “Lets play musical chairs!”
Alice giggled, “We don’t have any chairs here.”
“Well that’s okay, we don’t have any music either,” Hatter replied without missing a beat.
“Excuse me.” A woman smiled at the group, “My daughter is a major fan yours from the movies.” she said directly to Silvermist.
“Oh, sure, everyone loves the pixies,” Hatter teased, causing Silvermist to giggle.
“Well today’s her birthday, and she wanted to know if you would take a picture with her.” The woman asked, there was a young 5 year old girl hiding behind her mom.
“Oh, well I’d love to, Dew Drop,” Silvermist said as she knelt down to the girl’s level and smiled warmly at her. The little girl ran out from behind her mom and hugged Silvermist tightly. Silvermist giggled and hugged her back.
The mother of the girl snapped a couple pictures, “Thank you so much I think you just made her entire day.”
“Oh it’s no problem at all,” Silvermist answered brightly. “You have a wonderful day, and don’t forget to stop by Pixie Hollow and say hi to Tink and Peri,” she said warmly.
“Oh I almost forgot.” The Hatter called out and pulled something out of his coat pocket that Silvermist couldn’t quite see in his big glove. “Happy birthday.” he said proudly, and handed it to the little girl.
“I do hope it’s not going to explode,” Alice teased the Hatter causing the girl to laugh out loud.
“What sort of Hatter do you take me for?” The Hatter asked Alice. “That would be just mean.”
“Well you did just accuse Tinkerbell of stealing your tea pot this morning,” Alice replied.
“Well she did, but it was her unbirthday so I forgive her.” The Hatter composed himself as the girl opened the cute ‘Happy Birthday!’ tea party themed card, and a ride ticket came tumbling out. She giggled excitedly, scooping up the ticket, and then hugged both Hatter and Alice.
“Thank you!” she said happily, and then latched onto her mother’s hand again.
Silvermist leaned closer, trying to peek at the Hatter’s pocket.
“Hey no stealing my tea pot! You sneaky pixie you!” The Hatter playfully swatted at Silvermist.
“What?” Silvermist giggled. “I was just peeking!” she said innocently. It was all Alice could do not to giggle.
“Silly Pixies are always trying to steal my tea pot.” He said to Alice. “Now that there’s a Water Pixie around I really need to watch it closer.”
“I suppose I could borrow your hat instead. Back in Pixie Hollow it would make a lovely fishing boat,” she teased. Hatter gasped, grabbing the brim of his hat and pulling it down firmly on his head.
“Well I never!” he exclaimed, “Lets be off away from this thieving pixie!”
“Well in her defense, she did say ‘borrow’,” Alice giggled out as they started off again.
Josh found himself really enjoying his new job. For once people were laughing with him and not at him, and his, let’s face it, girly physique and sweet voice were major assets.
Silvermist had just come off Splash Mountain with the rest of the cheer squad, of whom Peter had introduced two members before, when Aladdin and Jasmine stopped him. “Hey it’s one of those Pixie hollow Pixies.” Aladdin called out. There in a small group of girls was none other than his sister. He had forgotten that he had given her a pass just yesterday.
“I forget,” Aladdin said, “Is it pixies that will grant you a wish if you catch them?”
“Or she might just dump a barrel of water on your head,” Jasmine giggled softly as they approached with the group of girls they had been walking with.
“Wow!” Annabell gasped. “You look just like Silvermist!”
Silvermist giggled, “That’s because I am Silvermist, Dew Drop.”
“Ohmygosh,” Annabell giggled. “Can I have your autograph?” she asked, to a following of ‘Ooh’ and ‘me too!’ from the other girls.
“Sure.” Silvermist answered brightly. There was no way he was going to tell his sister, and really, there was no way he could. It stated in his contract that he couldn’t talk about his job at the park while working for the park. He signed all three of the girls’ autograph books and then posed for pictures with them, with Jasmine holding their camera.
“What’s it like to work with Tinkerbell?” Annabell - Annie to her friends - asked.
“It’s a lot of fun, as long as you stay on her good side, and don’t mess with her mallets. You know how red-faced she gets when she can’t find her tools,” Silvermist giggled softly.
Jasmine giggled at that, “We were over there earlier, and she and Periwinkle were just having so much fun playing hide and seek.”
“Oh that does sound like fun!” Silvermist said cheerfully. “I’ll bet Tink won. She’s so great at finding lost things.”
Aladdin nodded, “I know, I had her help me find my fez the other day. I thought I had lost it in the palace.”
As if on cue, Peter Pan came racing by, stopping only for a moment to snatch Aladdin’s fez right off his head. “Catch me if you can!” he called over his shoulder as he ran off again.
Silvermist giggled, “Oh that Peter!”
“Gaaah, I just had that thing reupholstered!” Aladdin joked. “Get back here!”
Silvermist giggled again, “He and those lost boys are always causing so much trouble in Neverland,” she said as, barely a half minute later, the Hatter and Alice came strolling by. The Hatter had Aladdin’s fez perched neatly on top of his own top hat, and Peter was nonchalantly walking a few feet behind, looking completely innocent.
“No, I can’t imagine what Peter could have wanted you to look in those bushes for, honestly,” Alice said as they got within earshot.
“That silly boy is always doing something silly.” The Hatter laughed.
“Hey!” Aladdin called. “That’s my hat!”
The Hatter stopped abruptly and gave Aladdin a funny stare. “No it’s not, it’s my hat.” he protested.
“No, not your hat, the hat on top of your hat,” Aladdin argued, mock-frustrated.
“I swear Alice.. the people of Wonderland aren’t this crazy, “ The Hatter sighed. “Look street rat, I don’t have a hat on top of my hat.” he insisted. “That would just be silly!”
Peter crept up behind the Hatter at that and, jumping up, used the tip of his toy dagger to knock the fez off the Hatter’s top hat and right into his hands, causing the girls to laugh.
Annie looked over at her friends, “This is like going to your own private Disney movie.”
“Well, would you look at that. Why was my hat wearing a hat?” he asked, turning around, but Peter bolted around to stay behind him, leaving the Hatter spinning in circles.
Alice shrugged, “Maybe the Pixie over there put it on your hat?”
Silvermist giggled as she shook her head. “Oh my no, I’m innocent. I even have witnesses, see?” she said, pointing to the girls.
Annie spoke up, “That’s right she was with us, so there’s no way she could have done it.”
“But how can I trust the word of someone she just said was witless?” Hatter protested, folding his arms, and still holding Aladdin’s fez.
Alice giggled, “I think she said witNESS.”
“Witness? Witness what? I didn’t witness anything, and you can’t prove otherwise!” Hatter answered.
“Oh but you did, you Witnessed a good game of musical chairs with the queen a moment ago.” Alice replied sweetly.
“Oh, I did at that. Who knew an evil queen could be so light on her feet?” he laughed, paused, and looked down. “Oh! Al, I found your fez!” he announced as if nothing had happened, placing it on Aladdin’s head. He stage whispered, “I think that pixie stole it,” as he pointed at Silvermist.
Peter laughed and gently snatched a pouch on Silvermist’s belt then ran around to the girls, sprinkling some of the fairy dust on them, leaving their hair lightly glittered. “Now there we go, some fairy dust and all you need to do is think a happy thought.”
“My awesome sister,” Annie seemed to correct herself, almost saying something else, “For getting us free passes,” she giggled softly. Silvermist couldn’t help the small laugh that escaped. It wasn’t the first time she’d heard that, but it was the first that she didn’t feel compelled to act embarrassed by it.
A white haired girl who looked just like Elsa walked up to the crowd, “You must be Silvermist?”
“Oh!” Silvermist giggled as she turned and curtseyed. “Your Majesty.”
“Oh none of that.” Elsa giggled, “A Miss Tinkerbell asked if I ran into you to send you back to the Hollow. Something about water problems.”
“Oh dear. Peri’s ice machine must be running low. I’d better get over there and get them some more water to freeze before she melts in this heat!” Silvermist said, thinking on her feet.
“I could go as well and just make it snow for her.” Elsa giggled.
“I’d sure welcome the company,” Silvermist giggled as well, as they started off together. “I just loved that ice castle you made.”
Back in Pixie Hollow Tinkerbell took Silvermist into a small shack off to the side. It was pretty nice inside, with AC, there was even a mini fridge with water in it. “We figured you could use a chance to get off your feet and relax. You’ve been going a long time for your first day.”
Silvermist laughed a little as she sat down. “I honestly hadn’t even noticed what time it was. Feels like just a few minutes ago that I left Bobby’s salon.”
“You were out there for about four hours.” Tinkerbell answered. “Pretty good for a first day really, Peri only made it a half hour before she needed a break.”
“Hey Tink,” Silvermist asked, not thinking to use Olivia’s real name, “Do you have family that come to the park?”
“Yeah, my little brother, and occasionally my older sister stops by.” Tinkerbell nodded.
“Is it hard to stay in character?” she asked. “I bumped into my sister, and she didn’t recognize me, but it was a little weird.”
“Not really. I love playing Tinkerbell so much that It doesn’t even phase me when he and his friends come in.”
“I’ve been doing the Silvermist voice for her since the very first movie,” Silvermist laughed. “I guess that’s why I’m so practiced.” She paused, adding in Rosetta’s voice, “I can do Rosetta too, but not as well.”
“Your a natural.” Tinkerbell laughed. “You should think about a career in voice acting.”
“I’m actually a visual artist.” Silvermist answered. “I’m trying to do the starving artist thing, but it’s hard when you still live with your parents,” she teased.
Tinkerbell laughed as she handed Silvermist a bottle of water, “After work Peri and I are going to a little burger joint for dinner. Would you like to join us?”
Silvermist answered without even a second thought as to why it might not be a good idea. “I’d love to, but I don’t have a thing to wear.”
“Oh.” Tinkerbell shrugged, “Well maybe next time?”
“Definitely. I’ll try and find something nice!” Silvermist answered brightly. “I never was all that social in high school, and I promised myself I’d change that in college. Now it’s looking like I might actually do it, and I haven’t even started classes yet.”
“You’re well on your way,” Tink answered as she turned up her bottle of water. “You’re friendly, outgoing, you have the Silvermist character down perfectly, and from what I and the others have seen you’re amazing with kids.”
Silvermist looked at Tinkerbell, “Did the Hatter tell on me?”
“Alice, actually,” Tink laughed. “We bumped into each other on a bathroom break earlier. She was just bubbling on and on about how well our new Pixie was doing.”
At that, Gennine walked into the break room from the front. “Am I interrupting anything?”
“Not at all Fairy Mary,” Tink said jokingly. “I was just telling Silvermist how Alice was bubbling on about her.”
“Periwinkle told me you were both in here. After we give her a quick break, I was wondering if you could take our new Pixie here on the tour trolley over to Animal kingdom for a bit?”
“Oh, that sounds fun!” Tink answered, adding, “As a pixie, or a tourist?”
“As both.” Gennine answered.
“So... touristy pixie,” Silvermist giggled. “Gotcha.”
“Oh!” Tink chimed in. “Since you’re here, I have a small request on Silvermist’s behalf.”
“What would that be?” Gennine asked.
“Peri, Alice and I are going out to dinner tonight after work, and we want to drag Sil along too. Do you think she could borrow something from the wardrobe department?”
“Sure, and how about I give her a small advance so she can pick up some more clothes as well.” Gennine said, winking at Silvermist. “Don’t forget Miss Peterson to read your contract fully, during your breaks. I need it signed by the end of the day.”
“Oh!” Silvermist answered. “I should do that right now so I don’t forget again.”
“RIght over there,” Tink answered before Silvermist could even ask. “Bobby dropped them off after you forgot them in the salon this morning,” she added with a soft giggle as she stood. “And I’d better get back out there before Peri melts.”
“Thanks Dew Drop,” Silvermist called after her, causing Tinkerbell to giggle, as she picked up her contract.
“I haven’t broken the news yet,” she said after Tink left. “I’ve been on my feet all morning doing meet and greet.”
“Ah, you might be sent out again tomorrow for Meet and greet. You’re quite popular you know?”
“I’m a little surprised,” Silvermist said, glancing up. “I mean I’d always heard actors go through a lot of training on how to deal with park guests, but you guys kind of just turned me loose.”
“It’s all about thinking on your feet.” Gennine answered. “Improv. We offer specialized classes for those interested, and the crash course, but since you had a spotless background check, and really nailed the character, I felt comfortable letting you loose as you put it.”
“Um...” Silvermist said, looking up from her contract again. “It says here that I have to present as female even off work?”
“Not ‘have to’ per se, just highly, highly encouraged. It’s to help you relax and transition between your character here more easily. If you need to present as a boy for any reason that’s fine, nobody’s policing you.”
“Oh. Actually I really like the idea...” Josh said, giving her a wry smile. “It’s just I live with my parents still, and... Well, I’m not sure how I’m going to break that one to them. It’s not like they’re anti-gay or anything,” he quickly added. “They’re pretty cool.”
“Oh that’s fine, you can tell them it’s for an acting job?” Gennine suggested, “It’s not really lying to them is it? You just can’t really tell them what kind of acting job it is. We here at Disney are kind of secretive like that.”
Josh laughed a little. “I’m glad we’re on the same page there,” he said, smiling as he flipped the page to the last part of his contract. “I don’t have a problem with it, like I said. I’m really having fun playing Silvermist, interacting with the kids and the other characters.”
“That’s really good to hear.” Gennine answered,. “It’s about having fun, and making people smile. If you’re done, why don’t you head out and give Peri a break so you and Tink can run off to the other side of the park?”
Josh nodded, and, after signing the contract, stood to hand it back to her. “I’ll have a new name for you to add to my roster listing by tomorrow - probably tonight, if I’m going out to dinner with the girls,” he added with a wry chuckle. “Thanks Mrs. McDonnell.”
Gennine laughed, “Call me Gennine, and you should talk to someone if this is going to be the route you want to take sweetie.” She took the contract and headed back to the main building. Josh stood, straightened the hem of Silvermist’s skirt, tousled his hair slightly, and stepped out into the sunshine.
Josh Peterson has just scored the job of a lifetime - or at least the best job he can hope for without leaning on his parents for references - as a janitor at The Magic Kingdom, but when fate intervenes and he finds himself alone with the costume of his favorite Pixie Hollow character, his life takes a whole new turn.
The wild adventures tour guide smiled as she announced, “Ladies and Gentlemen, we have two very special guests. It seems Tinkerbell and Silvermist are joining us today.” Tinkerbell and Silvermist climbed aboard the trolley to a chorus of cheers and claps from the crowd.
“Excuse me,” Tink said, raising her hand, “Is there a 'no being devoured by lions, tigers, or bears' guarantee on this tour?”
“Oh my.” The woman laughed, “Why yes of course Tink, nothing will eat you on this tour I promise.”
“Oh, good! Because Fawn can tell you stories...” she trailed off as she took her seat.
Silvermist sat down as well, “Oh, do we get to see any wild Lost boys on this trip? Or maybe even Tigerlily's tribe?”
“Oh that would be exciting,” Tink giggled.
“We might see some Lost boys on this trip, you never know what’s out there.” The tour guide laughed. “Over 25% of Disney-owned land is actually completely wild nature preserve.”
“I didn’t know that.” Tinkerbell stated. “We spend most of our time in Pixie Hollow, or in Neverland.”
“Wow, me either,” Silvermist half-whispered, genuinely surprised as the trolley got underway, and the official tour began.
After the trolley portion of tour was over, they still had some time to kill in the Animal Kingdom before they were expected back. They meandered around looking at the lion cages since they really was in no rush to go anywhere.
“Hey there’s Silvermist again.” Silvermist heard her sister’s familiar voice call excitedly.
“Oh, hi again!” Silvermist said, waving. “Have you guys met Tink yet?”
“Yeah we met her earlier.” One of the other girls giggled. “She was having a snowball fight with Periwinkle.”
“Losing a snowball fight,” Tink giggled softly. “I may be the Queen of Hide and Seek, but my sister can throw a snowball like nobody else.”
“Tink and I were going to go look at the Bears next. Lions and Tigers and Bears you know.”
“Oh my,” Annie giggled.
“Hey, I thought this was Florida, not Kansas,” a young teen girl with long, strawberry blonde hair in pigtails laughed. She had on a sequined Barbie pink tank top over a white tee shirt, and a pair of wraparound sunglasses on top of her head.
“Ohmygosh, I know you!” Annie squeaked out. “I didn’t recognize you with the pigtails. I LOVED “My Brother Mark”. My sister got me hooked early and we watched like, every episode together.”
It was, in fact, Megan Stuart, a well known, openly transgendered actress, formerly a Disney US star who moved to Australia a year ago, though she had also featured in as a major character in a sci-fi movie “Dark Days” while her Disney contract had been under review for renewal last year, and a made for TV Lifetime movie about a transgendered girl’s struggles filmed on location in Sydney.
Megan giggled as she signed the girls’ autograph books. “You have me at a disadvantage,” she teased. Megan was Annie’s age - about 13 or so, and seemed to share the girls’ love of the park. Famous or not, she was here as a guest.
“Oh! I’m Annie, and this is Gretchen and Crystal,” she said brightly. Gretchen, despite being Annie’s and Megan’s age, had hit puberty already, and in a big way. She was the same height as Annie, but better endowed, like a miniature woman. Crystal was closer to Annie in terms of the spread of baby fat and lack of much endowment. She also wore red glasses, and tended to stay quiet.
“Nice to meet you,” Megan answered. “Did you guys see the ‘Megan in the Middle’ shorts up on Disney.com?” she asked. “It’s not something either me and Jule or the writers are really attached to, just something we threw together in a half hour, and they ran with it.”
“This is so cool,” Gretchen finally spoke up, trying not to act too much like a fangirl as Megan joined them. “I knew from your interviews that you were really down to earth. Your official blog never said anything about you being here in the States though.”
Megan laughed and nodded. “Yup. We kept it under wraps because Juliette and I are filming a pilot for a secret project. I’m here doing some Disney 365 promos. This is actually my lunch break though. Hope you guys don’t mind if I spend it hanging out with you?” she asked. The girls all shook their heads.
“Juliette is here too?” Annie asked hopefully.
“She’s back in Hollywood actually,” Megan said, shaking her head. “But she’s flying over later this week!” she bubbled, as a woman with a headset waved to her. “Oh, just a second,” she said as the woman approached.
“We’ve got everything we need Miss Stuart,” the woman said, smiling. “If you want to take the rest of the afternoon off with your friends.”
“Oh, excellent,” Megan said brightly as she turned back to the girls again. “Shall we?”
Tink and Silvermist followed a bit behind, and Silvermist whispered, “Oh thank god for small miracles. That’s my kid sister i mentioned.”
Tink giggled quietly. “Just relax and let out your inner Sil. You’re doing great.”
Megan looked back over her shoulder as the pixies caught up again. “I gotta say, it’s so awesome to actually meet the Pixie princesses.”
“Isn’t it though?” Annie said cheerfully, turning the proverbial spotlight directly back on the pixies. “It was the major reason I came here today actually. I wanted Tinkerbell and Periwinkle’s autograph. I didn’t realize Silvermist would be here too.”
“We’re expecting even more of our friends from Neverland in the next couple of days,” Tink chimed in. “Even Vidia's thinking of coming.”
“I managed to sneak away early,” Silvermist laughed as Megan held out her phone.
“Say sneeze,” she teased.
“Morning dew!” Silvermist said cheerfully.
“Sneeze!” the others added, as Megan snapped a selfie. “I hope y’all don’t mind if I have my publicist put this on the website?” she asked. The girls all shook their heads.
“As long as we can download a copy,” Annie giggled. “I want to print it off and frame it!”
“Hey,” Megan laughed, “You do that and bring it around my hotel tonight, and I’ll sign it for ya too. Maybe the pixies will sign it too? Or at least my copy,” she winked.
Silvermist giggled. “Sure, we’d be honored.
The group of girls walked through the wilderness park together, wiling away the afternoon, and when they arrived back at the trolley, Megan made sure to give Annie and her friends her private email address so that they could stay in touch. By the time the trolley arrived back at the station, it was getting close to time for the girls to go home, so Annie walked up to Tink and Silvermist, and gave them both a hug.
“I really want to thank you guys for spending so much time with my friends and me. We only just moved here a week ago, and this totally cemented my new friendships,” she whispered so Gretchen and Crystal didn’t hear.
“Oh that’s fine,” Tink answered warmly. “I had to show Silvermist around the park as it’s her first time here as well. We’ll be out in the rest of the park again tomorrow, or she might be with Peri. It’s hard to say day to day.”
Annie laughed. “I think I wanna work here when I grow up. You guys are too much fun,” she said, and then turned to rejoin her friends.
“You okay?” Tink asked, once they were comfortably out of earshot of anyone. Silvermist laughed.
“Yeah... Just trying not to cry a little. Seeing her so happy gives me the warm fuzzy feels. I’m glad she’s making new friends. I just never thought I’d be part of making it happen though.”
Tink took Silvermist into one of the small buildings that said ‘employees only’ that was nearby, “I think you need to wash your face and put on some new makeup sweetie.”
“I swear I’m not normally this emotional,” Silvermist laughed again, giving Tink a hug. “Thanks for looking out for me.”
“It’s ok.” Tinkerbell answered and hugged Silvermist back, “It’s what we do here. We’re pixie sisters after all. Why don’t you head over to see what wardrobe’s picked out for tonight, and I’ll let Peri know you’re joining us for dinner? Remember till you take that off, you’re still Silvermist.”
Silvermist giggled a little as she splashed water on her face. She didn’t quite understand what Tink was trying to say “Well of course I am, Dew Drop.”
“Just know that we’re an inclusive family, and we don’t judge,” she said and squeezed Silvermist’s hand. “There’s fresh makeup in the bin. Just grab whatever you need, and label a ziploc with it when you’re done.”
“Hm? Oh!” Silvermist said, finding a drawer full of ziploc bags with makeup products in them, each labeled with a different actress’ name, as well as unused containers of makeup in every imaginable shade, style, and in the cases of lip makeup - texture.
“They’re all over the park like this,” Tink laughed. “It’s great for emergency touch-ups.”
Unfortunately, since Josh had absolutely no makeup experience prior to this morning, he decided to forego reapplication in favor of cleaning up what was already applied, washing away what he could safely get. “Man, I have got to learn how to do this so I’m not running to Rachel constantly,” he sighed, thinking he was alone.
“Rachael's the best.” A girl called out from a stall next to the sinks causing Silvermist to jump. A toilet flush followed, and a few seconds later Ariel emerged to wash her hands. “Professional makeup can be pretty daunting. Want some help?” she asked.
“Oh, um thanks.” Silvermist swallowed sheepishly..
“It’s no problem. When I first started, I only knew how to apply lip gloss and eyeshadow so Rachel had her work cut out for her!” Ariel giggled.
Within a few minutes, the Little Mermaid had the water pixie looking as good as new again, as well as giving her a few tips along the way, even showing her some shortcuts. When she had finished, she put everything into a ziploc bag for her, signing it ‘Silvermist’, since she didn’t know her real name.
“Now you’re ready to meet your public,” she teased.
“I’m almost ready to head back to Neverland for the night actually.” Silvermist giggled.
Ariel laughed. “You’re lucky. I have to stay in character until tonight, but I get the weekend coming weekend off.”
“I heard there was a mermaid birthday party or something, I’m sorry.” Silvermist said sympathetically.
Ariel nodded. “I don’t mind really. It just makes having a social life hard sometimes, but when you see the look on their little faces, it makes it all so worth it. I wouldn’t trade this job for anything,” she bubbled, giving Silvermist a sisterly hug. “Welcome aboard by the way. I’ve been hearing stories all day about you,” she giggled.
“Is it true that we are encouraged to act in character but also partake in the park as well?” Silvermist asked.
“Oh absolutely. This morning I rode the teacups so many times I thought I’d never stop spinning,” Ariel laughed. “It’s great for the guests to get to ride rides with their favorite characters, or just have lunch together or whatnot. I bet there are a thousand youtube videos of me out there too.”
“Neat! I came as myself yesterday, but this place is so huge that I didn’t get a chance to take it all in.” Silvermist said as they started for the door together.
“Oh no, not you again!” Hatter groaned as Silvermist emerged. “I was expecting a Little Mermaid, not a little tea pot thief!” he teased.
“Oh, but I didn’t take your tea pot, and I only said I wanted to borrow your hat as a boat.” Silvermist corrected.
“Oh that’s right,” Hatter half-mad giggled. “You’re the hat thief. The green one is the tea pot thief!”
“I didn’t take your hat.” Silvermist protested, “I borrowed it and did some fishing in it.”
“But there aren’t any fish in my hat!” Hatter stated firmly.
“Nope, I tossed them back.” Silvermist affirmed.
“Oh, well that’s okay then! Catch and release,” he said, nodding, and tipped his hat to her. Underneath, she could see he had Aladdin’s fez again. “Now, where did I put that Alice...”
“Here I am!” Alice announced behind him as she emerged from a nearby cafe. He jumped and spun around.
“I think Peter put Aladdins hat inside the Hatter’s,” Silvermist mock whispered to Alice, while pointing to the cartoonishly big purple top hat.
“Oh really?” Alice mock whispered back. “Hatter dear! Would you mind taking off your hat for a moment?”
“You’re not going to steal it and use it for a fishing boat are you?” he asked, eyeing Alice suspiciously.
“I’m not tiny enough to use it for a fishing boat.” Alice stated.
“Well you could be if you ate a mushroom,” He insisted.
“Well I don’t feel like eating mushrooms right now.” Alice assured him, daintily placing her hands on her hips.
“Well alright then,” he said, and took off his hat in such a way that the fez tipped and fell into it, hiding it completely. “I think I look better with it on, personally.”
Silvermist giggled and reached over to pluck the fez from inside, and Hatter looked astonished. “Hey hey hey! How did you do that?!”
Silvermist giggled, “It was already in there.” she assured him.
“Was not,” Hatter answered.
“We should return it to Al.” Silvermist changed the subject, “I bet he's looking everywhere for it.”
“That’s a good idea,” Alice giggled as she looked around. “Has anyone seen Aladdin?” she asked, and Hatter chimed in.
“Tall, wears a princess on his arm?”
A cute little Cinderella clone spoke up, “He was over by the fountain,” she said, pointing down the street.
Hatter put his finger in his ear like he was speaking on a non-existent communications earpiece. “Mother duck this is Hat trick, we have confirmation on one bread thief missing his lid, possibly located in the vicinity of the fountain!”
“Who are you talking to?” Alice asked.
“Wha?” Hatter answered. “I wasn’t talking to anyone-” he stopped as Silvermist took off at a fast pace with Aladdin's fez towards the fountain before the Hatter could finish, giggling the entire way.
“Hey! That pixie just stole Aladdin’s fez!” he called after her.
Alice giggled and shook her head, “I think Silvermist has been hanging out with the lost boys too much.”
Aladdin was still at the large fountain, signing autographs when Silvermist approached. Jasmine cleared her throat. “I think Mister Pan has been up to mischief again,” she said in a voice that sounded like she was trying hard not to laugh.
“Some of us Pixies have to be sensible.” Silvermist said sweetly and offered Aladdin his fez back.
“Ah, I wondered what happened to this! I put it down to play musical chairs with Hatter and Alice earlier so it wouldn’t fall off in the excitement, and when I got back it was gone,” he laughed, and bowed to Silvermist. “Milady.”
Silvermist giggled, “It’s no problem. Aladdin, when you see Genie tell him Hi from us!” She waved and, as she wandered off, almost walked right into Goofy. “Sorry,” she said sheepishly.
Goofy gave her an animated ‘it’s okay’ kind of shrug and hugged her, posing for a picture from a nearby park-goer, before letting her go on her way again with a big, goofy wave.
Silvermist giggled as she stopped right outside a soda shop, “I love that Goofy. He's such a great... whatever he is.” she said, casually taking a seat and over a menu. It was a quaint little open air cafe and soda fountain, with round tables set up, and an old fashioned bar counter at the back.
“Oh I left my coin purse in Pixie Hollow.” she sighed. She was due back at wardrobe, but she was really craving something cold to drink. She set down the menu, and started to get up to leave again.
“Oh that’s alright,” a passing waitress said as she stopped at Sil’s table. “Pixies eat free. What can I get you?”
“Oh! Can I get a coke and a chili dog, light on the chili?” Silvermist asked sweetly.
“Sure thing hon,” the woman replied, paused, and added in a whisper, “And if you don’t mind me saying, you look just like Silvermist.”
“That’s because I am, Dew drop.” Silvermist giggled out, winking back. The woman laughed softly as she stepped away to get her order.
As she ate her light snack a couple of young girls sat down with her. They looked to be about 11 or 12, “Hi, can I ask you a question?” the blonde haired girl asked.
Silvermist politely put down her chili dog and neatly folded her hands as she leaned a bit forward. “Well of course you can.”
“If Pixies are so small why are you so big?” The girl asked. She looked like she wanted to believe in Pixies and that Josh really was Silvermist but she was having troubles with the whole pixies are inch high concept.
“Oh, that’s easy!” Silvermist answered in her best bright and friendly tone, while Josh concocted a quick answer. “The same magic that shrinks you to an inch tall when you visit Pixie Hollow makes us human sized when we leave. Tink can explain it better, being a tinker fairy, but it has something to with pixie dust I think...” Silvermist looked just slightly off to one side, the way one of the characters would if they were thinking intently about something, and then glanced back at the girls with a smile.
“That makes sense!” The girl giggled, “Thank you Silvermist.” she hugged Silvermist before taking off with her friend.
“Aww, you’re welcome sweetie,” Silvermist said after the girls. She felt a little guilty inside, but they were told to stay in-character at all times. Besides, there was nothing wrong with believing in magic here.
“That was really awesome Silvermist,” one of the staff at the soda shop spoke up. “Helping them believe in the magic of the park.”
“I heard that when a baby laughs pixies get their wings, but all it takes is someone saying they don’t believe to kill them.” One of the guys that worked there added.
“Unless you clap really hard,” Silvermist added with a nod. “Besides, there’s enough people lining up to tell them Santa, the Easter Bunny, and their other heroes are fake. They should be allowed to enjoy being kids here.”
“Exactly,” an older woman behind the nearby counter said with a chuckle. “You know, you remind us of Tink? You come back by anytime. You’re always welcome here.”
Silvermist, feeling uplifted now, smiled brightly as she cleared her table of its paper plate, taking her half-empty soda cup with her as she started back for wardrobe.
Josh Peterson has just scored the job of a lifetime - or at least the best job he can hope for without leaning on his parents for references - as a janitor at The Magic Kingdom, but when fate intervenes and he finds himself alone with the costume of his favorite Pixie Hollow character, his life takes a whole new turn.
The first thing off of Silvermist was her wings. The girls each had their own privacy screens, plus a few more leaned against the wall. Silvermist’s even had a picture of her movie likeness depicted on the front.
Olivia who was Tinkerbell all day called over. “So since it’s against the rules to call you Silvermist outside of work, what is your name? I’m not going to call you Miss Peterson all night because that would make me sound like a teacher,” she teased.
Josh laughed. “Um,” he said, thinking on his feet. “Sarah,” he finally concluded. Sarah wasn’t a name that had any particular meaning to him. It just sounded pretty, and sounded nice with his last name. It was also the first name to pop into his head.
“Nice to meet you. I’m Olivia Harris, and Periwinkle who will be joining us in a few hours is Kelly Brown. I believe Christina is going to be joining us later as well. You know her as Alice.”
“I’m not convinced she’s not the real Alice,” Josh, now Sarah, laughed as she sat down to wash off her makeup.
“Sometimes neither am I. She and Scott are very convincing aren't they?” Olivia came back out in the main pixie booth area wearing a yellow and black skirt and a powder blue tee shirt.
“I felt like a kid getting to meet them in person, once I got over the shock of being caught trying on Sil’s costume,” Sarah sighed sheepishly.
“Oh, Sarah? Don’t take this wrong because you're very very pretty, but I read you. Do you want to let Peri know or should we just keep that between us?” Olivia made it known again that she knew Sarah’s secret.
“Yeah, it’s probably best as few people as possible know that I’m not a real actress,” Sarah answered, again not catching the pitches Olivia was throwing.
“Ok.” Olivia answered. “No matter what, just remember, that Kelly and I have your back. You are a Pixie Princess after all.”
“Still not sure how my parents are going to react to...” she trailed off. “Oops. Um, nevermind.”
Olivia began giggling, “Oh gosh, you thought I was throwing out that you weren't an actress.. I’m sorry Sarah, but I know the other thing as well.”
“... Oh. OH!” Sarah answered, paused, and then asked, “... I wasn’t that obvious was I?”
“Nope, but I had a brother, now a sister, in your shoes. To anyone else, you kinda look like a tomboy getting out of her shell - speaking from experience. You even walk and talk like a girl.”
“I guess I’ve always been kind of androgynous. I never thought of myself as a girl, but at the same time none of this really bothers me either. I’m having so much fun being my favorite pixie.” She giggled as Rachel came into the room.
“So, Miss Peterson,” she said, “I’ve picked out a couple of looks for you to choose from for tonight that I think you’ll look stunning in. Nothing you’d want to wear out of here of course, but you’re welcome to take whatever you like home.”
“Thank you Rachel..” Sarah sighed, and looked in the mirror, “I think I need to move out on my own if this keeps up.”
Olivia perked up, “Hey, I have a spare bedroom at my place. Georgia, my old roommate, moved back to California so it’s me alone in that big apartment.”
“Oh, are you sure you wouldn’t mind? My parents told me I could stay as long as I want, but I don’t want to live under their roof forever, you know?”
“Not at all. I miss having someone else there, plus we have the same work schedule, so we’ll be home at the same times.” Olivia babbled on as she finished getting her street on, including her makeup, which was extremely different than her Tinkerbell persona. Where Tink was a down and dirty tinker fairy, Olivia really liked to go girly.
“Got your cell handy? I’ll give you the address so you can stop by and get ready for tonight there.”
“That would be so amazing,” Sarah answered, taking her cheap-o Android Straight Talk phone from her jeans pocket to hand to Olivia, while she continued getting changed, herself. “I mean I’ll still tell my parents what’s going on and everything, but this is so much less awkward.”
“Oh yeah and I can show you your room too when you stop by!” Olivia gushed. “It’s kinda girly though. I mean Georgia was definitely a California barbie girl. Oh and we so have to upgrade your cell phone. No respectable girl carries around an old brick like that,” she teased.
“An O.G. LG at that,” Rachel chimed in. “I didn’t think they made those things anymore.”
“Clearance special,” Sarah laughed. “Social butterfly, I was not, so I didn’t think I needed anything better.”
“You're a Disney Princess now. Things are definitely never going to be dull for you ever again girl.” Rachel laughed.
“Well, yeah, but it’s not like I’m Cinderella or anything,” Sarah said, trying to downplay her role.
“Oh no, You’re just Silvermist,” Olivia giggled. “Ask any girl in the park to name three pixies, and I guarantee you most of them will list Silvermist right after Tinkerbell.”
“Most girls have a hard time placing who Periwinkle is.” Rachel chimed in.
“Wow, that’s a shame. Peri and the fairy whose name I forgot, who sounds a lot like Selena Gomez, are my two favorites from Secret of the Wings,” Sarah giggled. “But I had a small crush on Selena for awhile, so...”
“Me too!” Olivia giggled. “I got to meet her on one of her birthdays here a few years ago. It was kinda crazy.”
“Oh God,” Sarah laughed as she pushed her hair back and mussed it up a bit to look like the scruffy janitor that came in that morning. “I would’ve fainted dead.”
“Almost did.” Olivia giggled and hugged Sarah, “Come by your new place after you talk with the rents, k? Since we live in Celebration, and work here at the park we get a discount on rent, so your half will only be $250, and whatever food you want.”
“Can’t wait!” Sarah bubbled. “Since I’m getting an advance on my first paycheck because of you guys inviting me to dinner tonight, I’ll pay my part up front as soon as it clears.”
“That’s great.” Olivia said as she picked up her purse then hugged Sarah. “See you tonight!”
“So,” Rachel said as she walked up behind Sarah and grinned. “Need a crash course for tonight, or are you good already?”
“Ariel gave me some tips.” Sarah giggled.
“Oki doki. If you need anything just let me know. I’m the lead makeup artist for a reason,” she said with a wink. “No sense having our newest star look less than her best. By the way, how’s the costume fit, and the shoes?” She paused to grin. “And I promise to leave you in peace after this.”
Sarah laughed, but blushed a little at being called a star. “You’re fine, and they’re perfect, The costume’s a tiny bit tight in the top, but the rest fits like a glove,” she said as she finished removing the fingernail polish and stood. “I’d better put my broom away, even though I won’t be needing it anymore. Thanks for everything Rachel.”
“No problem sweetie. It’s what they pay me for,” Rachel answered with a wink.
“Mom, I’m home.” Josh called out. His sister Annie practically tackled him at the door.
“Ohmygosh you’re never going to believe the day I had thank you so much for those passes!” she gushed in one long stream of consciousness as she hugged him.
“Oh I saw you at the park.” Josh said. “I was kinda busy, but I noticed you got to meet Silverbell and the other pixies.”
“Silvermist!” Annie giggled out.
“I’m teasing.” Josh laughed and hugged her. “You know I know her name.”
“I also got to meet Megan Stuart at the wild safari park thingie.”
“Cool, that must have been wicked,” Josh answered excitedly. He was genuinely excited after all. “Is mom in? I need to talk with her.”
“Oh yeah she’s in the basement doing laundry,” Annie answered, nodding. “I’m gonna go see if Megan emailed me back yet,” she giggled out as she raced upstairs.
“Oh, tell her that the two pixies said they would sign whatever it was she wanted them to sign. She just has to show up when she wants it done.” Josh called as he went downstairs. Strains of loud Euro metal could be heard all the way at the top of the stairs as Josh entered the basement. Their mother was folding clothes with her back to the stairs, oblivious.
“Mom!” Josh called out over the music.
“Oh!” Helen said, startled, and grabbed the remote to turn the music down. “Sorry,” she said sheepishly. “I didn’t think you’d be home this early.”
“It’s ok mom, actually I had an early day since it was my first. Also I meet a girl.. and she asked me to room with her, and not in the sexual way before you go off.” Josh laughed.
She muted the stereo, turning to give him 'The Look'. “I hope she’s not just some random park visitor.”
“No, I work with her.” Josh shook his head. “You can’t even be a mass murderer and work at that place you know the background check they ran on me? It was like FBI, CIA, NSA, MI5...”
Helen laughed softly at that. “You know your father’s lawyer called twice wanting to know, and I quote, who the hell you had angered to get so many background checks crossing his desk.”
Josh laughed, “Disney Parks Entertainment. Anyway my coworkers name is Olivia Harris, and she’s really cool. My part of the rent will only be like $250, and I’m sure she’d have no problems with you stopping by randomly to check on me.”
“Well that’s not bad at all, especially for Florida and this close to a major park,” she answered thoughtfully. “I’d certainly like to meet this girl sometime, but your father and I agreed that once you turned eighteen, we wouldn’t meddle anymore.”
“Well yeah but you’re still my mom, and I know you. You’re going to be checking on me. I even have a 20 dollar bill saying so.” Josh teased his mother. “There is one... other thing, I’m not really sure how to explain. I have a new acting gig,” he trailed off.
“Oh? At the park?” she asked, assuming he didn’t just quit his job after one day.
“Yeah. I’m not really allowed to talk about it because Disney is super secret about their projects, but um, my character is a girl, so... I’ve been encouraged to live as a girl as much as possible.”
“That’s an interesting way of coming out,” she answered half-jokingly. “I’ve been kinda waiting for you to tell me that I had two daughters for a long time now.”
Josh laughed a little. “Seriously?”
“Or atleast tell me you are gay or something.” His mom laughed. “I mean you were pretty adamant about not having breast reduction surgery when your gynacanastica kicked in. And you do wear some pretty lacy bras. I do your laundry remember.”
“Like I told Olivia earlier, I just always considered myself more androgynous. But if I’m being brutally honest, I had more fun today than I have in awhile. I love my character, and if I wasn’t under contract I’d tell you every last detail about her.”
“I’ll talk to your father about it, and we’ll pay for you to see a therapist sweetie. Do it right; don’t do it the easy way.” Josh’s mom hugged him tightly. “We’ll still help you move your things to your new apartment though, if you’re sure that’s what you want.”
“And I’m going to have to yell at Daddy right, I mean he is going to..” Josh paused, “Did I just call him Daddy?”
“The transformation’s already begun,” she said in her best ominous mad scientist voice.
Josh giggled like he had been doing all day, “Ok so as I was saying, I’m going to have to tell Dad.. that I don’t need him paying my rent, I can do it on my own. That’s why I drive a scooter instead of a car. I mean God knows if I wanted a car he’d be buying me one.” he sighed.
“Probably a Dodge Viper too,” she teased, biting her tongue. There was a surprise coming, and with Josh moving, it’d come sooner than expected, but it was almost ready anyway. “I almost dread your sister turning 16.”
“At least we’re not as spoiled as we could be.” Josh admitted. “She’ll be fine. Now I have to go tell the duckling I’m moving in with a girl.” he moaned.
“If you thought my look was bad, wait until her dirty little mind starts working,” Helen laughed after him, adding, “Do you have a name you’d prefer to use instead of Josh, sweetie?”
“I told them to call me Sarah.” Sarah answered. “I should have asked you and dad first though..” he sighed.
“Not at all. Sarah’s a beautiful name, and it suits you. Rolls off the tongue nicely, too,” she added. “I had a friend like you in college you know? Auntie Bev?”
“No way. Auntie Bev?” Josh stopped at the stairs, giving her a shocked look.
“Yup,” she laughed. “But before she settled on Bev, she tried some of the strangest names imaginable. My favorite was Zorlinga. She was on some good drugs that day.”
Josh laughed as he walked up the stairs leaving his mom to finish laundry, “Hey Duck.” he called out for his sister.
“Yo-yo,” she called back. “It’s open, and I’m not like naked or anything,” she giggled.
“Ok thank God.” Josh laughed as he walked into her room. She was sitting on her bed, mixing some fingernail polish to look like Silvermist’s. “I’d have to burn my eyes out if I ever saw that. You need a bit more silver.” Josh corrected her.
“I knew it looked off,” she said. “I guess you got to meet her too, huh?” she bubbled.
“I work at the park Annie.” Josh smiled, “How do you think you got your tickets today.”
“Silvermist stole them from the Mad Hatter’s pocket?” she answered with a knowing grin.
Josh shrugged, “So I just told mom, I’m moving out. I met a girl, and I'm going to be rooming with her, and not in the sexual way perv.” he laughed.
She stopped, looking up at him, and asked anyway, “Who are you and what have you done with my introvert brother who wouldn’t even ask a girl out a month ago?”
“I’m your outgoing sister now.” Josh teased.
Annie laughed. “I know. You look good in silver.”
“Wha ... Oh, don’t tell anyone ok?” Josh asked with a sigh, “It’s against the rules, and now I have to ask my co-worker what to do if you guessed.” He laughed a bit despite himself, and pulled out his crap phone to text Olivia.
“I won’t tell,” Annie giggled. “I don’t want to ruin the mystery. As far as I’m concerned Silvermist is still this amazing pixie who hangs out at the park, who you just happen to sort of look like,” she teased back as she got up off her bed, walked over, and hugged her new sister. “But you still made my whole year today.”
“How long did it take before you knew it was me?” Sarah asked.
“Pretty much from the start. I actually figured the ‘janitor’ thing was just your cover story.”
“Oh hey,” Sarah laughed, “Good idea! I have to use that!”
Olivia texted back, ‘Bag her and tag her, bring her with when you come over, we’ll have to discuss details.’
“Uh oh,” Sarah said. “Looks like you’re going to meet Olivia. She wants to talk about you knowing.”
“That’s fine. I want to meet my sisters new girlfriend anyway.” Annie grinned innocently. “So what do I call you now, when I’m not calling you Yo-yo?” she asked.
“Sarah.” Sarah answered. “I thought it was a good name.”
“Oh that’s pretty,” Annie answered. “Just let me put a cap on these bottles so I don’t forget and jump in bed later, and ruin another blanket.” She giggled, capping the nail polish bottles she had been experimenting with while Sarah ran back downstairs to let their mother know.
“Mom, I’m taking Duck over to meet Olivia if that’s okay?”
“As long as she wears her helmet,” their mother called back.
The pair soon arrived outside an extremely lavish apartment building on the ritzy side of town. Immediately Annabell looked up at her sister and asked, “Are you sure this is the right address?”
Sarah laughed a bit. “Honestly? No, not really. I’ll buzz the apartment and see if she answers, but this can’t possibly be the right address.”
“Hi!” Olivia called out over the intercom, “Sarah?”
“Hey Olivia,” Sarah answered. “I wasn’t sure we had the right address.”
“Oh hey, I’ll have the front desk buzz you in.” Olivia quickly responded. A moment later a large security guard approached the front door and opened it, stepping aside to let the girls in without a fuss.
“Thanks,” Sarah said. The security guard nodded, smiling back and closed the door behind them.
A woman at a large desk near the elevators smiled and stopped them, “You must be Sarah right?” She nodded towards Sarah.
“Yes ma’am,” Sarah answered, approaching the desk.
“I’m just going to need you to sign your name on the lease.” The woman said, adding, “And let you know that you can get your mail here.”
“Thank you. I’m still waiting on the advance on my first paycheck to clear, but as soon as it does I promised Olivia I’d pay my part of her rent,” Sarah explained as she signed, without a second thought, ‘Sarah Peterson’.
“Don’t worry, Olivia’s already paid this months rent.” The woman answered.
“Oh. I guess I’ll just reimburse her,” she said sheepishly as the woman took an electronic keycard and placed it on the desk.
“That card will allow you into the main building as well as elevator access rather than having to use the stairs, and access to your apartment. If you should lose it please notify us immediately so that we can change the electronic lock algorithms. You can also request an additional keycard if you like.”
“Well I’ll talk to Olivia first, but I don’t think it would hurt to let me kid sister have one.” Sarah giggled.
“I’d have to like, take a bus,” Annie laughed as they headed for the elevator. “Thanks though. Actually I think my friends live nearby too.”
Olivia was waiting for them when they emerged on the 8th floor, grinning. “Hi Sarah, and Annabell right?” she asked.
“Annie to my friends.” Annie corrected. “And since you’re my sister’s new girlfriend that makes you a friend-mmmph!” she squealed as Sarah hastily covered her mouth.
“Sorry, I told her we’re just roommates. Mom gave me the same grief,” Sarah groaned.
Olivia shrugged, “It’s all cool.” she laughed as she ushered them into a very posh living room area, the floors were hardwood and polished nicely, there was a massive 120” TV, and entertainment center, as well as a very comfortable couch. There was also a grand piano in the center, further back towards the windows, she could see a small indoor pool through an open door, as well.
“Mother of God,” Sarah and Annie said in unison. It wasn’t as though they weren’t used to a little luxury, but this was less an apartment than an 8th floor mini-mansion.
Olivia laughed, “Blame my folks.” she said and led Sarah over to a set of doors, “The one on the rights mine, and the left is yours, down there is the bathroom and each bedroom has its own full bathroom as well.”
“When you said apartment, I thought you meant... well... apartment,” Sarah laughed.
“It’s a converted apartment, this used to be a luxury hotel that disney built and then gave over to the city when it abandoned it.” Olivia laughed.
“Man,” Annie said as she poked her head around the corner to check her new sister’s room, “I stand by what I said earlier today. I think I wanna work at Disney when I grow up.”
“And with that.” Olivia laughed, “You have to promise on threat of lawsuit that you never speak of your sister being Silvermist outside these walls ever.”
“Already did,” Annie laughed as she turned around to face them again. “But I promise. It’s like I said after she freaked out and texted you, as far as I’m concerned, Silvermist is a really cool pixie who hangs out at the park, and just happens to look a lot like my sister.”
“Good, keep it that way, and when you come to the park, she's just Silvermist.” Olivia laughed.
“Yup. I don’t want to spoil the fun for my friends.”
“I sound a lot like Lucy Liu, I know, I used to get teased in School about it, the boys used to call me Lucy Liu.” Sarah laughed.
Olivia giggled. “If they only knew, they’d be tripping over themselves to ask you out instead.”
“Except I’m not into boys.” Sarah laughed, “I’ve had my fair share of dangly bits. I don’t want them on my partner.”
“Oh, I was serious about my crush on Selena. I’m mostly over it now, though.” She winked at Sarah.
Annie hugged them both, taking that as her cue to give the lovebirds some privacy. “Hey, I’m going to go over to Gretchen’s place. She lives a few blocks from here. I’ll call mom ok?”
“Want a ride?” Olivia asked.
“Na I’ll walk.” Annie said and shook her head. “I hear Celebration is like the safest town in Florida.”
“Oh hey before you go,” Sarah said, turning to Olivia. “Would it be weird if I asked to get Duck a keycard?”
“Nope, Annie, just tell them downstairs that we’re cool with you having a key.” Olivia said.
“Wow, thank you,” Annie answered. “I promise not to like bring friends over and abuse your wifi,” she teased.
“We’ll it’s summer break. You guys can come over use the pool, play games on the PS4 or Xbox One, watch movies, whatever, I don’t care.” Olivia said, and, as Annie left, exhaled. “That went better than I expected.”
“What did you expect, a monster?” Sarah asked.
“No, but I didn’t expect her to be so easy going about keeping our secret. Your sister is awesome.”
“Annie and I are really close. I pretty much helped raise her since Dad is always gone, and mom...” she trailed off. “Well, she’s a flake sometimes.”
“Sounds like my parents. Mom’s one of those new age spiritualist types. She means well, but I couldn’t take anymore Enya,” Olivia giggled.
“Oh my mom’s a punk and metal groupie.” Sarah laughed. “Thats how she met our dad.”
“So what brought you to Celebration anyway?” Olivia asked as they sat down on the sofa to continue talking a bit, before they had to start getting ready.
“Oh, we don’t live in Celebration, well I guess I do now, “ Sarah sat down as well in one of the recliners, “We got a McMansion in Four Corners because Mom’s got family there.”
“Ohh,” Olivia answered, and then gave Sarah a sheepish smile. “I guess I should tell you why I’m here, but you’re going to laugh.”
“Whys that?” Sarah smiled.
“I specifically moved here because I wanted to be a theme park entertainer,” Olivia answered sheepishly. “Ever since I was a little girl, and Cinderella took me on a carriage ride through the park, I knew I wanted to live here.” She paused to laugh. “Of course that was a few Cinderellas ago.”
Sarah nodded, but she did laugh just a little bit. “I wanted to work at the park because I’ve been a huge Disney fan my whole life. When we lived in California when I was little, Mom used to take me to Disneyland at least once a month. I really want to be an artist, but acting is fun too.”
“For what it’s worth the company likes to hire in house, so if word gets out that you’re an artist they’ll be beating your door down with projects,” Olivia laughed. “Just ask Alice - err, Christina. She’s done voiceover work for everything from Mickey Mouse Clubhouse to Marvel.”
“Really?” Sarah asked surprised.
“Yeah,” Olivia said, nodding. “Oh, did you see your room?” she added. “You really won't need to bring any furniture other than maybe any specialty furniture you have.”
“Knowing my parents I’ll probably have a new debit card on my nightstand back home by morning with my new name on it, and some ungodly high limit to buy new clothes,” Sarah groaned. “I really try to be independent, even wanted to try the starving artist thing, but my parents...”
“They try to make up for feeling guilty at not always being there. Yeah, I’m in the same boat,” Olivia answered with a reassuring smile. “But at least they care, in their own weird way, right?”
“Yeah, but I feel like crap when I try to refuse.” Sarah sighed as she got up to go and take a peek in her new room. The carpet, thick and plush, was an almost white pink with a huge canopy bed holding up a sleep number mattress. There were other furnishings as well like a solid wood vanity and dresser, and a pair of double doors, currently open, revealing a massive walk in closet. There was also a closed door which Sarah assumed was the bathroom. "Is that a princess bed?”
“Yes,” Olivia giggled as she came up behind Sarah. “Georgia didn’t want to pay the exorbitant shipping to have it moved so she asked me if she could just leave it here for my next roommate to have. Oh don’t worry, the mattress is clean. Georgia was more of a neat freak than me.”
“That was nice of her.” Sarah giggled, as she walked in and put her backpack with her new clothes on the bed. “I think Rachel thought we were going to have dinner with the governor though,” she said as she pulled out a low cut sequined black cocktail dress. “The other one was ritzier than this thing.”
“Oh God,” Olivia said, laughing out loud. “Well, we’re pretty close to the same size. Why don’t you come over to my room, and we’ll get you sorted with a skirt and top? It’s not a fancy dinner. Sheesh Rachel.” Olivia giggled.
“I’ll give her an A for effort,” Sarah laughed as she followed Olivia. “The shoes looked pretty daunting too. I’ve never worn heels in my life.”
“Yeah, no,” Olivia said, shaking her head. “You don’t start off with heels, especially really high ones. You start out with a one, maybe one and a half, then work your way up as you get more comfortable.”
Olivia opened her closet revealing a wardrobe any girl who called herself a Girly girl would die for; Sarah stared in disbelief for a moment.
“Okay, it’s official,” Sarah said, glancing at Olivia. “You’re coming shopping with me later.”
“I planned on it.” Olivia giggled. “I’m going to make you the best girly girl girlfriend on the planet.” she teased.
“Silvermist is a total girly girl from what I’ve seen, and I’m supposed to get in touch with my inner Silvermist...” Sarah trailed off into giggles, not wanting to admit that the thought of going full on super girly girl kind of sounded fun. It was one thing to admit she wanted to be a girl, but somehow ‘super girly girl’ felt a little scary yet.
“I think from all the movies, it’s safe to say Silvermist is the biggest girly girl pixie in the group:Sil or Rosetta” Olivia nodded, “Heck Tink is a tomboy, but I know how to do that. I was a tomboy when I was a teen.”
“Wouldn’t know it looking at this closet,” Sarah laughed. “But that’s true. The first thing she did when she got her new wardrobe was make it as comfortable as possible.”
“Exactly.” Olivia nodded. “And she never complains when she gets dirty.”
“Rosetta is definitely more dainty than Sil, but Sil has that refined lady thing going for her,” Sarah nodded as Olivia pulled her into the closet further to hold up outfits against her, trying to find the right one. Olivia and Sarah settled on a Baby pink black pleated skirt, and a velvet powder pink top.
“Totally girly girl there,” Olivia said approvingly.
“Oh this is cute...” Sarah giggled, turning this way and that to the floor length mirror. “I think it’s actually longer than my Silvermist skirt too,” she teased.
“Probably by an inch or two. I feel like the Pixie skirts are meant to be sexy but kid friendly at the same time, to attract the adults over as well.” Olivia teased.
“I do have one question though,” Sarah said as she sat down on the edge of Olivia’s bed and stepped into a pair of low heels in a muted coral pink. “That guy that plays Jack Sparrow ... He’s not the real Depp is he?” she giggled. “Because damn.”
“I know right?” Olivia laughed. “The mannerisms, lazy speech and everything are so perfect I sometimes suspect Johnny of coming to the park dressed as Jack to mess with people,” she teased, as the intercom buzzed, and a familiar, but unfamiliar voice spoke up.
“Hey, it’s Christina,” the voice said, but absent its faux British accent or high octave fluctuations that were so iconic to the Alice character.
“And Kelly!” Another voice called over top of Christina. Christina giggled.
“Oh,” Olivia laughed. “I’ll go buzz them in,” she said as she raced to the spacious living room area. Sarah got up to follow, albeit slowly. The low heels were a bit like wearing cowboy boots, but she hadn’t worn those since that one goofy homecoming spirit “cowboy” day in ninth grade. It didn’t take her long to adjust though, and by the time the girls had reached their door, she was comfortable walking in them.
Olivia opened the door on two very different women than Sarah remembered. One, about Alice’s height, had honey blonde hair rather than Alice’s platinum blonde, and was dressed in a cute kelly green ‘keyhole’ off the shoulder top and black skirt. The other girl had short red hair, and wore motorcycle leathers, a leather skirt, and a neon pink motorcycle helmet under her arm.
“God damn.” The red haired girl laughed as she looked around. “Princesses playing Princesses.” Though Kelly had been out to eat with Olivia and Christina a few times now, this was her first time at Olivia’s apartment.
“In my defense,” Sarah laughed, “I was told the rent would be $250, so I expected something a little... less.”
“More like a dive.” Olivia laughed. “Miss starving artist,” she teased, causing Sarah to laugh.
Kelly laughed, “It’s all good, really. I live in a dive though, over in Orlando. I had to have my place bombed for roaches.”
“You should’ve said something,” Olivia frowned. “I would’ve offered my spare room to you.”
“It’s not too late actually,” Sarah added.
“No way! I can’t break up the Princesses.” Kelly laughed again. “No it’s fine, really, I’m staying with my Aunt Julie this week while the apartment fumes out. I haven’t seen her or her family since I was in diapers.”
“By the way, just getting it out in the open,” Christina said, stepping closer to hug Sarah. “Your secret’s safe with us.”
“Uh?” Kelly said, confused.
Sarah laughed. “You got me. I’m kind of between genders right now, and if Olivia has her way I’ll be the biggest girly girl on the planet soon - not that I’m complaining.”
Kelly blinked, turning back to Sarah again. “... Whoa. Seriously?”
“Doesn’t matter.” Christina added, “You’re still a Princess, and one of our sisters.”
“Yup,” Kelly said as she pulled Sarah into a hug. “You’re one of us, girl.”
“And don’t let the tough act fool you,” Olivia teased. “Kelly is the sweetest girl you’ll ever meet. It’s Christina you have to watch out for,” she teased.
“My dad’s a Hell’s Angel, so I have to act tough.” Kelly laughed.
“And bite your tongue,” Christina laughed. “I am every bit as innocent as Alice ... Most of the time.”
“More like American Mcgee’s Alice.” Kelly shot back..
“I wanted to do that for Halloween last year, but the boss was worried people might recognize me,” Christina giggled. “It’s a fair point though. I’ve had people ask me if I voiced the Alice ride even on the street. I wish. I’m not as lyrical as Kathryn Beaumont.”
“You almost had me fooled with the British accent, except my dad has a real one.” Sarah said..
Christina giggled. “I went through so much coaching to get that accent to sound British, without sounding too British. It’s especially hard still when I’m laughing - which happens a lot around Scott.”
“Scott is such a ham.” Olivia laughed, “I love that guy like a brother.”
“God me too,” Kelly giggled. “I've only been with the park a short time, and he’s been like a big goofy brother, always looking out for me.”
“We had fun today.” Sarah admitted with a giggle. “He really takes his role seriously.”
“I’m not going to lie,” Christina said. “When you reached in his hat to take Aladdin’s fez, then ran off, I almost peed myself laughing.”
“I totally improvised.” Sarah giggled. “I was just going to tell him it was in the hat, and I was like no, just grab it and run, any self respecting Pixie would do the same.”
“You’re a natural,” Olivia giggled out. “I can’t wait until we have a full cast of pixies running around the park and Pixie Hollow.”
“If they’re half as fun as you three,” Christina laughed, “Hatter might just be driven sane.”
Sarah giggled, “I’d pay to see that.”
“So who’s limo are we taking?” Kelly asked, paused, and grinned. “Just kidding.”
“Don’t look at me,” Sarah laughed. “I rode in on a...” she paused, glancing at Kelly. Kelly groaned.
“Oh God. You’re the dork on the Vespa?” she said, trying to look serious, but then started laughing too. “I’m kidding! Nothing wrong with scooters. They’re cute. Seriously, we’re all friends here. And if anybody gives you crap, Periwinkle’ll kick their asses.”
“Now that, I’d pay to see,” Christina laughed. “We can take my car if you’d like though,” she said, her Alice slipping in just a bit, not in tone or pitch, but in her choice of words. “It’s a 4-door.”
The girls all went down and go into Christina’s car and she drove to a small quiet 24/hr burger joint, “Told you nothing fancy.” Olivia laughed. “You should see the sexy cocktail dress Rachel picked out for her.”
“And the strappy stilts,” Sarah groaned. “I like Rachel a lot, but her idea, and our idea, of a casual dinner are two veeeery different things.”
“Maybe she thought it was a date,” Kelly teased.
Olivia grinned evilly, “Maybe this is a double date.” she teased Kelly.
Christina laughed. “I would never be so devious. Not without getting you drunk first,” she teased back.
“You know, I actually don’t drink. It’s weird.” Olivia laughed. “One wine cooler and I’m out on the floor drooling.”
“Oh thank God,” Kelly laughed. “I was afraid something like that might come up where I’d have to politely say ‘hell no’. I’m hardcore allergic to alcohol. Can’t even take cough syrup with it.”
Christina laughed, “We’re a dry group of friends eh? When we go clubbing, we drink soda.” she hugged Kelly, “You’re safe.”
“It’s all in fun,” Olivia added with a giggle. “But, and please don’t take this the wrong way, but I can’t help but giggle a little at the daughter of a Hell’s Angel being allergic to alcohol.”
“And half Irish, half German to boot,” Kelly added with a giggle.
Christina shook her head, “Really? Oh wow, I feel bad. Last time I went drinking was with my older brother, and his friends and I drank them under the table. But I’ve been dry for a year now. I don’t see any reason to break that.”
“I’ve never even had alcohol, if that helps,” Sarah added as they found a booth to sit.
Olivia hugged Sarah close, “You’re not missing much girl. Shiz is nasty.”
“Aside from putting me in the emergency room,” Kelly giggled, “It tastes like piss.”
Christina grinned, “And you’d know what piss tasted like how?” she teased.
Kelly laughed. “I’d tell you but I’d have to tickle you.”
“Ut oh, busting out the weapons of mass destruction.” Olivia laughed as a young waitress approached their table..
“Hi gals, what can I get you?” she asked brightly despite looking a bit weary.
“Oh hey Sue, I didn’t think you were working today.” Olivia said.
“Oh hi Liv!” Sue replied warmly. “I took a double shift since Lisa’s down with the measles. It’s cutting into my study time, but the money’s worth it.”
“Damn girl, oh anyway, these are my friends from work. You remember Christina and Kelly, and this is our new girl, Sarah. Sarah, Suzanne’s been my regular waitress since I’ve been coming here. If she ever quits I’ll have to find a new diner,” she said jokingly.
Sue laughed. “I’m working on it. Just a few more classes and I’ll be a registered nurse, and I can leave this place behind. But I’ll totally come back once a week for free to wait Liv’s table,” she teased.
“Good. I don’t want to have to break in a new waitress.” Olivia giggled. “I’ll have the usual myself.”
Sarah looked at Olivia and then Sue, “Whats her usual?”
“Medium well burger on a whole wheat bun drowning in ketchup, with a side of garlic fries and a Dr. Pepper,” Sue answered without missing a beat.
“I’ll take the same then.” Sarah said hungrily. “That sounds good.”
“Oh, me too, but make mine well done and cheese please,” Christina asked more than stated.
“Yeah, why not,” Kelly laughed. “Light on the ketchup, heavy on the garlic please and thank you.”
“I’m actually allergic to cheese if we’re being honest.” Sarah laughed. “Most Dairy actually.”
“Ouch,” Christina answered. “I don’t know about you, but growing up I couldn’t live without my sugar coated sugar blasted cereal and milk.”
Olivia stage whispered, “She still can’t. It’s how she stays so perky at work.”
Sarah giggled, “I take medication so I can eat dairy, but I still like to keep it down to a minimum. I hate pills, especially after the horse pills for anti depressants I used to take.”
Christina nodded. “I can sympathize. I know everyone thinks I’m so together now, but I used to have major problems with depression too.”
“My older sister tried to kill herself a couple of times before she finally came to grips with her gender identity issues,” Olivia said quietly. “I can’t pretend to know what she went through, but I understand about depression. You guys are in safe company.”
“How did your parents take it? I bet it was nothing like my moms reaction.” Sarah asked.
“They kind of went through the five stages of grief, but finally accepted it when they realized that it was accept having two daughters, or lose one of them to a graveyard.”
“My mom acted like I was born a girl.” Sarah laughed.
Kelly giggled softly. “Well, you do look the part, and your voice acting was so perfect I had to google you on my break to make sure you weren’t Lucy.”
“I used to get called Lucy Liu in school.” Sarah laughed. “I mean i went to school with like five different guys who had higher timbre voices, but I was the ‘lucky’ one to have the voice and girlish good looks. I wore a lot of baggy clothing.”
“So Olivia gets to date Lucy Liu, and I get Lilith over here huh?” Christina teased, giggling. “No, but seriously, you have an amazing voice and an amazing talent. Anyone that teased you for that should have their head examined after having it slammed in a car door a few times.”
Olivia nodded, “I totally agree, even with the gratuitous violence part too.”
Christina gave her best ‘Alice’ sweet and innocent smile. “Don’t let this get out, but I’m a kickboxing champion.”
Sarah laughed , “Really? I'm not a master or anything but I'm really good at Tai Ji, or more commonly called Tai Chi.”
“I used kickboxing to deal with a lot of my depression and anger issues, but when I discovered acting, it was like I was ‘home’. I knew what I wanted to do the rest of my life.”
“Same with me. I used Tai Chi to focus my mind, and not think about my problems.” Sarah smiled a little at that, excited to meet another martial artist.
“Yeah, exactly,” she said as Sue brought out their drinks. “I might bother you to teach me someday. I’ve wanted to expand my studies without going back to kickboxing. Having an Alice with super toned muscles would be ... unsightly.”
“I still do this ritual every morning.” Sarah winked at Olivia at that. “I’ll definitely try to make sure I’m clothed and quiet.” she teased.
Olivia laughed. “Oh, the apartment’s entirely soundproofed.”
“Reeeeeeally,” Kelly said, grinning evilly. “What were you and your last roommate doing again?”
“Georgia played guitar,” Olivia laughed, “Pervert.”
“Plus you saw the grand piano,” Sarah laughed. Kelly shrugged, still grinning.
“Can’t blame a girl for fantasizing. Georgia was hot, even though I only met her once before she moved.”
“She was also straight as Merida’s arrows.” Olivia laughed.
“The deathknell to every potentially great relationship,” Christina laughed. “If I had a dime for every time I found a nice girl, amazing friendship, who had a huge crush on my brother... God, no wonder I had depression issues.”
Sarah laughed a bit at that. “I kept fighting with my sexuality as well. I was like, I’m a boy, liking girls is alright, but at the same time, I was like um, I’m not a boy, I like girl stuff too much to be a boy. So liking girls shouldn’t be ok. I mean I beat myself up over it forever. I’m still not sure 100% who I am yet, but I know where I’m headed.”
“I’ve got names of really good therapists if that helps,” Olivia said. “My sister went through several before she found someone who really listened.”
Sarah nodded. “My mom said if I found one, she and dad would pay for it, because I sure the heck can’t afford it on the park salary. I snuck a look at the bill for the one I saw in High school, and holy hell they’re highway robbers.”
“A-freaking-men to that,” Christina laughed raising her glass. “$250 an hour to listen to me whine about my problems meeting lesbian girls. Kickboxing turned out to be cheaper, and way more fun.”
“The one my parents sent me to, was $450 an hour, and he was a dick.” Sarah laughed, “All he ever said was ‘And how does that make you feel?’, never tried to help beyond prescribing meds.”
“Maybe I should become a therapist,” Kelly laughed. “I’m not a dick, and for 450 bucks an hour I’ll listen to anything anyone has to say.”
“I really wanted to tell the ass, it makes me feel like ripping my weiner off and shoving it down your throat.” Sarah giggled. At that moment Sue approached with their burgers. She either didn’t hear Sarah, or chose not to let on that she heard, as she simply smiled warmly.
“Let me know if you need anything else,” she said brightly.
“Thanks Sue.” Olivia giggled.
“Thank you,” Sarah echoed. “Oh can I get a little saucer of Ranch?”
“Sure thing,” Sue answered, and stepped away again.
Sarah blushed deeply, “Oh God, I didn’t mean for her to hear that.”
Olivia was nearly in tears laughing. “She’s heard far worse from me, trust me.”
“I’m sure you never said you wanted to rip your weiner off and shove it down someones throat before either.” Sarah giggled, still blushing.
“True, but this is where I come to unwind after work. Sometimes I’ll drag Christina and Scott here, or a girls’ night like this. If the air isn’t blue, someone’s not trying hard enough,” she teased.
“I’m a little surprised you like girls though, Christina,” Kelly added. “The way you and Scott interact I totally thought you were... y’know...”
“And why’s that?” Christina laughed, “You know Scott’s gay right?”
“Seriously?” Kelly and Sarah answered in unison.
“Seriously, hes been with his partner for a few years now. I think they met in school.” Christina said.
“I’m hoping we can make this a regular thing,” Olivia said around a mouthful of hamburger.
Christina grinned, “Oh I don’t know if I want to interupt your date nights with the new girl.” she teased.
“Well, that’s why Kelly’s here too,” Olivia teased back.
Kelly shook her head, “Ok Seriously, what's up with the whole that’s why Kelly’s here thing?” she was either really dence or really dence.
“I’m sorry,” Olivia answered. “It’s just-”
“Shhh!” Christina said.
“But-”
“SHHH!” Christina answered, blushing.
“No, I’m not going to sssh about it.” Olivia giggled, “Kelly, Chris has a massive crush on you. There the cat’s out of the bag now.”
“It’s why I get so damn tongue tied every time Scott and I came by Pixie Hollow the last couple of days,” Christina sighed.
“Really? I mean I thought we were all adults here. You could have just told me.” Kelly giggled. “I always thought you were out of my league. I mean, apart from thinking you and Scott were dating.”
Christina laughed. “Um... Ditto, actually... I play this innocent, sweet, lovable character, and don’t get me wrong, I adore playing her, but I was afraid you’d think that was how I really am too.”
“Bah, the last time we were here, you were trying to describe how girls can write their names in snow with pee just like boys can.” Kelly laughed. “I know better than you being sweet and innocent.”
Sarah had to take a moment to process the mechanics and logistics of girls writing their names in snow. Christina laughed.
“Okay, so I overcompensate a little when we’re ‘unwinding’... Truth be told, I’m not really at either extreme, but somewhere in the middle, and I really want to get to know you better.”
“And since cats are out of the bags.” Olivia laughed, “The moment Christina brought that cute pixie to the hollow, I knew I had to make her mine.”
Sarah blushed deeply as she slowly put down her hamburger. “I don’t have any cats to let out of bags, but um, I’m really excited about sharing an apartment with the most beautiful girl I’ve ever met, who also happens to be smart, funny, talented, and loves kids and entertaining as much as I do?”
Christina and Kelly laughed, “I think she’s proposing to you Olivia.” Christina spoke up.
“Hey,” Sarah laughed. “I don’t propose until the second date.”
Kelly laughed, “How many girls have you asked to marry you then?” she teased.
Sarah counted on her fingers, then on the other hand. Christina raised her eyebrows as Sarah continued counting for a few more seconds. “Counting Olivia? This is actually my second date ever, and I only just found out it was a date a few seconds ago.”
Olivia giggled quietly. “Sorry for tricking you and Kelly.”
Sarah laughed. ‘Oh I don’t mind. I’m having fun, and the company is great.”
“And I don’t have to go home and take a really long, really cold shower tonight,” Kelly added. “So I’m good.”
“No, she can come to my place and take a nice warm relaxing swim in my bed with me.” Christina teased.
Kelly said, in her best Mad Hatter impersonation, “But I don’t know how to swim.”
“Oh then I can give you mouth to mouth resuscitation after saving you from drowning.” Christina teased again.
“Ooooh, my daddy warned me about girls like you,” Kelly giggled. “I’m so glad he was right. You sure you’re alright with dating a biker chick though?”
“I watch Sons of Anarchy.” Christina giggled. “I know it’s just TV, but I’ve heard it’s pretty close. I’m fine it, really. Besides, I know it’s just an act,” she added with a wink.
Sarah laughed, “I like that show. SamCro forever.”
“Weirdly, me too,” Kelly laughed. “You’d think I’d hate it or be indifferent, but it’s really good.”
“I cried when Opie died.” Sarah frowned. “What made me even more sad was Jax wasn’t very sympathetic towards his death, even though those two were like best friends throughout their school years.”
“I think it was an act,” Kelly said, nodding. “He had to hold it in to keep up appearances when in reality that would’ve shaken anybody up. But that’s coming from someone who lives on keeping up appearances,” she teased. “Peri is like, my ‘Oh thank God I don’t have to be Kelly Brown for awhile’ mode.”
“You do an awesome job with that.” Sarah said, “I mean we didn’t get to hang today, but when we did you were really into being Tink’s sister.”
“I even shadowed Olivia for awhile to try and pick up some of her quirky mannerisms that she puts into her role.”
“That’s awesome because in the movie, they had never met before and they acted almost alike.” Sarah giggled.
“They even had those weird cotton balls on their shoes,” Christina laughed.
“Yeah.” Sarah giggled, “It was like no matter how far they were their beings were almost touched by each other, not much is said of what her job is in the ice kingdom, I bet shes a tinker fairy too.”
“That’s like the one thing that bugged me about that movie,” Kelly said, nodding. “Every other season’s fairies have specific jobs, but winter fairies just kind of existed as they were presented.”
“I hope they make a follow up eventually, and explain more.” Olivia nodded.
“Gosh me too,” Sarah said, “But I have to give them props for explaining Hook’s origins in Pirate Fairy.”
“I agree that was a good movie,” Olivia said. “I had to watch it twice.”
“And this is why I love you guys,” Christina laughed. “We went seamlessly from sex jokes to our favorite parts about Disney movies.”
“Violent ripping penis’ off and shoving them down throats, to beating boys heads in car doors too.” Kelly laughed.
“We should get more actors to hang out here,” Sarah laughed. “Make it like our version of a cop bar.”
Olivia laughed, “I think they’d throw us all out of here on our ears.”
Josh Peterson has just scored the job of a lifetime - or at least the best job he can hope for without leaning on his parents for references - as a janitor at The Magic Kingdom, but when fate intervenes and he finds himself alone with the costume of his favorite Pixie Hollow character, his life takes a whole new turn.
After dinner, as the girls walked back out to Christina’s car Sarah received a text from her mother that she had a surprise for her, asking her to stop by as soon as she could. Sarah groaned as she sat in the backseat of dark red Buick Regal.
“Mom wants me to stop by the house. She has a ‘surprise’ for me. What did I tell you?” she laughed. “I guarantee it’s a new debit card.”
“Hey,” Kelly laughed. “Don’t knock free money, honey. If your parents want to give you a hand being you, I say go for it. This is your chance to reinvent yourself.”
“What’s the address?” Christina asked, grinning. “We’ll do a blitz shopping trip before we head back to Olivia’s, if that’s okay with you guys.”
“Sure!” Olivia giggled.
Kelly nodded. “I wouldn’t have said anything if I minded. I wanna get Sarah some body spray too so she’s not stuck using Brute,” she teased. “Plus I think it’s sweet Olivia gets to meet Sarah’s mom already. I’m not letting my parents anywhere near Christina.”
“Crap,” Sarah groaned, sinking into the seat as they pulled into the driveway. “My Dad’s home.”
“I thought you told Gen your parents were cool?” Olivia giggled out, squeezing Sarah’s hand.
“Oh, they are,” Sarah answered. “But that doesn’t make this any easier.”
“We’ll go with you,” Christina said, stepping out of the car. She opened Sarah’s door for her, and Olivia gave her a nudge, causing Sarah to whine and step out.
“I guess with Kelly there at least I won’t feel completely awkward,” Sarah teased causing Kelly to laugh.
“Oh shush,” she shot back. “Be glad you can be yourself around your parents now. If anyone ever found out I play a Disney pixie I’d be dragged out of town hogtied to a bike and dumped on the outskirts,” she teased as they walked up the long garden path through the landscaped front yard. “Man,” she added as they reached the front door “Am I like the only non-Princess princess?”
Christina laughed. “I live in a penthouse now, but only because I work my ass off as a voice actress.”
Sarah took a deep breath, slid the key in the lock, and opened the door. “Mom, Dad? “ she called almost hesitantly.
“In the kitchen.” Sarah’s mom called back.
“I hope you don’t mind, I brought some friends from work. We were out having dinner when you texted me,” she said as she approached the kitchen.
“Thats fine.” Helen called out as Sarah rounded the corner. “Your dad’ll be in from the garage in a second- Oh my... You look beautiful,” she gushed.
“Whoa!” Annie said, coming in from the kitchen’s other entrance. “You look hot!”
“Thanks,” Sarah laughed, blushing as she motioned for the others to come in too. “Annie you already know Olivia. Mom, this is Olivia, Kelly, and Christina. Guys this is my Mom, Helen, and my sister Annie.”
“It’s nice to meet you all,” Helen said, adding, “And I’m sorry if I interrupted your evening plans. You really didn’t have to rush over.”
“Nah, we wanted to,” Christina answered. “Olivia wanted to meet you.”
At that, Kelly put an arm around Sarah’s shoulders. “And we wanted to let you know your daughter’s safe with us,” she teased, grinning while trying not to giggle as she let go again.
Olivia nodded, “She really is. We’re very protective of each other, and the older actors in the park are way worse at being overbearing too. Like you should meet the actress who plays Maleficent. She’s like mother hen.”
“Oh Gosh yes,” Christina laughed. “She’s almost scarier out of character than she is in character. But I think the lady who plays Cruella De Vil is a sweetie.”
“And they drink less than Auntie Bev,” Sarah laughed. “At this rate I may keep doing this full time while I work on my art on the side.”
“Is that my new daughter I hear?” Rick asked, every bit the Essex accent Sarah had warned them about, as he came into the kitchen, wiping motor oil from his hands with a disposable shop towel. “Wow,” he said with a big laugh. “You look beautiful. I’d give ya a hug but,” he trailed off, motioning. He was dressed in an old flannel shirt over a gray tee shirt, and looked very much like he had just been waist deep in rebuilding an engine.
“Hi Dad,” Sarah said sheepishly. “These are my friends from work, Olivia - my new roommate, and Kelly and Christina.”
Christina laughed, “Wow, you weren't joking when you said your dad had a British accent. He could almost pass for Bert.”
“I’ll take that as a compliment,” he laughed, adding, “Oh I got a present out in the garage for you Sarah dear.”
“Oh boy,” Sarah said. “Well at least it’s not a new platinum card.”
“Nah, yer mum’s holding that for you,” he teased.
“Actually I put it in your new girls best friend on the counter.” Helen shot back, pointing to the small white purse on the counter. It was sitting conveniently placed next to an unopened Straight talk iPhone 6 box.
Annie coughed. “The phone was my idea because I’ve seen that dinosaur you’re using now.”
“Oh, nice!” Sarah giggled. “I can keep my old number this way. Thanks guys,” she bubbled. “So what’s in the garage?” she added as she picked up her new purse and put her driver’s license she’d been carrying in her small skirt pocket into it.
“Go look,” Rick answered. “Key’s in the ignition.”
Sarah poked her head into the garage. Her breath caught in her throat, her eyes wide as saucers as she found a mint condition 1968 soft top convertible Mustang awaiting her.
“Mother of God!” Sarah practically yelped. Rick laughed.
“Before you protest too much, I’ve been working on this little surprise for months. I just finally got the last parts I needed last week and had it brought over while you were out. I figured since you’re moving, now was the perfect time rather’n wait for your next birthday.”
Annie grinned, “I want a Dodge Viper on my 16th,” she teased.
Sarah and Helen both laughed laughed as Sarah jumped in the driver’s seat, running her hands over the steering wheel slowly. “Wow... She’s perfect.”
“All new leather interior.” Rick said proudly as Sarah got out again and carefully hugged him, not wanting to get oil on Olivia’s top in the process. For all that she complained of wanting to be independent, she really did love the new car.
“Thanks Daddy,” she giggled out, which surprised him a little, but he smiled.
“You’re welcome. Think that’s the first time you’ve thanked me since you were Annie’s age though,” he laughed. “And I really love the daddy thing. Annie uses it all the time too: sounds better than ‘Dad’ to my ear.”
“I’m rubbing off on her already,” Annie giggled gleefully. “Now to get more pink into her wardrobe.”
Olivia grinned. “Too late. I think pink is her favorite color,” she teased. Sarah stuck her tongue out at Olivia..
“Well, pink and dark blue,” she shot back and winked..
Kelly leaned over to Sarah, “How many tats does your dad have anyway? You sure he’s not a biker?”
Sarah giggled. “More than what you can see, and nope, roadie. Alice Cooper, Metallica, Nightwish...”
“Ex-roadie.” Rick answered, overhearing the girls’ whispers. “I got my own gigs now. But you’d be surprised how often I cross paths with the biker scene, usually in bars.”
Sarah giggled, “Dad’s from West Essex but he’s been around the world.”
Rick laughed, “My dad was worked at the steel mill till I was 16, and I worked at the steel mill till I was 18 and took off as a roadie for a punk band called Rancid. I wasn’t going to work myself to death for rubbish pay.”
“Oh, and mom’s an artist,” Annie added. “Abstract paint, sculpting, you name it. We have a sweet art studio.”
“Oh, which reminds me,” Olivia chimed in, “The other half of our floor is just empty space. A previous investor started renovating it, but then fell derelict on the lease. If you wanted you could probably rent it as a studio.”
“Oh sweet, but the rent’s got to be more than what we’re paying for ours? I mean crap our apartment looks like a mini mansion.” Sarah giggled. “Ours has to be way more than $500, for that matter.”
Olivia smiled sheepishly. “Well... a bit... My parents are paying part, and we get a Disney discount because it’s in Celebration. Actual price is closer to three large a month, but right now I only pay $750.”
“If you’re paying $750, why am I paying $250? I mean that’s not fair of me.” Sarah asked.
“Well, you said you wanted to try the starving artist thing,” Olivia teased, giggling. “Really though it’s just because I wanted a certain new roommate badly enough to bribe her.”
Sarah laughed. “In my own defense, I’m paying my way through art school on scholarships this fall, and the money from work is going toward what that doesn’t cover.”
Helen laughed a bit at that. “She wants to be independent, but I keep telling her she doesn’t have to be. We have money for both girls, and plenty of it. We just purchased a few houses in the neighborhood here to renovate and flip.”
“I’m even checking out my new friend Gretchen’s private school here,” Annie giggled. Sarah laughed.
“I guess it’s something I’ll bring up with my new therapist. Olivia’s going to get me some names to look into.”
“My older sister went through the same thing Sarah is now, only my parents were a lot less supportive,” Olivia added as Sarah led the girls with her parents in tow through the kitchen.
“The art studio’s back here,” Sarah said as she led them to a spacious back end first floor room. The open area had hardwood floors with a lot of plastic or drop cloth down under various art projects, canvases of various sizes, with still more paintings stacked against the wall, and the odd “junk” sculpture - one a topiary-style giraffe made entirely out of soda bottle lids, and another a 1960s-style sci-fi robot sculpture assembled from old broken appliances.
“Whoa,” Kelly said, looking around. “Did you do all these?” she asked, glancing at Helen, who laughed.
“A couple of those are Sarah’s.” Helen shook her head. “And Annie is more into clay sculpting. We all worked on Will - the robot statue though.”
“Pretty much anything Disney in here was my doing,” Sarah said sheepishly. “Except the cute porcelain statues. Those are all Annie.”
“Speaking of which,” Annie said as she rushed over to her sculpting area, grabbing a nearby tarp and throwing it over the entire table. “I’m working on a surprise for the Pixies. I can’t have you going and telling them what it is before it’s ready,” she teased.
Olivia giggled and leaned over to Annie, “We’re not allowed to turn down gifts at work. We’re supposed to ask people if they’re sure like a billion times. But we’re not allowed to refuse the guests.”
“Good,” Annie giggled out. “Because it’s something I want you each to have when they’re ready.”
“One time at work Scott and I were walking around, “ Christina spoke up, “And some customer tipped us like $500. We tried to refuse him a ton of times, but he refused to take no for an answer We eventually took it per policy, but you have to report it to Gennine.”
Kelly laughed. “You two are like the face of Disney World. I don’t care what anyone says about the mouse. It’s totally you two.”
Christina laughed, “We actually get that alot too.” She paused, and added in a perfect Minnie Mouse voice, “Of course, I’m the bow behind the mouse on the Clubhouse! Teehee!”
“Oh my God,” Annie laughed. “There was this little girl I babysat for back in Cali who watched that show religiously. You’re really Minnie?”
Christina nodded. “I also have a bit role in the new Star Wars Rebels as frightened peasant #2 fleeing the Storm Troopers.”
Sarah giggled, “I submitted some art to Disney for Star Wars Rebels. Don’t know if they’ll want to use it though.”
“Oh wow really?” Christina said excitedly. “Oh I hope we get to work together! It’d be nice to be able to talk about what we do out in the open for a change.”
“Hey, you should show them your Star Wars costume from last year.” Annie grinned, “Sarah had made an entire Ashoka outfit for halloween last year.”
“Well, I’m short, she’s short...” Sarah giggled out. “I can’t do Ahsoka’s voice very well though. The inflection’s just too different.”
“Hey,” Olivia said, “Now that we have two cars, why don’t you come with us Annie?” We’re taking Sarah shopping.” She grinned. “I get to ride with Sarah in the stang though.”
“Oh! Can I?” Annie squeaked excitedly.
“I gotta be honest,” Annie said from the backseat as they pulled into the mall parking lot. “I’m having trouble believing you’re really the same person. The old J--sibling person would have never accepted a debit card from Mom and Dad, let alone a Mustang,” she giggled.
“I don’t plan on going too crazy on myself,” Sarah laughed. “Kelly needs this too.”
“You thought so too, huh?” Olivia laughed. “I’ve been telling her she needs to stop living in her dad’s shadow and be herself, but hearing her say it out loud, I think, it’s the first time she’s finally admitted it.”
“Kelly’s dad is some old school biker dude,” Sarah explained to Annie as they stepped out of the car. She made sure to put the top back up before turning on the alarm. “But she told us at dinner that her character is her chance to escape from being Kelly. Kind of like how mine was for me today. I felt free for the first time in ages.”
Annie giggled. “Oh God. Poor Kelly. We’re going to Barbie her too, huh?”
Olivia laughed. “I figure between you, Sarah, me, and Christina, she can’t fight us all off.”
“Well, it’s really cool of you guys to include me like this,” Annie said brightly as she hugged Sarah, as Kelly and Christina joined them.
“Since you know our dirty little secret,” Kelly said, “We have to keep an eye on you now,” she teased.
“I know Sarah’s. I haven’t pegged you guys yet,” Annie laughed. “But I have a suspicion about Christina with that ‘face of the park’ thing.”
“... Oops,” Kelly said, and then giggled as they entered.
“So” Annie giggled, “My sister the pink fufu girl artist.” she teased.
“Talking about yourself again?” Sarah shot back playfully. “I might pick up a new digital art pad while we’re here though.”
Annie smiled, “You really should pick up a new laptop too. If you guys think her phone was a dinosaur, you should see the brick she used for a laptop”
“Before it finally crapped out,” Sarah added.
“Oh oh, let me guess!” Christina squealed. “It had Windows Vista installed.”
“Nope, Windows 95.” Sarah sighed.
Christina stared blankly at Sarah. Annie giggled. “No, she’s not joking. 256 meg hard drive and all.”
“How did you even... I... I don’t even,” Christina stammered. Kelly laughed.
“You broke our computer geek.”
“The drawing software I have is 95 compatible, and I had 1gb of ram.” Sarah commented. “It does the job.”
“Well,” Christina finally said, recovering from her momentary lapse of being unable to even, “At least it wasn’t Windows 8.”
“I like 10 so far. it’s turning out to be a really nice OS.” Annie said. “Early beta, but still, it looks sweet.”
“Oh me too. It goes in cycles of crap, good, crap, good. Windows 7 was amazing so I knew 8 would be garbage. And now 10’s coming along brilliantly. You’ll even be able to stream xbox one games to your PC in 10 if the industry rumors hold true.”
Annie nodded, “I use the latest greatest build on my laptop, I’m in the know for 10.” she teased.
“You just lost your sister, and I just lost my girlfriend,” Kelly teased, giggling.
Olivia giggled, “At least I’m on the same computer page as Sarah. Windows 95 is about where I’m stuck in my head.” she teased.
“Good lord,” Annie groaned. “You two were made for each other. But for what it’s worth 7 and 10 aren’t massive leaps from 95 the way 8 was with the Metro UI thing. Well I mean if you use the right software mods.”
“I can play video games and navigate an iPhone better than anyone though.” Olivia winked.
“Speaking of iPhones, I should activate mine and donate my old one.” Sarah giggled and pulled out the phone she had stuffed in her purse with her license and credit card. “I should probably talk to that therapist about what to do to legally change my name and stuff too...”
“That part’s really easy here,” Olivia said. “You can even get your license changed to ‘F’ without a ton of hassle.”
“One of us, one of us,” Kelly chanted, causing the others to laugh.
“If she only knew?” Olivia giggled out as Sarah activated her new phone.
“... Knew what?” Kelly asked cautiously.
“Oh nothing.” Olivia grinned, “You’ll find out soon enough.”
“Oh come on. You kept me in the dark about the girl of my dreams liking me. You owe me one,” Kelly giggled.
“Really?” Annie asked as she glanced between Kelly and Olivia. “So like, you’re all three..”
“Four, “Christina giggled softly. “But yes. The vast majority of Disney actors and actresses are perfectly normal individuals, some transgendered, some gay, some are even Republicans,” she joked. “We come from all walks of life.”
“Wow... Now I don’t feel so weird,” Annie sighed, sounding relieved. Sarah put an arm around Annie’s shoulder and hugged her.
“You want to talk about it?” she asked. Annie shrugged.
“Not really a lot to talk about. I accidentally kissed a girl, and I didn’t really hate it,” she said sheepishly.
Olivia giggled, “I kissed a girl, and I liked it, her cherry chapstick.”
“Watermelon actually,” Annie giggled out. “I love that song. She didn’t say anything about it though so...”
“How do you accidentally kiss someone anyway? I’m like genuine curious,” Kelly asked. “I mean, because most people are scared off by the biker babe look so they never get close enough to accidentally anything, so I have no experience here.”
“I was coming around the corner from the bathroom as she was coming out of her bedroom, and we like literally bumped into each other, and our lips met,” Annie said sheepishly. “I mean it wasn’t that magical fairytale moment, but I didn’t feel revolted or anything.”
Sarah giggled softly. “Sometimes, my young padawan, a kiss is just a kiss. If you didn’t feel anything from it, good or bad, then you shouldn’t read too much into it.”
“Yeah, if you count that sort of thing I had my first kiss when I was six,” Christina giggled softly. “Your first real kiss is intentional, and if you’re lucky, it’s something you’ll never forget. That’s not to say there’s not potential, but your sister’s right. You shouldn’t stress over it if you don’t think it meant anything.”
“Or unlucky, if your braces lock and you have to drive to the orthodontist’s like that,” Olivia giggled.
“Thanks guys,” Annie giggled softly as they headed for the women’s clothing department of Macy’s. “I feel a lot better.”
“Gah, that was expensive.” Sarah sighed as she and Olivia had made it home and she tossed all her bags on her bed. “Even bed sheets cost a fortune these days.”
“They’re worth it though. But can I ask you something?” Olivia giggled. “Did you already shave your legs before?”
Sarah laughed. “I became a swimmer so I’d have an excuse, but there wasn’t a whole lot to start with. Why?”
“Oh, I was about to say ‘once you start shaving’ - rough sheets are hell on sensitive recently shaven skin, but then it hit me that your legs look better than mine.”
Sarah giggled, “I don’t grow face hair, and I think I have like one or maybe two hairs that grow in my pits, but thats about it.”
“Your Mom’s Native American isn’t she?” Olivia asked. “She definitely looks Cherokee.”
“Half, but yeah,” Sarah answered. “My grandfather on her side is some kind of tribal council. We’re kind of the black sheep of the family,” she teased.
“I knew it,” Olivia giggled out as she helped Sarah to start hanging up her clothes. “I’ve got a genuine Indian Princess for a roommate,” she teased.
Sarah giggled, “There’s really no such thing as Indian Princesses. It’s kind of a white thing.”
“So Pocahontas wasn’t historically accurate?” Olivia mock gasped. “Disney lied to me! Oh speaking of which, Kelly and I are going in early to watch auditions for the new pixies. Now that you’re one of us that means you’re invited too.”
“Cool. I still can’t believe Gennine hired me on the spot to play Silvermist.” Sarah giggled as she put an outfit for tomorrow on the closet knob. “But then I can’t believe I got to spend the afternoon hanging out with Megan freaking Stuart, either.”
“Don’t let her good looks fool you,” Olivia laughed. “Gennine is actually a former Broadway talent scout and agent. She’s one of the best in the business, so if she hired you on the spot, it means she saw something and didn't want to let it get away.” She winked. “Expect acting classes to start next week after we get the full pixie troop together.”
“I guess I was already technically under contract,” Sarah added. “But still... I expected to be thrown in jail for impersonating a pixie,” she giggled out.
“Oh it’s only a $0.50 fine.” Olivia teased. “It’s good to know you can swim, though. That’s an important quality in a water pixie. Oh, and,” she giggled out, “I got you a present while you weren’t looking.”
“Uh oh,” Sarah laughed as Olivia reached into one of Sarah’s bags, pulling out a smaller bag that had been hidden under one of the shoe boxes. “What is it?” she asked, opening the bag. She reached her hand inside, and pulled out a cute dark blue two piece bathing suit. While not covering as much as a full one piece would, it was hardly extremely skimpy either, striking a nice balance between covering a little, while showing off one’s assets.
“I figured since we have a pool that doesn’t get a whole lot of use from me, someone should be able to use it. And you said dark blue was one of your favorite colors,” she added with a giggle.
“Well atleast it’s not pink, and don’t ever expect me to wear that in public.” Sarah answered, laughing.
“That’s entirely up to you. I like a one piece myself just because I’m a little body shy,” she said as she cleared the bed of the empty bags to help Sarah put on her new sheets. “I wonder how Kelly’s aunt is handling the sudden influx of shopping bags though,” she added, trying not to laugh.
“Well it might be hard to hide whats between my legs.” Sarah giggled trying to make it sound bigger than it really was.
“Oh that. There’s prosthetics to make that disappear,” Olivia giggled out. “Before her surgery my sister Laura wore something like that just for her own self confidence, but for a long time she didn’t even want to go full surgery route, until she met her girlfriend - now wife Sophie.”
“Well I don’t like my dangly bit, and as soon as I can get it off the better. I’ve kinda came to that realisation today.” She turned to Olivia. “I mean I know it sounds sudden, but being accepted - as Silvermist, and then as Sarah... There’s just no turning back, but I feel like I’m lying, still, too.”
Olivia walked around the bed, wrapping her arms around Sarah, and gave her a soft peck on the cheek. “I just want you to know, whatever you decide to do, you have everyone’s complete support.”
“Well incase my partner wants kids, I think it’d be best if I saved some huh?” Sarah giggled.
Olivia laughed at that. “Oh, good idea. For me, I definitely want kids someday, hopefully after I’m too old to keep playing Tink, and passed the torch on to someone else. A pregnant Tinkerbell just wouldn’t look right to the kids, y’know?” she teased.
“I don’t care when I have kids, I love kids.” Sarah giggled. “They keep me feeling young. That little girl today that was having her birthday, made my day.”
“A little bird told me you brightened another little girl’s day at the soda shop too. The manager was moved to tears, even.”
“She was a preteen, on the verge of disbelief.” Sarah sighed. “I just told her that the magic that shrinks them when they go to Pixie hollow, grows us to their size when we leave.”
“That’s pretty much exactly the story we use when visitors ask,” Olivia giggled out as they walked out to the living room again. “I forgot to tell you, but I keep fresh fruits on hand, juice and soda in the fridge, and I’m a wheat thins addict, not because they’re healthy, but because they taste sooo good.”
“Good to know.” Sarah giggled, “You don’t have to worry about me drinking your milk, or eating your cheese.”
“Oh, that’s right, you’re allergic,” Olivia nodded. “I’ll have to remember that when I’m cooking.” She paused, and grinned. “God, it’s so good to have a roommate again. I just hope you don’t hate the piano,” she teased.
“Actually I like piano music,” Sarah answered. “I love listening to classical when I’m painting. It helps me focus. There’s something to be said for a good piano or keyboard rock song too though.”
“Georgia and I used to jam sometimes,” Olivia laughed as she sat down on the overstuffed sofa. “My parents made me take lessons for years, but I’m kind of glad they did. Between the music lessons and drama club, I nailed the Tink role first try.”
“No drama club here, and I can’t play an instrument to save my life, but Annie says in the shower I can carry a tune,” Sarah giggled.
“Your voice is like any musical instrument,” Olivia said with a nod. “From what you’ve told me, you’ve had years of practicing it, doing character voices. I bet you sing beautifully.”
Sarah blushed a little, but started to sing, “When you wish upon a car, whether traveling near or far, just make sure to wash your hands when you leave the rest stop.”
Olivia giggled, “Wow, that’s not even a song, and you made it sound like one I think you’ve been hanging around Scott too long already. You should hear his rendition of ‘Let it Go’.”
Sarah laughed at that as she put an arm around Olivia, laying her head on her shoulder. “You know what this day has been?” she asked. Olivia grinned and lay her head against Sarah's.
“Yeah. Perfect.”
Josh Peterson has just scored the job of a lifetime - or at least the best job he can hope for without leaning on his parents for references - as a janitor at The Magic Kingdom, but when fate intervenes and he finds himself alone with the costume of his favorite Pixie Hollow character, his life takes a whole new turn.
Sarah was the first to wake up. She put on a bra and a pair of boxers and went out into the livingroom to start doing her morning tai chi routine. She had her new iPhone set up on a speaker dock, with some quiet Zen meditation music playing, and in short order began her stretches.
A good ten minutes in, Olivia crept into the room, still dressed in a pair of pink fuzzy pajama bottoms and a neon pink camisole top. She watched Sarah for a couple of minutes, until Sarah turned around, and stopped abruptly.
“Oh! Um,” Sarah said sheepishly. Olivia giggled.
“No, don’t stop. It’s beautiful. Can you teach me to do that sometime?” she asked, adding, “I don’t want to interrupt you.”
“Sure,” Sarah laughed a little. “I’m not certified to teach, but I am technically qualified. I’d be honored to teach you, or anyone else interested.”
“Great,” Olivia said, almost grinning. “How do you take your coffee? I’ve got lots of different creamer flavors.”
“Girl scout thin mint?” Sarah asked.
“That, I keep in bulk,” Olivia laughed. “Oh, and how do you like your eggs?”
“Over easy or scrambled. Sunny side up creeps me out,” Sarah answered as she returned to her morning routine. “Thanks Olivia. I’ll start the coffee tomorrow morning before I start my tai chi regimen.”
“No problem. I’m usually up early to get ready for the day anyway, and today’s special, with the auditions,” Olivia called back as she disappeared into the kitchen. Sarah didn’t see her again until she finished her routine, and wandered into the kitchen herself.
Olivia had just finished scooping up a heaping plate of scrambled eggs with some delicious-smelling sausage and toast on two plates, placed on the kitchen’s breakfast island bar, alongside two cups of coffee and two tall glasses of orange juice.
“Whoa. What did I do to deserve all this?” Sarah asked. Olivia just grinned.
“We’re on our feet all day in the Florida heat. A good breakfast is super important. Once we fill out the roles for Fawn, Rosetta, Vydia, and Iridessa we’ll have a Disney 365 interview thing to do as well, probably in a couple of weeks depending how long casting takes.”
Sarah laughed around a mouthful of egg. “I guess they don’t all just magically appear in the Pixie room like I did, huh?”
Olivia giggled, “Nope, you came straight from Neverland. We’re also going to discuss the possibilities of adding Zarina to the cast - you know, the Pirate pixie? We’re meeting with some of the writers to talk about if it’d be a good idea”
“I think that would be perfect.” Sarah said, pausing to sip her coffee. “She’s one of my favorites.”
“Personally I think she’d add a little sass to Pixie Hollow. She’d be fun to have around,” Olivia giggled. “Plus she’d give Mike a run for his money on harassing poor Captain Codfish,” she teased.
Sarah giggled, “Oh poor ol' Captain Codfish. I hear the mascot costumed people are rotated regularly? How come they don’t do that for the Pixies, they just tell the kids we’re sleeping or back in Neverland?”
Olivia tilted her head in thought. She’d never really thought about it. “You know I’m not actually sure. I’ve been playing Tinkerbell since I was 18. Same with Christina and Alice,” she said with a giggle.
“Yeah the faces stay the same, but I hear like Mickey and Goofy they’re always rotating.” Sarah shrugged. “I’m not complaining or anything. I was just curious.”
“Oh no, I know. Now I’m curious too,” Olivia laughed.
“Oh God I forgot I have a car now,” Sarah groaned. “I need to apply for a car spot not a motorbike spot for work.” Sarah sighed.
“I usually walk to take the bus, both are pretty safe things to do here.” Olivia giggled, “Oh but I think your vehicle pass covers one each. If you don’t mind the company, I wouldn’t mind riding in style with you. I’ll even help pay for gas.”
“Nah,” Sarah laughed. “If you’re riding with me, it’s my treat. But you have to provide your own sexy sunglasses,” she teased.
“Ooh, you drive a hard bargain,” Olivia giggled as they finished their breakfast, and Sarah automatically started to gather their dishes, loading them into the dishwasher.
“Wow. I couldn’t pay Georgia enough to do the dishes,” Olivia mused as she watched.
“I’m kind of OCD about cleaning,” Sarah answered. “I even have a special way of loading the dishwasher to get everything completely clean. Drives my parents crazy, but it works.”
“Sarah, you and I are going to get along wonderfully,” Olivia giggled out as she stood, walking around the breakfast bar, and leaned over to kiss Sarah’s lips softly. “I need to get a shower really fast, then I’ll be ready after I get dressed.”
“Ok, that was my first kiss, and I liked it.” Sarah winked and giggled. “Me too, won’t take long to get ready.”
Olivia giggled softly as she lingered for a moment and kissed Sarah again. “You taste like thin mints,” she teased, giving Sarah a warm hug before they both stepped out of the kitchen to their respective bedrooms.
“I think the wings are the easiest part.” Silvermist stated as she finished getting ready and started off towards the interviews with Tink and Peri.
“You know they’re even waterproof?” Tink giggled. “I mean you still can’t fly when they’re wet, but they’re made not to just melt in the rain or if you fall in the fountain.”
It was still somewhat early, and not many people were milling about the park just yet. Most of the actors and actresses weren’t out and about yet either, leaving quite a different feeling from the busy day Silvermist had had before.
Before long Sarah found herself in a large room that looked more like a movie studio than anything. There were cameras and a large green screen, and to her surprise, those cartoonish folding chairs really did exist, and there were three of them, named Tinkerbell, Periwinkle, and Silvermist, set up for the girls to watch the auditions.
“... I thought she was joking when she called me their newest star,” Silvermist, in her Silvermist voice, stage whispered to the other two, aware that not only crew, but potential new cast members were milling about nearby.
“Nope, all us Pixies are stars.” Tinkerbell giggled.
A blonde haired girl who couldn’t have been older than 18 approached them at that, and spoke in a soft Southern accent that would make her a perfect Rosetta. “Would it be weird of me to ask you guys for an autograph?” she giggled sheepishly. “I mean being that I’m here to try out too...”
“Oh no! We’d love to sign your book for you.” Tinkerbell said shaking her head. “Right girls?”
“Oh absolutely, Dew Drop,” Silvermist giggled, and the girl looked a little shocked.
“I swear you sound just like her. That’s amazing.”
Periwinkle giggled, “That’s because she is Silvermist, silly pixie.”
“Thanks. I’ve wanted to work here since I was little. Wish us luck!” she said, not wanting to say ‘me’ since the other girls were hoping for their chance to shine as well.
Silvermist grinned. “You got my vote, Rosetta.”
“Aw, thanks Buttercup,” the girl answered in her best Rosetta - which wasn’t far off from her normal sweet voice, or the actual character’s.
“You know we all get to help in picking the Pixies right?” Tinkerbell actually whispered not stage whispered.
“Oops...” Silvermist giggled.
“No that’s perfect, I think she’ll make an awesome Rosetta, what about you Peri?” Tinkerbell asked.
“Other than that she’ll have to wear an itchy wig like me,” Peri teased, making sure they couldn’t hear her whisper - Tink and Sil could barely hear her for that matter. “I definitely agree.”
“Well we have our first Pixie.” Tink giggled softly.
Gennine smiled as she came over to the girls, “None of you have any water. Are you thirsty at all?” she clapped her hands, and a short young woman with black hair and glasses came out of nowhere, it seemed.
“Yes ma’am?” she asked.
“Whoa,” Silvermist stage-whispered. “I want to learn that trick.”
“Alessa, would you be a dear and chase down a cooler of bottled water for the girls and our auditionees?” she asked sweetly.
“Sure thing,” Alessa said, and quickly disappeared into the crowd as the girls sat down in their respective Star marked chairs.
“Once she gets back we can begin,” Gennine said in a friendly, but professional tone. “While we wait, I just want to stress to you all that you don’t have to be a professional actress. You just have to know your character. You have to be your character, to believe that you are Rosetta or Iridesca, or Vidia.” She pointed to Silvermist. “Sil, come here a moment dear.”
Silvermist hopped up off her chair and approached. “Yes Fairy Mary?” she asked, getting a small giggle from the crowd.
“Why don’t you tell them a little bit about what you do?”
“Oh! Well, I’m a water fairy, which means I’m in charge of the springs and rivers, but we also paint the don’t drops.”
“You mean the dew drops?” Periwinkle called from her chair.
“Well those too,” SIlvermist giggled softly. “Sometimes I help Rosetta water her plants. Oh, and one time I helped Tink play this hilarious prank on Fairy Gary where we filled his kilt drawer with dew drops to overflowing. He was so mad his face turned as red as Tink’s when she stubs her toe.”
The crowd erupted into laughter as Silvermist took her seat again. Even Gennine was laughing now.
“That’s what I’m talking about. Improvisation. It’s all about relaxing and having... fun,” she trailed off, as a familiar hat bobbed around behind the crowd, and she watched as Alessa returned, with the Hatter and Peter not far behind. Each of the guys had one handle of a massive ice chest, its contents sloshing around loudly as Hatter skipped along behind, jostling it about.
“Oh no! It’s the hat thief again.” The Hatter spoke and grabbed his hat as they sat the chest down.
“I’ll have you know I put it right back where I found it,” Silvermist replied putting her hands on her hips. “Tink still has your tea pot though.”
“But it was an unbirthday gift.” Tinkerbell protested.
“It was?!” The Hatter replied. “Well that’s okay then! Just don’t let it happen again,” he nodded firmly, then turned to Periwinkle, “Good day Miss Winter Pixie. Would you care for some tea?”
“Oh, I’d love some iced tea,” Peri replied with an excited grin.
“Oh perfect, We have a water fairy and a winter fairy, so we can have iced tea now!” The Hatter did his iconic laugh.
“Would you two like to stay for the auditions?” Gennine asked. “We’re searching out more pixies for the Hollow.”
“Oh no I couldn’t impose, I think Alice is waiting outside.” The Hatter hooted.
Peter laughed. “And I have a codfish to skewer. Besides, Tink always sees red when I interfere in Pixie business,” he teased.
Tink stuck her nose up in the air and then stuck her tongue out at Peter, “Go play with your lost boys.”
Peter laughed as he approached. “Oh don’t be such a flitterbug. I found you a lost thing,” he said, as he took her hand and placed a shiny new quarter in it, before he grinned, tipped his hat, and then vanished into the crowd.
Tink held it up for everyone to see, “Oh my! it’s a gear I think? See, it’s got the little things on it that make it turn.” she turned it in circles.
“Oh wow,” Silvermist giggled. “Now you can finish that automatic seed planter for Rosetta.”
Periwinkle smiled proudly. “Everyone loves my sisters inventions.”
“It wasn’t always that way Peri, I remember when Tink first started making them, they would always blow up.” Silvermist giggled.
“I tried so hard to be any other pixie but a tinker,” Tink laughed. “That bird still hasn’t forgiven me.”
“She almost had water fairying down, but she couldn’t get the dew drops right.” Silvermist nodded, “She kept dropping them. That’s why I call them Don’t Drops.”
Gennine grinned, whispering to Alessa, “This gives me an idea. Who do we have auditioning for Rosetta?”
“Carol Marks, and Vanessa Small.” Alessa whispered back. “Carol also said she wanted to try out for Fawn.”
“You,” she said, pointing to Carol. “What do you remember most about Tink trying to find her special talent?”
“You mean besides Vidia talking her into trying to round up those nasty brushlings?” Carol laughed. “It took me three weeks to coax that baby bird back out of his shell. Even then I had to break out the premium seeds from Rosetta’s garden.”
Gennine laughed softly. “Get her outfitted as Fawn,” she said. Just like that. No word of an acting coach or classes. Tink gave Silvermist and Periwinkle surprised glances as she turned to Vanessa, the blonde haired girl with the southern accent.
“And you, what about you? What do you remember about Tink trying to find her Talent?”
She had an idea in her head of what the Pixie Hollow fairies would look like fully realized. Out of the dozens of girls there, a few really fit. There was one in particular, a girl named Jade, that she was hoping would show up for the auditions as well.
“Weeell, I’d have to say either watching her frantically dropping don’t drops,” Vanessa giggled, “Or the look on Vidia's face when Queen Clarion ordered her to round up the brushlings. Now don’t get me wrong, Vidia is a great gal now, but she was hardest on Tink at first.”
A black haired girl put her hands on her hips. “Now hold on, I wasn’t any harder on Tink than anyone else. Besides, we’re friends now. Except when she interrupts my pollination and makes me spill dust everywhere...”
“I said I was sorry,” Tink giggled at that.
“I know,” the girl answered. “It’s just fun reminding you once in awhile.” She had just enough attitude in her tone to sound like the reformed Vidia.
Gennine leaned closer to Alessa and whispered, “Get those two outfitted as well. I want to see what the girls think.”
Alessa nodded, and Gennine wandered over to the three. “It’s your show girls, what do you three think so far?” she whispered.
“That girl is Vidia,” Silvermist laughed softly. “She has the attitude down perfect.”
Tink nodded. “That blonde we’ve already decided is just perfectly flitterific for the part of Rosetta.”
“Absolutely agree,” Peri chimed in. “We had her pegged as Rosetta before the auditions even started, but we wanted to give you a chance to do your job,” she teased.
“The other girl has a great Fawn aura. She’s mellow like Fawn, very down to earth kind of girl,” Silvermist added.
“And you,” Gennine stood straight and tall, and pointed to Jade, who had been nervously watching the whole affair. Jade had medium dark skin and dark hair, and a small frame, very slender. “What do you remember about Tinkerbell learning her trade?” she asked.
The poor girl stared nervously at Gennine, frozen in place. After a moment, she parted her lips to speak, paused, and then slowly backed up, turning to leave. Silvermist frowned and got up to go after her.
Gennine sighed, “I didn’t mean to scare her off like that. Tink, why don’t you go help Silvermist. Peri help me sort through the other girls in case they can’t get her to try out.”
“Um, sure thing?” Peri answered, trying to stay in-character, while not entirely sure what just happened.
“Hey, wait up,” Silvermist called after Jade.
“I was stupid to even show up here,” Jade answered without looking back.
“Why do you say that Iridessa? We need you here.” Silvermist protested.
“Because I’m not,” she answered. “I can’t... I can’t act. I get stage fright in front of more than three people. I don’t know what I was even thinking coming here,” she answered.
That wasn’t her only reason. She didn’t want to tell Silvermist that the address she had given Gennine was for a battered women’s shelter.
Of course Gennine knew. And on the one hand, hiring her could lead to more trouble later, but on the other hand, her background check was spotless. She had excellent grades in school, and even had acting experience despite what she claimed now. But Silvermist and Tink didn’t know that.
Tinkerbell cut them off at the pass. “Stop right there,” she said as she brandished one of Peter Pan’s plastic swords.
“Eep!” Jade let out a startled squeal that sounded just like Raven, the voice of Iridessa in the movies.
“Did you know I was scared of the crowd here too when I first came here from Neverland?” Tinkerbell asked as she giggled and dropped the sword, “Ooops.”
“The first time I appeared in front of a crowd, I thought my heart was going to explode out of my chest,” Silvermist added. “All I wanted to do was disappear into the wall like some kind of... I don’t know, one of Fawn’s camouflage lizards.”
“But you’re different,” Jade argued. “You look like the characters, you even sound like them.”
“So do you.” Tinkerbell giggled. “Stop and listen to yourself, hold your head straight and say, "It might be the sparkliest thing I've ever seen: and I've seen a lot of sparkly things”
Jade sighed and shook her head a little.
“Come on, Dew Drop. Don’t be a Don’t Drop,” Silvermist coaxed, causing her to laugh a little.
“It might be the sparkliest thing I’ve ever seen,and I’ve seen a lot of sparkly things,” she said in a half-whisper that added to the authenticity of the scene she was mimicking, echoing the real Iridessa's surprise.
“See!” Tinkerbell said excitedly. “Try her other famous line, You shouldn’t take light so lightly.”
“... You shouldn’t take light so lightly?” she said, and then repeated it. “You shouldn’t take light so lightly.”
“There you go. Now lets go back to show Fairy Mary you’re the real Iridessa.” Silvermist announced.
“Okay, but if I blow fairy dust on her shoes, it’s on you and Tink...” Iridessa answered nervously.
“More confidence. Come on, Iridessa, you can do it,” Tink tried to pump her up.
“I’m not a professional actor either,” Silvermist whispered very quietly. “But I adore Silvermist. She’s by far my favorite pixie. If I can do it, you can do it.”
“Okay... I’ll try,” she sighed as she followed the girls.
Alessa smiled as the girls returned. “Ok, lets try this again from the top.” She seemed to be acting in Gennine’s place, though where Gennine had gone was anyone’s guess. “What was the funniest moment you remember about when Tink was learning her place in Pixie Hollow?”
Jade cleared her throat a bit. “Sorry... I had some pixie dust caught in my throat before. Funniest had to be when I was trying to teach Tink about being a light fairy and she ended up giving herself a light butt.”
Jade giggled as Tinkerbell put her hands on her hips, sticking her tongue out at her as Gennine emerged, giving Alessa a break.
“But my fondest memory is when she accepted her talent as a tinker and made all our lives a thousand times easier.”
For show they ran through the other girls but Alessa was back in the dressing room getting the new fairies ready for the park, much to the existing pixies’ surpries.
Gennine smiled as she opened her arms broadly. “Ok everyone thank you all for showing up, but we got our pixies for now. Please don’t feel like you’ve been defeated as there are always openings for other characters throughout the park.”
As the others filed out, Alessa approached again. “She’s doing much better now that she’s over her stage fright. I don’t know what those two said to her, but it made an impact.”
Silvermist did a pixie dance, “What I was told when I first flew here from Neverland: just relax and be yourself.”
Gennine chuckled. “Thank you for going after her, Silvermist. I don’t normally get so attached to potentials, but I just have a feeling about her.” She left out the part about Jade’s background check revealing that she needed this job, but the rest was true as well.
Silvermist nodded, “Just like the three of us knew that Rosetta was Rosetta.” she giggled.
“So what’s up with shoving the girls right out into the park anyway?” Peri finally asked, now that they were alone. “I mean it worked out for Silvermist, but won’t the execs be kind of upset?”
She and Tink had, after all, gone through standard training on how to walk, talk, even sign autographs like their characters - quite recently in Periwinkle’s case.
“Oh, they’ll be receiving training,” Gennine answered with a grin. “But Silvermist’s ... unique situation gave me an idea on how to improve the training process. Each of them has an extensive acting background, so I’m focusing on character specific details instead. It’s a gamble, true, but the suits hired me for a reason.” She winked at the girls.
“Jade told us she didn’t have any acting background,” Olivia said, frowning. “Why would she lie about something like that?”
Gennine shook her head. “Non-professional acting. She was in her school’s drama club in high school, however she’s never done anything on this scale,” Gennine half-lied. It was the truth, from a certain perspective, but not why Jade lied to them initially, nor why she seemed so nervous.
“Are the writers still debating whether to bring Zarina over?” Olivia asked, changing the subject. She seemed to accept Gennine’s explanation, as did Sarah and Kelly.
Alessa sighed at that. “Turns out we can’t put a pixie out in the park unless she’s been in at least two movies, Periwinkle being the exception.”
“Technically I was in Zarina’s story, though,” Periwinkle chimed in.
“True.” Gennine nodded. “Once the new pixies have had a chance to settle in, I’d like you three to take them with you and go enjoy some of the park together.”
Alessa laughed. “You know, you Pixies are literally like the easiest jobs in the park. You get to play around all day. Granted so do Alice and the Hatter. But you guys literally just get to goof around.”
“It’s great isn’t it?” Tink laughed. “I didn’t expect we’d find the others so easily though.”
Gennine laughed, “That’s because Pixies are supposed to be free spirited and do what they want. That’s part of why I’m not focusing so intensely on the face training as well.”
Peri giggled. “What we want, eh? I want to throw a snowball at Maleficent!”
“Oh I think we can arrange getting you some snowballs.” Gennine laughed.
“Yay!” Peri cheered and clapped. “I knew we could have them around Pixie Hollow, but only because of the stage magic required to make it snow in Florida. I wasn’t sure if that worked elsewhere.”
“There’s several areas with it setup, I’m sure we can arrange something.” Gennine laughed.
“Oh,” Alessa spoke up, “We have a few Disney and ex-Disney stars milling around the park today, so if you run into any of them feel free to have some fun. It’s not a requirement of course,” she quickly added, “I’m just passing along the staff memo.”
“Try to stay in character of course,” Gennine added. “We had to let a Prince Charming go last year because he couldn’t stay in character when there were famous people about.”
“Oh,” Tink giggled. “I thought you were talking about me hiding in the bathroom, before Selena Gomez’ birthday bash, having a panic attack last year.”
“Nope. If you can’t do it just hide.” Gennine laughed as Rosetta entered the room, her long blonde locks replaced by Rosetta’s trademark perfect brunette curls.
“Gosh, I just flew in from Neverland, and boy are my wings beat,” she said as she took a bottle of water from the cooler. “Fawn and Iridessa weren’t far behind. I think Fawn got herself distracted by a lost chipmunk,” she giggled.
“Ut oh, we might not see Fawn for hours then.” Silvermist nodded.
“Sorry, sorry,” Fawn called as she came into the room with Iridessa.
“We had a minor chipmunk related emergency,” Iridessa stage-whispered.
Tink bounced up and down, “Was it cute?”
“Adorable!” Fawn giggled. “I knew pixie magic made us bigger. I didn’t know it made the chipmunks bigger, too.”
“Oh! you meet them already?” Tink giggled.
“How are you holding up, Dew drop?” Silvermist asked Iridessa.
“Better. I still think I’m going to blow pixie dust,” she giggled quietly. “But I’m getting better.”
Tink leaned over to Iridessa and mock whispered, “Just watch how Silvermist handles things, and do what she does. She’s got a good head on her shoulders.”
Silvermist laughed. “It’s easy as one, dew, three.”
“The hollow is actually closed today.” Gennine called out, “Due to cleaning, so all of you girls will be out in the park today once you’ve had time with the coaches. Once they release you into the wild, Tink, Peri, and Sil will take you around.”
“I’ll warn the Hatter,” Alessa giggled softly. “But ... then again ... it might be more fun not to...” She grinned impishly.
“I have to say,” Rosetta spoke up, “I was expecting a lot worse than a few hours of coaching. I’ve heard horror stories - no offense Fairy Mary.”
Gennine laughed softly. “Yes, I was just discussing that with the girls before you came back. I realize this is highly unorthodox, but your roles are highly unique as well. I’ve been watching Tink and Peri, and now Sil, and it’s made me realize that, with your specific characters, the more you relax and forget that you’re actresses, the more easily you interact with the crowds.”
“Besides,” Alessa chimed in at that, “Your background checks are impeccable.”
“Indeed,” Gennine stated. “Now let’s get you in to see your coaches. Fawn, dear, I’m going to pair you with a signature coach as well. Your As look like o’s, which is fine for most things, but we want signatures to look just right.” She winked.
Fawn laughed softly as she stood at attention and saluted - which looked entirely too Fawn-like for the others to not laugh. “Yes ma’am Fairy Mary!” she answered, grinning.
Josh Peterson has just scored the job of a lifetime - or at least the best job he can hope for without leaning on his parents for references - as a janitor at The Magic Kingdom, but when fate intervenes and he finds himself alone with the costume of his favorite Pixie Hollow character, his life takes a whole new turn.
“Pixie emergency!” Silvermist called out as she ran towards the nearest employee restroom, Iridessa in tow.
Rosetta looked up from signing an autograph and gave Tink a glance, before returning her attention to the small crowd of girls.
Tink popped her head in the door, finding only Silvermist, and a closed bathroom stall. “Everything alright?”
“Dessa had a bit of pixie dust problems, but luckily nobody noticed.” Silvermist nodded.
“Just a dry heave... I told you this was a mistake,” Iridessa groaned from the bathroom stall.
“You’ll be fine.” Tink said as she walked in. “First day jitters. When’s the last time you got some water?”
“About when we started.” Dessa stated.
Silvermist nodded, “I was going to take her to she Pixie Soda shop.”
“Good idea. It’s not that hot yet, but something cool to drink will help a lot.”
“Maybe something light to eat too.” Silvermist agreed.
“I... kind of skipped breakfast,” Dessa answered sheepishly. “I was too nervous.”
“Thats no good at all.” Tink sighed, “You have to eat and drink regularly doing this, Dessa, otherwise you’ll end up really blowing Pixie dust.”
Dessa couldn’t help herself and giggled a little as she emerged from the stall, making a beeline for the sink to wash her face. “You guys are great... You know that?”
“We’re Disney Pixies. We have to stick together.” Silvermist echoed Tink’s previous statement to her.
“Exactly. Like Alice we’re not ‘official’ princesses, but we are park ambassadors. We’re everywhere,” Tink giggled. “And everyone looks out for us because of that, too.”
Silvermist showed Dessa a quick trick with her eye makeup and then showed her how to put the makeup away as Ariel had shown her. “I learned that from a mermaid,” she giggled out. “Well, one of them anyway. You’ll probably end up having zip lock bags all throughout the park.”
“I know I do,” Tink laughed. “I want you to stick with Silvermist for awhile, ok?” Tinkerbell stated. “Pixie orders,” she teased. “We’ll meet up at the Pirates of the Caribbean after you’ve had time to eat and drink something.”
Silvermist took Iridessa to the same place she had eaten before, and smiled waving to everyone, “Hi! I brought a friend from the Hollow. Everyone meet Dessa. She needs some ice water and something light to eat, if thats ok?”
“Hey, welcome back!” the manager, an older woman with graying reddish brown hair said warmly. “In case she forgot to tell you, pixies eat free, so stay as long as you want, and have as much as you care to,” she said.
Silvermist giggled, “Can I get a coke and a light chili burger.” she paused, “And the story why we Pixies get to eat free here.”
“Coming right up. And we’ve got a nice baked potato with your choice of toppings that should go down easy, Miss Dessa.”
“Thanks.” Iridessa smiled sheepishly.
Silvermist whispered, “Dessa’s got the first day to earth jitters bad.”
The manager chuckled a bit as she placed the girls’ drinks on the bar for them, while the short order chef hustled and bustled about in the back preparing their orders. “Ah, I know just how you feel. When I first started working here I was just a waitress looking for some extra money on the side. My first lunch rush, I spilled three drinks, dropped two trays, and almost fell on a customer. I just knew I was going to get fired.”
“Really?” Iridessa perked up a little. “What happened?”
She laughed. “Walt walked through the doors, walked up to me, and said “Katie, you’ve got to relax, or I’m going to have to start charging you for the dishes.”
“You knew Mr. Disney?” Dessa gasped. “You don’t look old enough.”
“Aww, thanks sweetie. I’ve been working here a long time, and I only met him just a few months before he passed. I was just 16 when I started. Oh, and to why Pixie’s eat here for free.” she added, “Because cherie, my niece loves Pixies, and your Tinkerbell was so kind to her when she got lost in the park once, that we instantly made it policy.”
“Awww,” Silvermist giggled. “That’s our Tink,” she said as the chef passed two plates over the back counter, one laden with different toppings alongside a sliced open baked potato - from a pile of cheese to sour cream and a big gob of butter - both in separate cups, as well as another cup of bacon bits, so Iridessa could pile them on however she liked.
“You can wait till the Pixies eat sweetie.” they heard a woman say to a little girl as she gasped and yelled ‘Pixies’.
Silvermist laughed softly as she stood and walked over to the table. “Hi there Dew drop,” she said warmly.
The cute young girl smiled brightly and her eyes lit up. “Hi Sibmerist.” She giggled. “Pixie howwow was kwozed.”
“Yeah,” Silvermist giggled, “Fairy Gary has his dust keepers sweeping the place to get any latent dust for reuse, so us pixies are wandering the park today - more than usual.”
“Ohhhh.” The little girl answered..
The girls mother smiled wryly. “Would you mind signing her book, and we’ll let you go back to eating. I’m really sorry.”
“Oh, no it’s fine, really,” Silvermist giggled softly. “I’d love to!” she said, as Iridessa came over to sign it next. “Our first duty is to you. We just stopped in for a quick snack.” She leaned closer to the pair and stage whispered, “This is the place to be for pixie spotting.” She winked at the girl, who giggled delightedly as Iridessa joined them.
“Dessa! Dessa!” The little girl giggled as Silvermist passed the girl’s autograph book over for her to sign next.
“Well hi there Sunbeam,” Iridessa giggled. “Are you having fun today?”
The little girl nodded, “Uh huh.”
“You know, I think I have... Somewhere...” she said, pretending to dig through her leaf pouches where she kept her light. “Ah there you are,” she said, producing a universal free adult+child meal pass. “A Mad Hatter dropped that earlier,” she winked.
“Oh that Hatter loses all sorts of things.” Silvermist giggled, “He blames me for stealing his hat; can you believe the nerve of him?”
“Noooo,” the little girl giggled.
“You tell him the next time you see him.” Silvermist said, grinning just a little, “That Silvermist could never take his hat. You think you can do that for me sweetie?”
“Otay!” the girl giggled excitedly as Silvermist and Iridessa each gave her a hug before returning to the bar..
Kate had a big grin, watching the girls sit down again. “You Pixie girls melt hearts.”
Iridessa giggled softly. “I... I can’t believe I just did that. That was so much fun.”
“It gets easier and easier as the day goes by. Just make sure before you come here tomorrow from Neverland you eat a good breakfast, and drink plenty of water.” Even Silvermist was beginning to question Gennine’s methods. Jade was doing well so far, but a few days of the kind of coaching Tink and Peri talked about would have done her some good, she thought.
“Yeah... I’ll do that,” Dessa answered sheepishly.
Kate spoke up at that. “Stop by first thing, if you want. We serve breakfast, lunch, and dinner here.”
Iridessa brightened a little at that and nodded. “Thanks, I think I will. Maybe a nice big stack of pancakes dripping with syrup...”
“Now you’re making me hungry,” Kate laughed softly. “I’ll make sure Greg has some ready and waiting for you with a tall glass of orange juice on the side.”
Iridessa reached her hand across the bar to squeeze Kate’s. “Thank you... I mean it.”
“Oh look!” Silvermist giggled as they were on their way to meet the other pixies, but they just had to stop. “It’s Wendy Darling!”
“Oh, Silvermist and Iridessa from Neverland!” she said brightly. Unlike Alice, she had a very natural upper class British accent. Uptown London to Sarah’s trained ear, having spent some of her formative years there when she was younger, and her sister just a baby.
“Wendy Wendy!” Silvermist cheered, “We must find Peter Pan!”
“That dear, silly boy,” Wendy laughed. “I’m sure he’s around here somewhere, probably up to mischief again,” she said with a sly grin.
“Like always, fighting Captain Codfish I’m sure.” Silvermist giggled and sprinkled some fairy dust on Wendy from her small pouch. “The other pixies are over at Pirates cove. Would you like to join us?”
“Oh! Well normally I simply detest pirates,” Wendy laughed, “But if I have all of you to protect me, then I’m sure I’ll be just fine.”
“I didn’t see you here yesterday.” Silvermist stated, “Did you come here from London looking for Pan?”
Wendy laughed softly as she walked with the pixies, and a couple of tourists with video cameras. “Why yes, actually. Peter has been sending me letters for ages of his grand adventures, so I finally agreed to come for a visit, and perhaps to stay awhile.”
“Oh! Are you moving to Neverland, Wendy?” Iridessa asked. “Neverland will be much more fun with you there.”
Wendy laughed softly. “I do so miss it you know, the never meals and the enchanted neverwoods. I think I shall have to consider it strongly, if only to keep Peter in line,” she teased, getting a giggle out of the videographers. “How are you liking the mainland Iridessa?” Wendy asked cheerfully.
“The flight in was a little bumpier than I remember,” Iridessa giggled quietly. “But Tink and Sil helped me get back on my feet.”
“Oy, more pixies,” a man who could pass for Johnny Depp’s double said as he turned to a lady pirate by his side. “Tell me you see them too?”
“OH! It’s Captain... Wait you're not Captain Codfish,” Silvermist stated as she walked around Captain Sparrow, looking him over carefully.
“I am not, nor have I ever been a codfish, cuttlefish, or swordfish,” Jack replied. “I am in fact the one and only Captain, Jack Sparrow, and who might you be, flittery... pixie thing.” He turned to Angelica again, at that. She glanced away.
Silvermist giggled, “Do you have a hook?” she grabbed Sparrow’s sleeve. “How about a peg leg?”
Jack wrinkled his nose slightly in distaste. “Not last time I checked. You sure you’re not thinking of Barbosa then love? Big, carries an undead monkey, wears a very fetching hat.”
Silvermist put her fists on her hips. “You’re not the same Captain that hates Peter Pan, so you’re ok. I’m Silvermist, and this is Iridessa and our friend Wendy.”
Angelica, who had been watching the whole display with mild amusement, finally leaned over, arms folded, and stage whispered, “I think she likes you.”
“We pixies like everyone.” Silvermist nodded.
Wendy curtseyed nervously. “You’re a pirate then?”
“Am I a pirate...” Jack echoed with a distasteful, disbelieving tone. “Wait, am I a pirate?” he asked Angelica.
“You pillage, plunder, steal ships from under English noses... Yes, I think you qualify as a pirate - barely.”
Jack nodded approvingly, and then, as if only just catching the ‘barely’ remark a moment later, stared disbelievingly at Angelica.
“He’s never been to Neverland!” Iridessa stage whispered, nodding firmly. “I would definitely remember that twiddly beaded beard.”
“What? I never!” Jack laughed. “I make it a point never to sail to places where I’ve never been, therefore I could never have been to Neverland.”
“Well if you ever go.” Iridessa stated, “It’s the second star to the right and straight on till morning. You seem nicer then the pirates we have. Maybe you can keep them in line.”
“Me? I’m dishonest, and a dishonest man you can always trust to be dishonest, honestly,” Jack replied with a slight grin. “I believe the rest of your pixie crew boarded ahead of you, but seeing as I couldn’t get Angelica to confirm nor deny that I was in fact not seeing pixies, it’s taken me a moment to reconcile that I’m indeed seeing you now.”
“Don’t look at me,” Angelica answered. “You and your wild fantasies about pixies on the Black Pearl...” she said, trying not to grin. “But if there were pixies aboard, it would be nice to have more of a woman’s touch around.”
“Oy, there will be no touching of pixies aboard my ship,” Jack insisted. He then turned back to Silvermist, reaching a finger out to touch her forehead.
“Boo,” Silvermist said, and Jack jumped slightly, causing the gathered crowd to giggle.
“Right then, hide the rum and let’s make sail!”
“Ready to make sail!” Angelica barked, causing Jack to jump again.
“I hate it when she does that,” he grumbled.
Silvermist giggled as she and Iridessa rejoined the other Pixies aboard the Pearl. “That’s not captain Codfish. Did you know that?” she mocked whispered.
“Nope, he’s much more fun!” Tink giggled.
Peri added, “We made him think we were just figments of his imagination.”
“I think that girl human likes him,” Iridessa stage whispered and giggled..
“Oh! Speaking of girls,” Silvermist pulled Wendy into the group of Pixies. “Wendy’s here!”
“Wendy, Wendy!” Tink said excitedly. “it’s been ages!” she bubbled as she hugged the poor girl.
Wendy giggled softly. “It’s been too long, Tinkerbell," she said as the ‘show’ began.
“Right then!” Jack said as he stepped to the center of the deck. “Pirating! Pirating is all about attitude, and thinking on your feet. Unless you’re sitting down, in which case it’s about thinking on your backside.”
“Arrr,” Silvermist giggled and pulled an air sword. “Avast ye.” She was really getting into the pirate pixie thing at that moment.
“Now, see,” Jack said, doing the stereotypical Jack Sparrow double-finger point, “There’s a figment of me imagination who gets it.”
“Tie the bilgerat to the mast and um...” Silvermist looked to Angelica for help.
“Let the Lost boys get him?!” Tinkerbell called out.
“I was going to say... twist off his toes one by one, but that sounds more fun,” Angelica laughed. Suddenly the ship creaked and shuddered hard, and one of the extras posing as a crewman let out a startled yelp as he fell from the rigging into the water.
“That wasn’t supposed to happen,” Jack said, trying to remain in-character. Without even thinking, SIlvermist sprang to her feet. The man floundered to keep his head above water, so she took a deep breath and dove off the edge to save him.
“Lower the longboat!” Jack shouted. “Man and pixie overboard!”
The extras, some of whom were in fact trained for this sort of emergency, threw out a floatation device while others quickly worked to lower a period-looking but quite functional longboat to the water. Meanwhile Silvermist had the man in her arms, keeping them both afloat as best she could as they began to swim the short distance toward the floatation donut together.
As the ‘pirate’ extras helped the man into the longboat, Angelica stuck out her hand to help pull Silvermist in after him.
“That was either the bravest, of craziest thing I’ve ever seen,” she said, trying to keep in character. “You’re a hero.”
“I’ll drink to that,” the half-drowned man laughed as he lay back in the boat, letting the others haul the boat back up with them in it.
“I’m not a hero, I’m just a pixie.” Silvermist shook some of the water off herself. The crowd seemed to think otherwise though, as the moment Silvermist stepped back on deck, everyone, from guests to actors, clapped and cheered, and Jack approached, removing his hat.
“For service above and beyond the call of duty of what I am now certain is not a figment of me imagination, I name you... Silverbust, or whatever it is, honorary pirate for life. I’ll even give you me hat,” he said, as he placed the hat squarely on her wet head.
“You don’t have to.” Silvermist giggled. “It’s a Pixie’s honor to help those who are in need.” she covered her face and sneezed shivering a little. The water was quite refreshing, but she had gotten some up her nose and it tickled badly.
“Oy, let’s get you back to shore then ey?” Jack said. Angelica nodded.
“There are some blankets in the cabin,” she said, gently taking Silvermist’s arm. The other man had already been led back there as well. Silvermist was actually surprised to find the ‘captain’s cabin’ was in fact a very modern looking medical area, where one of the other extras was checking over the man who had fallen over.
“Oh but I’m just flitterific. I don’t need anything.” Silvermist answered. “I’m just glad he's ok.”
“Thanks to you,” the man laughed softly. “It’s not that I can’t swim, but in all that pirate swag, and the shock of being thrown over, it all happened so fast. I owe you one, Miss Pixie.”
Angelica closed the door, though she kept her accent, which suggested to Silvermist that it was her real one. “Let’s at least get you dried off and make sure you’re okay,” she said as she took down a clean, white towel and offered it to Silvermist.
“Really, I’m fine. It’s no different from taking a refreshing dip in the pool, hot as it is out there,” she giggled.
“That was really crazy, and brave.” Angelica said, “And you are doing such an awesome job even now of staying in character.”
Sarah laughed a little. “I’ve had some lifeguard training,” she finally admitted. “I guess it just sort of took over when I saw him fall. The water looked deep enough for a safe dive, so I just jumped right in.”
“It’s a real lake. The only danger is the track, but you had more than enough clearance off the sides. Just don’t ever do that off the back,” the woman who played Angelica advised, as someone knocked on the door, and Wendy poked her head inside.
“Everyone - literally everyone - wants to have their photo taken with the heroic water pixie before we disembark.” She giggled.
Silvermist giggled softly as she finished drying her hair as best she could. “Ok.” She followed Angelica back out, to another round of cheers. “It’s nothing any water fairy wouldn’t do.”
Silvermist and her Pixie Hollow friends posed for several pictures together, with guests, with Wendy, even with Jack and Angelica. A Security guard came up after everyone got off the boat,
“We’re closing the boat ride down for the day. We have a couple divers to come in and look at the ship to see what happened.”
Angelica nodded. “We’re at a loss as to what happened. It almost felt like the boat hit something, but there’s not supposed to be anything down there for it to hit. We’ll stay here and greet guests for a little while longer.”
“We should find Fairy Mary and report what happened, before she hears some ghastly second hand report,” Rosetta giggled.
“I agree.” Silvermist answered. She was still wearing Jack’s hat.
“Where did you learn to save people like that Silvermist?” Fawn asked excitedly. “You were amazing.”
“Oh, it’s a water pixie thing,” Silvermist giggled as they started off together, not wanting to break character. “I’ll tell you the whole story after we get back to Neverland.”
Iridessa nodded, “Must be. I was terrified when he fell in.”
“You know,” Vidia spoke quietly, “That’s the second accident involving that event, but the first one was fatal. I think you really saved that man’s life.”
“Oh there you are!” came an older woman’s voice as Maleficent approached them. “You have the entire kingdom in a tizzy young lady. Bothersome pixies,” she said with a smirk, but winked at Silvermist. “Your ‘Fairy Mary’ is looking everywhere for you. I suggest you make all haste to Pixie Hollow.”
“On a scale of one to ten, how much trouble am I in?” Silvermist asked. The queen simply laughed.
“Yes, trouble. I wonder what fiendish punishments she’ll have for you, for saving a man’s life?” she said, trying not to grin. “Now, run along, little pixies. I have a princess to poison.”
“Wow,” Tink shivered a little. “Was the Queen smiling? We’d better get back to Pixie Hollow.”
The girls made their way back as quickly as they could, though with the sheer size of the park, it took them awhile, especially as news began to spread, and more and more stopped them to ask if ‘it was true’. Silvermist stopped a couple times to take more pictures with some of the guests that were on the ship as well, but they finally arrived outside Gennine’s office.
“Come,” Gennine called as Silvermist knocked. She poked her head around the corner.
“Ah, Silvermist, there you are,” she said. If Silvermist’s wings could droop, they probably would, as she came into the office. “You’ve had a busy day,” she said, and then paused to laugh. “Oh, heavens girl, stop looking so nervous. I just want to know one thing. Are you okay?”
“I’m fine.” Silvermist answered, brightening a little. “I almost lost a shoe, but the pirate is ok , and that’s what that counts.”
“You’ve probably heard, one of our actors was killed in a similar fall back in 2009,” Gennine sighed. “If you hadn’t gone in after him, it would have been two, and the deathknell for the Pirate attraction for certain.”
“I’m a lifeguard,” Sarah answered wryly, breaking character, since it was just Gennine. “It’s just what I do when I see someone in trouble.”
“It’s a good thing I sent you girls out on the park then.” Gennine stated. “Well the big wigs heard about it already, and they’re wanting to do a big Pixie party tonight for all you girls. So until then, consider yourselves on a well deserved break. You can stay and go out into the park as your characters or as yourselves, or you can go unwind if you prefer.” She grinned proudly.
Silvermist emerged from the room and smiled broadly at the girls, “We can go back to Neverland till tonight. Disney is going to throw us a big party, fireworks and everything. Gennine says we can either go out and relax in the park as our pixies, or go back out as ourselves. I kinda want to return Jack’s hat to him.”
“They’re still over at the lake doing photo ops,” Alessa stopped to speak up at that.
“I want his autograph so I’m switching to my street clothes.” Sarah giggled. “I’ll tell him the wind blew his hat to me or something silly so he can’t refuse.”
Tinkerbell laughed, “I guess its paid time off, so lets all get undressed and go out and enjoy the park?”
“Sounds like fun!” Rosetta bubbled excitedly, causing Fawn to laugh.
“Okay, now I’m sure of it. You are Rosetta.”
“You guys go ahead,” Iridessa said. “I think I’m going to find a nice quiet corner to hide in until tonight.”
“Oh no I can’t let you go alone.” Rosetta frowned, “We’re friends after all.” she said, giving Iridessa a big hug.
“B-but we only just met,” Iridessa not so much protested, as questioned Rosetta’s response.
“So? We’re best friends.” Rosetta answered.
“Can’t have flowers without lots of wholesome sunshine, Dew Drop,” Silvermist chimed in at that. Iridessa giggled a little.
“Thanks guys. I need this job... I mean I wouldn’t be here if I didn’t absolutely want to be Iridessa too, but... I’m just going to stop talking now.”
Tink giggled as she put out her hand, and Silvermist, recognizing the familiar gesture, put hers on top of Tink’s, and soon the others followed suit.
“Faith,” Tink said.
“Trust,” Periwinkle added.
“And pixie dust!” they all said in unison.
A bit later Sarah, now dressed in a short white floral skirt and a bright blue tanktop, approached the two pirates who were standing in the shade and chatting quietly when Jack looked up.
“... You look somewhat familiar. Have I threatened you before?” he asked. Sarah laughed.
“I drank all your rum.” she answered.
“Ah, that would explain why the bloody rum’s gone,” he answered, as Sarah dangled his hat on the tip of her finger. “Oy, now where did you get that?” he asked, as she stood up on her tiptoes to place it on his head.
“You wouldn’t believe it, but I was just having a stroll near Pixie Hollow, when the wind blew that right in my face. It is yours, isn’t it Mister Sparrow?” she asked sweetly, and Jack laughed.
“Captain! Captain Mister Sparrow, errr, Jack,” he said. Angelica was trying hard not to laugh now.
“So Captain Mister Sparrow, could I get your autograph, since I found your wayward hat?” she half-teased. “Yours too, Miss Angelica.”
“Oh, um, sure I suppose.” Jack pulled a couple of his locks of hair aside, straightened the hat, and signed the book, handing it to Angelica. “Are you sure you didn’t find that from a figment of me imagination?”
Sarah giggled. “If it was a figment of your imagination, then I wouldn’t have been able to find it,” she answered sagely and nodded. “But if I did find it from a figment of your imagination, I’m sure she would want you to have it back. A captain’s not a captain without a proper hat.”
“Now, you see,” Jack said, turning to Angelica, “This is a figment of me imagination who gets it.”
Angelica laughed and leaned over and whispered, “Your hair's still a bit wet sweetie.”
“Eep,” Sarah giggled as she touched the top of her head.
“Bloody good thing it’s real... Well... real imaginatively real. A wig would’ve gone off into the drink the way that figment dove off the ship like that.”
Olivia, who had been watching the entire exchange nearly in tears from laughter, finally spoke up. “Jack, Angelica would you mind posing for a picture with her?”
“Ah, it would be an honor and a pleasure,” Jack answered. “In front of me Pearl then?” he asked as the three of them moved into the sunlight, where the ship now sat awaiting a dive team inspection, and posed for a couple of pictures.
Sarah gasped quietly as she looked at her book, touching Olivia’s shoulder to get her to look too. Not only was it signed ‘Captain Jack Sparrow’, it was also signed ‘Johnny Depp’. Sarah looked up again, and Jack grinned and tipped his hat, bringing a finger to his lips afterwards.
“Oh my God,” Olivia whispered.
Sarah giggled and wiggled her finger, and then cupped her hand to Jacks ear, “You're invited to the Party tonight if you want to come, thank you so much.”
“Oh a party. I love parties. Especially rum parties. Or rum without the party,” Jack rambled, and Angelica laughed.
“We shall be there for certain,” she said.
“Yes, we will,” Jack added, nodding.
Sarah gave Jack and Angelica a hug, waving over her shoulder as she and Olivia walked away, “Oh my God, That really was Johnny depp.. Annie’s going to freak.”
“I’m having trouble not freaking,” Olivia giggled quietly. “I knew something was off. I mean the actor who normally plays Jack is good, but that was perfect. I told you I thought Johnny sometimes snuck in,” she whispered.
“I really want to experience that attraction properly,” Sarah sighed. “Hopefully they’ll fix it.” They stopped at the pixie soda shop and Sarah pulled out a $20. “Can I get a coke please?”
“Sure thing sweetie,” Kate replied warmly, doing a doublet ake. She stared at Sarah for a moment or two, but then just grinned. “Well what do you know, you’re my thousandth customer today. Drinks are on the house,” she said, as she poured up a fresh soda, as well as what she knew to be Tink’s favorite drink - vanilla coke.
“Oh thanks.” Sarah giggled and put the twenty away, but pulled out a $5 and put it in the tip jar.
“You girls enjoying the park?” she asked warmly as she placed their drinks on the counter for them.
“Oh we were on the Pirate ride earlier, and got to meet Jack Sparrow.” Sarah giggled.
“Oh and this brave pixie jumped off the boat and saved some guys life.” Olivia added..
The Hatter’s familiar squeak chimed in at that, “You know I heard about that. As Bob as my witless I’ll never call her a hat thief again.”
“I was here a few days ago, and I meant to get your autograph, can I get it now Mr. Hatter?” Sarah asked and offered him her book.
“Wouldn’t you rather have a manualgraph?” Hatter asked with a grin as Alice crept up behind him.
“Teasing pretty girls again I see!” Alice said, causing Hatter to jump right off his seat, swat at the air in an animated fashion, and spun around with his hands on his hips.
“Why I never! I was simply giving her my manualgraph!” he protested.
“I’ll take yours as well Alice if you don’t mind.” Sarah giggled.
“Oh!” Alice giggled. “Well that’s certainly different then! Of course you can have my manualgraph... But what is a manualgraph exactly?” she asked, looking between Sarah, Olivia, and the Hatter. The only one of the two who actually knew, who Sarah was, was Alice.
“Don’t ask me,” Hatter answered. “She’s the one who asked!”
“No, I asked for an autograph,” Sarah laughed. “You asked me if I wanted a manualgraph instead.”
“I did?” he asked, looking up from signing her book. “Are you sure? You might have a tea cup in your ear? I could check?”
“Oh I’m good, but I believe you did.” Sarah giggled.
“Well if you insist. The customer is always wrong,” Hatter nodded firmly, making an elegant show of writing ‘Hatter’ before he finally looked appraisingly at the signature with his tongue out to one side, and then crossed the t’s. “There. Alice?” he turned entirely the wrong way to look for Alice, who tapped his shoulder.
“I’m over here,” she said, and he jumped again.
“Oh don’t sneak up on me like that! Silly girl,” he giggled, passing the book to her.
“I didn’t sneak up on you - at least not this time,” Alice giggled. “You know perfectly well that I’ve been standing here the whole time.”
“I know perfectly well that you snuck up on me is what I know,” Hatter protested. “Accusing me of harassing pretty girls was it? Why I never!” he repeated.
“Never indeed,” Alice laughed. “Except for Wendy, Tinkerbell, Silvermist and Rosetta, Jasmine, Anastasia and Drusilla!”
“Now wait just a minute, hold on!” Hatter interrupted.
“What?” Alice asked as she passed Sarah’s book back to her.
“You specifically said pretty girls!”
“Yes?” Alice replied.
“Well how can you include the Tamerlain sisters on a list of pretty girls? That’s like including pixies on a list of fruit trees,” he replied with a giggle. “Oh! Cinderelly!” he called out, racing off after Cinderella as she walked by, and began singing, “Cinderelly Cinderelly night and day it’s Cinderelly!”
Alice giggled as she watched him go. “And off he goes again. I suppose I had better make sure he doesn’t get into any trouble.” She smiled brightly at the girls. “Do enjoy your stay though!”
“Thanks Alice.” Sarah giggled, pausing to sip her coke. “I wonder what the other girls are doing.”
Olivia laughed, “We all agreed to break off in small groups, but I think it was more so that we could have a second date.” she winked, “Darn that Pixie.” she teased.
“Those pixies are trixy,” Sarah laughed as she lay her head on Olivia’s shoulder. “This really is the happiest place on earth. And I’m still trying to hold in a fangirl scream at meeting you know who,” she squeaked out.
“Hey!” Peter Pan snuck up behind the two, “Did you know if you kiss that you’ll grow up?”
Sarah jumped slightly and giggled. “Then it’s a good thing we haven’t any kisses,” she answered with a grin. “Oh, Peter, would you sign my book?” she asked.
“Oh sure, I’ll sign it!” Peter replied. “Have you two seen Wendy? She just came in from London today.”
“We have,” Olivia bubbled. “She was on a pirate ship earlier, surrounded by pixies!”
“But Pixies are good.. And Pirates are bad.. Were they helping Wendy fight the pirates?”
“Oh, these were good pirates,” Sarah said with an affirming nod. “Captain Sparrow and his crew were giving a pirating lesson aboard the Black Pearl.”
“Until the ship struck a reef and sent someone overboard,” Olivia added. “And one of the pixies had to dive in after him.”
“That sounds like the pixies I know. Risking their lives even for a smelly pirate!” Peter laughed, handing Sarah’s book back to her. “If you see Wendy, tell her I’m looking for her, and that I’d like to give her a kiss,” he said with a grin as he held up a thimble on the tip of his finger.
Sarah giggled, “Sure thing.”
“Never a dull moment,” Kate laughed softly. “Can I get you a refill?”
Sarah nodded. “Sure. One more please.”
Vanessa, the pixie formerly known as Rosetta approached Olivia and Sarah, “Got a 9-1-1,” she sighed. “I know that Kelly said not to bug you guys but I mean it’s a serious 9-1-1.”
“I knew it,” Olivia groaned. “I knew Kelly was up to something.” She shook her head. “What’s up?”
“It’s Jade. I was talking to her to see if she had a place to stay or if she was already rooming with someone and she locked herself in a stall.. and I’m not talking in the public restrooms either.. the other ones.”
“I’ll go with Vanessa, you find Gennine?” Sarah asked Olivia.
“I dont think we should involve Gennine at the moment.” Olivia shook her head, “But is Kelly with her still?”
“Yeah, Kelly, Carol, and Morgan are with her trying to calm her down. I feel so fuckin’ awful,” Vanessa sighed. “If only I’d kept my trap shut.”
“It’s not your fault,” Sarah shook her head as they started off together. “Any one of us could have said it. I mean we were just talking about my housing situation yesterday.”
“... And now I’ve made it worse making a big stupid scene,” Jade sobbed as the girls entered the private actors’ restroom. She was sitting on the floor, with Kelly and Morgan - aka Vidia, sitting on either side of her and holding her, and Carol kneeling close by and holding her hand. “I should’ve never come here... I don’t belong here... I don’t know what I was thinking.”
“Shh, yes you do,” Kelly said. “You’re a perfect iridessa. You’re a better Dessa than I am a Periwinkle. I mean I’ve got tattoos I have to cover with waterproof makeup before I’m allowed out of the dressing room.”
Jade looked up as Sarah, Olivia and Carol came in, and frowned. “Carol I’m so sorry... I didn’t mean to make you run off like that. I just...” she stopped to catch her breath, choking back a sob.
“No, it’s okay. I went to find Olivia. I was worried about you, that’s all,” Carol said as she knelt in front of her. “Jade, I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to pry.”
“It’s not your fault,” Jade sniffled. “I’m just scared that if they find out I’m homeless that they’ll fire me. I need this job. I’ve been turned down so many times, I didn’t know where else to apply. The people at the shelter said I can stay as long as I want, but I’ve been there three months now, ever since...” she trailed off, at that and shook her head.
Carol shook her head, “You're not homeless anymore., I have room for you. And if my roommate Starla gives shit, I’ll smack her down. We stick together right? Pixie dust and all that.”
Jade laughed a little as she wiped her eyes with a piece of what once might have been tissue, now covered in running mascara and eyeliner. “Thank you...”
A female security guard popped her head in, “I’m going to have to ask you girls to leave-” but Sarah shook her head and showed the woman her employee badge. The woman frowned. “Oh... Oh I’m so sorry,” she said. “I’ll watch the door if you need some privacy,” she quickly added.
“Just a sister emergency.” Sarah nodded as the guard closed the door again.
“I’m sorry I’ve been such a flake to you guys,” Jade sniffled as she slowly got to her feet, with Morgan and Kelly’s help, and then hugged them both, followed by Carol, Vanessa, and then Sarah and Olivia. “I was just so scared...”
“For what it’s worth, Gennine probably knows already,” Olivia spoke up at that. “She does serious background checks on all hires. If she hired you, it’s because she believes in you as much as we do.”
“It’s true,” Sarah laughed a little. “My Dad’s lawyer called wanting to know who I pissed off to have both FBI, CIA, and Interpol background checks being run on me.”
“Interpol? Really?” Jade cracked a smile and laughed.
Sarah nodded. “Gennine is a former Broadway talent scout so she knows what she’s looking for. Granted that also makes her a little eccentric sometimes,” she teased. “But we all were included on the decision to hire you, and Fawn, and Rosetta, and Vidia. We literally would not be whole without you.”
“And we really do take care of each other,” Kelly added. “These two knuckleheads took me shopping the other night because I mentioned how Periwinkle gives me a chance to step outside my old life, stop being this tough biker chick and be someone more fun, and less intimidating.”
“And now she’s thinking about moving in with a girl from the park you’ll meet later.” Sarah giggled.
“Yup,” Kelly laughed. “If I can weasel out of my lease it’s a done deal, all thanks to these two, and now, our little family’s even bigger. But even if Vanessa couldn’t help, someone else would. Even Maleficent would give a kidney if it meant saving one of our own.”
“Thanks guys...” Jade sniffed again as Morgan offered her a fresh tissue. “I... I’m really not used to this. I mean it’s bad enough being half black and half Japanese, but add being homeless on top of it and it’s like you don’t exist anymore,” she sighed as someone knocked on the bathroom door.
“It’s Merida - could someone pass me my bag?” a young woman with a thick Scottish accent called through the door.
Jade glanced over, at that. “It’s okay... I’m... I’m okay now. I’m sorry for ruining your date, guys,” she sighed as Sarah opened the door, motioning for Merida to come inside.
“You didn’t ruin anything sweetie,” Olivia answered. “It wasn’t even a date despite what Kelly said,” she added with a dry laugh.
“Sorry,” Merida said sheepishly. “Dinna mean to interrupt but my wig tape is inching south at an alarming rate.”
“It’s fine.” Olivia answered, “Just some family problems,” she continued as she handed Merida her bag.
“Oh, I know from family problems,” Merida answered as she tossed her head forward to let the wig dangle, so it could be removed without getting hair in the tape. “Half my family’s crazy, the other, in a prison or a graveyard,” she said as she worked quickly to tear off more tape, clearly trying to take as little time as possible. “If there’s anything I can do,” she added, as she began to press the wig into place against her wig cap again, “Please don’t hesitate to ask.”
Sarah grinned a little. “Come to the Pixie Party tonight? If you don’t have plans of course.”
Merida laughed. “Oh, aye, me, a bottle of wine, and the Daily Show. Shall I come as myself or as Merida then?” she asked, straightening her wild mop of fiery red hair.
“Oh, either,” Sarah giggled.
Merida smiled and turned to Jade, the most distraught-looking of the bunch, and gave her a hug. “Hang in there sweetie. We’re all here for ya,” she said, and then quickly put away her ziplock bag and turned to leave.
Jade cocked her head slightly and then laughed. “... I just got a hug from Merida. I think I want to live here.”
“C’mon,” Vanessa said as she took Jade’s hand. “Let’s go out into the park together this time. I’ll buy you guys ice cream.”
“With sprinkles?” Jade asked. “Ooh I like sprinkles,” she said, momentarily reprising her Iridessa voice, which caused a chorus of giggles.
Josh Peterson has just scored the job of a lifetime - or at least the best job he can hope for without leaning on his parents for references - as a janitor at The Magic Kingdom, but when fate intervenes and he finds himself alone with the costume of his favorite Pixie Hollow character, his life takes a whole new turn.
When Disney throws a party, as Sarah quickly learned, they really throw a party. More than just a little fireworks show to light up Cinderella’s castle, this apparently, was to be a short notice concert in the Pixies’ honor including stars like Debby Ryan as well as many other disney stars that were in the area that could be called in - including Megan Stuart and her co-star Juliette.
A huge stage had been hastily built in front of Cinderella’s palace, but there was also a large open space in front of it for interacting and mingling with park guests and Disney stars and starlets alike, with the entire area decorated in Pixie themes, from Rosetta’s buttercups to Silvermist’s don’t drop lily pond, to a mini snow storm. The girls arrived early, just as Megan appeared.
“Oy,” Megan called. ‘When you guys throw a party, you go all out, eh?”
Silvermist giggled, “Pixies party hard.”
“Make no wonder they named a tube filled with concentrated sugar after you,” Megan laughed. “That was an amazing thing you did today though.”
A bunch of Pirates stormed the stage including the extra that almost drowned and Jack approached the microphone and called, “Where be that figment of me imagination? Not the green one with the hair up to... well,” he said, holding his hand above his head to poke fun at Tink’s hair bun. “The watery one what lost me hat after I gave it to’er.”
Megan whistled loudly, and a spotlight shone down on her from the stage rigging. She pointed at Silvermist at that. “Here she is.”
“Ah! There she is hiding with the other figmentations,” Jack said sloppily and lazily. “Bring yourself up here then love. You other figments too! We’ll make it a figment party, hey?”
Laughter erupted from the quickly growing crowd, and a cameraman with a very expensive, very professional looking camera panned to follow Silvermist and the others as they moved toward the stage.
“Aye watch your step there, it’s not the fall that gets you, but the sudden stop,” Jack said, and when the pixies approached, he continued. “I’m sure everyone here knows what happened today, but for those that don’t, let me spin you a tale of the high seas you’ll scarcely believe.
“There I was minding me business when these pixies come wandering up wanting to ‘ave a ride on me blessed Pearl. I turns to Angelica and I says, Angel, love, do you see the little pixies too? She says ‘Jack, do I look like I see pixies?’. So I figure, oy, it’s the rum, right? Then two more shows up!”
He continued to retell a rather colorful version of the story, embellishing a bit here and there, especially the bits about the ‘shark infested waters’.
“But make no mistake, as I live and breathe, this young err, lady... pixie... figment of me imagination thing, saved a real life today.”
The extra whose life she had saved approached now, holding up a gold medallion on a pink and white striped neck band. It read ‘Hero and Honorary Pirate for Life’ around the edges, and otherwise looked like a replica of the cursed Aztec gold coin featured in the first Pirates movie.
Silvermist bowed as he placed it around her neck and whispered. “Thank you again. I owe you my life.”
Jack grinned, raising his hands in the air to encourage the crowd to cheer as he handed her the microphone.
Silvermist shook her head, “I’m a trained water fairy, and it’s what we do. Only professional water fairies should ever do that. I was just in the right place at the right time, but I appreciate this so much. Thank you all.”
“Right then!” Jack announced. “Let the partying and the culmination of consumption of massive quantities of what I have been assured is not rum, but that looks a lot like rum begin!” he announced, to the beginnings of the first fireworks display of the evening, his pirate crew making their way off-stage while everyone was distracted.
“Ah,” Angelica said as she brought a large tray full of pirate mugs over to the girls. “Now this is what I call a party. Reminds me of Tortuga, only with less splitting of skulls,” she laughed.
“You’re sure there’s no alcohol in these?” Periwinkle asked.
“Not a drop of the devil’s nectar,” Angelica replied. “It’s some concoction involving roots or something, I didn’t really ask too many questions.”
“Oh thank you.” Periwinkle bubbled. “Beer of roots is quite tasty.”
“Pssst Peri.” someone called.
“Yes?” Periwinkle asked as she looked around, after taking a sip of her root beer. Alessa handed her a snowball, and pointed to the queen.
“Ooh!” she squealed excitedly, jumping up and down. She snuck closer, doing her best over animated trying to be sneaky strut, and threw the snowball. It was quite real, and quite cold, and broke apart like a really good snowball does. Maleficent spun around, glaring at the Mad Hatter who happened to be close by.
“What did I do?” Hatter asked innocently. Periwinkle nearly doubled over laughing and scurried away again, leaving the crowd of guests that had seen her antics in stitches.
Silvermist giggled and hugged Peri, “That was funny.”
“Wow,” Iridessa said as she leaned over to look more closely at the pirate medallion. “That’s the sparkliest thing I’ve ever seen. And I’ve seen a lot of sparkly things.”
Silvermist giggled, “It’s pretty and sparkly. “ She flipped it around, “I can't wear it when i'm working with the water though. I might sink.”
“Oh, I know!” Tink giggled. “I’ll build you a box so you can display it somewhere!”
“Oh I can display it in my hut in Pixie hollow!” Silvermist bubbled as Megan stepped up onto the stage and the dance music cut out.
“So I heard you pixies like to party!” she cheered.
The Pixie Hollow pixies raised their glasses and cheered. Megan laughed.
“Oh come on now, I know there’s more pixies than just the seven of em out there. Tonight everyone’s an honorary pixie,” she said, getting more cheers from the crowd now. “Aye that’s better! We’ve got a big night tonight, but don’t worry. I won’t be your Emcee for too long. We’ve got someone else in mind for that.”
At that, Juliette stepped out onto the stage. Juliette was Megan’s height, and as blonde as corn silk, though unlike Megan, Juliette had only a very faint hint of Sydney in her accent. “Hey guys,” she said into a headset microphone.
“You guys know my BFF Juliette right?” she asked, getting more cheers and applause. “Oh, she’s not Emceeing,” Megan joked, getting a laugh from the crowd. “But she’s graciously offered to hum a few bars with me.”
“Well, you know,” Juliette said, “I was just in the neighborhood, and I can’t resist a cool party. Plus pixies. I love their stix.”
Everyone laughed and Silvermist giggled, “It’s just packaged Pixie dust you know.”
“No wonder you guys are always so hyper,” Juliette teased back. “You wanna start?” she asked, pretending as part of the act, that they hadn’t planned their song.
“Oh, why thank you,” Megan answered. “Let it goooo!”
“Whoa, no no no!” Julietet stopped her. “I don’t care if we are Disney stars, we are not doing that one.”
Megan giggled, and the music to their real song began.
The party ended on an extremely high note with a culmination of two bands - The Jack Phillips Experience, an old school UK Punk band, and Sarah’s dad’s band performing a hardcore, high velocity punked up version of “A Dream is a Wish” to a truly epic fireworks display.
The girls returned to their dressing room shortly afterwards to find a number of Disney stars hanging around, including Megan and Juliette, and several large boxes of pizza. Annie and her friends were also present, seeming to have made a new friend in Megan.
“Wow,” Silvermist giggled. “That is a looot of pizza.”
“We figured we’d call dibs on the after party,” Megan laughed.
The Pixies all giggled, “Twinkle Twinkle little star,” Silvermist started singing for no real reason, other than to get ‘A Dream is a Wish’ out of her head.
“How I wonder what you’re at!” Hatter sang out as he emerged around the corner with Peter in tow behind a large ice chest full of sodas and bottled water.
Alice giggled as she came in with Wendy behind the boys. “I do hope we’re not late?”
“See you sing that song and Wendy always shows up.” Tinkerbell giggled.
Wendy laughed. “Well, as I’m returning to Neverland with you and Peter this eve, it only made sense to wait. Besides, I do love a good after party. And a little bird told me that a new Pixie fan club would be meeting here too...” she trailed off and grinned at Annie and her friends.
“Oh?” Silvermist looked at Annie and gang, “Fans? I don’t feel air coming from them. Tink, I think your invention busted again.”
“Oh!” Hatter said helpfully, “Maybe the batteries are dead!” Annie and the girls giggled loudly.
Tinkerbell walked up to the girls and began walking around them slowly, “Hmmm, I think the doodad in this one is out of alignment. ” She poked Annie gently.
“That tickles!” Annie squeaked and giggled.
“Eeep! It talks.” Tink jumped back.
“Not that kind of fan, silly pixies,” Alice giggled softly. “Admirers!”
“But it’s not really official or anything,” Gretchen spoke up at that. “It’s just us right now. It was Annie’s idea.”
Silvermist approached Gretchen and eyed her up, “Sure, blame the short one. That’s how it always goes huh Dessa?” she called over to Iridessa.
“Yup, we blame you all the time,” Iridessa teased back.
“Hey!” Silvermist put her hands on her hips, “It’s always Tink’s fault, not mine! Getting us in trouble all the time.”
“Now just a darn minute,” Tink giggled. “It’s not my fault my inventions sometimes ... explode.”
“I think we should talk to Fairy Mary though,” Rosetta spoke up, “About making these Buttercups our official fan club.”
“You might be right Dew Drop: not sure what offical fans will do though,” Silvermist said as she shook her head..
“They can follow us around and keep us cool!” Periwinkle helpfully suggested.
“I need to make your snow machine portable huh?” Tink asked.
“More snow would mean more snowball fights!” Peri answered, giggling.
“Ah hah!” Hatter interrupted at that. “So it was you!” He pointed at Gretchen. “You threw that snowball at the evil Queen!”
“I saw the whole thing.” Silvermist admitted, “That girl there.” She pointed to Annie, “Did it.”
“No way!” Annie said shaking her head. “Crystal did it!” She pointed to their quiet brown-haired friend with glasses, who had been watching the whole exchange.
“It’s always the quiet ones.” The Hatter spoke. “Just wait till I tell the queen!”
Alice looked at the Hatter, “Not that queen right? I do like my head on my shoulders.”
“Oh my no, not that one!” Hatter laughed as he played with Crystal’s hair. “It’d be too much a tragedy for such a pretty head to be rolling around like a croquet ball!”
“Besides,” Crystal spoke up hesitantly, reciting a line from Alice in Wonderland, “It wasn't me, it was the three.”
Periwinkle looked shocked, “Are you blaming me?” she wiggled her toes, causing the tips of her soft shoes to bobble. “I have pretty shoes it could never have been me.”
“Hmmm, methinks she doth protest too much!” Hatter announced, stroking his chin in an over-animated fashion. He leaned over sideways to the girls to stage whisper, “I thought it was her all along. Or that water fairy. She’s a tricky one.”
“Me?” Silvermist made a pouty face. She leaned over to the girls and mock whispered, “He leaves his hat around once, and I use it to go fishing, and now he think’s I'm devious.”
“Oh, no, not devious,” Hatter laughed. “Just tricky. Trixy pixies. That’s what they say.”
Alice looked at the Hatter, “Who say?”
“Who say what?” Hatter asked.
“Trixy Pixies.” Alice stated.
Hatter looked shocked. “Alice! That’s a horrible thing to say!”
“But you said they say it.” Alice protested.
“I said who say what?” Hatter asked, looking a mixture of confused, and half-mad - or rather, his usual self.
“You see what I have to deal with.” Alice giggled with the girls. “You just said that they say Trixy Pixies, and I asked, ‘Who says?’”
“Who’s on first?” Hatter asked, grinning.
Peter laughed, “No sense in making sense of that mad hatter.” he danced about behind the girls, “You know, you girls should come to Neverland and never grow up. You could join the lost boys.”
“Oh Peter,” Wendy laughed. Crystal giggled.
“I wish. But I want to grow up someday. Just not any time soon.”
“Eeew growing up is gross.” Peter groaned.
“Not me,” Annie laughed. “I’m never growing up, no matter how old I get.”
Peter laughed. “See, she gets it! That’s the spirit!”
“Well... When you put it that way...” Crystal giggled out.
“Wouldn’t it be more fun if you had more lost girls in the group Wendy?” Peter asked. Megan and Juliette shared a glance and giggled. Megan put her finger to her lips.
“Shh,” she whispered. “Not till the focus testing.” She didn’t want to let the cat out of the bag too soon.
“It would certainly be nice to have more girls to talk to,” Wendy laughed. “Not that I don’t enjoy the lost boys’ company too.”
“Who’s your favorite? Nibs and I go on lots of adventures together personally, but he would be so lost if I left him in charge.”
“My favorite?” Wendy asked. “Oh, definitely Toodles. He’s always losing his marbles,” Wendy giggled. “What about you girls?” she asked. “Whose story is your favorite?”
“I could never pick just one,” Gretchen said. “Yours and Peter’s, and Pixie Hollow, and I’m a huge, huge Wizards of Waverly Place fan,” she admitted sheepishly.
“Oh yeah?” Selena Gomez spoke up at that, poking her head over Gretchen’s shoulder.
“Eep!” Gretchen squeaked, surprised. “Yeah. I want to be an actress like you someday. You’re so natural and believable.”
“My favorites are Pixie Hollow and Alice in Wonderland,” Crystal admitted quietly. “I drive my older sister crazy... I’ve watched the original 1951 animation so many times I know it by heart.”
Annie grinned, “I like Peter Pan and the Pixie hollow girls, I really hope that they do a cross over movie someday.”
“Oh I hope so too.” Peter laughed. “We can go on some grand adventures with the other new Pixies like Tink and I used to.”
Tink laughed. “Like that time I had to save you from the bowels of Hook’s ship by squeezing through the lock and switching the doodad and the spring.”
“I should be getting home,” Gretchen sighed as she glanced at her watch. “10 pm curfew. Mom will be barging in any minute if I don’t.”
“Awwww, “ Silvermist pouted. “We can talk to her. You’re safe with us Pixies.”
“We can have a sleepover at my house?” Annie suggested. “Your Mom’s already met me a few times, and I know my parents won’t mind.”
“I can try.” Gretchen pulled out her phone and dialed. “Hi mom.”
Silvermist took the phone, “Hi Mrs. Mom, I’m Silvermist.”
Gretchen’s mother laughed a bit. “You know, Gretchen was right, you do sound just like her.”
“Thats because I am her.” Silvermist giggled. “We have your daughter here in Pixie Hollow, and she wanted to stay the night at her friend’s house.”
Gretchen looked a little panicked at Silvermist asking for her. “Oh God,” she moaned quietly. “I’m so dead.”
“Oh, well if it’s Annie or Crystal, then that’s fine. But no boys,” she said with a soft chuckle.
“Thank you Mrs. Mom. No boys are allowed over at Annie’s place. I know Annie’s adults very well.” Silvermist replied and handed the phone back to Gretchen, winking.
“Really? It’s okay?” Gretchen asked as she got her phone back.
“Yes but I want Annie’s mom to call me right when you girls get there ok?”
“Sure, no problem. We got invited to an after party thing by Megan Stuart, so we’re hanging in the dressing room with the pixies and some other amazing famous people I never thought I’d get to meet-”
“Hi Mrs. Mom,” Selena, Megan, and Julietet called over Gretchen’s shoulder at that.
“But I promise we’ll go straight there after.”
She hung up her phone, and squealed. “Ohmygosh.” She hugged Silvermist at that. “You really are magic,” she giggled. “My Mom’s like so overprotective.”
“I’d kind of trade my mom for yours honestly,” Annie said. “I mean I love my Mom to death, but my sister practically raised me.”
“I’m sure your Mrs. Mom loves you.” Silvermist suggested, completely in-character, but the sentiment behind it was real..
“Oh I know she does,” Annie laughed. “I just wish she wasn’t such a free spirit sometimes. Worst part is I’m just like her,” she said jokingly. Gretchen laughed.
“That’s what I like about you and Crystal though. You’re not like my other so-called friends from school. You guys are like... well... normal.”
“Normal being a relative term,” Crystal answered. “A shy computer geek afraid of her own shadow.”
“Hey!” Peter laughed. “Shadows are nothing to sneeze at. They’ll run right off and make you trip over yourself to catch them if you’re not careful.”
Wendy nodded, “I watched Peter’s shadow trip him once.”
“Oh, how dreadful!” Alice spoke up around a mouthful of meat trio pizza. “As strange as things are in Wonderland, I’ve certainly never heard of a shadow coming alive!”
“Of course not!” Hatter laughed. “That would just be silly!”
“You think it’s silly till it happens to you.” Peter nodded.
“My dear boy, shadows do not alive come,” Hatter said as if he were reciting lines. “That would be like using ketchup for something besides hat polish. It simply isn’t done!”
Wendy shook her head, “I wouldn’t have believed it either but I saw it with my own two eyes.”
Megan leaned over to Annie and whispered, “Are they always like this? Not that I’m complaining,” she added with a wink and grinned. “This is a riot.”
Annie laughed and whispered back, “Pretty much, at least every time we’ve seen them.”
“Believe it or not, this was actually only my third trip to Disney World, so this is the most time I’ve spent with the characters. Let us know when your official fan club gets off the ground. I want to join too.” She hugged Annie, and then Gretchen and Crystal
“Hey, me too!” Juliette laughed.
Silvermist looked at Gretchen and Crystal and noticed they were back busy talking with the other pixies. Noticing the chance, she gave Annie a hard stare.
Annie noticed her sister was staring her down, like she did so many times in the past. After looking around, Annie nonchalantly shrugged her shoulders, because she hadn't a clue what she did wrong this time.
Silvermist looked around and started fake type on her hand.
Nodding Annie pulled out her phone, and called her parents.
"Hello, Mommy? It's Annie..." Annie started to say before Silvermist grabbed the phone from her.
The others noticing another entertaining phone call came back towards Annie.
"Hello Mrs. Mommy, this is Silvermist." Sil said with a giggle.
"Well hello to you too..." Helen said a little shocked at it not being Annie anymore.
"We have your little Duckling here in Pixie Hollow, and she and a fellow duckling need picked up, before Fawn becomes too attached to them,” she teased. “We had to stop Fawn from taking a chipmunk under her wing earlier. So I hate to know what she would do with two abandoned ducklings."
"Oh," Helen laughed, not only recognizing her own daughter now, but the message she was trying to pass along too. “I’ll be right there.”
"Oh, Mrs. Mommy, don't believe any rumors about me being a hero either!"
Quite a few people in the room called, "But you are!"
"I will pass the doodad back to your Duckling." Silvermist said with a blush.
"Hi Mommy. Call when you get here and we’ll be right out there. Yeah it’s Gretchen and maybe Crystal?" she asked, glancing at Crystal, who looked nervously at her feet.
“Oh um... Well Gretchen was my ride, so I’ll need a ride home...”
“We can stop by her house on the way home and ask her parents,” Helen laughed.
“Mom says we’ll swing by your place and ask.”
Crystal brightened a little at that and nodded.
After the guests had all left, Sarah and the girls sat around their dressing room for a little bit longer, talking, laughing, and unwinding, when Gennine and Alessa came through the door.
“Don’t worry, it’s just us,” Gennine called from the door.
“Oh hey,” Sarah called. “There’s still some pizza if either of you are hungry.”
“Ooh, I haven’t eaten since lunch,” Gennine said, picking up a slice of deep dish supreme.
“The big wigs are eating you girls up,” Alessa giggled quietly. “Guest happiness is up 15% over last week alone, and the pixie pirate party was a rousing success.”
“We’re going to have you spend more time in the park for awhile,” Gennine added, “While we continue to renovate Pixie Hollow.”
“Renovate?” Olivia asked curiously. “I thought you were just cleaning?”
“Yes. We’re adding new huts, and I guess the big wigs want more pixies.” Gennine chuckled. “Silvermist’s is going to be extra special...” she grinned almost deviously, and Alessa couldn’t hold in her laugh.
“Scott’s going to have a heart attack. He has no idea. We’re having a hut sized replica of his hat built for you, with fairy style doors and windows installed.”
“Oh my gosh!” Sarah laughed, “That’s just great.”
“Well, I think that’s everything, except...” she paused, and Jade gulped nervously. “Something about a new fan club?” she asked, grinning. Jade breathed a relieved sigh.
“Oh it seems some Disney stars, and some regular girls decided to create a Pixie fan club.” Sarah giggled.
“That’s delightful,” Gennine laughed. “I love it. We’ll have to look into how we can support them from the back end. Maybe Alessa can help them with a fansite kit or something. We don’t want to get in the way too much though. It’d spoil the fun. But It seems Pixie Hollow is going to get much bigger.” Gennine winked, “You girls have a wonderful evening, “ she paused, glancing at Jade. “Oh and a little birdy told me that you have an address change Jade?”
Jade gave Gennine a wry smile and nodded. “Vanessa’s... asked me to be her roommate,” she answered.
“Ok, I’ll just update your file with Vanessa’s address then.” Gennine smiled warmly at her. “I'll update yours with Olivia’s as well.” she said as she looked over at Sarah.
“Oh, um...” Kelly spoke up hesitantly. “I’ll um, be moving in a couple of weeks too. Christina’s got a spare room, and I’m kinda tired of living like a cockroach in my old place.”
“Well let me know so we can update your file as well.” Gennine laughed. “Oh and Sarah, next time someone falls into the pond, jump right in. I have it on record you have lifeguard training, but the big wigs want me to have you go get it updated for legal reasons.”
“Yes ma’am,” Sarah giggled a little. “I’m due for CPR recertification this year anyway so I’ll kill two birds with one stone.”
Carol - her hair still in a Fawn braid, gasped. “Oh no you won’t! There will be no killing of sweet little birdies while Fawn is on duty!” she teased.
“Hmm,” Sarah answered. “Then I’ll paint two ladybugs with one Ladybug painter-majig?”
“Much better,” Carol nodded approvingly.
“I was thinking,” Olivia said. “Since the Pixie Hollow attraction is expanding anyway... Would it be possible to have a story time event once in awhile? Like the one in Tinkerbell and the Lost Treasure, a little stage magic to make the storyteller more ‘authentic’, that sort of thing. It wouldn’t have to run all the time, just once in awhile.”
“I think that can be arranged.” Gennine chuckled. “We were actually thinking about making Periwinkles snow machine real as well.”
Kelly laughed. “We managed to get our hands on some crushed ice and had a mini snowball fight yesterday. I’d love to do that more often.”
“Oh that reminds me!” Alessa said, somewhat more animated than her usual reserved, bookish nature. She rushed over to one side of the girls’ dressing area. “Guess what just came in tonight? It’s just a prototype right now, but it shows potential...”
She threw aside a plain looking sheet to reveal what looked like a rolled leaf with a lens in the open end, buried deep She held it out, and flipped a tiny switch causing a rainbow to appear on the wall next to Jade, who squeaked. “It’s Iridessa's lightcatcher! Of course her real lightcatcher just caught the sunlight. This is more of a light projector - a flashlight with a hidden prism to break up the light.” She giggled.
“We’re still working on ideas to replicate Silvermist’s water talent,” Gennine laughed softly. “But the special effects guys were able to put this one together more easily. The ‘leaf’ was a prop we had lying around that they folded over the insides. The real thing will be much more sturdy.”
“Wow, it even feels like a leaf,” Jade said as Alessa handed it to her. “Oh, um... And I have an idea for Silvermist’s dew drops...” she said quietly. “I’m not really sure how you’d carry them around, but ... When I was a kid I used to make sugar polymer bubbles. My 3rd grade science teacher showed me how They look like regular bubbles, but you can touch them, push them around, and they don’t pop so easily.”
“Oh, that’s clever,” Gennine almost giggled. “I’ll pass that along right away. Tomorrow before your shift, I have the planning people coming to my office. They want to show you girls what the new Pixie Hollow’s going to look like.”
“This is so exciting,” Kelly bubbled. “We get to goof off in the park even more, and Pixie Hollow’s getting a facelift!”
“Oh one last thing.” Gennine said, “Sarah, you’re off tomorrow.” she winked.
“Oh,” Sarah giggled. “Um, thank you? But I already had the afternoon off.”
“Sure, but I want you to come in and look at the plans with the girls.” Gennine laughed, “You’ll have to take the paid day off up with the big guys in the main office.”
“Well I guess I can use the time to find out how much our landlord wants for the extra space on our floor, get my sister to help me set up my new digital art pad, maybe sneak some snowballs in for Peri,” she joked.
Vanessa laughed as she leaned over and put her hand on Sarah’s shoulder. “Honey you earned a day off. We’ll cover for ya. You just enjoy yourself.”
Josh Peterson has just scored the job of a lifetime - or at least the best job he can hope for without leaning on his parents for references - as a janitor at The Magic Kingdom, but when fate intervenes and he finds himself alone with the costume of his favorite Pixie Hollow character, his life takes a whole new turn.
“It’s weird,” Sarah said as she joined the other pixies in Gennine’s office. “Being here and not being in costume. It’s only been a few days, but I already feel naked without my wings.”
Tinkerbell nodded, “We know how you feel. It feels weird not having you as Silvermist.”
“I think I’ll ask the people in charge to give me more warning before I get another day off,” Sarah laughed, trying her hardest not to use her Silvermist voice.
Tinkerbell leaned over to Sarah and hugged her. “Going to miss you. But have fun ok?” she said, as three people, two younger men and one woman in her mid-20s all wearing suits came into the office.
“Sorry to keep you waiting ladies,” the woman spoke first as one of the guys set up an easel to display their concept sketches. “As you girls may well know only 35% of the park has been developed and 25% is set aside for natural reserves right?”
“Oh!” Tinkerbell spoke up at that. “We just learned that the other day actually, from the Wild Safari tour guide!”
Sarah nodded as the woman smiled and continued, “You girls also know that Pixie Hollow sits at the edge of part of the undeveloped land right? But its kind of small for 3 fairies, let alone all of you.” She pulled the cover off the first image which was an overhead concept of the entire Pixie hollow from the movies, scaled down somewhat.
Sarah nodded. “Admittedly I’ve spent most of my time out and about so far, but I could see how having the full pixie cast could get a little cramped.”
“As you can see, the park wants to do the entire Pixie hollow - or at least the main part centered around the Pixie Dust tree. The idea is to create a “mini” Pixie Hollow.” she paused, turning to a second concept sketch. “We also want to add a Pixie soda shop.” She pulled the next board out, showing the design for the soda shop. “Kathleen wants to run it, and the girls and guys that will work there will dress like Pixies as well.”
“OH!” both Sarah and Tinkerbell squealed in unison.
“Aw that’s so flitterific!” Peri squeaked out.
The woman laughed softly as she flipped through some more designs. “We want to get people into Pixie Hollow, to really experience it. Tink’s workshop will be completely interactive, and her ‘doodads’ and crazy inventions will be the centerpiece there.”
“Gennine even made a suggestion by one of you girls, that we do an interactive “Bubble” type thing for Silvermist’s area.” one of the guys spoke finally.
“Oh that’s right,” Sarah piped up. “Iridessa had this great idea to use... what were they called?” she asked, looking over.
“Sugar polymer bubbles. I guess you could use a biodegradable plastic for a more durable bubble that would be less sticky. We used corn syrup in the soap solution though. The effect’s just like Silvermist’s ‘dew drops’.”
“We’ll have the lab guys look into it,” The woman said thoughtfully. “It’s a cute idea, definitely something that would go over well.”
The other man nodded. “These by far are your most interactive fairies to date Gennine. Even the fairies at Disneyland aren’t as active as these girls.”
“They’ve been a joy to work with, and it hasn’t even been a week,” Gennine laughed softly.
Tinkerbell nodded. “I can’t wait to see what everyone’s doing a month or even a year from now.”
“As long as we’re still together,” Iridessa giggled softly. “Oooh, is that Rosetta’s garden?” she asked as they put up a new panel of larger than life, tree-sized tulips surrounding a pixie hut with a ‘normal’ flower bed along the walkway.
Morgan, the girl playing Vidia, laughed out loud. “Oh my Gosh... And I see little Lizzy’s 'fairy trap' cottage in the background. I’m guessing that’s Vidia’s.”
“We couldn’t resist,” one of the guys laughed. “Right on both counts. Iridessa’s was a little harder to really visualize. Her home is never shown in the movies.”
“So we had to really put our heads together on this one,” the woman continued. “I want to stress that this is just a concept, and we are absolutely open to any input on any of these that you girls might have. So with that being said,” she put up the next poster.
Iridessa gasped sharply, covering her mouth with both hands. The single story round hut depicted sparkled gold all over. Its low, sloped roof was a darker shade of yellow, with the same color used on the sun shaped windows, in addition to having a sizable sun roof window. Even the doorknob sparkled, some kind of faux crystal.
“It’s so sparkly!” she managed to get out. “Oh I love it!”
One of the men smiled and spoke up, “Inside the Tree we’re going to have a break room, and some other things, but we’re also looking at making a place for a real Fairy Mary and Gary. I know you girls refer to Gennine as Fairy Mary, but we’re going to ask one of the older actresses to come in and act in.”
“We saved the best for last,” the woman continued, as they put up the last poster. Although Sarah already knew about the Mad Hatter’s hat, she wasn’t also expecting to have her own little lily pad pond. Directly across the pond sat a tree stump hut with little squirrels and other furry woodland creatures, unmistakably Fawn’s. No doubt they were planning some animatronic magic there.
“This is amazing,” Tink bubbled excitedly.
“We also heard you wanted to add an event hall for storytelling,” the woman added.
“Unfortunately we don’t have a sketch for that yet, but we were thinking along the lines of the event hall in the movie, only large enough to accommodate many visitors.”
“We have access to some pretty advanced projection tech, so the stage magic will definitely be doable,” one of the guys added. “Gennine’s going to begin casting calls soon for lorekeeper pixies in the next month or two.”
“So, what do you think?” the woman asked. “Any suggestions or ideas you’d like to see? Oh, and I just had a thought. Tinkerbell is always tinkering, finding new ways to improve the lives of her fellow pixies. What if we take that delightful polymer bubble idea, and apply it to a portable bubble wand? We can call it the Dew Dropper. Make it look Tinker-made, with some tech under the hood so to speak.”
“Oh, I love it!” Sarah said excitedly. Two days, and she was already the biggest girly girl of all of them, even beating out Rosetta the only one that was even close to girly as she was was Olivia. “The Dew Dropper.” She repeated, and giggled. “I can already see the backstory behind it. It allows Silvermist to condense her pixie magic more quickly, producing more dew drops faster.”
“With a place in the bottom to screw in a bottle of your polymer bubble soap so it’s completely hidden,” one of the guys said, almost as excited as Sarah at the concept. “Like a bubble wand on steroids. We can hide soap throughout the park so you’ll never need a refill.”
The woman laughed now, clearly as enthusiastic as the other two. “We’ll put them in the break rooms, and have the janitors make sure they’re always full.”
“This is great,” Vidya laughed. “Now if only wind machines were portable,” she said jokingly.
“We can rig something.” The man who was excited about Silvermist’s wand stated. “We have some really handy tech guys.”
“They don’t take light lightly,” Iridessa giggled.
After the meeting Sarah wandered over to the soda shop to get a soda. She had places to be and couldn’t just goof off today, but she could spare a few minutes. “Hi, Kathleen,” she said warmly as she approached the counter.
“Hello dear,” the woman replied with a chuckle. “I don’t suppose you’d buy the ‘thousandth customer’ twice in a row would you?” she teased.
“Maybe the 5th customer or the 10th.” Sarah giggled. “The park’s not busy enough for the thousandth yet.”
“Ah hah,” she said with a laugh. “Congratulations, you’re our tenth customer. It’s on the house,” she said as she set Sarah’s cup on the counter. “Did you hear the big news?”
“I heard that Pixie Hollow is getting bigger. And I heard some girls and guys that work here might be joining the Pixie race as a uniform.”
Kathleen laughed. “Indeed. We talked it over with the Pixie Builders’ Union and Fairy Mary, and they’ve agreed to let us relocate to Pixie Hollow. Seems since Tink’s friends have come over from Neverland they’ve been making some waves across the park, and gotten the attention of some important people.”
Sarah nodded, “That water one saved some guy’s life; they had an amazing party for her.”
“Yes, I’d heard something to that effect,” Kathleen chuckled. “She’s a real hero. We here at the future Pixie’s Pop Stand couldn’t be prouder. We’re naming a drink after her, you know?” she winked, at that. “I just hope she likes blue raspberry soda,” she added with a soft laugh.
“Oh I think that might be one of her favorites besides coke,” Sarah giggled. “What’s it called?”
“Oh, good! We couldn’t find anything palatable in a silver, but blue fit the bill nicely. We’re calling it the Silvermist Twist. Should have our first stock in tomorrow.”
“Well you know her favorite color is blue. If I see her I’ll let her know to stop by tomorrow,” she added with a giggle. “I have lifeguard recertification this morning at one of the park hotels, so I’m just killing time until then, myself.”
“Oh, goodie goodie!” The Hatter’s familiar laugh echoed in the mostly empty little shop. “There are always lives in need of guarding, and pockets too!”
“Oh hello Hatter. Alice near or far?” Sarah teased.
“Both!” Hatter laughed. “The last time I saw her, she was doing this,” he paused, running in place and waving his hand frantically, then shouted, “Mister Rabbit! Oh Mister White Rabbit! I’m almost sure I saw her run in here!”
“Let me guess; the Rabbit was fretting about being late?” Sarah asked.
“That silly rabbit’s always running late. Or was he always after their lucky charms...” Hatter said thoughtfully, stroking his chin.
“Maybe we should buy him a new pocket watch?” Sarah laughed as she drank her soda slowly, she had some time to kill.
“Nonsense! I’ll just fix the old one! All we need is some butter, jam, bread crumbs, and mustard!” Hatter laughed goofily. “Oh! Oh there she goes!” he said, as Wendy walked past, sporting an Alice band in her hair rather than her usual ponytail.. “Say, that’s not Alice. That’s the other London girl! Wendy Wendy you’re quite trendy! How does your Alice grow?”
Sarah laughed, “She’s going to sic the Lost boys and her brothers John and Michael on you if you keep teasing her so.”
Wendy stopped and put her hands on her hips, giving the Hatter a look. “I beg your pardon?”
“Sorry, but I haven’t any more to give. I loaned the nice girl at the bar over there my last pardon already,” he said, pointing at Sarah.
“He was making fun of your hair band,” Sarah motioned on her head like a headband over the top of her head.
Wendy shook her head. “Well that’s not very nice!” she scolded him.
“It was funny though!” Hatter giggled.
“I think it looks rather lovely on her.” Sarah spoke, approximating her dad’s accent as best she could.
“Now, there, you see? The nice West Essex girl thinks it looks just lovely. Better than that silly thing on top of your head at any rate,” Wendy teased him back. Hatter looked aghast.
“Why, my dear lady, I’ll have you know I had my hair cut by the royal Barber last February 31st!”
“I’m surprised he didn’t take your head off.” Sarah giggled.
“Well he does moonlight as the royal headsman. Double dipping don’cha know,” Hatter said with an affirming nod, getting a giggle from a couple of guests who had been watching the mini show.
“I’m ever so parched,” Wendy said. “Hatter, would you be a gentleman - for a change,” she teased, “and buy a lady a drink?”
“Why certainly!” Hatter replied. “Find me a lady, and I’ll buy her any drink she wants.”
Sarah gasped. “Oh my.” she pointed to Cinderella who was walking close by, “You just made fun of ‘Ella.”
“Oh? I thought I was making fun of Wendy, but if you insist! CINDERELLY!” he called, waving his hands over his head. “Cinderelly Cinderelly I can’t remember the words Cinderelly!” he said in a sing-song tone. Cinderella paused and gave Hatter a look, and he took a few steps back. “Only teasing!” he said, getting a laugh from her.
“Honestly, you’re a bigger rogue than that Peter Pan,” Cinderella teased back.
Sarah giggled and started to sing,, “A dream is a wish your heart makes
When you are fast asleep.”
Hatter had sat down halfway through the song, his elbows on the counter, hands crossed, chin resting on them and watching dreamily. “I wish I knew where Alice ran off to!” he giggled.
“Here I am!” Alice announced as she emerged from the kitchen, causing Hatter to jump off his stool.
“How long have you been back there?!” he gasped.
“Oh, right about the time you insulted dear Wendy,” Alice replied as Kathleen poured Wendy a tall cup of Sprite, and Alice, giggling, placed a handful of coins on the counter. “This one is on me,” she said brightly. “We London girls have to stick together.”
“You do?” Hatter asked as he looked between the three of them - Sarah, Wendy, and Alice. “Well I think I have some glue here somewhere...” he said and began searching his pockets.
Sarah laughed as she stood. “I suppose I should get over to the hotel for my lifeguard training before I’m the one who’s late for a very important date. Alice, Wendy, it was a pleasure as always. Hatter...”
“Hmmyeees?” Hatter asked, grinning. Sarah laughed.
“Don’t ever change.”
“My underpants?” Hatter asked, leaving the guests in stitches, and Sarah almost in tears from laughing as she started out from the soda stand.
“I love that guy,” she mused to herself.
All in all, Sarah’s lifeguard and CPR certification classes went quickly and painlessly. She had to be the first to break the ice by screaming ‘Are you okay?!’ to the CPR dummy, as no one else really wanted to be the first to feel foolish, but otherwise things went well. After classes, she continued to talk for a bit with the hotel’s pool safety instructor and lifeguard for a bit.
“Thanks for everything Sonya,” she said at length. They had been the better part of thirty minutes talking about water sports on Florida’s beaches and how they compared to the west coast. Despite being a trained, and now recertified, lifeguard herself, Sarah had never been surfing a day in her life.
“Hey no problem, and if you ever want to learn to surf, just let me know ok?” Sonya laughed.
“Oh sure! It’s always sounded fun, but I just never took the time to learn, you know? But I heard the surfing’s pretty bad here in Florida though?” Sarah asked.
Sonya laughed. “It is and it isn’t. It’s not the 20 foot swells you’ll hear about in the islands, but honestly, you’d have to be crazy to tackle a wave like that your first time. The swells can be inconsistent sometimes, but when you get a good one, it’s a sweet ride. Great for learning.”
“Thanks for the heads up.” Sarah answered cheerily. “I’ll give it a try next time I’m at the beach.” She definitely wasn’t ready for her two piece in public by any means, but that was a bridge she’d have to cross sooner or later.
“Ok.” Sarah said to herself pulling out her new mini-tablet. Sarah was the worst kind of Luddite, but she promised her sister she’d try. “Check that off my todo list. Next, see Doctor Lindsey Parsons. And I have got to stop talking to myself,” Sarah sighed out loud. “... Like that,” she added.
“Your mad as a Hatter!” The Hatter spoke up. “Only mad people talk to themselves - just ask Alice!” he said, pointing to the opposite side from where Alice was standing.
“I’m not mad.” Alice protested.
“You sound angry to me,” Hatter laughed.
“And evil.” Peter spoke up from behind Sarah. “She sounds really evil.”
“Are you three stalking me?” Sarah giggled out.
“Why would I do that?” Hatter asked.
“Hoping I might lead you to the hat thief?” Sarah answered.
“Another hat thief?!” The hatter proclaimed and lept off to look for the hat thief.
Alice giggled, leaning over to Sarah to whisper very softly, “Tinkerbell asked me to watch out for you while you were still here.”
Sarah laughed, giving Alice and Peter a hug. “I had a hunch it was something like that. I don’t mind,” she whispered back and winked. “Certification went great by the way.”
“I couldn’t find the hat thief, but I found the nicest mermaid!” he said, one of the park’s Ariels holding onto his arm gracefully.
“This nice Hatter promised to help me find Eric,” Ariel laughed softly.
“I did?” Hatter answered. “Oh I did! I think I did... Didn’t I? Yes. I did.” He nodded affirmatively.
Sarah looked at her watch and pulled a white rabbit, “Oh gosh, I’m late.” she still had a little bit of time to get to her appointment but not much.
“Funny, I thought you were a Sally.. Susan... Stella...” Hatter teased, waving as Sarah rushed off. “Do stop in for tea sometime!” he called after her. Sarah laughed.
“Lady Grey if you have any!” she called back over her shoulder as she rushed to her car.
It was a thankfully short drive to Doctor Parson’s office, though she wondered, when she arrived, if she had the right address as she entered the office lobby.
It almost looked more like a business office than her idea of a therapist’s office, with polished marble floors, a lavish fountain, and a high ceiling with various flora and decorations along the walls. A young woman with her strawberry blonde hair in a bun, sitting at the front desk, glanced up as Sarah approached.
“Hi, can I help you?” the receptionist asked.
“I think I’m in the wrong building,” Sarah said sheepishly. “I’m looking for Doctor Lindsey Parsons’ practice?”
“Oh!” the woman laughed softly. “We get that a lot. Doctor Parsons’ practice is on the third floor. Just take the elevator up, and you’ll find the sign on the door just as you step out. Oh, there she comes now actually! Doctor Parsons,” the girl called.
A rather attractive woman in her early to mid 30s wearing an expensive business skirt suit approached the front desk with a Starbuck’s cup in-hand that smelled of English toffee. “Yes?” she asked.
The receptionist motioned to Sarah, who smiled warmly. “I’m Sarah Paterson,” Sarah introduced herself.
“Oh you’re my 2:30.” Lindsay said. “My earlier appointment cancelled on me, so I couldn’t resist,” she said, raising her cup slightly. “Come on up and we’ll get started.”
Her office was very beautifully decorated, much like the lobby and reception area, but at the same time felt quite modern: no dusty bookshelves in sight, unlike Sarah’s last experience with a therapist.
“It says here on your papers, your real name is Josh? You sure don’t look like a Josh. Actually you're the first I’ve seen that could actually pass without help from makeup or other prosthetics as a genetic girl in a long time.”
Sarah giggled. “I know, I’m kind of weird. The breasts are even real - side effect of taking anti-depressants since I was 10. Actually this whole thing started because I... kind of got caught trying on the Silvermist costume at Disney, and they thought I was the actress hired to play her,” she said, half-nervously.
Sarah never liked therapists, especially after her last one pumped her full of pills as a “cure” for her depression rather than trying to help her get to the heart of what caused it. Granted it eventually worked out in the end, but she still half-expected Dr. Parsons to write her off as some kind of nut case.
“Well,” Lindsay said thoughtfully as she sat down, “Why don’t we start with that? Tell me about how you became Silvermist?”
Sarah nodded as she sat down as well. “There’s not a whole lot to tell, really... I mean I’ve always been ‘the girly boy who sounds a lot like Lucy Liu,” Sarah laughed. “My grandfather is Cherokee, and unlike my Mom’s brothers, I could never grow a beard even during that short period where I tried really, really hard to, just to fit in better. Well once the gynecomastia started, things got even more confusing...”
Lindsay listened, occasionally making notes, as Sarah’s ‘not a whole lot to tell’ continued into a longer and longer story, finally culminating in what had happened over the last couple of days, moving in with Olivia, being ‘encouraged’ by contract to dress female outside work, and how much more ‘right’ it felt than trying to hide it.
“Well,” Lindsay said thoughtfully. Sarah resisted the urge to cringe, fully expecting her to ask how that made her feel. “With your permission I’d like to have a blood test done. From what I’ve seen so far, I believe you may have naturally low testosterone levels.”
“Really?” Sarah asked. “Is that even possible?”
“Ordinarily when puberty hits, it’s like opening a floodgate. In your case, I suspect it was more like a trickle. These things do happen,” she said, quickly adding, “Now, I don’t want you to think I’m trying to discourage you from self-exploration. Quite the contrary actually. Had you walked in here and told me your name was Josh upfront, I would be working with you to find a way to safely explore dressing and living as a woman part time. ... How long have you been living as Sarah, exactly?”
“About 5 days so far, both at home, at work and in public.” Sarah admitted. “But like I said, I have looked like this even in boy clothes since middle school. I’ve worn a bra since I was 14, except in swimming when I’d bind them and wear a heavy cloth tank top or jersey or something.”
“Well, I don’t want to rule out the possibility of self-imposed gender confusion based on circumstances, however I also don’t believe for one second in the nature vs. nurture nonsense either.” She chuckled. “I’m going to ask you to fill out a questionnaire for me. There aren’t any wrong answers. It’s just going to help evaluate your state of mind, if that’s okay?”
“Sure.” Sarah answered, and Lindsey handed her an expensive tablet PC.
“Take as much time as you need, dear. I’m just going to step out for a moment to phone your mom and get some more background information - medical history, that sort of thing,” she said, trying not to make Sarah sound like a minor, but since it was her parents’ dime, Sarah didn’t mind either way.
“That’s fine,” she answered, already deep in the quiz.
By the time she had returned, Sarah was already 3/4 finished. It wasn’t that she was rushing at all, but the answers just seemed entirely obvious to her.
“Your mother is an interesting woman,” Lindsay chuckled softly as she returned.
“Interesting as in the Chinese proverb of interesting times? Yes, very,” Sarah giggled. “I love her, but she’s... an artist. I guess I am too though.”
“You mentioned you like to swim. Win any medals or trophies?” she asked.
Sarah nodded. “Several regional, but I could never quite make the times for national meets. My coach thought I was throwing them on purpose.” She trailed off. “... He was kind of right. I ended up quitting competitive swim and went into lifeguard volunteer work instead.”
“You prefer to protect people than to compete?” Lindsay asked.
“Well, yeah, that’s part of it. I was also embarrassed. All those shirtless guys, and here’s me having to wear a tank top to hide my breasts. I was ashamed, and I hated being ashamed. My whole life I’ve been like, at odds with myself. I was supposed to be a boy, but I looked, sounded, hell I even walk like a girl.” Sarah sighed. “But I also like girls, which I saw as a boy thing, and confirmation that I was still a boy.”
“You know it’s okay to be a girl, and like girls?” Lindsay asked. Sarah laughed.
“I know. I mean I realize it now, but when you’re 16 and afraid to ask a girl out because you don’t want your breasts to bump hers...” She turned to hand the tablet back to Lindsay. The doctor began to glance through Sarah’s answers as they continued to talk.
“How do you feel about yourself now, compared to five days ago?” Lindsay asked.
“I like being Sarah, I have more friends now than I never did before.” Sarah answered with a shrug. “I feel more... relaxed and open. Honestly when I put on that costume, I think somewhere deep down I knew there was no going back. I actually kind of feel naked with out the pixie wings. Seeing myself as a girl - metaphorically I mean, “Josh” didn’t go away. It’s more like he never existed, like it was just a mask, you know?”
“Well,” Lindsay said, after another moment or two of thought. “I’m going to be completely honest with you Sarah. I don’t like recommending anything drastic for any patient so soon after I’ve met with them, but yours is ... a very unusual circumstance. I’m going to ask you to meet with me at least twice a week for the next month. I’m also going to place you on a testosterone blocker as soon as it’s convenient for you to have a blood screening.”
Sarah shrugged, “Todays my first offical full day off from work, so today would be a good time as any right?”
“Excellent,” Lindsay answered. “I’ll call ahead and let them know you’re coming. You just turned 18 a few months ago, right?” she asked. Sarah nodded. “Just making sure,” she chuckled. “I don’t think you’re in danger of having a massive testosterone surge this late in your teen years, however the reverse isn’t necessarily true - your body is still growing and changing, and the introduction of higher concentrations of estrogen - even if it’s just the absence of T, could still affect your bone structure.”
“Like a more feminine figure?” Sarah asked hopefully. “That’s fine with me.”
Lindsay took out her smartphone and, as she waited for the other party to answer, she wrote out the address for Sarah on a slip of spare notebook paper, handing it over to her. “Jane, this is Lindsay. Is Doctor Harris in her office? Oh that’s perfect. I have an important blood screening I need done for testosterone blockers and a general hormone level check. The name is Sarah Peterson. I’m sending her right over from here. Thank you Jane.”
“This wouldn’t be any relation to Olivia Harris by any chance?” Sarah asked. Lindsay chuckled softly.
“I believe she has a younger sister named Olivia, yes.”
“Oh,” Sarah giggled out. “We have a lot to catch up on then. Thank you Doctor Parsons,” she bubbled as she hugged the woman. “I’ll let my supervisor know that we need to set up a schedule with you soon.”
“If it helps, I can also do on site sessions.” Doctor Parsons winked, covering the phone briefly..
“Oh that would be great. We keep really weird hours right now especially since Pixie Hollow is closed for renovations. Oops... And I wasn’t supposed to tell anyone about that.”
Lindsay chuckled and shook her head, setting her phone aside. “She must be getting a late lunch. And don’t worry - Doctor-patient confidentiality. I can’t reveal anything said in these sessions unless I believe your or someone else’s lives are in imminent danger. Your secret’s safe with me. I would, however, like to share the results of that questionnaire with a colleague of mine for a second opinion, with your permission of course?”
“Oh,” Sarah nodded. “Of course, that’s fine. I’m just relieved you never asked me how any of this made me feel. My last psychiatrist was of the old school of thinking drugs and asking that stupid question solves everything. I found Tai Chi a much better therapy,” she laughed softly. “Thank you again Doctor. You’re every bit as wonderful as Olivia said you’d be.”
Josh Peterson has just scored the job of a lifetime - or at least the best job he can hope for without leaning on his parents for references - as a janitor at The Magic Kingdom, but when fate intervenes and he finds himself alone with the costume of his favorite Pixie Hollow character, his life takes a whole new turn.
By the time Sarah arrived back at her new apartment, complete with a new band-aid where she had donated some blood to Olivia’s sister’s lab, Olivia had just finished thanking a tall man wearing a tool belt. “Everything alright?” she asked as she approached, and Olivia giggled.
“Great. We have something called a ‘ten gigabit fiber hard line’ now.”
“You’re welcome!” Annie called from further inside.
“Whatever that means.” Sarah laughed. “Sorry I’m late. The vampires took enough blood to make me get really dizzy.”
“Oh it’s fine. Jane - the receptionist - texted me that you’d be a little late because Nessa was making sure you ate your entire cookie,” Olivia teased. “Oh I got a quote on the other half of the apartment for you. The landlord said as long as you’re willing to finish the renovations they’ll be willing to let us have it for an extra grand over what we’re paying now - before discounts of course.”
“Wow,” Sarah answered as she came inside. “That’s a little more than I expected. I mean we have to pay to finish the renovations, and I don’t need a mini mansion sized art studio that badly.”
“Too late anyway,” Annie called. She sounded like she was in Sarah’s room. “Mom and Dad already agreed to pay for it. What happened at the doctor’s anyway?”
“They had to take a second blood sample to confirm something,” Sarah said as she walked into her room. Annie was sitting at a newly installed computer gaming table, complete with a braced L-shaped foldaway section, presently holding a new digital art pad on a stand. It even had a cup holder on the side. There was also the matter of the behemoth computer and large monitor. Annie was sitting in a cushy executive computer chair, grinning up at Sarah.
“I didn’t need anything that big Annie.” Sarah sighed. “That looks like it should be in a government facility somewhere calculating Pi.”
“I had to go with a big tower to fit the quad-crossfired R9 290X cards in there,” Annie answered. “Basically what that means is you can run Photoshop while playing two games in 4k resolution at 30fps simultaneously, and it won’t even break a sweat.”
Sarah turned to Olivia, “Leave it to my little sister to make me a computer that could run the United States government.” She giggled a little as she put her arms around Annie from behind the chair.
“Christina is going to scream when she sees this thing,” Olivia laughed.
“Don’t worry, I didn’t forget about you wanting a laptop too,” Annie added. “I’m having one custom laser engraved like mine, with the Pixie Hollow gang. I wanted to do just Silvermist, but I was afraid that would give you away.”
“Smart idea.” Olivia giggled. “So did you like Lindsey?”
“Oh God,” Sarah laughed. “The woman’s amazing. She really made me think about things I hadn’t thought about before, like how I went into lifeguarding from competitive swimming.”
“Told you, I even seen her a couple times, shes damn good at her job.” Olivia giggled.
“She said she thought I might have a major hormone imbalance too, which your sister’s lab confirmed. They said that if my t levels were any lower I’d be a natural woman,” Sarah giggled. “So I get to start blockers to just finish the job already.”
“So your body’s producing low test and high estrogen?” Annie asked.
“Well, low both, but they did warn me - both the therapist and the endo actually - that with an absence of T leaving the concentrations of E to grow, I might see subtle changes like bone structure.”
“You already have the hips.”Annie winked. “It’s why all my friends in school used to think you were my sister anyway, and why you walk like a girl.”
“She’s got you there,” Olivia giggled. “Bearing in mind I’ve seen you in a bikini now, so you can’t argue with me.”
“Oh my God. You got her in a bikini?!” Annie squealed. “I’ve never even seen her without a top on. I mean not to sound like a perv or anything,” she quickly added, then laughed. “Just saying.”
Olivia giggled, “Yup, she wears that blue one on the bathroom door swimming after her morning rituals she still needs to teach me.”
“Oh, wow, I didn’t even notice it. I guess I was distracted by,” she paused and put her cheek to the massive PC tower, “Sweet, sweet technology.” She giggled as she got up from Sarah’s chair. “Anyway I’ll get out of you guys’ way. I’m almost done with that surprise. I just need to paint and glaze them.”
Sarah put her arms around Annie and pulled her close, kissing her on the forehead. “Tell Mommy and Daddy I said thanks. I feel guilty that they had to pick up the tab on my studio now on top of paying for my therapy though.”
Annie shrugged as she hugged Sarah back. “If it’s what you want - the studio or being a girl - then that’s what matters. Personally I liked you before, but I like you more like this. You’re less closed off,” she teased. “You guys have fun. My ride should be downstairs.”
Sarah laughed and turned to Olivia, “Thanks for ratting me out on the bikini thing.”
“My pleasure,” Olivia giggled out. “We’re planning a Pixie water park day. So you’re going to have to get used to that thing.”
“Who’s we?” Sarah laughed.
“Oh, Periwinkle, Tinkerbell, Iridessa, and the rest of the girls.” Olivia winked.
“Oh, I guess I can think about it,” Sarah answered, adding, “But only if you do too, Miss body conscious. You’ve got a figure I’d die for... Almost.” She giggled.
Olivia ran to the couch and tossed a couch pillow at Sarah, “Why you!”
“Why me?” Sarah answered in her best Mad Hatter impersonation, “Because!” She ran over to Olivia and tickled her. “You know I meant I’d almost die for your figure, not that you almost have a figure I’d die for!” she giggled out over Olivia’s laughter.
“You did?” Olivia asked in her bright, cheerful Tinkerbell voice. “Well I guess that’s okay then!”
“How did Dessa do today?” Sarah asked as she flopped down on the sofa, pulling Olivia down with her.
“Much better. She almost lost it once, but after that, she was awesome. We had her take pictures with this really large crowd of birthday goers.” Olivia said. “She handled it, but after is when she almost lost her pixie dust. Oh, and Vanessa’s roommate was really open and welcoming if you were wondering about that too.”
“Yeah, I was actually because if she wasn’t, I was going to offer a room in the new studio for her.” Sarah giggled.
“I think Vanessa was just worried because Starla’s one of those people who literally has a phobia of change. Like she was telling me how she freaked out once when she changed the shower curtains.”
“Wow.” Sarah shook her head. “I don’t mind change. I mean if not for change - and taking a crazy chance, I wouldn’t be here now, with an amazing job.”
Olivia giggled. “Yeah, that was a pretty big risk in retrospect. I’m glad you did though. You’re a natural born actress. Oh, not to change the subject, but I hope you don’t mind, but I’ve got a pot roast and garlic potatoes in the oven. I figured anything we don’t eat we can make sandwiches out of later.”
“You’re a woman after my own heart,” Sarah giggled as Olivia stood to head for the kitchen.
“Should be ready in a couple of hours,” Olivia called back.
“Hey, is it me or is just about everyone at the park is pretty awesome?” Sarah said as she followed Olivia into the kitchen. “I haven't met everyone yet, but it doesn’t seem to matter about anything. Everyone makes you feel like family.”
“Even the security people are amazing,” Olivia agreed. “And Gennine is like the greatest boss I could ever ask for.”
“Except that one guy, when I was there my first day, before I went to work, he was kinda rude.” Sarah shrugged. “But I haven't seen him since I started.”
“Really?” Olivia sounded genuinely surprised. “If you have a name, tell Gennine pronto. Doesn’t matter if you’re an employee or a guest, that kind of crap toward others reflects badly on us all.”
“I don't really remember. I mean he wasn't really rude rude, he was just kinda you know.” Sarah shrugged.
“Well, if you wouldn’t want him acting that way toward a guest then it should still be reported,” Olivia answered. “I understand you don’t want to get him in trouble, but this isn’t like high school sweetie. If someone’s being paid to do a job, and they’re half-assing it, then they need to be shuffled for someone who will do it better.”
“Oh I know, If I ever saw him again, I'd ask him what was up first, and try to get to the bottom of it, then if that didn’t work report it.” Sarah nodded.
Olivia giggled. “Oh, well nevermind then. Sorry, I’m so used to coaching new actors. I had to give this speech to Vidia this morning because a security guard hassled her for being in an employee only area, you know, where she belonged.” Olivia winked.
“Isn’t that just them doing their job though?” Sarah asked. “The girls are new so I'd expect that, even toward me.”
“Well,” Olivia trailed off, shaking her head. “This went a little beyond that. Don’t repeat this okay? There’s an official report going up the chain, so we can’t talk about it yet. But there were f-bombs involved.”
“Really? I hope Morgan didn’t drop any.” Sarah shook her head.
Olivia stifled a giggle. “No. She was the subject of them, as in ‘Who the fuck are you and what the fuck are you doing back here’ variety. Morgan showed her pass, and the guy backed off.”
“Ouch.” Sarah laughed.
“She was a little shaken up by it. And honestly, the guy could’ve just been having a bad day. If that’s the case nothing might happen, or he might get shuffled to night shift for awhile, or something. They’ll work with him to deal with it. But that’s why I was a little on edge when you said that. I thought it was the same guy. But if it wasn’t that bad then it probably wasn’t,” she added.
“Oh this guy wasn’t that bad, he was just a little off.” Sarah laughed.
Olivia giggled a little. “I’m sorry. I get paranoid sometimes. Even with all the background checks they do, sometimes weirdos slip through the cracks you know? With so many kids visiting every day, I’d rather be too cautious. But I don’t go on witch hunts or anything either,” she quickly added. “None of us do. We just try and look out for each other, and make sure problems are healed before they get too bad.”
“I know.” Sarah giggled and hugged Olivia from behind. “You can stop apologizing. I don’t think you’re crazy,” she teased.
“Good, because sometimes I wonder,” Olivia laughed as she leaned back into Sarah a bit. “I really like you. I don’t want to scare you off being all neurotic or anything.”
“I already knew you were neurotic. That’s what happens to be my favorite qualities about you.” Sarah teased and giggled.
Olivia laughed. “Oh God, really? I guess it does help when I’m playing Tinkerbell though,” she teased back, shaking her head.
“That smells really good.” Sarah said as she let go of Olivia, heading toward her room.
“Sure, sniff and run,” Olivia called after her. “I’ll let you know when it’s ready.”
Sarah sat down at her new computer and stared at it. After several seconds she finally called her sister. There was a login prompt staring back at her, and she had no idea what to do with it, and by now Annie had long gone. “How do I log in?”
Annie paused for a second before answering. “You shouldn’t need to? Oh gosh unless I left the administrative profile running...”
“It’s asking me to login.” Sarah giggled.
“Oh! Oh sorry,” Annie laughed. “God I’m a blonde today. I blame the paint fumes. Anyway just enter Sarah as the user, and you can password lock it later if you want.”
“Thanks Annie.” Sarah said as it logged in for her. Her familiar start menu sat in the bottom left corner, though the sleek new appearance of Aero would take some adjustment. Annie had set up all the icons she would need right on her desktop though.
“Oh Sarah?” Annie spoke up at that. “I took the liberty of installing a program called Classic Start Menu. It basically restores your old Start Menu style you like so much. I use it too because it’s just more productive than the newer crap,” she giggled out.
“Looks good.” Sarah laughed, “Give mommy a hug for me,” she giggled as they hung up. “God I hate computers.” she giggled to herself as she loaded up one of her comics that her sister saved from her old computer and began to “ink” it in using her digital art pad.
“Hey, Olivia?” Sarah called.
“Hmmm?” Olivia asked as she appeared in the doorway. “Oh wow! That’s really good!”
“Thanks,” Sarah giggled out as she moved to the side for Olivia to see the big monitor better. “I wanted to ask you about this actually. I heard working for Disney basically means you sign over the rights to anything you create?”
“Not really true. You have to be careful of what you do, like you’re not allowed to use disney characters, and stuff, but I think you’ll be safe.” Olivia shrugged. “Something you really should ask Gennine. I’m not really creative enough to have run into it,” she giggled a bit.
“Oh, good idea. It’s probably just an asset protection clause, like that lawsuit with the Bratz dolls awhile back.”
“Oh! I love Bratz!” Olivia bubbled. “I still have mine in their original boxes because I didn’t have the heart to throw them away. But I’m one of those girls who slept with a huge net full of stuffed animals above her bed.”
“Annie has the whole line of Monster High,” Sarah giggled. “Nothing against Barbie or anything, but I prefer Bratz and Monster High too. Oh, and those cute Ever After High dolls, but that’s a given.”
Olivia grinned. “Who did you vote for Thronecoming Queen?”
“Raven Queen,” Sarah answered without missing a beat. Olivia giggled.
“Me too! I just really wanted to see her win after all the drama over her trying to be herself.”
“Good lord,” Sarah giggled out. “I don’t want to think about how much this thing cost Annie to set up.”
“It even has a blu ray burner,” Olivia said, pointing to the front panel. “But just think of the wonderful art you’ll be able to create. I bet I can use my camera to digitize your paintings once you get the studio set up as well.”
“Oh, you’re a photographer?” Sarah asked. Olivia grinned.
“Am I a photographer... I’ll show you my camera after dinner. It’s the only thing I own - besides the piano - that’s probably close to as expensive as this beast of yours,” she teased before going back to check on her roast.
An hour or so later, she poked her head in to let Sarah know dinner was ready.
“Have I told you that I’m falling in love with you.” Sarah giggled as she sat down to eat dinner with Olivia.
“You say that now,” Olivia teased. “You haven’t met my family yet. God willing you won’t,” she added dryly. “To tell the truth I was afraid I came on too strong the other night with that crack about wanting to make you mine when I saw you,” Olivia giggled out.
“Whatever.” Sarah giggled. “I’m just glad someone likes me for me.”
“You’re smart, funny, adorable, amazing with kids, sweet, caring, and an artist. What’s not to like?” Olivia answered, taking a sip of her lemon honey iced tea.
“Same could be said about you?” Sarah answered.
“Oh, yeah,” Olivia balked. “Neurotic, obsessive-compulsive Pixie seeks like-minded roommate to drive crazy over dishes.”
“Great with kids, and adorable.” Sarah added. “You forgot to add those in.”
“That’s true,” Olivia giggled. “I wouldn’t be doing this if I didn’t love entertaining kids. But it’s not like I need money, so I figured, might as well do what I love.”
“Same here, but I do want to try it on my own, you know? I hate when my parents push stuff on me. I mean I’m kinda mad at them for renting that other side even.” Sarah sighed. “But how do you tell them no? it’s so hard.”
Olivia nodded. “I know. I gave up a long time ago. My parents are what people call old money. Like, really old. Old country old,” Olivia said sheepishly.
“Oh, I’m dating an English princess?” Sarah teased, echoing Olivia’s previous ‘indian princess’ crack. Olivia out her tongue.
“I’ll give you English. I’ll have you know I’m German nobility.”
Sarah laughed. “So is the current,” she used finger quotes, “‘English’ royal family.”
Olivia snorted, laughing as she rolled up her paper napkin and tossed it at Sarah. “I’m serious though. I’m about one death in the family short of some kind of bullshit title I didn’t earn. It’s embarrassing. I think that’s why I like Tink. She’s a laborer, not afraid to get down and dirty.”
“My dad is like best friends with a bunch of really famous people.” Sarah sighed, “When I was little I thought Mick Jagger was my dad. Nobody bothered to correct it until I was seven. They thought it was cute.”
“Ouch,” Olivia answered. “No wonder you’re so... strained with them.”
Sarah nodded. “But enough about that. I want to hear you play that gorgeous piano.”
Josh Peterson has just scored the job of a lifetime - or at least the best job he can hope for without leaning on his parents for references - as a janitor at The Magic Kingdom, but when fate intervenes and he finds himself alone with the costume of his favorite Pixie Hollow character, his life takes a whole new turn.
Sarah looked around the hallway from their dressing room exit. “I feel naked,” she whined in SIlvermist’s voice, closing the door again
“What kind of water fairy is afraid of a bikini?” Jade teased her in Iridessa's voice, but then added, “I know how you feel. I haven’t worn a swimsuit since I was twelve.”
Tinkerbell giggled. “You girls look flitterific. Seriously you’re worrying about nothing.”
“You’ll be fine!” Vanessa said as she emerged from a side bathroom. “You remembered to use waterproof makeup right?” she asked, and then giggled, “Because I almost forgot.”
“Yup, Tink did mine.” Silvermist nodded.
“Working on it,” Morgan called from one of the makeup stations. She paused to apply her waterproof lipstick then spoke in Vidia’s voice. “I know I’m supposed to be a fast flying fairy, but you can’t rush perfection.”
Tinkerbell broke into song, “You’re so vain, you think this song’s about you..”
“Hey!” Vidia called. “It’s that song someone wrote about me!”
Silvermist giggled, “I Think it was written before you were born Vidia.”
“I dunno, the timeline on Pixie Hollow’s pretty murky. I’m still trying to figure out if we came before or after the Lost Boys. We came before Hook for sure.”
“Weren’t we all there when you were born?” Silvermist asked glancing at Tink..
“That depends on what origins you go by.” Tinkerbell grinned.
“See,” Vidia laughed as she stood. “That’s what I mean. It’s all so murky. It doesn’t help that in the Tinkerbell story,” she used the word ‘story’ just like they did in-character when working with guests, “All the talent fairies look like clones.”
Gennine laughed, “Tinkerbell was originally created by Peter Pan’s first laugh. And the other fairies are deliberately ambiguous to show the focus on Tinkerbell, who looks absolutely nothing like the other Tinkers.”
“Hi Fairy Mary,” Silvermist bubbled. “Thanks for approving this water park day. This is going to be so much fun.”
“No problem. The props and wardrobe department had a field day, making appropriate swim wear and then attaching the wings to they wouldn’t come off.” Gennine laughed. “The only project I think they enjoyed more was making the functional Mickey Mouse scuba suit.”
Periwinkle emerged in an Asymmetrical one piece swimsuit. Her right arm, which bore all her tattoos, was covered in a sleeve even despite the waterproof makeup, with the other shoulder and arm were bare. “I love mine,” Kelly giggled out. “It’s so Peri!”
“Yeah well you didn’t get stuck with a cutesy two piece.” Silvermist sighed.
“Next time, get yourself inked,” Peri winked. “But I’m thinking of maybe having some of mine removed.”
Alice came out wearing a darling one piece swimsuit herself, in Alice blue, and poked Periwinkle in the stomach. “Don’t you dare have any of those removed.” she said matter of factly.
“Beats wearing ten pounds of makeup on my arm every day,” Peri sighed. “I love my ink, - they’re traditional Celtic art - but I love my job more.”
Alice giggled and hugged her., “Well we all love your tattoos, and did I hear someone out here singing my song earlier?” she asked as someone knocked on the dressing room door.
“It’s me, Annie,” she called through the door.
“We’re all decent, except Vidia, she looks like the Evil queen right now.” Silvermist called back.
“I’m working on it!” Vidia said in her best agitated Vidia voice, trying not to giggle as Annie came in, carrying a large box.
“20 pounds of makeup later, and she’ll still not be ready.” Tinkerbell sighed. “Ooh, what’s in the box? Is it a lost thing?”
Annie giggled. “Better. Oh, Alice, good you’re here too!” she said excitedly. “That means I’ll just have to track down the Hatter later,” she said as Gennine helped her carry the unassuming-looking cardboard box to a prop table. She turned to the girls and grinned.
“Gather around, my pretties, for I have a tale of wonder to tell. It begins with a baby’s laugh...”
The girls all watched excitedly. Even Sarah hadn’t seen what her sister had been working on all this time. Annie reached into the box, and produced a porcelain, hand-painted statue of Tinkerbell at her table, hammering away at a whatcha-ma-call-it. “A rare talent indeed,” she said, presenting the figurine to Tinkerbell.
All the girls gasped. “That’s so beautiful,” Carol - Fawn - bubbled.
“But Tinkerbell soon found she had friends in her new home,” Annie said in her best storyteller voice. She produced another statue, this one of Rosetta hovering daintily over a flower with one hand on the petal, coaxing it to open. “Rosetta, garden fairy who brought the spring wildflowers to the mainland.” She handed the statue to Rosetta. The girls all gasped again at the beauty of the statue.
Annie giggled. She had put hours of work into sculpting and hand painting these, and she was thoroughly enjoying the art exhibition. “Silvermist,” she said as she produced a statue of Silvermist, sitting on the edge of a large purple top hat, with a bamboo fishing rod in her hands, “Water fairy who had to go fishing for Tink’s don’t drops.”
Alice giggled, “Oh my gosh the cute little pixie stole the hatter’s hat!”
The short stories behind each statue - Fawn, playing with an adorable baby skunk twice her size, Iridessa, who taught Tink not to take light so lightly, gathering light in a lightcatcher just like the prop that had been made for her life-sized self, and Periwinkle, holding the Periwinkle blossom Tinkerbell had given her. She saved Vidia’s for last.
“Vidia I had the most trouble with because her talent, fast flying, is hard to capture in just one perfect moment, but I think I found it,” she said, taking out a statue of Vidia, her arms wide, and a tornado of pollen at her feet, no doubt moments before Tink interrupted her in the story. She presented the statue to Morgan.
“This is beautiful,” Morgan said, blushing as she hugged Annie. “It looks just like me - before Tink made me spray pollen everywhere,” she joked. “I love it.”
“But our story doesn’t end there,” Annie said, trying not to giggle. “For you see, on the Mainland, Tinkerbell and her friends - and sister,” she added, grinning at Peri, “Found new adventures, and new friends. A London-born girl of high society, who took a trip down a rabbit hole,” she produced a statue of Alice, sitting on a mushroom with her dress puffed out about her, her legs lost in a mountain of petticoats underneath. She handed the statue of Alice to Christina.
“And a Mad Hatter,” she said, taking out the last statue - a perfect likeness of the Hatter in his orange coat, green tie and 10/6 purple hat, sipping a cup of tea that had been sliced in half long ways. “Silvermist borrowed his second best hat,” she added with a wink as she placed it on the table. “I’ve been working on these every chance I could get.”
Tinkerbell looked at Silvermist and put her hands on her hips, “You never said your sister was more talented than Walt Disney.” she teased.
Everyone laughed as Sil shook her head. “Honestly, I had no idea she was working on these. She wouldn’t let me near the studio,” she giggled softly. “These are simply darling.”
Alice smiled brightly. “We should call the Hatter in to get his.” She then called out, “Mr. Hatter!”
Hearing his cue, the Hatter emerged from an adjoining door dressed in an orange and white striped swimsuit that looked positively right out of the late 1800s, complete with trademark purple hat atop his head. “Did someone call my name? Say!” he said as he took big, animated steps.
“That looks like you!” he said, pausing to catch himself, as he very nearly broke character for the first time. “And that looks just like me! I’ve been copied and shrunk!” he gasped.
“Did you see your hat Mr. Hatter?” Alice asked. “Your Pixie friend borrowed your good one again.”
Hatter tilted his head as he looked down at Silvermist’s statue appraisingly, and without missing a beat, he half-mad laughed. “Oh no, that’s only my second best hat. Besides, she had a lot of don’t drops to fish up,” he said, winking at Annie, who giggled as she picked up his statue to offer it to him.
“I’d like you all to have these. I brought them by early so you wouldn’t have to carry them around for very long.”
“Thanks Annie,” Iridessa said, giving her a tight hug. She was almost in tears. “This is so beautiful. You’re the real special talent here,” she said, as the girls, and even the Hatter, gave her a hug next, thanking her for the beautiful gifts.
The girls had spent the better part of the morning at one of WDW’s many water parks, cooling off in the hot summer sun. Silvermist was holding a little girl’s hand who was scared of going in the water. It was only a small in-ground wading pool, however, and Silvermist stepped in first and sat down, letting the cool water partly wash over her legs as she smiled up at the girl.
“See sweetie, there’s nothing to it.”
The girl looked nervously at Silvermist. “But you’re a water fairy...” she said shyly. Silvermist giggled.
“Exactly. Who better to trust with water?” she asked. The little girl’s mom watched and smiled approvingly from the side of the pool.
The girl’s eyes lit up at that, and she jumped into the pool. It was shallow of course, barely a foot and a half deep if that, but the splash was enough to re-moisten Silvermist’s hair, causing her to laugh too.
“See, nothing to be afraid of at all huh?”
“Wooooooooohoohoohoohoo!” Tinkerbell squealed as, at the large pool over, she rode down a waterslide with an older girl just in front of her. Megan laughed, bringing the mother of the little girl Silvermist was helping a tall glass of iced tea.
“Thank you so much sweetie,” the woman said warmly. Megan grinned and shook her head.
“It’s no trouble, really,” she said as she placed a fresh towel on the small table next to the woman’s lounge chair.
Iridessa walked over to the kiddy pool, and looked at the little girl who was with Silvermist, “Is there room in there for a light pixie?”
“Yu huh!” the girl answered excitedly, bobbing her head ‘yes’ vigorously.
“Good. I hate big scary water rides.” Iridessa stated as she slowly dipped her toe in the water, pretending to be afraid of the pool..
“It’s okay,” the girl said, patting Iridessa’s hand. “Silbermist is here. She makes da water be nice!”
Iridessa began to relax. She had become quite adept at her role especially when it came to young kids, and sat down in the pool. “Water is always safe when there’s a water pixie nearby.”
Silvermist overheard the girl’s mother at that, as she leaned close to Megan and whispered, “Is it true she saved a drowning man in the Pirate Cove lake last week?”
“100% true,” Megan whispered back. “I heard she dove right in without a thought. She’s a bloody hero, that one.”
Silvermist leaned over to the little girl, “Are you ok with Iridessa while I go play a prank of Tinkerbell?” Tinkerbell had by now swam to the edge of the pool, her back to the wall and her arms stretched out, relaxing for a moment.
The girl giggled, bobbing her head. “I’ll make da water be nice to her.”
“That’s my lil water pixie in training.” Silvermist giggled and got out of the pool. Taking a page from the Hatter, she took big, animated sneaking steps over to the bigger pool where Tinkerbell had just swatted a beach ball back to a group of teenagers.
She grinned and put a finger to her lips, causing the girls and guys to laugh quietly as they watched to see what was coming. Silvermist sprinted, closing the distance, leapt, and shouted “CANNONBALL!”, landing just near enough to Tink to completely drench her.
“EEK!” Tinkerbell squealed.
Silvermist giggled, “You have to watch out for those cannonballs, Tinkerbell.”
“Oooooh you!” Tinkerbell laughed, splashing Silvermist. Neither of them heard Megan sneaking up until it was too late, and the shout of an Australian accented ‘CANNONBALL!’ followed, drenching them both.
Silvermist giggled hard. “Hey no fair!”
“I’m Aussie, love. That’s like, half-pirate right there,” Megan laughed as she came up for air, throwing her hair behind her.
Peter Pan, dressed in his normal costume, stopped next to the pool. “Did you say Pirate?”
“Oh, Peter!” Tinkerbell giggled. Peter put his hands on his hips, grinning as Megan climbed out.
“That’s right, Lost Boyo,” Megan said defiantly, putting her hands on her hips like he had. This was entirely unplanned, and yet it was. It was something Megan, Juliet, and a few other insiders put together at the last minute to build hype and get the rumor mill going ahead of the big announcement.
Peter eyed Megan, “You're one of Captain Codfish’s pirates aren't you?”
Megan laughed. “Nah, I’m more like Angelica or Jack. No killing lost boys for me,” she lied and winked, grinning.
“Oh then I have no problems with you,” Peter laughed. “Tink’s friends all say those pirates are nice.”
Megan giggled, sitting down on the edge of the pool as Juliette, dressed in a lilac two piece bikini, came strolling over, her long blonde hair in a single braid, interwoven here and there with mock mistletoe leaves, and a mistletoe berry-looking ponytail clip holding it in place at the top.
“But she’s one of Hook’s pirates right?” Peter looked the new girl up and down suspiciously.
“Wha, me?” Juliette asked innocently. “A nasty, smelly, vile beetle-eating son of a guttersnipe pirate?”
Peter laughed out loud. “Oh, you must be a lost girl!” he announced rather loudly. “Calling a pirate such names.” he gave an approving nod.
Juliette laughed, taking a theatrical bow. “I learned from the best,” she said as she sat next to Megan, moving her hand behind Megan’s head and pointing down at her with an innocent grin as she slurped her cherry slushie.
“Ah I knew it!“ Peter announced with his hands on his hips in that trademark Pan pose. “Tootles told me about you two! You’re Trixie and Red aren’t you?”
“Isn’t he the one that’s always losing his marbles?” Megan asked Juliette. Juliette laughed and nodded.
“Quite so yes.”
They both stood up again and turned to Peter, and answered in unison, “Maybe?” Both grinned innocently now.
Peter looked at Tinkerbell, who was barely holding in her laughter by now. “Twins just like The Twins.”
“We like it here so much,” Megan began.
“We’re thinking of staying,” Juliette finished. Both girls giggled.
Viral marketing was a beautiful thing. Even if the girls weren’t true Disney faces, they were in a way, in that they had a new top secret project in the works involving Pan lore.
“When we’re not running amok over Neverland,” Megan added.
“Tootles was right. You two are trouble.” Peter laughed, and then looked around. “Oh, I think I smell a codfish! I must be off!” he said, taking off his hat to give the girls a gracious bow, and then took off towards the Magic Kingdom.
“What was that about?” Annie asked as she came swimming to the edge of the big pool.
“Oh just a project that Juliette and I are going to ask the Pixies here to join us on - generating some viral marketing, you know? We might even invite this one girl we know, I think she’s like a Pixie hag or something.” Megan teased.
Annie laughed as she hopped up out of the pool next to Juliette. “Sorry, I probably shouldn’t have asked. I keep forgetting the big guys are like, super secret about this sort of thing.”
“Actually during the Pixie lunch break Fairy Mary’s going to gather the girls to talk about it. Why don’t you come with them?” Juliette half-whispered. She wanted Tink and Silvermist to hear, but not too many others if it could be helped.
“Oh, I-I couldn’t,” Annie stammered. “I mean I’m just-”
“Just a really cool artist who makes for a killer storyteller?” Megan grinned. “I seriously regret missing out this morning on story time, but I couldn’t find my sandals. I hope you’ll repeat that performance sometime?”
Annie blushed deeply but nodded. “Sure, I mean if you really want.”
Gennine smiled as the girls filed in Annie in tow behind them - almost literally. Megan and Juliette each had her by the arm. They didn’t want her to miss this. Megan and Juliette had literally grown up in show business, and making acquaintances came easily to them both. Making true friends, people who liked them for who they were and not for their fame, wasn’t always easy. Annie had made a big impression on Megan though, and the three of them, as well as Gretchen and Crystal for that matter, had become fast friends.
“This doesn’t happen often, but the guys upstairs, wanted to know if you girls would be interested in reprising your roles on T.V.” Gennine stated once the girls were all inside. “Disney’s doing a big budget T.V. Series about new Lost Girls, to add to Peter’s collection of Lost children.”
“Yo,” Megan said as she raised her hand.
“Ho,” Juliette chimed in immediately afterwards. Both girls grinned.
“That’s what Peter was talking about!” Tink laughed. “I almost peed when Juliette “lost girl” started lost boy swearing.”
“We started filming the Pilot about 2 weeks ago, but we had to put filming on hold because Juliette and I have a movie contract that we have to finish.” Megan spoke. “Just some last minute scenes we need to reshoot though.”
Juliette looked at Annie, “We’re going to need more Lost girls as well, if you’d be interested.”
Annie squeaked a little, cleared her throat, and calmly asked in her best West Essex accent, “Do I need to talk like this then?”
“You don’t, but it helps.” Megan laughed.
Annie giggled softly. “It’s kind of a miracle I don’t talk like that all the time. My Dad’s from Essex, but I’m told I sound more Northern when I do it. But I’d love to.”
“Hard part’s going to be convincing our publicist to relocate to the States for filming,” Megan laughed softly. “Once we wrap on the movie back home, we can focus full time on filming the new show. We were hoping you’d say yes, so you and the pixies could film your scenes without us, and then we could hustle back here for the wrap-up, after our characters are rescued from Captain Codfish.”
“Gosh... I don’t know,” Iridessa squeaked. “I mean clowning around in the park is one thing, but a TV role?”
“C’mon, Buttercup,” Rosetta said reassuringly. “If you can face ten thousand people an hour without flinching, you can stare down a little ole camera or two right?”
“Well okay, but I’m not cleaning up if I blow fairy dust,” Iridessa giggled softly. She hadn’t had an incident since the first day, and only Silvermist knew about that one. “I’m in.”
Tinkerbell nodded. “Me too.”
“And me,” Silvermist said, sticking out her hand. Tinkerbell giggled, placing her hand on top of it, and the others followed. “Faith.”
“Trust,” Tinkerbell giggled.
“And pixie dust,” they all said in unison. Juliette fan girl squealed. She had never seen this in person.
“They did the thing!” she giggled, paused, cleared her throat, and smiled. “... Sorry.”
Annie giggled, “I love it when they do that!”
So, what did you think so far? Pretty crazy how a dumb janitor who thought he’d try on Silvermist’s costume could discover so much about herself so quickly. But like the Magic Kingdom, it’s not over yet. For one thing, Olivia’s parents don’t know she likes girls. That’s going to make for an awkward Thanksgiving... I won’t get into that here, you’ll have to wait for that one. For now, my first set of memoirs is complete. Hope you enjoyed the ride so far! Oh, and in case you were wondering, yes Jade’s doing fantastically, but I’ll save that for later, as well!
And don’t worry. There is a lot more to tell, like how Megan became Megan... But I’m getting ahead of myself. Or is that behind myself? Oh, whatever. It’ll all make sense later. Gotta run for now though. Olivia needs me!
From all of us at Pixie Hollow: Faith, Trust, and Pixie Dust!
XoXo,
While proofreading the MotK story, this news article came to me, I hope you enjoy.
Walt Disney World, Heather Smith, Staff Writer
Tuesday morning the Pirates of Caribbean ride hit an object on the track it follows under the water. The ride jerked after it hit the obstruction, causing an actor playing a pirate to fall in the water. Laden down with a heavy costume the pirate was unable to stay afloat, and was being quickly pulled to the bottom of the lake that the ride is in. Actresses playing Disney Pixies from the Tinkerbell franchise were on board the ride at the time. One of the actresses, playing Silvermist, quickly dived in the water to save the pirate.
Attempts to get the actresses name, and pirates name were repeatedly returned with the same answer. Disney has told us that the pirates name is Red the Pirate, and the pixie’s name is Silvermist. We were given a statement by Steve DeBell, from the Walt Disney World Public Relations Department, that the ride hit an snapping turtle which decided the track was an good place to take a nap. No serious injuries were reported, other than the now dead turtle. The pirate was checked out in the in house medical clinic and released. DeBell stressed that at no time were any park guests in any danger. The pirate fell in the water only because he was up in the rigging of the sails about 20 feet above the water. He apparently lost his hand hold when he experienced the unexpected small jerk. This was not the first time such an incident has happen on the ride. In 2009 the park experience an fatal drowning of an actor for the same circumstance.
The ride was shut down for the afternoon while divers checked the underbody of the ship, and track out. Witnesses say that all the pixies, which there was about seven of them on the ride, were missing that afternoon. That evening the normal evening fireworks and show was changed to Pixie Rocking Party in honor of Silvermist. All pirates and Pixies were observed in attendance of that show. A pirate, assumed to be Red the Pirate, personally gave Silvermist an medal of honor. The pixie stressed that she was a trained water fairy, and you shouldn’t try what she did at home.
The State Department of Workplace Safety and State Department of Amusement Parks both said that nothing was reported to them about the incident. Both also commented when we report the incident to them that it sounds like too minor of an incident for reporting. SDAP said that they require reporting of incident having serious or fatal injuries, or damages over a certain dollar amount. FWS reported that they require reporting of injuries that cause the worker to be off to recover and fatal injuries.
Attempts by this reporter to interview Silvermist yesterday at the park were not successful. The other pixies reported that she was in neverland fixing a water problem. It was assumed that the actress who plays Silvermist was not working. It is unknown if she was giving a day off in reward, or that was her normal off day.
The ride was observed to be back up and operating like normal yesterday. Since all the pirates, except for Jack Sparrow, look basically alike, it is unknown if the pirate which was saved from davey jones locker was in attendance or not.
~oOo~
Annie had just walked in a gas station down the door from her house to buy some drinks, and happen to glance at the newspapers as she went by. She did a double take after seeing her sister, or her sisters alter-ego, staring back at her. After grabbing a small stack of papers, which turned out to be three, she grabbed the drink she was going to get, and after paying, high tailed it home.
Picking up her phone she called Gretchen up, “Change of plans, Gret, I am going to be 25 to 45 minutes later than I agreed to meet up at the Kingdom, I will explain later...”
“Can you let Crystal know? …”
“See you later.”
Running in to her room at the house, she dropped one paper on her bed, and grabbed the swipe card to get in Sarah and Olivia’s apartment.
After finally getting back the bus stop, opposite the gas station she was in earlier, just in time for the bus towards Celebration.
On the ten mile ride to towards her sisters mansion, she read the article that caught her eye. She thought it was good but extremely short on details.
“Next stop 500 block of Celebration Avenue,” the loudspeaker announced.
She ran in the apartment, and set a paper right where Olivia and Sarah would see it.
As she walked to her catch the bus to the Magic Kingdom, she typed a text message to her sister.
“S, I left u a present of the paper variety @ ur house, A” She was well aware that her sister probably wouldn’t get it till at least her lunch break, maybe later in the day.
Once back at the bus stop, she noticed she had a hair more than 5 minutes to catch the correct bus to the transportation center.
~oOo~
Gretchen glanced at her phone after hearing the ding for a text message.
“@ monorail - A”
“meet @ gate, currently @ Peter Pan’s Flight - G, C”
“Crystal, Annie is at the monorail.”
“About time, I wonder what took her so long?” Crystal asked rhetorically.
~oOo~
Just outside still closed Pixie Hollow the three girls ran into Alice and Hatter.
“Hey it is those fans again, I wonder if they replaced the batteries yet, or if they need more mustard?” Hatter surmised as they walked towards the girls.
“Hi Hatter and Alice,” Gretchen said as the 3 walked past the two from wonderland in a brisk walk towards where Gretchen had last seen Peter Pan, Silvermist and Periwinkle having a snowball fight.
Getting there, the found no Silvermist, but Periwinkle and Tinkerbell were signing autographs for a couple of young twins.
Annie went up to Tinkerbell after she was done, and asked “Where is Silvermist, Tink?“
“Oh, it is my broken fan, I still have to adjust that doodab!” Tinkerbell said as she poked Annie on the forehead.
Tinkerbell noticed the picture of Silvermist staring at her in the newspaper that Annie held tightly as she giggled.
Trying hard to not grab the paper and read it, she replied she should be back in few, she flew to pixie hollow a second.
"How is a raven like a broken fan?" Hatter said to Crystal.
"I don't know?"
"They both need more ketchup," Hatter said as he handed Crystal a packet of ketchup.
"Oh Hatter," Alice sighed.
"Broken fan is right, I make more wind than they do ... Hmmp"
"Hello Vidia."
"I heard at least a dew drop was looking for me?"
"Silvermist!" the three shouted.
Walking up to her briskly, "We got you a present," Annie said...
"Does it come from Tinkerbell? She always makes the best stuff, Rosetta show the dew drops your light catcher that Tink made for you."
While Gretchen and Crystal were distracted by the light catcher, Annie gave Sil the newspaper. "I left another one at my friends Olivia's house."
Tink hearing her friend of name looked instinctively towards where Sil and Annie were talking.
"Tink look at this found thing," Sil said to Tink.
"We should go see Fairy Mary about it."
~oOo~
Sitting around the break room table Wendy said to Silvermist, "Well I do say! You're famous" as she handed the newspaper to Alice.
Trying to change the subject, "Alice what you doing after work? Tink and I are thinking about another time out with friends. Be advised though that Annie probably will be there. She needs to be spoiled with attention once in a while."
"Only Annie, not the rest of the fans? When I next run in to Peri I will check with her."
"Yep only Annie, as far as I know Gret and Crystal don't even know what department I work in, and I like to keep it that way. ... How about you Hatter, you joining us this time, or do we keep it a woman's night?"
"I have to check with the partner."
"Bring him, you won't be out number as much."
"Anyone else want to join us?"
"Me me me," Peter Pan said waving his arms around, "wait what we talking about?"
"Going out to eat as our friends, bring Ariel, I have a few things I would like to discuss with her."
"I will check with her next I see her"
"Why are all my characters on break at the same time?" came a loud voice into the room.
"Sorry Fairy Mary, I at least will get right back out there."
With that Silvermist, and quite a few others ran out towards the park.
12 year old Mark O’Malley had been practically typecast as the dopey sidekick because of his role in the runaway hit Disney production, “My Brother Mark”. But while on the set of his older sister Krissy’s much darker sci-fi movie production, a misheard comment leads to a whole new branch in his career, and in his life.
Authors' note:
This story is a work of fiction as a prequel to the story, Magic of the Kingdom. In fact, Ashleigh (AKA Dark Kitten) and I started working on this story long before we started MotK. Like that story, everything here is a complete work of fiction.
Any resemblance to actual personalities is coincidence only, and use of celebrities like Selena Gomez and Debby Ryan were kept to a bare minimum out of respect for them and their work.
Disney corp. has no official stance on transgender actors or actresses, and we did not in any way consult with Disney or its subsidiaries, but have the deepest respect for Mr. Disney's legacy. :-)
So with all that out of the way, please enjoy the story! We certainly enjoyed writing it!
♥
Zoe & Ashleigh
Disclaimer: We do not own anything Disney, we just use Disney to write Fiction
12 year old Mark O’Malley had been practically typecast as the dopey sidekick because of his role in the runaway hit Disney production, “My Brother Mark”. But while on the set of his older sister Krissy’s much darker sci-fi movie production, a misheard comment leads to a whole new branch in his career, and in his life.
Sitting in the interview room at Disney, Mark smiled as he waited for the mark from the camera man so he could do his last interview for awhile. While he was extremely nervous about this, he came across being calm and collected.
After all at 12 years old, he had already been ‘in the biz’ most of his life, from diaper commercials as a baby to bit roles in sitcoms, to his breakout starring role in Disney’s “My Brother Mark”, which just wrapped up filming on its last season. It still never got any easier. It was the anticipation that got him. Once they started, he felt fine.
“And we’re live,” the cameraman stated.
The Teen interviewer for Disney smiled at Mark, “So how was it on the set of the final season of My brother Mark?”
“It was pretty mixed, you know? We became like a big family on and off set, and I’m really looking forward to working with everyone again on future projects.”
“Do you have any plans on doing anything else?” The girl asked, “Maybe with your co-star Juliette Small?”
“Honestly that would be amazing. Juliette is a wonderful and talented actress who’s just so full of energy. She always makes me laugh off-camera. I know our characters are always going at each other, but in reality we’re actually best friends.” Mark answered cheerfully.
“We here at 365 actually were on the set of last week’s episode, There was hardly a moment you two could keep a straight face. It’s nice to see that.” The girl stated. “So whats next for you Mark?”
“Well, I’m going to be taking a bit of a break from acting for awhile, maybe focus on music or other projects, but I’m always up for another acting project, so I’m definitely keeping my name in the hat for any future roles Disney might have.”
That was the first lie of the entire interview. He was considering a new movie role, but it was all very hush hush. He didn’t even know what the role was yet. He’d find that out later that day. With his contract under negotiation, he found himself free to consider non-Disney roles - a rare opportunity, as any Disney actor knew.
“Thank you for coming in today Mark, we really hope to see more from you.” The girl turned to the camera, “That’s it for Disney’s 365.”
The Cameraman stated, “And Cut!”
“Alright, that was great. Thanks so much Mark,” the girl said warmly.
“Thank you Alyssia.” Mark sad, “I can’t wait to see your new movie by the way.” He smiled as they began walking to the changing rooms together.
“Aww, thanks. It was so much fun. Are you coming to the big premiere?”
“I got an invite so I might go with Juliette.” Mark shrugged, “She hinted at it.”
“I’m so going to miss watching you guys every week,” Alyssa laughed. “You really sell it. But I guess her big movie break made it hard to do both.”
“Yeah, she’s got a few big time movie deals she’s looking at. I’m happy for her.” Mark half lied.
He was happy for her, and it was her big break that gave him his big break. The writers were worried Mark was too recognizable as the bratty brother, passing him over for other potential roles, and so his agent - and mother, Janet - had begun putting his name out for movie role consideration as well.
Alyssa grinned and gave him a friendly hug. “Stay in touch okay? Don’t, you know, just drop off the face of the earth or anything,” she teased.
“I’m heading to Sydney for a small break but I definitely will be back.” Mark laughed as the two parted and he went into the changing room that he used earlier.
It was a typical star’s changing room, in that it had only the best things for the actor or actress who used it. He breathed a relieved sigh as he rested his back against the door for a moment.
“Man I’m thirsty,” he mumbled as he picked up a bottled water from the small ice chest under the makeup table. It wasn’t any fancy imported glacial water - after all, it was his own ice chest. He cracked open the inexpensive bottle and turned it up as someone knocked.
“It’s open,” he called back, running his fingers through his strawberry blonde hair. It wasn’t exactly long, but it was getting a little shaggy. Focus testing showed viewers liked the shaggy look on the bratty Mark character, so he kept it.
Mark’s mother walked in, smiling brightly. “Ready for that vacation sweetie?”
“Oh, Mrs. O’Malley there you are,” Mark said jokingly in his best bratty kid voice, and then laughed. “God I am so ready. I don’t want to see another photographer for a month.”
“The studio finally sent over that movie script. I’ve been looking over it, and...” she paused, giving him a skeptical glance.
“Don’t tell me. I want to read it myself,” he answered, setting his bottle of water on the counter.
“I was about to suggest the same,” she said as she handed him an ordinary-looking unmarked folder, so as to not arouse suspicions when he carried it out with him. “The flight leaves tomorrow morning. Your Dad’s got your ticket sorted, and Krissy’s having someone meet you. Are you sure you don’t want one of us to fly out with you?”
“I’m sure,” he answered with a grin. “Maybe I can catch Krissy on set when I get there.”
He always loved watching his sister in action, that was his goal to do an action movie eventually. He also wanted to do a drama as well, but it seemed comedy was his lot in life, barring a drastic change.
Janet laughed softly. “She’ll love that. She texted me a few minutes ago asking how your 365 interview went. I sent her the rough clip from my phone.”
“Wow, she’s up early,” Mark laughed. “I think it went fine, but I didn’t have Juliette to keep me laughing until my sides hurt like our very first 365 interview. That was such a disaster.”
Mark may have been 12, but growing up in show business meant growing up fast as well, without a whole lot of time to just be a kid, and it showed in the way he spoke. He had even lost what little of his Australian accent he had - being born a dual citizen of the US and the AU. He hadn’t been back since he was young, and was really looking forward to seeing how Sydney had changed.
“The director shooting a water gun at you between takes didn’t help,” Janet laughed again. “That’s the one thing I love about working with Disney though. The whole staff knows how to have fun.”
Mark stuffed his half-finished water bottle into his cooler, picking up the envelope again, “Alright, I’m ready,” he said finally.
“Well then, good sir, your chariot awaits,” she teased.
The flight to Australia was long and a little tedious. He sat next to a blabbering teen girl, who was so excited to sit next to Mark from ‘My Brother Mark’. It got so bad a few times he had to get up and leave his seat for awhile, though he loved his fans and did sign a picture for the girl. It wasn’t her fault he was so burned out, after all, but It was the girls that were the worst. The male fans weren't so bad.
Next time he was definitely flying first class, though.
Six weeks in Australia, no parents, just him and his sister, it was going to be an amazing vacation for him; time to relax and read that script over, and make decisions about his future without any stress whatsoever.
It wasn’t as if Disney wasn’t popular in Australia. He planned to hook up with the occasional Disney AU 365 interview just for the local fans, but other than that, it was going to be blissful peace and quiet. That’s what he thought, anyway.
At the airport there was a red haired woman holding a sign with the name “Mark O’Malley” on it, she was dressed in a black limo driver suit. She smiled when he approached. “Oh, there ya are,” she said in a thick accent. It was almost stereotypical to Mark’s mind. If she put on a Crocodile Dundee hat and said ‘Ay, G’day!’ it would’ve been downright iconic.
“Are you taking me to the bungalow that Krissy’s manager got for me?”
“And anywhere else ya need to go,” she answered. “I’m your official driver for the day while Ms. Stuart is stuck on-set.”
“Thanks, I kinda want to go see her on set.” Mark answered. He hadn't seen his sister since she started this new film, six months ago.
“I can take you there first if ya like?” she asked as she reached for his bags.
“Sure, thanks.” Mark nodded, but refused to let her load his stuff in the trunk, doing it on his own. He hated that about being famous. Everyone wanted to do everything for him.
“Ms. Stuart made it abundantly clear,” she said with a grin as she closed the trunk, “Iced Barq’s Root Beer in the mini-fridge inside.” She winked as she stepped around to open the back door.
“She remembered.” Mark laughed as he got in the studio’s limo. After a moment of letting a taxi pass, they were off and away from the airport, on their way to the movie studio. After a moment Mark’s phone rang - Juliette’s ringtone.
“Ay, g’day mate!” Juliette answered as soon as Mark picked up.
“Not you too.” Mark laughed, “Hows New York?”
“Great! How’s Sydney? Oh God I didn’t wake you up did I? I’m freaking awful with these time zones. I tried to wait until I was sure it was day there.”
“Oh no it’s cool, I just got here.” Mark laughed. “It’s like just before lunch here, but it’s tomorrow, so...”
“Man, what a mind trip,” Juliette giggled. “So I got this script, it’s a total Drama, the main character is a trans girl, it’s about her and her sister facing the world.”
“Wow. That actually sounds pretty cool,” Mark answered. “Are you playing the sister?”
“Yeah, I’m playing Emily. Not sure about my co-star though. He’s kind of a prima donna.” Juliette laughed. “After this film I have nothing else planned.”
“I’ve still got to look at the script Mom was sent. She looked over it, but I made her promise not to tell me anything until I’ve read it myself.”
“Oh hey, got some pictures to send you.” Juliette paused as four picture messages hit Mark’s phone. “Don’t laugh please.”
“Got it. Checking,” Mark said, pulling his smartphone away from his ear to look at the pictures. “What the heck did you do to your hair?” he asked her.
“Hey no laughing!” she said, laughing herself. “I got it bobbed. I don’t care how much focus testing said I should have hair to my butt, I wanted something shorter for a change. Do you think I should get extensions, like, mid shoulder?”
“It’s fine, I was just shocked,” Mark answered. “5 years of you having really long hair does that to someone.” He laughed a bit.
“Tell me about it, Shaggy,” Juliette giggled.
“Ok Velma.” he teased her back.
“Jinkies!” Juliette laughed. “Maybe I’ll start wearing my glasses again. I bet nobody’ll recognize me.”
“Wish I had an alter ego to hide in.” Mark laughed, “I got accosted on the plane trip here, they sat me down right next to one of the biggest fan girls in history.”
“Oh God, did this one try to kiss you too?” Juliette started laughing again.
“No, thank heavens. Sherespected my personal space, but she could actually recite my lines word for word.” Mark laughed.
The limo driver couldn’t help herself and laughed quietly. She cleared her throat and discreetly raised the window between the driver and passenger seating area to give Mark some privacy after the fact.
“Whoa, who was that?” Juliette giggled.
“The limo driver.” Mark laughed.
“Uh huh, dating some older girl behind my back are you now Mark?” Juliette teased. “You going to be home in time for Alyssa’s movie premier by the way?” she asked, changing the subject.
“I think so. I’m here for six weeks, but I should be back just in time for it to be out of post production. If not I’ll leave a few days early,” Mark answered.
“Cool, I can’t wait to see you again, I really miss you - and everyone else for that matter.” Juliette sighed.
“Me too. I’m really going to miss working with Amy and John and Mikey. I wish you could come down too, but I know you’ve been dying to get back to New York for awhile.”
“Yeah I missed home, but it’s weird being back. Now that I’m here, I kind of wish I’d stayed in LA. Oh and mom says Hi.”
“Hi Mrs. Small!” Mark said as loudly as possible, causing Juliette to laugh.
“Dork. Say Hi to Krissy for me!”
“I will,” Mark laughed.
As they hung up the limo pulled into the back lot of a large movie studio, and Mark rolled down the divider window this time.
“Sorry about that,” she said sheepishly. Mark shook his head, laughing again.
“Don’t think twice about it. Juliette just asked me if I was dating an older woman,” he teased, causing her to laugh out loud.
“Oh lord, my little sister’ll die if I tell her that,” she teased as she stepped out.
Mark laughed and handed the Limo driver a pre signed picture of both him and Juliette. He carried loads of them of himself and with Juliette holding hands. The tabloids loved to hint that they were an item off-set despite their age, so they sometimes played on it. “Why don’t you give her that?”
“Aww, thank you! Her birthday’s coming up next week. I think I’ll sneak this into a cheap-o dollar birthday card just to mess with her,” she said with a wink. “I’ll be here if you need me - unless you want me to take your things on to your bungalow.”
Mark nodded. “Thanks.”
He walked over to a security guard. “Mark O’Malley, just looking for Krissy Stuart? She should be on set?”
The big security guard looked down at Mark and then laughed. “Oh, I know you. ‘Don’t blame me, it was the ghosts!’” he said, repeating one of Mark’s more famous lines. “You want Studio 5 down that way, hang a left at the fake palm tree, then straight on and you can’t miss it.”
“Thanks.” Mark said with a smile, trying not to laugh as he followed his directions. For a big guy, the security guard did a pretty good Mark Mason. The studio seemed to be bustling with activity with the usual assortment of cast and crew from different productions milling about. It felt like being back in Hollywood in that regard.
Suddenly Mark felt a pair of slender hands - female judging by the hint of sparkling pink nail polish he thought he caught a glimpse of - gently grab his eyes, and a giggly girl whispered, “Guess who?” in his ear.
“Umm, Miley Cyrus?” he guessed jokingly.
“You wish,” Tina, Krissy’s best friend and personal assistant laughed.
“My second guess would have been Selina Gomez and then Tina Messer.” Mark laughed.
“Nah, Selina’s vacationing in Italy last I heard,” Tina giggled. “Krissy said you might stop by.”
“Yeah I haven't seen Krissy in awhile, I wanted to see her on set.” Mark said. “It’s great to see you too though,” he quickly added. Tina and Krissy went everywhere together - and why not? She was Krissy’s personal assistant after all. But he knew it went deeper than that.
“They’re filming right now if you want to go on inside,” she said, nodding. “I just stepped out for a smoke - but I’m trying to quit, honest,” she added with a chuckle.
“Sweet, thanks Tina,” Mark said and went into film mode, knowing full well to be quiet when they were filming. He crept inside and moved a little closer, joining the small crowd of crew behind the director.
“Commander!” a taller man in a simple, but futuristic styled military outfit shouted, approaching Krissy, who was sitting at a desk. He stopped to salute her. “Ma’am, reports from Mars colony,” he said, and placed a clear plastic tablet PC-like device on her desk.
Krissy picked up the object, “Thank you Lieutenant.” she replied. The actor gave a firm salute and then froze in place anticipating the director’s order as the camera moved in to focus on Krissy’s determined stare.
The Director, a tall, pale woman with long black hair yelled, “Cut! perfect that time, just perfect!” she called to the cast on the set.
Krissy casually laid the piece of plastic aside and glanced up at the taller man as she pushed herself up from the ‘futuristic’ glass desk and chair. “Hey John, how was my delivery?” she asked.
“Lunch break.” someone called out.
John laughed, “Pretty damn good. The girl they were going to have play the commander before you couldn’t even nail the ‘scramble the fighters’ line. She couldn’t do a determined stare to save her life.”
“Years of practice staring down my mother,” Krissy teased, laughing. She suddenly stopped, a broad grin crossing her lips as she raced across the stage. Everyone stopped what they were doing to watch the spectacle as Krissy ran to Mark, lifting him off his feet.
“There you are!” she squealed happily and kissed his forehead, letting him down again.
Mark smiled and hugged his sister, “I just had to see you on stage, I know those three episodes you did with us on my show was the same, but it’s cooler to see it from this side.” he laughed.
“Those walk on roles as your and Juliette’s babysitter were hilarious,” Krissy laughed. “I wish I could get more stuff like that in between these serious roles.”
“We try.” Mark laughed, “Hey Juliette said hi, and she shared some pictures with me.” he showed them to his sister and Tina.
“Oh my God,” Krissy laughed. “She pulled an Emma Watson didn’t she? Wow. Or did she lose a bet?” she teased.
“Yeah, I asked her what happened to her hair.” Mark laughed. “Disney wouldn’t let her cut it during the 5 year contract we had with them.”
“Good lord,” Tina laughed. “I can’t go a month without changing my hair. I’d go crazy after five years.”
“Mom said Brianna, my personal assistant would be here tomorrow.” Mark sighed. “I was hoping for six weeks without anyone really. But I guess she needs to be here for the Disney AU 365 interview and the hotspot interview for that Disney game I voiced.”
“Didn’t you voice a girl in that?” Krissy teased, giggling, “But yeah, after that you can tell her to just go out and enjoy herself the rest of the time,” Krissy said. “But that’s why I asked Tina to be my personal assistant while she’s taking business classes online - because I already knew ‘er.”
“It’s win win,” Tina laughed. “I get to work with my... best friend,” she seemed to correct herself, “And get bonus credit for college - and I get paid for it.”
“I didn't have very many friends..” Mark laughed. “And none of them are as smart as Tina. Except Juliette of course.”
“Nice save,” Krissy teased as a young woman approached the trio, carrying a tray.
“Here’s your salads and sodas ladies,” she said cheerfully. “Can I get your sister anything?”
Mark didn’t catch the sister thing at first, “A cheeseburger please?” He had been dying for one for awhile now. “And whatever non diet soda you have is fine - or water even.”
“Sure thing!” she answered and turned to step away again. Both Krissy and Tina burst out laughing.
“Wait.. did she just say Sister?” Mark sighed, finally getting it.
“It’s that shaggy hair. You look just like a young me,” Krissy giggled as she and Tina started toward a trio of empty padded chairs and sat down to enjoy their lunch.
Just then the director walked up, “Krissy, you’re a genius! She can play the role we needed of your Alessa’s young self!” she rattled on as she walked away.
“Wait... What just happened?” Krissy asked, looking, with a mouthful of salad, between Tina and Mark. She seemed as confused as Mark.
Tina shrugged, “I better go find out.” She stood and started off towards the director.
“And I thought people in Hollywood were weird,” Mark laughed, stealing a drink of Krissy’s soda while waiting for the bouncy young blonde to bring his.
After a few moments, the blonde haired woman and Tina both returned, Tina laughed, “Seems the writers wrote in a scene about your character when she was younger, and the director was frantically looking for an actress to play the part.”
“Well, you’ve always said you wanted to do a serious role,” Krissy said, grinning at Mark. “I’ll go and sort this out after I finish eating.”
“Yeah... But i'm not a girl.” Mark shrugged, “Thanks Krissy.”
“I dunno,” Tina said as she put down her salad, pushing Mark’s shaggy hair down so that it framed his face. “With a little mousse and some lip gloss you’d make a damn cute heartbreaker.”
Mark laughed. “Whatever. I don’t have to wear heels do I?” he said jokingly, referring to the time in one of the episodes he dressed up as Juliette, complete with a ridiculous wig. He tore into his cheeseburger as he thought about it. It was an episode he had actually forgotten about, where they had a nearsighted substitute teacher in Juliette’s math class, and her character hadn’t studied, so she blackmailed him into taking the test for her.
He had loved that episode.
“No high heels.” Krissy promised, giggling.
“Nah,” the blonde woman added cheerfully. “The scene we hashed out with the director is where Krissy’s character Alessa sees her mother for the last time before she’s shipped out, and that’s the last time they ever see her. It plays off the Mars colony scene you just saw, as Alessa realizes the aliens that abducted her mother’s unit have returned. I’ll go let wardrobe know to be ready for you,” she said as she turned to leave again.
“... That was a writer?” Mark laughed. “I thought she was just an assistant or something.”
Krissy giggled and shook her head. “No, that was Laura Banfield, the head writer. We’re all pretty relaxed around here between scenes.”
“Wow. The writers at Disney never brought us food.” Mark laughed again.
“Laura’s brilliant too,” Tina giggled. “She wrote the original novel the movie’s based on, but she’s so down to earth you wouldn’t know it just talking to her, especially for how ready she is to make changes to the screenplay like this.”
“Seriously though,” Krissy laughed. “Normally writers freak the hell out when a director wants to change something. Laura’s like ‘Oh I love that’ and runs off on a tangent for an hour about what else can change based on it. Hmm, but we can’t bill ‘Young Alessa’ as Mark O’Malley though.”
“Why not Megan Stuart?” Mark shrugged. “Not that I’ve thought about it a lot or anything. Megan was just the name we jokingly used when I was playing Juliette’s character Michelle in that one episode with the nearsighted substitute.”
“Oh I like that!” Krissy giggled. “Yay. I get to have a sister for a day,” she teased, causing Mark to laugh. As the saying went, ‘The show must go on’, and if they thought he was perfect for a bit movie role, who was he to argue?
After an hour in makeup and wardrobe, and a whopping 15 minutes on set, Mark was finally finished with the small scene in the movie. It was an incredible rush, standing there watching, looking forlorn and lost as the older actress, who doubled as an extra in several other scenes, waved goodbye to young Alessa, and then disappeared into the white light of the ship transport.
What was more, he hadn’t felt nervous about the scene at all. In fact, he really enjoyed the whole experience, however brief.
He had taken some selfies of himself and sent them to Juliette before he walked back to an empty changing room. He had no sooner stepped inside, when his phone rang again.
“G’day mate.” Juliette teased.
“Ay bonza! Bee-uh an’’ dingos!” Mark answered this time.
“Magen’s back huh?” Juliette giggled softly, “They really did a good job on your makeup, and that pink and white dress is so cute!”
“Temporarily,” Mark laughed. “I thought it was a little overdone, but under the studio lights it looked really good. If I wasn’t me I’d have thought I was kinda hot,” he said jokingly.
“We’ll I think you look mighty hawt.” Juliette giggled out. “Can I show that to my mom?”
“Sure. The entire world’s going to see it sooner or later,” Mark laughed. “I’m playing young Alessa in a flashback, in Krissy’s movie, “Dark Days”.”
“Oh God I heard about that movie!” Juliette giggled, “You are SO lucky!”
“Literally,” Mark laughed. “They mistook me for Krissy’s sister. The director overheard her telling me I looked just like a younger version of her, and they like, ran with it.”
There was a soft knock on the door. “Someone’s at your door, I’ll let you go Magen.” Juliette sounded like she had a grin when she said that. Mark just knew her that well. It wasn’t a laugh, just a subtle inflection, like she was really happy.
“Talk to you later, Jules,” Mark said cheerfully as he got up to answer the door.
On the other side of the door was a tall black haired woman holding a small yellow envelope, “I was told to drop this off here,” she said, smiling as she handed it to Mark. Inside the envelope was $500 AUD.
“Wow. What’s this for?” he asked, surprised. He hadn’t given a second thought yet to the fact he was still wearing the pink and white dress of his character, young Alessa.
“It’s your pay for the scene.” The woman chuckled and turned to leave before he could close the door, Laura walked by.
“Oh you can keep that outfit too,” she said as she passed. Mark blushed a little.
“Thanks. It’ll be a great souvenir,” he chuckled, almost a giggle. He had to wait for the makeup artist to return so he could get her help taking off the heavy makeup.
When she had finished, she smiled and asked, “Want a free street makeover, or do you prefer fresh-faced?”
“Street makeover?” Mark asked, not entirely sure what she meant. She chuckled.
“It’s what we call regular makeup, you know? A lot lighter and natural instead of the heavy stage cover.”
“I don’t usually wear...” Mark started.
Tina walked into the room and answered for him. “She’ll take a street makeover. I’ll be going with her to do some shopping afterwards - orders from Krissy.” she winked.
“Sure thing,” the makeup artist answered. Mark shot Tina a glare while the woman’s back was briefly turned, but Tina just giggled to herself. Mark sighed and settled into the chair.
Krissy was up to something, and he’d find out what that was later, but for now, he wasn’t about to ruin his first movie role - even if it was just a short scene. She always looked out for him before, so he'd let her have this one ... for now at least. Besides, Megan looked like a real girl, not a boy in an overexaggerated girl costume.
He kind of liked it.
While Mark’s hair had always been a shaggy, messy mop, once straightened, moussed, and conditioned, it was actually fairly long, reaching just past his shoulders, and as part of the street makeover, was styled into a natural feminine face frame with a ponytail.
The other makeup was light here and there - a little color in the cheeks, a little mascara, and some pink lip gloss to match the pink fingernails which were Tina’s contribution to Megan’s new look.
Krissy cleared her throat, “Thank you Joslin.” she spoke from the door. “She looks beautiful.”
“My pleasure Miss Stuart,” Joslin said cheerfully as she stepped back and turned to leave.
Krissy smiled as Joslin left, stepping further inside, and closed the door behind her. “I figured you might want to have dinner tonight without being harassed by fans.”
“That’s what this was about?” Mark asked, paused, and then laughed out loud. “You’re a genius.”
“That and you can even go out sightseeing and shopping without everyone and their mother wanting an autograph. I’m sending Tina with you, if you don’t mind.”
“Sorry,” Tina giggled. “I couldn’t say anything in front of Joslin without giving you away.”
Mark laughed again as he stood and shook his head. “No, it’s fine. This is great. I mean it’s a little weird, but this is exactly what I wanted, to get away from being noticed for awhile. Thanks you two.”
“You’re welcome, ‘Megan’,” Krissy giggled and gave her new sister a hug. “I still have another couple of scenes to shoot, but I’ll meet you for dinner tonight, and then we can do whatever you feel like together. I have two days off while they film some battle scenes.”
There was a knock on the door, and Laura called, “Megan? Are you decent?” she giggled.
“Yeah I haven't changed yet.” Mark called back.
“Oh, good, you’re here too Krissy,” Laura said cheerfully. “I wanted to get both your opinions on something. I was talking with Mikaela about another scene with young Alessa. We’re thinking maybe a dream sequence where young Alessa talks to her older self. What do you both think?”
“A speaking role? I have to talk to my manager who is in the states right now,” Megan answered.
“Oh, I understand. It would be near the climax of the movie, so it wouldn’t be filmed till near the very end anyway. It’s just an idea we’re kicking around, so there’s plenty of time to decide.”
Megan nodded. “I’ll give her a call shortly and let her know, and she can call you guys. She said walk on non speaking roles are fine, but speaking roles I have to talk to her about first.”
“I understand completely,” Laura answered. “We don’t even have an idea of the revisions yet, so we’re completely open to working with your manager.”
Krissy laughed, “Our mother is her manager, and she’s pretty hard nosed. That’s why I technically fired her when I turned 18.”
“You mean she let you out of your contract,” Megan laughed.
“Well she had you to manage, and having to balance being in LA for you, and flying around the world for me would have been too much for her.” Krissy winked. “Anyway, I think it’s a great idea, as long as Mom gives her approval. I think Alessa needs a swift kick in the ass. Who better than her young self,” she laughed.
“Great. We’ll keep kicking it around for now. If she does say no, then we’ll work something else out though,” Laura answered reassuringly, and then turned to leave.
Megan opened her small pack and pulled out the envelop her mom gave her. “I guess I can start reading this on the way to go shopping with Tina. I’ve been putting it off because... Well, stuff keeps happening,” she laughed a bit.
“Ooh, new script?” Krissy grinned. “Good luck. I hope it’s not one of those lame B comedies like Hot Tub Time Machine or whatever.”
“I hope not either.” Megan sighed. “I really want to branch out. I enjoyed the heck out of My Brother Mark, but I really think I have talent enough to do something besides comedy.”
“Hell yeah you do,” Krissy giggled. “That scene earlier where you were watching Alessa’s mom leave, I swear I saw Laura wiping away a tear. That was perfect. By the way Tina has my platinum card, so don’t worry about spending money. Just have fun, okay?”
“I’ll try not to buy any yachts,” Megan teased as she hopped up to hug her sister. “Oh. I’d better change first. I mean this is cute, but it’s a little ... movieish for street wear, isn’t it?” she laughed and struck a dramatic pose.
Krissy grinned. “Hawt. You're going to be a heartbreaker.” she winked, “There’s some women’s clothing on the racks over in 3B if you want. I borrow stuff all the time.”
“Maybe I’ll buy a few skirts and shorts I can pair with my other stuff while we’re out,” Megan laughed, hugging Krissy again before she and Tina started out together.
Apparently Tina had already talked to the limo driver because when Megan had made her appearance, dressed in a pair of white cargo shorts and a powder pink tank top with a pair of girls’ sneakers, the driver simply gave the pair a cheerful smile and opened the door as they approached.
“Where to, ladies?” she asked upon entering the driver’s side again.
“Westfield Sydney,“ Tina replied. She turned to Megan. “You should so check out Sportsgirl for sure.” She had already completely forgotten Magen was really a boy.
“Sure thing,” the driver answered cheerfully.
Megan thought about Tina’s comment for a moment, but then shrugged. “What’s it like?” she asked. “I’ve never heard of it.”
“It’s a retroish fashion shop,” Tina said. “They have all kinds of amazing stuff in there!” Tina gushed as she pulled up the store’s web page on her tablet, turning it around to show Megan. The page had a cute gray and black variegated stripe style swing dress that Tina apparently had ‘Favorited’.
“Ugh, heels,” Megan laughed, pointing out the huge chunk heels the model was wearing.
“You really don’t like heels do you?” Tina laughed as Megan began to read over Mark’s movie script.
“Not really. When I had to dress like Juliette’s character Michelle, wardrobe had me in these wicked three inch heels to make me taller like her. They were really uncomfortable to try and walk in,” Megan answered casually. It never even dawned on her the other reason Mark would have said he hated wearing heels.
“Those shoes they gave me with Alessa’s outfit weren’t bad though,” she added, thumbing through the script with a frown.
“Hidden platform heels. It’s a neat movie trick to give you a tiny bit of height - to make you and the other actress closer in height,” Tina answered.
Megan looked up. “Those were platform heels? I always thought of those big seven inch high monstrosities from the 70s when I thought of platforms,” she giggled. The change from Mark to Megan was so subtle that she hadn’t even noticed it. The only one who would have known and had always known was Juliette but she never said anything.
Tina laughed, “They come in all sizes. The ones you had were three inch heels, but the platform was 1 1/2 so it was barely noticeable. And with the camera angles, neither will the audience.” she then commented, “You still haven't really hit your growth spurt yet have you?
“No, that’s why I keep getting cast in these brat roles,” Megan sighed, putting the script away. “This one is just awful. Like, Dennis the Menace meets Bart Simpson meets Jim Carrey awful.”
“Ugh. You should so call your mom and tell her no to that.” Tina sighed.
Megan nodded. “I mean I’m not against another comedic role - I’m really not. I loved working for Disney, and I hope they renew my contract, but I don’t want to be typecast as the dumbass or the goofy sidekick for my entire career,” Megan sighed as she pulled out her phone, quickly firing off a text to her mother, since she wasn’t sure what time it was in the States. The phone rang, causing Megan to jump.
“Hello?” she answered without thinking to check caller ID.
“Mark?” It was his mother, “You sent me a text.. I was kinda busy so I didn’t get a chance to read it. What can I do for you sweetie?”
“Oh, sorry. I was just letting you know I looked over the script, and you were right. It’s terrible. I should’ve let you just tell me as much,” Megan laughed softly.
“I’ll let them know you're not interested in the role.”
“Hey while I have you, um, I have another opportunity that’s come up... It’s kind of embarrassing though,” she trailed off.
“Oh? Tell me about it?”
“Well the director saw me talking to Krissy on set during lunch break, and I guess they overheard her joking about how I looked like a young her,” she continued to ramble on explaining, as she was sure she was on hands free voice or headset by now, how the whole thing had unfolded. “And now they want me to do a speaking role as young Alessa in a dream sequence. I told them I’d have to tell you and let you sort it before I could even think about it.”
“I’ll call your sister later, and the studio. You were right to tell them you had to call me first sweetie. How much did they give you for your walkon?”
“$500 AUD,” Megan answered. “Plus Laura told me to keep the outfit,” she added with a wry giggle.
“Cheapskates.” she laughed. “I’d have told them 1k and the outfit.”
Megan laughed a little. “I know, but I wasn’t even doing it for the money this time. I really didn’t want to do it at all but they were so desperate, and it sounded like a cool scene. I figured I’d just be a stand in until they could get a real...” she cut herself off before she could say ‘real girl’. “... experienced movie actress.”
“You’re an actor sweetie, playing the role of a girl shouldn’t be too hard. You’ve already done it a few times.”
“It’s weird. I thought it would be hard, but once I let go and just kind of went with it everyone around me seemed to forget - even Tina. Oh yeah, um, I’m going out as Megan to avoid autograph hounds,” Megan added with a giggle.
“That’s clever. Just be careful sweetie. Love you and talk to you later.” she hung up the phone.
“Sorry, what about me?” Tina giggled as she looked up from her tablet.
“Nothing,” Megan giggled. “I like this shade of nail polish. I didn’t think I would, but it’s growing on me. What’s it called?”
“Oh,” Tina answered as she opened her purse, fishing around. “It’s just something I had handy. It’s called Cotton Candy Sparkle.”
“It’s definitely a lighter pink than I’m used to seeing.” Megan commented.
“Yeah, I usually prefer something a little more intense,” Tina said, holding out her hand to show Megan her dark pink, almost purple nails. They were neatly manicured, but short. “If I wear pink at all,” she added with a giggle.
As the limo started picking up speed again, Megan couldn’t help a sense of familiarity. This was no mall - it was the airport where she had been picked up earlier.
“Um,” she asked, as the driver stepped out. “I thought we were going to Westfield?”
“Oh we are,” Tina answered. “We just need to stop and get something important first.”
Suddenly the back door opened and a white blur attacked Megan tackling her to the seat in a hug. “MEGAN!” Juliette squealed excitedly amid Megan’s terrified, startled scream and laughter as she hugged Juliette back.
“Juliette, what... How? I thought you were in New York!”
“I actually texted you from customs. If my flight hadn’t been delayed I would’ve touched down same time as you did.” she answered. “The movie’s kind of up in the air because the lead actor walked,” she sighed.
“Oh, wow. I’m sorry,” Megan answered sympathetically as Juliette settled in, taking a Barq’s root beer from the limo’s mini-fridge.
“I’m not,” Juliette laughed. “Like I said earlier, the guy they cast for pre-transition Samantha was a real prima donna who couldn’t stop hitting on me. It was awkward.” she sighed, “He even kept going after I told him I was seeing someone. I mean, he was 15, I’m 12. That’s just wrong on so many levels.”
“Ugh, what a loser,” Megan sighed and shook her head. “I’m glad you’re here though. You’re not going to believe this, but they want to give me a speaking role at the climactic scene in Dark Days.”
“Cool!” Juliette said excitedly. “Oh um, I have some news for you too.”
“Yeah, I told them they’d have to talk to my manager. Mom’s upset that I didn’t ask for more than 500 for my walk-on role earlier.” She paused, looking over at Juliette. “Doesn’t sound like good news.”
Juliette grinned and handed Megan a large script from her bag, ‘They’re thinking of moving film production here since Samantha’s actually from Sydney. My mom faxed this to your mom already, and I put your name forward for consideration before I got on the plane.”
“Wow... This is the script you were telling me about?” Megan asked, surprised, as she opened it.
Juliette nodded and smiled, “Next week you can go in and do a reading for them, if your mom approves of it first.”
Megan flipped through the script a few pages, and started to read. “Mom, I don’t know how else to say this, so I’ll just come out and tell you. I’m a girl. I mean, I’m a girl in a boy’s body, I mean... God dammit why is this so hard,” she sighed and looked forlornly at Juliette. Juliette picked up where she left off.
“It’s okay Samantha. You don’t have to tell her until you’re ready.”
“But if I can’t even say it to myself in the mirror, how am I supposed to face her?” Megan answered without looking back at the script. She grinned as Tina and the limo driver both started clapping.
“Ladies, I give you Samantha,” Juliette giggled. “That was great.”
“I’ll say,” their driver said, clearly dabbing at her eyes with a fresh tissue as they waited at a traffic light.
“This is perfect though,” Megan giggled. “I wanted to spend some more time as Megan, I mean, so I can go out without getting mobbed,” she quickly corrected herself. “This way I can get a better idea of what it’s like to live as a girl for the role, too.”
Krissy smiled as her sister, Juliette, and Tina emerged from the limo later that evening. They had already taken the girls out to a big fancy dinner. Megan even found a pair of patent black heels that she felt really comfortable wearing, and a nice navy dress. Krissy had the driver bring them ‘home’ to a small gated community of several bungalows, and Krissy led them up the short path to one, opening the door.
“Ok so I lied to mom just a small bit. See that house over there,?” she asked, nodding to the house next door. “That’s mine and Tina’s; you and Juliette will share this one.”
Megan laughed. “I wondered how long it would be before you finally came out and told me you and Tina were together.”
“Not much of a secret darlin’ girl,” Krissy laughed. “I never tried to hide it from you. It’s mom that scares the hell out of me.” Krissy handed the girls keys. “The studio owns these, so it’s yours for as long as you want it.”
“Cool!” Juliette giggled. “I hope there’s a walk-in closet in the bedrooms.” Tina laughed at that but didn’t say a word.
“We’ll see you two tomorrow, afternoon. Don’t hesitate to call the limo company if you want to go somewhere, and Megan, I left your credit card on the table in there. Mom said for me to hold onto it but I trust you.”
“Not like I can use it as Megan anyway,” Megan shrugged. “Thanks though.”
“Well,” Juliette yawned, “I don’t know about you guys but I’m exhausted. I couldn’t sleep at all on the plane.”
“I had the same issue.” Megan laughed. “Except I was so excited to be here I couldn't sleep once I got on the ground. I headed straight for the studio.”
“Glad you did, or you’d have missed the shopping,” Juliette teased. “I can’t wait to see you in those cute heels again,” she giggled. Their driver had already dropped off all their shopping, as well as their suitcases, so all that was left was to head inside, as Tina and Krissy returned to their own bungalow.
Inside the bungalow was a large livingroom, with an open kitchen, as well as only two doors.
“Oh,” Megan said as she stepped through the door. “Bedroom, I take it,” she said.
“Yup,” Juliette said, peeking inside.
Megan shrugged, “I’ll sleep on the couch.”
“I don’t mind sharing,” Juliette shrugged as well. “I trust you to be a perfect lady,” she added playfully and started to giggle. “Besides, there’s two beds.”
Megan laughed. “You brat!” she teased, throwing a rolled up stocking at Juliette.
Juliette’s eyes suddenly widened with excitement. “Oh God, it’ll be just like a real sleepover! Not like I would really know what a real sleep over was like... Just the fake ones we had on the show.”
“Well according to episode 7, Season 3, it’s where you capture a gullible boy and paint his nails and put his hair up in rollers, put weird green crap on his face...” Megan teased.
“Sleepover at Megan’s!” Juliette almost cackled. “I forgot about that episode!”
Next door, Tina glanced across the way as she and Krissy entered their bungalow.
“Think it’s such a good idea to leave two budding preteens in the same room together?” Tina asked.
“Normally I wouldn’t, but I watched those two grow up. Even with the Hollywood treatment there’s no way they’d do anything,” Krissy said, shaking her head. “I wish I was half as well adjusted as Megan when I was that age,” she added with a laugh.
“Well she did learn from your mistakes.” Tina laughed as they held hands, walking to the sofa. Tina sat down while Krissy walked to their open kitchen. She pulled out a bottle of wine with a cute little dolphin picture on the side, and poured two glasses..
“The most important one too, it sounds like. ‘Don’t grow up too fast’. I can’t believe she really let Juliette buy her a Barbie doll though,” Krissy said with a giggle. “I almost spit out my water when you told me that one.”
“Juliette is right Krissy, even grown up girls still have barbies.” Tina winked teasing Krissy about her 10,000 Barbie strong collection.
Krissy laughed. “Does that mean I can wrap you in plastic?” she teased back and leaned over to kiss Tina’s cheek. “Thanks for helping me get all this set up honey. I know it was short notice, but Juliette was right about one other thing. She’s so much more comfortable as Megan.”
Tina laughed, “Actually I redact my earlier statement about them staying together, It will help Megan grow and learn to be a girl.”
“We should have at least told them there are two beds in the bedroom, that we had to shove together,” Krissy laughed almost wickedly.
“Oh hey, walk in closet,” Megan laughed as she poked around the bedroom, carrying their shopping in from the living room.
“I was joking about that part,” Juliette giggled with glee. “I don’t even have one of these at home! Mom thinks it’s too gaudy and teaches bad habits. I think it’s just nice to have a place to hang my belts. Besides we’re sharing the closet, you have a lot of stuff to hang too.”
“So... How long did you know about me?” Megan asked, as she began taking big plastic hangers out of their wrapping, and putting new clothes on them to hang on one side of their new closet.
“About you?” Juliette asked as she opened the bottom drawer of a large dresser and began putting Megan’s intimates and sleepwear into it “Since first meeting Megan,” she answered.
She smiled as she walked over to Megan and put her arms around her. “You’re my best friend. I could see the change in how you walked, talked, even how you laughed. That’s why as soon as the other actor walked, I put your name forward for the role,” Juliette admitted sheepishly. “The reading is just a formality.”
The girls walked back to the living room, for now, and sat on the big, overstuffed white sofa. Megan sighed, but it was almost like a pressure valve - relief - as she nuzzled into Juliette’s shoulder, putting her arms around her. Neither said a word. There were no more words. They just sat quietly together, holding each other, until both, exhausted from the flight and from an evening of shopping, not to mention a big dinner, were fast asleep.
12 year old Mark O’Malley had been practically typecast as the dopey sidekick because of his role in the runaway hit Disney production, “My Brother Mark”. But while on the set of his older sister Krissy’s much darker sci-fi movie production, a misheard comment leads to a whole new branch in his career, and in his life.
Some time during the night either Tina or Krissy must have come in to check on them because Megan stirred slowly to find both herself and Juliette cuddling under a soft, downy fleece blanket. She yawned quietly and rubbed her eyes. Was yesterday just a dream?
The sun was shining through the living room curtains enough for her to see her nails were still painted. She slid a hand under the blanket to confirm she still had on a dress.
“Mmmm,” Juliette moaned quietly as she snuggled closer to Megan and squeezed her hand. “Hi,” she mumbled, blushing softly.
“Hey,” Megan giggled.
“Sorry...” Juliette said as she sat up. “I...”
Megan smiled and squeezed her hand back. “It’s okay. We were both tired.”
Juliette giggled. “I guess we both got the couch last night huh? When did you get up to get a blanket though?”
“I didn’t,” Megan answered with a small shrug. “I figured you did, or Tina and Krissy came by to check on us after we passed out. We did fall asleep pretty early.”
Juliette yawned again and stretched, “What time is it?”
“Umm,” Megan answered and glanced down at the Barbie pink and purple digital watch Juliette picked out for her yesterday. “Bloody ‘ell it’s ‘alf past time for me ta tickle you!” she teased, lightly goosing Juliette’s sides and causing her to squeal. “It’s 8:30,” she added with a giggle.
Juliette laughed. “Well then, if you let me pee first I’ll let you shower first.”
“Race you for it,” Megan teased as she stood. Juliette giggled.
“Sure!” Juliette managed to get out between giggles.
Unlike most girls their age, Juliette was quite used to wearing makeup already outside of the studio due to being such a public face, and she was more than happy to help Megan in the arts of looking beautiful without looking like a certain type of circus performer that often carries a horn.
Megan, dressed in a pair of capri shorts and a dark pink glittery tank top over a loose, white sleeveless top and neon green crocs, sat patiently still, trying to commit everything Juliette told her to memory, but she wasn’t ready to try this herself yet.
“Thanks so much,” Megan sighed. “I promise not to make you do this every day.”
Juliette giggled as someone knocked on the front door. “It’s cool. I’ve had a lot of practice with Kelly, our old makeup artist. If she had known you were really a girl too she would’ve done the same for you,” she said as she started on her own makeup, while Megan went to answer the door.
Mark’s personal assistant Brianna - a pretty young woman with medium length reddish blonde hair was standing on the other side, dressed in a white silk blouse and gray pencil skirt, her favorite sunglasses resting on the top of her head. She smiled. “Hi Megan. Sorry to bug you so early.”
“Oh, um, hi Brianna,” Megan blushed a little. She had worked with Brianna quite a bit before, as she was her mother’s personal assistant, but ‘Megan’ was before Brianna’s time.
“You look super cute by the way,” she said casually before continuing. “I just wanted to touch base with you about how you want to handle the Disney AU interviews. If you want to go as Mark or Megan, so I know what to tell the producers to expect.”
“Oh God, I forgot about the interview,” Megan groaned and rolled her eyes at herself. “I’ll have to get Mom on the phone and talk to her about it. Come on in Brianna. I’ll put her on speaker so you can be in on the call too.”
“Wow,” Brianna said, trying not to giggle as she stepped inside. “Juliette? Is that you?”
Juliette had her glasses on, with what hair she hadn’t hacked off put up in a small ponytail. She hadn’t gone full pixie cut, but going from completely down her back to where it was now was pretty drastic.
Juliette grinned, waving her mascara brush. “Hey Brianna,” she said, as Brianna and Megan sat down, and Megan dialed her Mom’s number.
“Janet O’Malley’s office, Lydia speaking.” a young woman’s voice answered.
“Oh, hey Lydia, it’s Meg-I mean Mark. Could you have Mom contact me whenever she’s available so we can talk about the Disney 365 AU interviews?”
“Oh hold on, she just walked into the office Megan.” Lydia bubbled. Megan could almost picture the grin just based on her tone. There was some background noise and some talking before the phone was handed over.
“Hello Princess.” Janet giggled softly.
Megan blushed, and Brianna tried hard not to crack a smile as Megan answered. “Hi Mom. I’m here with Brianna, and we were wondering what you think I should do for the 365 interview. I really feel like I should go as Mark just to play things safe, but you being my manager and all, I wanted to get your input as well.”
“Well it’s really up to you. Disney AU is a lot more open than Disney here, even, which is saying something.” Janet stated.
“Yeah, but if I go as Megan I’ll have to spill on the new movie, and lose my incognito status too...”
“The reading is before your interview right?”
“Yes, Juliette said the reading is next week, and the first of the two 365 interviews is ...” she trailed off, and Brianna chimed in.
“Next Wednesday morning.”
“What she said,” Megan giggled.
“Yeah, well if you do your reading first, you can just tell 365 it’s for an upcoming movie and you can’t give details yet.” She changed the subject casually, at that. “Also, Brianna, you need to take Megan to see Doctor Miller today. I forwarded the details to your phone.”
“But I’m not sick,” Megan said, confused. Janet laughed softly.
“No no, Doctor Miller is a therapist specializing in gender identity. I thought since you’ll be living in a different role for awhile, effectively experiencing what it’s like to have GID from the opposite end of the spectrum, that her advice and counseling would help you deal with whatever struggles come up.”
“Oh, um, good idea,” Megan said sheepishly, looking down at her hands.
“Now, as for your question whether to go as Mark or Megan, you could always take a page from the Hannah Montana playbook and do both. Go to the studio as Megan, dress down for the interview, and then change back afterwards - but as I said, it’s all up to you sweetie.”
“Oh, that’s a really good idea especially if word gets out that Megan Stuart has a walk-on role on Dark Days. Thanks Mom,” Megan bubbled.
“You’re welcome sweetie. I’ll be in the office for another hour if you need anything else. Your Dad’s working late to finish the last scenes on his project, so it’s just me, Lydia, and a few other friends tonight - girls’ night out,” she laughed.
“Nah, you go have fun,” Megan giggled again. “You’ve earned the night off,” she said, and then hung up the phone. “Well, that takes care of that.”
“Looks like your appointment is for 2:30,” Brianna said looking at her smartphone. “Your sister has the next two days off, so I assume you’ll want to spend as much time with her - and without me - as possible,” she teased, winking at the girls. “So I’ll stop by around 2:00 to pick you up for your appointment.”
“Thanks Brianna,” Megan said, adding, “You don’t have to leave though. I just figured you’d want to relax and enjoy Sydney instead of hanging around with a couple of kids and my dorky sister all day,” she teased.
“I’m 19 you know.” Brianna giggled, “Still a kid myself.” she teased. “I bet you didn’t know I’m Tina’s cousin, either?” she laughed softly. “Tina recommended me to your mom. I’m technically still interning. Like Tina I’m doing the online classes thing, but I’ve learned a ton from Janet, so she trusted me to fly solo while we’re here.”
“Oh! Sorry. It’s just I only ever see you in those business outfits,” Megan said sheepishly. Brianna laughed, nodding.
“I know. Tina gives me crap about it, but I’m more self conscious than she is. I mean she’s been dating Krissy for over a year now. She can get away with shorts and flip flops on set.”
“Are you doing a business major too?” Juliette asked.
Brianna smiled and nodded, “Yup. Tina’s mom is in the business too you know? She’s really awesome. Oh and Tina and Krissy set me up in the Bungalow right next to yours so if you need me for anything I’ll be right there.”
“Cool!” Megan said cheerfully.
“So I hear that some of this new role you're going to be playing is going to be partly filmed in the outback?” Brianna asked.
“I still need to read through the script some more, but from what I saw it looks like it’s going to be pretty deep stuff,” Megan answered.
“And I get to play your supportive sister. No more of that comedy shtick where I drop a bucket of Syrup on you and stuff,” Juliette laughed.
“No more frogs in your sock drawer,” Megan giggled. “You know I never told anyone this, but I had way more trouble with that scene than you did. I hate frogs.”
“I know,” Juliette giggled. “You kept staring at the prop frog stand-in like it was diseased.”
“At least I only had to touch the real one once,” Megan shivered. “Hey, Brianna, want to help us with line reading?”
“Yes, please,” Juliette chimed in. “We could use someone to play our characters’ Mom in the dramatic coming out scene.”
“Really?” Brianna said hesitantly, but smiled. “Sure, I guess I can help. But just remember I’m no actress, so don’t laugh too hard,” she teased.
Megan giggled, “Well as my assistant, you know it's your job to help me read lines.” she teased back.
“Sure, but you’ve never actually asked before,” Brianna giggled.
“Never need it before, this is a movie. It’s much different than a comedy sitcom.” Megan injected.
“It’s a lot easier to flub a line and make it look intentional in a comedy,” Juliette giggled.
Megan and Juliette sat in the waiting room of Doctor Miller’s office with Krissy. Brianna had decided to wait back at the Bungalows and catch some sun with Tina. Megan wanted to dress nicely for the doctor’s office, putting on a black skirt and dark stockings with a cap sleeve wine colored blouse, and somewhat dressy flat shoes. She had a pair of shorts waiting for her in the limo, however.
“Megan Stuart?” a young woman called out from the doorway.
“Want me to come too?” Krissy asked.
“Nah, unless she wants you to.” Megan said. Two days and she had already begun to pick up on Krissy’s accent. Though in fairness their dad’s was fairly heavy too. “I think I can handle this.”
“Go get em tiger,” Juliette giggled, causing Megan to laugh as she approached the woman.
“Doctor Miller will be right in,” she said, showing Megan to a spacious, well lit office, and a comfortable chair with a tablet PC sitting next to it. “In the meantime, she wants you to fill out a quick questionnaire.” She picked up the tablet, handing it to Megan. “Just press ‘send’ at the end when you’re finished sweetie.”
“Sure, no problem,” Megan answered, smiling up at the woman as she sat down and started on the questionnaire. She was only about five questions in when another young woman - somewhere in her mid-20s if Megan had to guess, stepped through the door. Like the other woman she had a noticeably heavy, but more British sounding accent.
“Hi Megan,” she said cheerfully. “Sorry for making you wait.”
“Oh, it’s fine,” Megan said. “I’m still answering these questions.”
“Oh good,” the woman said. “This is so I know where to start. I hear you’re going to be playing Samantha Snow in a Lifetime movie?”
“Yeah, it’s not exactly big screen, but it’s a big step forward away from derpy comedy,” Megan giggled, swiping her finger to get to the next question set. “I got a bit role in Dark Days as Alessa’s young self too.”
“Everyone has to start somewhere right? The woman replied.
“Hmm...” Megan said, contemplating the next question a moment before punching in her answer.
“Don’t think too hard on answering them. It’s just to get to know you,” the woman half-lied. It was in fact a gender evaluation test..
“Oh no, I just thought I’d answered this one already,” Megan laughed. “I’m super excited about the role though. Especially since we’ll be filming locally so I’ll get to see more of Australia.”
“Well at least you’ll be starring in the movie with someone you know right?” she asked.
“That helps a lot yeah. Juliette and I grew inseparable on My Brother Mark. Getting to do a dramatic role with her is going to be incredible,” she said as she tried not to focus too much on the questions. “I wouldn’t mind doing another Disney show though. Just not as Mark,” she let slip out.
She couldn’t help feeling that Doctor Miller was distracting her intentionally for that very reason, and decided to roll with it. “Was Samantha a real person? I haven’t read through the script yet - just a couple of parts since I only got it last night, and some line reading with Juliette.”
“She is,” Doctor Miller said cheerfully. “She lives and works right here in Sydney. You should really go meet her if you’re going to be playing her.”
“I’d love that. I’ll ask my personal assistant if we can set something up with her.”
“So, tell me about the episode in ‘My Brother Mark’ where you had to play Juliette’s character for the entire episode.”
“Well, there’s not a whole lot to tell really,” Megan giggled. “There were actually two episodes, but the big one, the filming took about a day longer than usual, but that’s nothing abnormal. I had to play Michelle to fool a really nearsighted old crone of a substitute teacher played by Debby Ryan. It was great.”
“How did it make you feel being dressed up as a girl?” Doctor Miller was really trying to keep her mind off the test on the tablet as she answered the questions. “And was it the first time you ever dressed as a girl?”
“It’s hard to explain,” Megan answered. “I felt... I don’t know, more open maybe? I mean it was an over-exaggerated ‘girl costume’ for comedic effect, but I feel like between takes, when I wasn’t being Mark Gilbert being Michelle Gilbert, like...” he shook his head. “Different. I’m actually really self-conscious normally. I usually hide it behind acting overconfident, you know?”
“So you’d say you felt more at ease dressed as “Megan”?”
“Yeah!” Megan nodded. “Like, during lunch I had to stay dressed because we do lunch and then go right into filming again. I hung out with Alyssa and Juliette outside the studio for the first time. Like nobody recognized me, but everyone wanted Juliette’s autograph. It was hilarious. I felt like one of the girls.”
“Do you think it would be easier to make friends as Megan or as Mark?” she asked, and at this point Mark had finished over half the questions without even being able to think about the answers anymore.
“It’s hard to say really,” Megan answered, thinking more about answering Doctor Miller’s question than she was the test’s. “I do feel closer to people I’ve known for awhile though. Like today I just found out that my personal assistant Brianna is really just 19, and my sister’s girlfriend Tina’s cousin. Juliette and I spent the entire morning with my sister, Tina, and Brianna. She’s already like another sister.”
“Good,” Doctor Miller said, noting that Megan had stopped looking at the tablet. “Are you finished?” she asked.
“Oh... Wow, yeah,” Megan laughed as she handed the tablet back.
“Thank you Megan. I want to see you three times a week till you start filming, then I’ll be on the lot with you,” Doctor Miller stated. “You’re my first celebrity client, and your mother wants me to watch you closely, and I feel the same way.”
Megan giggled a little. “Sorry about my mom in advance. She’s really overprotective because of my older sister. Not saying Krissy was ever a bad kid or anything, but she’s trying to overcompensate, and it can be hard to deal with for others sometimes.”
“Well, since your sister is acting Guardian for you right now, would you please bring her in?” Doctor Miller asked.
“Sure thing,” Megan answered cheerfully as she stood to step out of the room. “Krissy,” she said as she poked her head in the waiting room. “Doctor Miller wants to talk to you.”
“Hello. You are Megan’s sister right?” she asked as Krissy and Megan both returned..
“Yes ma’am,” Krissy said warmly as she sat down.
“Your sister has a good head on her shoulders, much more mature for her age than most 12 year olds I’ve dealt with.”
“She’s a lot more well adjusted than I was at that age,” Krissy chuckled.
“Well I want to see her 3 times a week till she starts filming, after which I’ll be joining her on set. Will that be a problem?”
“No, not at all. We do have her in a minor role on my current project, but it’s nothing that will require her to be on set for hours at a time.”
“Ah. Mind if I show up while she’s filming?” Doctor Miller asked.
“Oh no, not at all. She’ll be playing the young version of my character Alessa, so she has a small speaking role, but it’s going to be pivotal to the climax of the film. I think it would be great to have you there supporting her if you’re able to come.”
“Sounds interesting.” Doctor Miller replied. “I also want to point out that Megan displays the classic examples of having GID and according to the test she just took, it confirms my thinking from the questions I asked. Megan, your records say you took anti-depressants previously. Are you still taking them?” she asked.
Megan looked stunned for a moment. “Oh jeez. I was supposed to get my prescription refilled once I touched down. But to be honest I haven’t really needed them. Should I do that after we leave?” she asked, looking between Krissy and Doctor Miller.
The doctor nodded. “It wouldn’t hurt to have them on hand just in case, but I’m giving you medical permission to halt them while I evaluate your situation further. It’s unfortunate that your last therapist didn’t catch this sooner and went straight for the medication route. Thank God he didn’t try putting you on ritalin,” she sighed.
“That’s what I thought too, but I wanted to get a professional opinion,” Krissy answered honestly. “She’s been living as Megan for a couple of days now, and it’s like she was always Megan. I’ve never seen her so relaxed,” she said, hugging her sister close.
Doctor Miller turned to Megan, “Ok, one more thing we need to talk about. I heard you have two interviews with Disney AU 365 coming up. I want you to do one as Mark and the other as Megan in that order. Think you can do that?”
“Yeah, no problem. I had decided to do the first interview as Mark anyway since it’s next week.”
“Second I want you to study your friend Juliette, and see how she moves and acts, learn how to be a girl from her. That’s how Samantha learned - from her sister. Lastly, I want you to start keeping a diary on how you find being a girl is different than being a boy and bring it in every third visit.”
Megan nodded. “No problem. Should I um, do anything else differently like going out more or less or ... I don’t know,” she laughed softly.
“We kind of skipped a step, but it’s a necessary evil. You’ll be dressed as Megan full time from now on till I tell you differently - excepting of course the first interview. Actually I want you to go the entire day that day as Mark.” Doctor Miller stated.
“Well,” Megan giggled a little again, “I was already planning on spending as much time as Megan anyway, so that’s not really any different.”
“I’m taking her to the opera tonight, so that will definitely be different,” Krissy laughed softly.
“Nice. Hopefully you will enjoy it.” Doctor Miller said warmly as she stood. “I’ll see you in 2 days to start your sessions Megan, It’s really good to meet you.”
“You as well Doctor,” Megan said cheerfully as she stood, shaking her hand. “I don’t really understand all that stuff about GID, but I guess we’ll cover that in a couple of days.”
“Actually.” Doctor Miller said, and handed Megan some pamphlets, “I want you to read about it, and draw your own conclusions. Most American therapists will just come right out and tell you, but I want you to understand what it is for yourself. If you have any questions, I’ve written my private cell phone number on the back. Call me anytime, day or night.”
“Oh man, homework?” Megan giggled. “Just kidding. Thanks. I’ll look at these right away when we get back to the car.”
“Lots of homework actually.” Doctor Miller laughed. Megan stepped closer and gave the woman a light hug before turning to step out.
Krissy watched, awestruck, and whispered after Megan had left. “She usually hates close contact unless it’s in-character or Juliette.”
“Thats one of the biggest things I need to figure out - whether this is just an act or if it’s real, but so far the test she took says it’s real. That’s why I distracted her throughout the whole test.”
“I’ll make some calls and see if anyone made any videos of her off-camera from those two episodes she spent as Megan,” Krissy said. “That might give you some more insights as well.”
“If this proves to not be acting, she’ll be far ahead of most girls at her age who come to see me or my colleague. I actually transferred most of my case load to Beth so I could deal with Megan personally and give her more one on one.”
“I hope Mom’s paying you extra for your trouble,” Krissy said seriously as she shook Doctor Miller’s hand. “I can’t tell you how much I appreciate all this.”
“She’s paying my standard fare, but I’m good with that,” Dr. Miller chuckled. “This is the first time I’ve gotten to work with a child actress. It will be a learning experience.”
“Maybe when all this blows over you can help me too,” Krissy laughed. “I haven’t come out to my parents yet. One crisis at a time though,” she added with a wink. “Take care Doctor Miller.”
“Please, call me Theresa,” Theresa answered warmly as she walked out with Krissy. “Speaking of, though, “ she added, “Is there anyway you can make time to come see me during one of Megan’s visits? It’s always nice to have a guardian in on a session now and again.”
“Of course. My director is incredibly flexible when it comes to accommodating schedule conflicts. It drives investors crazy,” she giggled. “I can always get them to do stunt filming or CG where I’m not needed during some of her sessions.”
“At least till your mom shows up.” Doctor Miller laughed. “Thank you Krissy.”
“Oh, lord. I hadn’t thought about that,” Krissy laughed as she walked over to the girls who were both reading the same fashion magazine, although Megan had one of the pamphlets open, and jumped between the two occasionally.
“Want to go shopping again?” Krissy asked as she approached the two girls.
“A little more selective this time,” Megan laughed. “Otherwise our closet’s going to explode. But I do need to get a nice dress for the opera. Wish you had warned me ahead of time about that one.”
“Opera, huh?” Juliette asked as she stood. “Sounds a treat.”
After they left Doctor Miller’s office Megan’s phone rang. “Hey Brianna,” Megan answered.
“Brace yourself girl,” Brianna said. “I just got word that you and Juliette are being nominated for a Teen choice award for My Brother Mark.”
“OH MY GOD no way!’ Megan squealed - bordering on a shriek, and causing a couple of passers by to stop and look, but she didn’t care. She turned to Juliette. “We were nominated for a Teen Choice award!”
“NO WAY! Really?” Juliette sounded just as excited, as a teenage girl with long black hair and a hot pink t-shirt on the street recorded their excitement on her cell phone.
“I’m probably about to be yelled at for doing this,” the girl giggled, “But I think this is Juliette Small and another girl I don’t recognize. Juliette just found out she was nominated for a TCA over in the States.”
Megan giggled, as they both approached the teen, “Hi, I see you’re a fan of My Brother Mark?” Juliette asked, trying to be friendly as the girl lowered her phone..
“Oh my Gosh yes. I was really sad that it was cancelled, but I completely understand why,” the girl said. “Five years is a long time especially for a Disney show.”
Juliette grinned and turned to Megan, “Hey M. do you have any of those photos you carry around?” she was careful not to call Megan either “Megan” or “Mark”.
“Oh sure,” Megan answered as she took a small stack of pre-signed photos from her purse. They were just the right size to fit in next to her wallet.
“The one of both of us will do,” she said, giving a big hint to the girl.
“Wow, thank you so much. I promise not to like upload that video or anything. I just wanted to show my cousins and friends,” she giggled. “I’m a blogger, but I only report on what I can get permission to report, so you’re safe.”
“Actually “ Megan injected, “Go ahead and upload it, but wait a couple of weeks before you do. it will make good publicity.” she smiled at the girl, “Want some photos with us as well?”
The girl squeaked and nodded. “If that’s okay. You look really pretty by the way. I didn’t recognize you at all,” she giggled again. “Oh I’m Amber Deshane.”
“Nice to meet you Amber.” Megan said, posing with Juliette for a couple of selfies.
Krissy joined them, and took some pictures with the girl’s phone and handed her a couple bills, “Just hang onto that for a couple weeks, before you post them.” she said, winking.
Both Megan and Juliette hugged Amber as she nodded. “Yeah, like I told Juliette and um, ‘M’,” she giggled, “I wasn’t going to post them at all, but they asked me to go ahead after a couple of weeks, so.. yeah. I’ll put them up on Instagram in a couple of weeks.”
Megan giggled, “When you post them, I go by Megan like this.”
“So can I ask if you’re TG, or...?” Amber asked. “I know someone who is, so I’m just curious.”
Megan shrugged, “I’m learning what that really is, actually.” she paused, “Hey, why don’t you and your friend come by and hang out with us sometime?” Juliette grinned, at that, and gave Amber the number to reach Brianna.
“Sure! I’m going to meet her upstairs right now,” she said, nodding toward Doctor Miller’s office building.
“That’s to Megan’s personal assistant. Just tell her that you’re Megan’s new friend and want to come around and hang out sometime.” Juliette said. “We’ll warn her to expect it too.”
Amber opened her purse and grabbed a used, empty gum wrapper, jotting down a pair of numbers, after which handing it to Megan. “That’s my and my friend Carolyn’s numbers, in case you need anything or have any questions or anything. We’re still learning too, but Doctor Collins says it helps having support, so...”
She smiled brightly. “Thank you again. Oh! Can I hint at meeting you guys? Not like give anything away just say ‘Hey, I ran into someone cool. Stay tuned to this space in a couple of weeks’? Like I said, I run a small blog.”
“Sure, “ Krissy answered first. She was being Brianna at the moment. “We’re just trying to keep everything on the down low because Megan’s got a major role coming up, and she’s technically supposed to be incognito on vacation right now. Plus she might be playing Sam Snow,” she added casually.
“Oh wow! I heard Juliette might have been cast as Samantha’s sister, but I never reported on it because I couldn’t get any confirmation. I’m so happy for you both,” she bubbled, as a rather cute, tall blonde-haired girl in a black skirt and casual top exited the office, waving at Amber, and the girls’ limo pulled up at the curb.
“That’s our cue,” Megan laughed. “Nice to meet you Amber, and hopefully you two can come and hang out soon.” Megan smiled brightly as she hopped in the limo She had her first new non celebrity friends.
“Good luck with everything guys - the movie and everything else,” Amber called excitedly as she waved. Megan watched as the confused blonde approached Amber, and then slowly turned to look at the limo as they pulled away.
“Brianna’s going to die when she finds out about this,” Krissy laughed.
Juliette nodded. “That’s why I gave her Brianna’s number and not Megan’s, because for one it’s not proper etiquette for a movie star to hand out their personal phone numbers.” she giggled.
“Oh wow,” Krissy said, looking at her phone. “This Amber girl wasn’t kidding. The first ten hits on Google for Amber Disney Australia blog are links to her blogspot page.” She clicked on one of the links and started to read.
“Sad news today as My Brother Mark enters its final episode to be aired in July. My sources tell me they’re moving on to bigger and better things, and that the show was not - I repeat - not cancelled, so put away the pitch forks guys, and wish Mark and Juliette, and the rest of the cast all the best. I’ll keep you posted if I find out anything else.”
“Oh wow, she’s fast.” Megan added, looking at the same page on her phone. “She just posted a blog entry. Good news folks, I ran into some cool people today, and will have more news on the subject in a couple of weeks. Stay tuned to this spot. I promise it’ll be worth the wait! In other news, My Brother Mark has been nominated for Teen Choice 2014! Congrats guys!”
Juliette giggled as Megan’s phone rang, “She is fast.”
“Hi Brianna,” Megan giggled.
“Hi,” Brianna answered, sounding like she was trying to keep a straight face. “Who the hell is Amber?”
“Oh, she’s my new friend, and she’s a massive star blogger.” Megan giggled softly.
Brianna started laughing. “Oh, good, as long as you know she’s technically press. Your Mom’s going to shit herself, you know that right?”
“Not like we do anything that’s negative news anyway.” Megan spoke up.
“Hey, I resemble that remark,” Krissy giggled.
“She said it, not me,” Brianna laughed. “Anyway, I touched base with Amber and Carolyn, and they gave me their parents’ numbers to give them a call if need be. I don’t personally see a reason to though, if you guys don’t. As far as I’m concerned you’re just a couple of teenagers who met on the street and share common interests, right?”
“Yeah, just because we’re celebrities doesn’t make us different from them.” Megan answered.
Krissy piped up, “Besides, Megan could use some non-celeb friends.”
“And they’re close to your age. Honestly I’m half tempted to contact Disney 365 AU and get them to look at her blog though. This girl’s a great writer.”
Juliette piped up, “I wouldn’t wish Disney on her. I mean I really enjoy working with Disney but some of the staff there can be too pushy. Look at what happened to Lindsay Lohan and Miley Cyrus.”
“And Britney Spears, and Krissy O’Malley,” Krissy sighed. “If you ask me you guys got out at a good time.”
“We’re still obligated to Disney for awhile,” Megan nodded.
“That’s the other half,” Brianna laughed. “I’d hate for her to have to shut down her blog and never be able to write again. She seems genuine though so just say the word and I’ll set something up.”
Megan spoke up. “Hey Brianna, I want to actually use Amber’s blogging as publicity. Think you can work something up for her?”
“Sure. What’d you have in mind?”
“Well ,in two weeks she’s going to tell the world about my role as Samantha Snow, and according to the pamphlets Doctor Miller has given me, I’m the same as Samantha. Some of the same feelings I have are what’s listed, and... Anyway, I was thinking... Maybe there’s some way to use Amber’s blog to like come out to my fans?”
“You’ll have your second 365 interview in a couple of weeks too,” Krissy added. “Theresa wants her to go to the first interview as Mark, the second as Megan, so that’s great timing.”
“I’ll set something up,” Brianna said, adding, “Maybe have Amber do a vlog or something? Your mom is really going to flip shit.”
“Believe me, if the worst Megan does is come out as transgendered, she’ll be lightyears ahead of me when it comes to shit flipping,” Krissy laughed. “If she does say anything I’ll just remind her the time you, Tina and I broke into Jack Nichols’ trailer and stole his underwear to sell on eBay,” she giggled.
“Oh God!” Tina spoke up at that. Apparently Brianna had them on speaker as well. “We would have gotten away with that if his bodyguard hadn't snagged you!”
Brianna laughed hard at that, and Megan and Juliette burst into tears laughing. After Brianna managed to calm down to a giggle again, she added, “I’m going to put Amber on conference really fast so I can tell her the plan, if that’s okay with you guys?”
“Sure,” Krissy answered.
Megan giggled. “I know how I feel, but I’ve never been able to put it into words until now. I want to make sure Doctor Miller agrees before I get too far ahead, though.”
“Ok girls, Amber’s phone is ringing.” Brianna interrupted.
“Hello?” Amber answered.
“Hey Amber,” Juliette and Megan answered in unison.
“OMG you called!”
Brianna laughed. “I patched everyone in on a conference call so we could talk to you about your blog.”
“Oh,” Amber answered nervously. “Well if you changed your mind that’s cool, really,” she said.
Brianna interrupted again, “Actually, we want to use you for an exclusive if you’re interested?”
“Wow, really?!” Amber squealed. Someone in the background could be heard asking ‘What?’ “Hang on, I’m putting you on speaker,” she giggled. “Don’t worry though, we’re in Carolyn’s mom’s car so it’s just the three of us.” She could be heard more softly saying ‘They want me to do an exclusive for my blog!’
“Ok so this is the deal.” Brianna spoke up being serious in her role as personal assistant, “The blog you post about meeting the two, we don’t want you to mention Megan having GID. You can blurb about it being for a movie, because well that’s partially true.”
“That’s no problem. It’s not something I’d feel comfortable telling anyone without her right there to talk about it anyway.”
“The second we want you to do a Vlog interview with Megan after Doctor Miller gives the ok, about her coming out as a girl.” Brianna added.
“I have a Disney 365 AU interview around the same time,” Megan added, “Where I’m going to appear on camera as Megan for the first time. The thing is, I want to come out officially during your vlog. During the interview I’ll say something like ‘Visit somethingspecialamber.blogspot.com on such and such day and time for a more indepth interview.’ or something. Or we can livestream it, even.”
“Wow, that would be amazing,” Carolyn chimed in. “Between this and the movie drawing attention to Samantha’s story, you don’t know how much this means to someone like me.”
“Carolyn’s had a hard time,” Amber added. “We’re super excited to be helping.”
“I don’t want to lie to you Carolyn, “ Megan answered, “But I wanted Amber and you to come visit for two reasons, one, I think you two will make awesome friends, and the other, I wanted to get some personal information about what we are going through, because um, I’m new.”
“Hey,” Juliette said, “Would you two be interested in going shopping with us this afternoon?”
Carolyn laughed at that. “We’re on our way to the mall actually, and I want to look at some new camera gear too...”
“Carolyn is my videographer,” Amber giggled. “But we’d love to, if you really want to hang out with a couple of giggly goof balls.”
“It’s ok. Juliette will fit right in.” Megan joked and giggled.
“HEY!” Juliette laughed, causing Amber and Carolyn to crack up laughing. “One thing before you hang up though,” Juliette asked. “How the heck did you recognize me? Megan I can understand, but there weren’t any photos of me with my new hair.”
“Oh, I didn’t at first, until I heard Megan screaming about the Teen Choice awards.”
Brianna laughed.
“Sneaky.” Megan giggled.
“Yup,” Carolyn laughed. “I would’ve just pulled out my big camera.”
“Well yes, but not everyone carries a big DSLR around with them either,” Amber shot back and giggled with Carolyn. “We’ll see you lot at the mall,” she said, and then both added in unison, “Thanks again!”
“Oh, and before I go,” Brianna said after Amber disconnected, “Juliette your mother called me. I am now officially double-dipping as both Megan’s and your personal assistant.”
“SWEET!” Juliette said excitedly. “Thanks Brianna! I promise not to run you ragged like Megan does,” she teased. Brianna laughed hard as she hung up.
“Hey I don’t run Brianna ragged, I hardly used her before now.” Megan protested.
“I know,” Juliette giggled. “Why do you think Brianna was laughing so hard?” she added as she leaned over to hug Megan.
Megan giggled softly. “Sorry,” she said as they hugged.
Juliette giggled. “Nothing to apologize for,” she answered as she cupped Megan’s face in her hands and gave her a soft kiss square on the lips. “Did you learn anything else from those pamphlets?” she asked, as if they hadn’t just shared their first kiss.
Megan took a moment to recover, before answering, “Oh, um, yeah, there’s other mental illnesses that act like GID, which’s why Doctor Miller needs to be absolutely sure.”
Juliette nodded. “I don’t think that’s the case for you though. Even Alyssia thought it was cool that you finally started hanging out with us at lunch after that day - but she never put two and two together like I did,” she added with a wink.
“One of the common connectors between the mental illnesses and GID is chronic depression, which Doctor Moss diagnosed me with. But when I’m like this I don’t feel it. Actually I’ve been happier these last few days than I’ve felt in a long time.”
“Good,” Krissy spoke up, grinning, “Because you’re under Doctor’s orders to dress like that except Wednesday,” she giggled, poking her sister in the ribs lightly. “I’ll get your ADs filled while you’re at the mall. We told Mom about Theresa because you living as a girl for a little while might be ‘distressing’ as you’re living in the ‘wrong’ gender. The truth is Juliette suspected something for awhile now, and clued me in to it as well.”
“Go have fun,” Krissy said as the limo pulled up to the mall to let the girls out. “Just remember to pick out a nice dress for the opera tonight - you too Juliette.”
“Is everything okay?” Juliette asked as the limo pulled away. “You seem a little... on edge.”
“Just stunned,” Megan giggled. “I wasn’t expecting you to kiss me just out of the blue like that. I um... I really liked it. Is that wrong?”
Juliette laughed. “Is that all?” She shook her head and pulled Megan into a hug. “If it helps, I really liked i toot. I’m sorry if it made you feel uncomfortable.”
“Oh God no,” Megan said, shaking her head. “I’d um... I’d like to do it again some time.” She tried to fight the blush swelling in her cheeks.
Juliette giggled, and in full view of anyone watching, kissed Megan again. “Like that?”
“God,” Megan giggled. “Stop that,” she teased. “Paparazzi might be watching.”
“Nah, just a blogger,” Amber spoke up, giggling as the two jumped.
“I guess my hopes of scoring a date with Megan are dashed,” Carolyn said in an overly dramatic fashion and then giggled.
“Oh, I am so not ready for dating yet,” Megan laughed. “I still have all this to sort through first.”
Carolyn giggled again. “I’m teasing. Me too. I’m still reconciling my feelings about boys, yet, but Doctor Collins says there’s plenty of time to deal with that later.”
“So, where to first?” Amber asked.
“We need something nice for the opera,” Juliette answered. “Something that we can wear again to a movie premiere in a few weeks,” she added with a wink.
Carolyn and Amber grinned. “We know the perfect place,” Amber said, leading their new friends inside.
12 year old Mark O’Malley had been practically typecast as the dopey sidekick because of his role in the runaway hit Disney production, “My Brother Mark”. But while on the set of his older sister Krissy’s much darker sci-fi movie production, a misheard comment leads to a whole new branch in his career, and in his life.
“So how long have you been into Megan?” Amber asked Juliette when Megan was off to the bathroom with Carolyn.
“It kind of happened really slowly,” Juliette giggled, blushing. “One day we were doing a scene, and as I watched the character Mark trying to put the moves on the babysitter played by his real life sister, I was like ‘Oh my God, I think I’m jealous.’. I never told him... Her.”
“I think it’s sweet,” Amber giggled. “My parents would freak out if I even looked at a boy. They think I shouldn’t date until I’m older, which I guess I’m okay with for now.”
Juliette giggled quietly, “I came out to my parents about liking girls last month because of Megan, but don’t tell her that yet.”
“My lips are sealed,” Amber giggled. “I like boys, but once in awhile I meet a girl who can make my knees weak too. Carolyn says it’s okay to be confused, normal even.”
Juliette nodded, “I thought I liked boys too, but then Megan came along and changed my whole way of thinking of things, including defined gender roles.” she really sounded mature just then.
“Oi, yeah, I know what you mean. Carolyn’s taught me so much in the short time she’s been out. One minute she’s the biggest geek on the planet, the next she’s fielding goals better than half the boys in school on the girls’ football team.”
Megan and Carolyn both returned after a short while, “Well that was interesting.” Megan giggled. “That was the first time I’ve ever used a public restroom, ever, and on top of it, the girls’.”
Carolyn laughed. “The nice thing about the girls’ room is there’s no piss stains all over one wall.”
“And it smells nice in there.” Megan giggled. “I almost walked into the boys bathroom, but some little boy was like, you're a girl, girls go over there.”
Juliette giggled, “It’ll take time to get used to, and public restrooms aren’t half bad, I try to avoid them if I can though.”
“Here it comes,” Carolyn giggled as Amber opened her purse and pulled out a pocket sized travel can of Lysol spray.
“I keep it next to my can of pepper spray though,” Amber laughed. “I’m afraid someday I might have a lemon fresh mugger.”
“Or a red hot ass,” Carolyn laughed.
They all giggled at that, “So where to next?” Megan asked. “We have our formal dresses and shoes, which was all we needed.”
“I still can’t believe we got those things so cheap,” Juliette added. “Plus now we have something to wear to the TCA.”
“I still can’t believe we’re hanging out with the stars of ‘My Brother Mark’,” Carolyn chimed in and giggled again.
“I really hope that show isn’t the highlight of my career.” Megan said, and laughed a little, “I mean I will always cherish my time on set, but it just wasn't me.”
“Well, you already have two movie roles - one starring,” Juliette giggled. “That’s a good start.”
“Well you're billed as a Co-star, a main one at that, in one.” Megan protested.
“Yeah, that’s true. Emily’s role in Samantha’s life as her support is just so important. I’m honored to be playing her.”
“I wonder if the two sisters are still so close today.” Megan said thoughtfully. “I guess I’ll find out when I go to meet Samantha.”
“I honestly couldn’t do it,” Carolyn said, shaking her head. “Acting I mean, especially now. But I’m really glad there are people like you who can and will show everyone that we’re real people too.”
“Doesn’t hurt though, you and Megan both pass so well.” Juliette added.
“Megan, maybe,” Carolyn giggled. “I’m so bloody tall and athletic though.”
“No way. I had a hard time believing Amber that you were really like me.” Megan said, shaking her head.
“See?” Amber giggled. “A lot of fashion models are tall, and nobody’s going to confuse them either!”
Carolyn blushed deeply as she put an arm around Amber’s shoulders. “Thanks guys. That means a lot to me. Okay, so, I haven’t eaten since brekkie so lunch is on me.”
“Late Lunch huh?” Megan giggled, “Sometimes on set we don’t get lunch till four or five and dinner till 10.”
“See, I couldn’t do that,” Carolyn laughed. “Sometimes my Mom will come dragging in around 11 and just grab a bowl of cereal on the way to the sofa to catch a late movie, pass out for a few hours, and then be up and cheerful as the bloody morning sun the next day.”
“Coffee.” Both Megan and Juliette spoke in unison.
“That’d do it alright,” Carolyn said, laughing as they entered the food court. “Amber’s not allowed coffee anymore,” she teased. Amber giggled.
“You go off on a crazy band nerd rant one bloody time after drinking two large cappuccinos to stay awake on the bus...”
Megan giggled, “Coffee helped me through takes.”
“Me too!” Juliette added.
No matter where you were in the world, it seemed, a food court was still a food court, the watering hole for social teen interactions especially during school holidays. Megan and Juliette didn’t have to worry about that. Since their schedules were always so busy, they were homeschooled on set, but it was still odd being in a crowded area with no one hounding them for autographs.
The only attention they did receive, ironically enough, was one young teenage girl who recognized Amber from her blog, and came over to say hi, and a girl who looked like she could pass for an extra in a vampire movie.
She had on a flowing black dress with a bright red bodice that came just to her bra-line, and then continued into sheer material a little further below that, and long bell sleeves, with her thick black hair hanging in tight curls. She crept up behind Carolyn and pounced, hugging her.
“Jesus balls!” Carolyn squealed. “God damit Rebecca, don’t sneak up on me like that,” she sighed, catching her breath.
Rebecca giggled and kissed Carolyn squarely on the cheek, and then hugged Amber. “I’m sorry,” she said, still giggling at the big, black lip marks left on Carolyn’s cheek. “It’s just so much fun. Oh, shit, sorry, I didn’t see your new friends,” she said, clearing her throat as she stood again.
Megan shook her head, “It’s ok, I’m Megan and this is Juliette.”
“Nice to meet you both,” she said in a surprisingly friendly tone for someone who looked like she could suck their blood dry in three seconds flat, as she shook each of their hands, showing off celtic knotwork rings on her right hand, and her left-hand thumb. “I’m Rebecca O’Hara.”
“Pull up a chair Scarlet,” Amber teased, shooting Rebecca a grin. She groaned.
“Fuck you too,” she shot back playfully, sitting down at the table with them. “Really though I hope I didn’t interrupt anything. It’s rare to observe the Carolynus Sexyus Bitchus in her natural environment at the watering hole,” she said in her best bad Australian Who Sticks His Hand In Snake Holes accent.
“By crikey.” Megan said in a horrible Steve Erwin accent. “We got ourselves a rare one here.”
“Oi, ya met any dingos yet? They’re tricky blighters they are, they’ll nick yer knobs if ya ain’t kehful,” Rebecca giggled.
“No but there were some kangaroos at the Sydney airport.” Megan laughed.
“Oi,” Carolyn groaned, laughing. “Rebecca loves messing with tourists.”
“Yeh, these two talk like Americans, but they’re alright by me,” Rebecca giggled again.
“I’m actually Australian born, lived in the states most of my life.” Megan admitted.
“So,” Rebecca said, grinning at Amber. “What’s this big news about? You know the post on your blog that everyone else has to wait two weeks for, but that you’ll totally tell me now because you love me that much?” she teased.
Amber gave Megan a kind of hesitant glance. Megan shook her head and giggled. “It’s a surprise Rebecca. You know I can’t tell you.” Amber stated with a giggle.
“Awww shucks. Fine, I’ll just tickle it out of Carolyn later...” she said, shooting a glance Carolyn’s way. Carolyn sat up slightly, shaking her head.
“Nope. Trust me, it’s worth waiting for though.”
“Fiiiine, but if I find out you’re dating this hottie over here,” she said, nodding toward Megan, “and you made me wait to find out, there will be blood.” She grinned, adding, “No offense,” as she glanced back at Megan.
Juliette giggled, “She shouldn’t take offense, but the hottie as you say is taken by me.” she teased.
The Disney interview had been moved back to Friday, giving Megan a few days’ reprieve, and in that time she and Juliette had gotten to know Amber, Carolyn, and Rebecca a lot better. Rebecca was full of energy for a goth girl, always cheerful, and as Megan learned, loved drama and wardrobe. If she had figured the pair out though, she never once let on even for a second. Megan figured she enjoyed the theater of playing along too much to spoil her friends’ joke.
The trip to the opera went so well that Megan made Krissy and Tina promise that they could go back again soon. Juliette enjoyed it as well, but that may in part have been getting to see Megan in a formal gown. It was all a subtle, yet stark contrast to today, as Megan had spent the whole morning as Mark just as Doctor Miller asked.
They did some sightseeing together with Brianna, had an early lunch, and then met Krissy for the appointment. There wasn’t much else to tell. Mark seemed to have sunk back into his shell just a little, only being ‘on’ when more than just Juliette and Brianna were around.
It was Megan’s third trip to see Doctor Miller - fourth if you include the first interview like visit. She was dressed as Mark, waiting in the lobby with Juliette and Krissy. Even despite going out as Mark though, she hadn’t encountered near the crazed fan nightmare she was expecting. A token double-take here or there was about it. She’d have to leave straight to the studio afterwards.
“You doing okay?” Juliette asked. Megan nodded.
“Yeah. It’s just for the first time this week, I really do feel like I’m acting,” she sighed quietly. “It’s not like I just flipped a switch and suddenly I’m horribly depressed or anything, if that’s what you mean,” she added, giving her a wry smile. She giggled.
“Tell her that too,” Juliette said as she squeezed her hand.
“Mark O’Malley?” the same woman from before said as she poked her head around the door. Thankfully it was just the three of them in the waiting room.
Where before Megan had always been so cheerful and animated about getting up, receiving the same ‘Go get em, Tiger’ from Juliette each time, today she simply stood, and walked to the door.
“Theresa’s waiting for you. Sorry it took so long,” she said as they walked down the short hall together, and Megan gave her a smile.
“No, it’s fine,” she said, shaking his head. Megan’s normally nice, tamed mane was back to its original scruffy fluff today, bouncing a little as she moved.
“Hi Mark,” Theresa said in her usual cheerful tone as she stepped through the door. She stood to shake her hand, which he did, tentatively, and then sat down in the chair across from her.
“I want you to know up front, that I’m video taping this session for my own reference. This won’t be shown to anyone, publicly or privately, save for a single other person working here in the office, should I want to get her second opinion at a later date.”
“That’s fine,” Megan said, chuckling a little. “I’m used to cameras.”
“First I want to ask you a quick question. Does that make you feel fake?” Doctor Miller had noticed a massive difference already.
“Being used to cameras?” she asked, confused.
“No, being Mark.” Doctor Miller laughed.
“Oh,” Megan laughed a little. “Honestly? It kind of does. I mean... I was just telling Juliette in the waiting room. She asked me if I was okay, and I told her I was. And I am, in the sense that I’m not all raging super depressed or anything. But...” She sighed. “God this sounded so much less corny when I was saying it to her. Today is the first time this week that I’ve felt like I was acting.”
Doctor Miller nodded and changed the subject, “Interview today, that’s why our meeting was postponed right?”
“Yes ma’am,” Megan answered. “It was supposed to be Wednesday, but the guy who’s supposed to do the interview came down with something, so they had to scramble to get a replacement.”
“Who do you think will be interviewing you? Aren’t they all Disney stars?” she asked, really forcing Megan to think.
“It’d be great if it was someone I knew,” Megan answered, shaking hier head, “But I’m not really familiar with anyone from Disney AU.”
“Ah. Well you know your show is very popular here.” Doctor Miller said. “I had a talk with Doctor Collins about it.”
Megan brightened a little at that. “I met one of her patients. I can’t remember if I mentioned that before. It’s honestly amazing having real, non-famous friends who just like you for you. I mean I know Juliette does, but with Carolyn and Amber it’s different. They’re... I’unno. Real too. Not just crazed fans.” She laughed a little. “Rebecca’s awesome too. She’s quirky, weird, funny. I love it.”
“Ah, so that was my other question, has Megan made any friends.. but you just answered it.” Doctor Miller laughed, “Did you bring your diary you’ve been keeping as Megan?”
“Yes ma’am,” he said, and then looked around briefly. “Oh... I must’ve left it in the lobby. I’ll go grab it if you want?”
“No, I’ll go grab it really fast. I have some reading I want you to do.” Doctor Miller smiled professionally and set down a couple small booklets.
“Sure thing,” Megan answered. It was the same thing Megan said quite a lot, but with Mark it almost sounded forced. She picked up the first of the booklets as she turned to step out, and started to glance through it. They were different from the pamphlets she had sent with him the first day. Everything was much more clinical, like Sex Ed without the section on intercourse.
Theresa stepped out of the room, walking down the short hall to the waiting area. Krissy stood, holding the brightly colored - mostly purples and pinks - flower print diary that Megan had forgotten to grab. She and Juliette had worked hard to make the fabric book cover look as professional as possible. “I thought Mark might come back for this,” she said with a chuckle. It was odd to her, because when she carried it before, the thing had never left Megan’s sight.
“I’ve got Mark - or rather Megan, reading about SRS and all the options that are available to her. It’s just so she knows what is in store if she chooses to continue this path.”
“I feel like the path chose him,” Krissy sighed. “How did the mental health evaluations go? Anything unusual besides chronic depression?”
“Not even that, actually,” Theresa said with a quiet laugh. “I bet it would show up today though. Especially if I made her take that first test over again.”
Krissy gave her a wry smile. “The difference is pretty jarring. I would’ve called it subtle a week ago. But just now, it was like watching a condemned man walk to the gallows, like... like he had lost his spark. But I’m no doctor, so...”
Theresa shook her head. “No, you’re exactly right. That’s what I saw as well. I have Doctor Collins going in there to talk to her in a short moment. She watched the tape of her during that episode you sent me. I have to warn you, Doctor Collins is going to be harsh to her, and she may end up walking out of the room..”
“Uh oh,” Juliette mumbled.
“She just wants to know how committed she is.” Theresa answered reassuringly.
Juliette nodded. “No, I understand. It’s just I’ve read about this sort of thing. She might just clam up and stonewall her.”
“That’s the other reaction we look for. The passive aggressive. The ones who walk out on us tend to be not that great of a candidate for SRS, and regret having it. If she passes, there’s just one last step - a simple CAT scan. After that we’ll start her proper transition.”
“This is because of Samantha isn’t it?” Krissy asked thoughtfully. “I’ve been doing some research myself when I can. Sam was the reason the medical handling of transgender people is so drastically different here than back in the States?”
“Exactly. We have to take things seriously. Not that there aren’t good doctors in the US mind you, but it’s national law because of Samantha and Emily’s lobbying efforts, to treat each patient, screen out the possibility of a mental illness, and then work with them to help them transition.”
“In other words, no conversion therapy allowed,” Juliette said, and then shivered a little.
“Exactly,” Doctor Miller replied. “You can go to jail for forcing someone to endure that rubbish.”
An older woman stepped into the conference room that Megan was in, “Hello young man.”
Megan jumped slightly, looking up from the booklet. “Oh, sorry, I didn’t hear you come in,” Mark said sheepishly.
The woman sat down. “So what if I told you, that from what I’ve seen you don’t qualify for anything in those books?” she just bluntly told him.
Megan shrugged as he set the booklets aside. “Then I’d say I’ll wait and get a second opinion when I’m a little older because I’m still trying to figure all this out myself, but with all due respect ma’am, I won’t go back to living as Mark all the time, even if those books aren’t right for me either.”
The woman blinked twice, stood up and walked out of the room.
Megan sighed. “Guess that was the wrong answer,” she said to herself, having forgotten completely that this was still being video taped, as she went back to reading.
Doctor Collins walked into the lobby. She looked, for lack of a better description, at a loss for words. “That was definitely not what I expected.”
“Oh?” Theresa asked as she looked up from reading over Megan’s last journal entry.
“I went in there, asked him what he would do if I told him he didn’t qualify for any of those in that book, and he just said.. She said.. excuse me,” she corrected herself, and sounded rather apologetic for making the mistake in the first place, “That she would wait till she was older and get a second opinion, because she was still figuring it all out herself, but she wouldn’t go back to living as Mark full-time.”
“Is... that bad?” Juliette spoke up.
“In my professional opinion, Megan is acting as a boy not the other way around.” Doctor Collins stated, “Always has been, whether she knew it or not.”
Theresa nodded. “She said as much, and even wrote it here in her diary.” She turned the book around to show Beth the relevant entry. Beth adjusted her glasses, and read it quietly.
‘Feels like I’m preparing for a role tomorrow. I have to psych myself up the night before, just like doing My Brother Mark. Just one day, then back to being myself.’
“I don’t think she needs to figure anything out. She’s already got it, In my professional experience” Beth laughed, “My recommendations are anything that Theresa suggests I will support short of insisting she stop her real life test.”
Theresa smiled. “Can you get Megan in to get a Cat scan later today? Oh, and we’ll tell her she can go back to being Megan whenever she’s ready. No need to make her go the whole day.”
“Sure, that’s no problem,” Krissy answered. “I have the afternoon off while they work on some set redesigns anyway. I don’t know how I’m going to tell Mom though.”
“Tell Mom what?” Janet asked as she stepped through the door with a grin. She wasn’t wearing her usual business suit - skirt or slacks - today, either. For all intents, she looked like just another tourist in gladiator sandals, jeans, and a t-shirt.
“Oh... Mom, you’re um... a month early...” Krissy said hesitantly.
“Funny thing,” Janet answered as she approached. “I received a call on Wednesday from Theresa that my daughter would be coming in for her fourth visit as Mark, and that if possible, she would really appreciate it if I could be here to support her because the final test can be a little nerve wracking.” She grinned. “Busted.”
Krissy blushed and shook her head. “I wasn’t trying to keep anything from you. It all just kind of happened so fast. I wasn’t expecting Theresa to diagnose her as GID so quickly.”
Janet laughed softly as she pulled her eldest daughter into a hug. “It’s okay. I’m not upset. Theresa’s filled me in on everything from the getgo. I just decided that, since things are progressing so quickly, I should come down and give you a breather as Megan’s guardian, and break some news to you and Megan.” Janet grinned.
“Speaking of,” Theresa chuckled. “I’d better go let her know this was all a test.”
“She’s still reading the booklets..” Beth laughed, “Those things are good information.”
“Well,” Janet said, “Her father has already given his blessing, and I agree with him. If this is what she needs and wants, then she has our full support.”
“Wait,” Krissy spoke up, ”Even Daddy is completely behind this? I thought he... you know, because of aunt Rhonda?”
Janet laughed again. “Oh good lord no. They’re not on speaking terms because her wife’s brother borrowed a bunch of money and never paid it back, and Rhonda blamed your father. It had nothing to do with her being lesbian, dear.”
“Right. I’m going to just go find a quiet place to faint now,” Krissy answered wearily as she sat down next to Juliette, who leaned over, fanning her face dramatically.
Theresa smiled, turning to Janet. “I’ll let Beth take care of the preliminary filing, but if you want to speak to Megan in private before we finish our session, I can wait outside.”
“Oh Megan’s been doing fine without me since she got here. I know shes only 12, but she’s 12 going on 21.. like Juliette here.”
Juliette giggled. “At least we’re not breaking into Jack Nichols’ trailer to ebay his underwear.”
Janet laughed, “It’s a good thing he’s retired then isn't it?”
“Serious question though,” Juliette said, looking at Krissy. “Boxers or briefs?”
Krissy groaned, covering Juliette’s mouth with her hand as Theresa stood up and walked into the backroom to talk with Megan.
“I have something to talk to you about young lady.”
Megan glanced up, apparently having just finished the last of the booklets. “I think I made an impression on that other doctor - not sure if it was good or bad, but...” she trailed off and shrugged.
Theresa laughed, “Well, lets just say, after your interview, there’s no need to be Mark again unless you want to be.”
Megan stared blankly for a moment back at Theresa. “... You mean after the 365 thing I can go back to being My-egan?” she barely caught herself.
“Yup, Megan isn’t going anywhere, and earlier today I was on the phone with your mother, who is here to sign some papers she requested. She’ll tell you about them in a few moments.”
“... Aw crap. On a scale of 1 to grounded for life?” she asked, without finishing that thought, but she was already looking more cheerful and naturally energetic.
Doctor Miller laughed and changed the subject, “So after reading those booklets and seeing the images as well, are you still interested in moving forward?”
“I think so,” Megan sighed. “I mean... I’ve never had a surgery in my life. Never had my tonsils out or anything, so it’s kind of scary to even think about. I don’t know that it’s something I’m ready for yet, but the ones about HRT... That I could grow into puberty like a real girl? That’s really exciting, being honest.”
“Surgery is a big step, and you wont have to worry about it for awhile Your sister and mother will be taking you to get a CAT scan after your 365 interview, then we’ll wait for some blood tests to come back and start you on your personalized HRT. Have you taken any anti-depressants?”
Megan shook her head. “No ma’am. But...” she sighed. “I brought one with me, just in case I needed it. But I didn’t take it.”
“Good. My records indicate that it was a low dose anyway so there should be no harm in dropping them entirely. In fact, if you want to bring me the bottle, I can have them disposed of properly for you. I do want to start you on an antiandrogen agent as soon as possible, but that can wait until your HRT, which unlike surgery, will only take a couple of days at most to get you started.”
“How is that going to work anyway?” Megan asked. “I can only think of a couple of ways to get hormones into my body, none of them really fun.”
Doctor Miller laughed, “In Australia we use an Implant, like they do for birth control. It’s a simple estrogenic crystal no bigger than a popcorn hull, implanted under the skin.”
“Does it hurt?” Megan asked. “I mean, will I know it’s there?”
“With a local anaesthetic you won’t even know it went in. After that you won’t know it’s even there.”
“Sounds great,” Megan answered as she began to press down her hair a little bit, almost on a subconscious level.
“So if you think you are moving too fast just say something, and we’ll slow down, but we really think you should have been on this path years ago.”
Megan stood up at that, walked right up to Theresa, and hugged her tightly. “Thank you so much. I don’t really care anymore who knows if I’m trans, or what kind of backlash I’m going to get in a couple of weeks. I finally understand what’s been missing in my life.”
Theresa smiled at Megan, hugging her back. “Your mother wants a word with you about some things.” she said, and walked out to call Janet into the room.
Megan gulped a little as she sat back down and picked up the diary that Theresa had left. It was very little shield against whatever wrath awaited her for having done all this behind her back under the guise of preparing for a role and going incognito, but by the time she realized she didn’t want to go back to being Mark again, she was already in too deep, in her own mind anyway.
The few seconds it took for Janet to enter felt like agonizing hours, but she did step through the door, after a fashion and stepped inside.. “Hi Princess,” she said with a grin.
“Hi Mum,” Megan slipped, as she stood to hug Janet tightly. She had been hanging around Aussie girls all week, and their accent was beginning to wear off on her already. It was funny though. For weeks all she could think about was getting away from her parents, and now, she was really excited to see her mom again.
“Have a seat Princess.” Janet said as she set down, herself.
“... Sorry for not saying something sooner,” Megan sighed as she sat down again.
“Not mad at you sweetie.” Janet said, shaking her head, and set a bunch of papers down in front of Megan. She knew her daughter did her best thinking when reading, not being told. “Go ahead and read those sweetie.”
Megan picked up the stack of papers and started to read. In the stack of papers, it stated that Janet and Rob O’Malley give Megan Stuart limited guardianship over herself with the supervision of Brianna Kent, and full control over her own medical situation. It also basically stated that Janet O’Malley would be handing Manager role of Megan Stuart over to Brianna Kent as well.
“I don’t... understand. You’re letting me go as my manager and my mother?” Megan asked, confused.
Janet laughed, “Your dad thinks I'm smothering you, and from the reports that Tina have been giving me behind Krissy’s back, I’ve got to agree with him.”
“But you’re my Mom. That’s kind of your job,” Megan laughed.
“It is. That’s why I haven't granted you full guardianship over yourself. I’m still your mother and can veto any decision you make.”
“So, no head to toe aboriginal tattoos?” Megan teased.
“Nope.” Janet laughed, “Besides, you wouldn’t be able to land a movie job with those.”
“Well, maybe as captured indian white woman number four,” Megan laughed outright now. “I just don’t want you and Dad to think I want to shut you out or anything. Like Krissy I’m only using the name Stuart to throw people off. Everyone knows the name Mark O’Malley, but Megan Stuart is ... Well, like Hannah Montana and Miley Stuart,” she giggled out.
Janet laughed, “Won't be for long. You’re going to be Megan O’Malley after tomorrow, with the DBA alias Megan Stuart.”
“Sweet! Really? I can finally use my debit cards again,” she giggled. “Oh speaking of which I owe Krissy like $150.”
Janet laughed, “For what?”
“Well, food, that really cute pair of shoes, and the evening gown I wore to the opera the other night. She insisted I shouldn’t worry about it, but I promised I’d pay her back since I spent most of the $500 on a new wardrobe,” she added sheepishly.
“Just so long as she remembered to take pictures of you in said evening gown. I am going to be very disappointed if I missed out on my little girl’s first time in formalwear,” she teased.
“She even got me to wear heels,” Megan laughed. “I felt really mature. I mean more than usual.”
“That’s one of the biggest reasons we are doing this. Your dad and I both feel that you are mature enough to do things semi on your own. You are way more mature than anyone at your age should be, but then I think that’s my fault.” Janet sighed.
“I think that just comes with the territory,” Megan said as she shook her head. “You raised me not to be an entitled brat. That’s what’s important.”
Janet leaned in and hugged Megan tight, “I think we’re making the right choice. Make me proud Princess, and I’ll see you at the doctors office later.”
“You’re going sightseeing aren’t you?” Megan teased her, grinning.
“Yes Yes I am.” Janet laughed. “I haven’t been back here in years. But I promise I’ll be there for your second appointment. Good luck with the interview, if you still plan on doing it.”
“I’m obligated. They went to all the trouble of moving schedules around to accommodate me, so I don’t want to disappoint them,” Megan grinned. “But even if I am going as ‘Mark’, it’s still going to be Megan they get. I am more than the sum of my parts, and a training bra doesn’t make me Megan,” she giggled softly.
Janet laughed, “I saw you smuggled one. You plan on wearing that under Mark’s clothes for the interview?”
“I thought about it. I’m not sure if someone would notice.”
“Who cares if they do sweetie, you said so yourself.” Janet laughed, “Anyway if you feel comfortable with a piece of Megan then you should do what you want.”
“On three!” the camera man called out as Mark sat next to a cute slightly older, very pale girl with long reddish brown hair “One.. two.. “ and he held up 3 fingers.
“Hey all you lovely people, this is Jessica McGuinness with Disney AU, and I’m here with the one and only Mark O’Malley!” She turned and grinned at Megan. “So how are you liking Sydney so far?”
Mark smiled at Jessica. “I was actually born here and raised till I was 5, when my parents moved to California. Everything still looks huge though,” he laughed, causing Jessica to giggle too. “Sydney Harbor is as gorgeous as i remember, and Westfield was a parking nightmare, but we’ve had a blast sightseeing.”
“Someday I want to visit California, especially San Francisco. Have you been approached about any new projects now that ‘My Brother Mark’ has finished filming for the final season?” she asked, as Juliette stepped around waiting for her cue. It was a last minute change, once word got out that she was in Sydney as well, but Megan was thrilled that they wanted her on too.
“Actually I’ve got a role on the sci fi movie “Dark Days”. I can’t really discuss it much but I will be playing in flashback scenes. And there’s another project in the works with my co-star from My Brother Mark, Juliette Small.”
“Speaking of Juliette, a little birdie told me she might be hanging around...” she trailed off, and Mark grinned.
“You might be right. Let’s see if we can get her out here too,” he said, and then stood. “Juliette, Juliette, O where for art thou, Juliette?” he called, and Jessica nearly lost it right there, trying as hard as she could not to start laughing as Juliette appeared on set.
“O, Markeo,” she giggled and hugged him before joining him on the fake living room set.
“I swear, you guys crack me up on and off set,” Jessica said, letting herself giggle a little.
Mark grinned. “Sorry, but none of this was scripted. It kind of felt just like being back on the set of My Brother Mark.” He laughed. Or rather, Megan giggled.
“Exactly,” Juliette giggled. “We’re always goofing on each other. We’ve been approached about a serious drama - which by the way is all either of us can say right now - but I can tell you between takes all bets are going to be off.”
“Well I’m really excited to see what you two have cooked up for us fans, and I know I speak for everyone when I say we wish you both well. That’s it for now from Disney 365. I’m Jessica,” she said.
“I’m Mark,” Megan chimed in.
“And I’m Juliette,” Juliette giggled, as they all three waved at the camera.
“And cut.” The director called.
“Oh my God,” Jessica practically doubled over laughing. “That was better than perfect,” she said as she handed off the microphone to a technician. “You’re really in Dark Days though? That’s like the biggest anticipated movie this year around here” she bubbled excitedly.
“Yeah, it’s just a couple of small parts. Like I said, I can’t really talk about it due to contract obligations. They want to keep it a surprise for now, but I can definitely say more next interview. Ive got a lot of surprises for everyone next interview.” Megan grinned innocently..
“I bet,” Jessica giggled as the three of them stood. “I hope I’m asked to do that one too. You and Juliette are both just so full of energy. Normally these 365 things are - no offense - kind of dull. Big name actor shows up, some back and forth questions, and they leave the second the director yells cut like we’re all nobodies because we’re not America. Josh really missed out.”
“To use one of my new local friend Rebecca’s phrases, they’re tosspots,” Megan giggled.
“Sounds like Rebecca O’Hara,” Jessica laughed.
“That’s her.” Megan giggled again. “You know her?”
“We’ve been trying to convince her to audition here for months, but honestly I can’t blame her for not wanting to do it. She has so much else going on that a Disney contract would put a halt on. I’m just a no-name actress. I’ve nothing to lose,” she shrugged, but smiled.
“Oh I don't know about that.” Juliette laughed, shaking her head. “Disney stars tend to go on to become like us I guess.”
“Well I have been working on a song for Disney Radio,” she admitted sheepishly. “But it’s not very good. Nothing like what Rebecca writes. Anyway, I should get back to filming, but if you guys ever want to just, you know, hang out or anything just say the word.” She smiled brightly, giggling as she turned to leave. “Markio,” she said, and started laughing again.
Megan turned to the producer, “I want her for my next interview.” It was something Mark had never done before - demanded anything, but Megan wasn’t about to let such a fun interviewer get away.
The producer nodded. “I think that can be arranged. I really like the chemistry between you three, for what it’s worth.”
Megan grinned and nodded. “She was better at it than the last one. I like Alyssa, but it seems Jessica has more experience.”
“I won’t tell her you said that,” Juliette teased. “I agree. I mean the fact she was able to not just burst out laughing at us being total goofballs.” Megan laughed as she entered her dressing room, Juliette followed. “You have to get used to changing around girls.” Juliette said, before Megan could protest.
“Nah, I plan on having my own trailer,” Megan shot back playfully as she dropped her jeans, revealing a black pleated skirt underneath.
“Hey, you cheated!” Juliette giggled. Megan shook her head.
“Doctor’s orders were to dress like Mark for the day. She didn’t say I couldn’t dress like Megan underneath,” she said as she took off her flannel shirt, tying it around her waist to show she was wearing one of the white tops she had picked up the other day at Westfield.
Juliette laughed, “I’ll just have them weld my trailer onto yours.” she teased. “I didn’t even notice you wearing the falsies under all that.” she poked Megan in her tiny boob.
“It’s a training bra,” Megan laughed. “I had to put something in there to train. But it looks like I won’t be much longer until I start HRT,” she said as she sat down in the chair in front of the makeup counter and mirror.
“Want me to be with you when you you go into the CAT machine?” Juliette asked as she began to fix her makeup.
“If they’ll let you, yeah. I mean I know those things don’t hurt, but still the idea of being shoved into a big metal tube is ... kinda creepy,” Megan sighed, as she began to apply a very light dab of medium hued eye shadow to her eyes - enough to make her eyes pop without distracting or looking dramatic, like Juliette had taught her.
“You’ve gotten really good at that.” Juliette said as she watched..
“I had a good teacher,” Megan winked, making kissy faces at Juliette’s reflection in the mirror. “I’ve got to start keeping a street makeup bag though. Or at least a travel bottle of mousse.” She sighed, pushing her hair back to reveal the two real emerald stud earrings in her lower lobes that were hidden by Mark’s messy, shaggy mop before.
As if on cue, Brianna knocked lightly on the door and then called, “It’s me. Can I open the door?”
Juliette opened the door for her, and she stepped inside, holding a can of mousse. “Sorry I’m late. I believe you needed some of this?” she said with a grin. Megan looked at the purple bottle and laughed. The bottle read ‘Aussie’ and had a white kangaroo set against a bright pink circle for a logo.
“Aussie? Really?” she said jokingly. “Oh man, this stuff smells amazing. I take that back.”
“Krissy swears by it,” Brianna said, nodding. “The interview looked great by the way. I caught a glimpse of your cleavage when you stood up, but that’s probably because I knew it was there,” she winked.
“What little I have.” Megan giggled.
Juliette grinned, “I like it little.” she teased Megan. “I just can’t wait until the real things start growing, so you can share in the joy of wasting an entire bottle of cortisone cream in a week,” she added.
“Oh, God, and ice cubes when you run out at three in the morning,” Brianna chimed in. “It sounds perverted, but it’s really not. When you’re that desperate for relief you’ll try anything. Even toothpaste.”
“It’s not really that bad is it?” Megan asked, glancing between the two. “Besides at 3 am, I’ll just call you Brianna to get me some.” she teased.
Brianna laughed. “I might have to hire my own personal assistant now that I’m managing you two.”
“An Assistant would work for you, since you’re my manager as well.” Megan giggled and unzipped her small purple duffel bag, tossing her jeans inside. “All set. My hair’s the best it’s going to get until I can get it professionally... done... something... with. You know what I mean,” she said, as Brianna and Juliette both giggled.
“She needs some hairapy, stat,” Juliette nodded.
“Ok I’ll call and make an appointment for you with a hairdresser after your CAT.” Brianna laughed.
“Thanks. No sense letting it get ruined by the big metal tube of doooooom,” she giggled as they started out, bumping into Jessica on their way out. She had a bottle of water in her hand that she had already half finished.
“Hey Juliette, who’s the new girl with you, and where’s Mark?”
12 year old Mark O’Malley had been practically typecast as the dopey sidekick because of his role in the runaway hit Disney production, “My Brother Mark”. But while on the set of his older sister Krissy’s much darker sci-fi movie production, a misheard comment leads to a whole new branch in his career, and in his life.
Megan sighed, “I’m Mark.” she admitted. There was no sense in lying about it at this point.
Jessica leaned closer for a moment or two. “... Holy shi-” she managed to stop herself as a producer walked past. “Um... Wow.”
“We were hoping to slip out unnoticed. Please don’t say anything till the next interview, I plan on coming clean.”
Jessica blinked a couple of times, and then smiled and nodded. “No, it’s not that, it’s just ... Wow. You look nothing like Mark, like... I mean you do kind of, but...” she sighed. “Balls. You know what I’m trying to say,” she giggled and gave Megan a hug. “I’m part of another transgendered girl’s support group, if that’s what this is all about. And if this is just some weird publicity thing then just pretend I was never here,” she added after a moment.
“Actually..” Megan giggled and pulled out her temp cards with her new name on them. “It’s not a publicity stunt or anything, but we have one planned for the next interview.” she winked, “To promote a friend of ours’ blog.”
“Oh! You’re-” she stopped herself, and then lowered her voice to a whisper. “You’re that big secret on Amber’s blog?”
Juliette started laughing. “You’re Amber’s secret Disney contact.”
Jessica laughed. “Guilty as charged. I’d be a year up from Amber and Carolyn in school, except that I homeschool these days. But we go way back. I’m sorry if I scared you or anything,” she added with a giggle. “It’s just ... Wow.”
“Oh, by the way?” Megan struck a dramatic pose. “I personally demanded you as our interviewer again. It’s the first time as a star i’ve ever used my status to get anything.”
“Oh, lovely!” Jessica said happily. “I’m really looking forward to it. Like I said earlier, you both are just so much fun to work with.”
“I don’t like throwing weight around, causes you to look like a diva.” Megan giggled, “But you were worth it. Anyway, we have to hurry. Brianna is waiting for us at the limo.”
“Oh, hey, you’re coming to Amber’s birthday party tomorrow right?” she called after them.
“We both got invited and wouldn’t miss it for a billion dollars,” Juliette added, “Megan might not like looking like a Diva but sometimes you have to throw your weight around. Amber’s birthday party will be one to go down in the history books for her.”
Jessica laughed and gave them a double thumbs up, though only Juliette saw it. She grinned and waved over her shoulder.
“What did you do?” Megan laughed.
“Let’s just say, between Rebecca and Carolyn I know what her wish is, and it’s going to come true,” Juliette giggled mischievously as they jumped in the limo.
“That was a bit too close,” Megan exhaled as their regular driver, Alice, pushed the door closed behind her.
“Everything ok?” Brianna asked.
“Jessica met Megan,” Juliette answered, adding, “But it’s okay. It turns out she’s Amber’s secret Disney contact, so she already knows about and is part of Carolyn’s support group.”
Megan nodded. “Still, I should’ve waited until I got to the limo to change. That was just stupid of me.”
Brianna laughed softly. “Ever tried applying mascara in a moving vehicle? Anyway you won’t have to worry about that anymore, if you’re still planning to go through with a public transition.”
Megan shook her head. “I don’t have a choice honestly. I’m not going to hide who I am. I’m not ashamed. I’m a transgendered girl, and I’m quickly learning that there are a lot of girls just like me out there who need a role model.” She paused at that, and started to laugh. “Good God I sounded like a diva just now.”
“No way,” Juliette giggled. “You sounded like a Princess, not a Diva.”
“Well you might not ever get anymore Disney contracts, but they are still obligated to you as you are to them for the next year or two.” Brianna said, “Per your old contract which by the way your mother was smart when she had it done. This change won't affect it at all.”
“I don’t mind,” Megan answered, but added, “Wait... What do you mean won’t affect it?” she asked. “What did Mom put in my contract?”
“Just the way it was worded, she really didn’t have any idea you were transgender till recently. Don’t worry about that.”
“Oh, good,” Megan laughed. “I already feel like someone up there,” she paused to point toward the sky, indicating a higher power, “is plotting and scheming to use me for something.”
“I have been going through both yours and Juliette’s contracts and other things to get more familiar with what I need to do going forward. I was working really close with your mom on the Dark Days negotiation too, so I think I can do this for you two.” Brianna said. “Juliette your old manager wasn’t very good was he?”
Juliette laughed and shook her head. “Mom called him a schmuck. Dad called him far worse... usually to his face.” She giggled. “5% over the usual standard fee, plus he had all the management skills of a high school drop out. Mom’s been managing me since.”
“I got you both a script for an upcoming voice acting job for a Pixar movie.” Brianna grinned and handed them an envelope she had been keeping hidden until that moment. “This can be done between shooting the Samantha Snow movie, since they’re not major roles.”
“I thought you said no more Disney contracts?” Megan said, surprised.
“I did say you might get no more Disney, but I didn’t say no more Disney associates did I?” Brianna grinned.
“Oh sweet. It’s another Merida movie!”
Brianna nodded. “You’ve got to prove yourself to the Disney execs again, well not you Juliette but Megan, but I think a few minor roles in some movies will help as we get you some big roles from places like LionsGate, and stuff.”
“Yeah, I agree,” Megan answered. “They need to see that this isn’t just another Disneybopper meltdown, that I’m doing this for me and not for the attention.”
“I have your dad writing Amber’s questions for her. She’ll have freedom to ask some of her own during her interview, but we want her to ask some really important ones as well.” Brianna added.
“I hope you warned whatever hosting site she’s using that they’re going to get slammed, too,” Juliette giggled.
“Blogspot is owned by google.” Brianna said, grinning. “I don't think they’ll have any issues at all. The good news is I’ve already spoken with the execs, and they’re tentatively willing to let you go on camera for 365 as Megan. They said they’ll let the producer decide if it’s appropriate.” she paused, “Actually they really didn’t have much choice after I shoved your old contract in their faces.” she giggled.
Megan leaned forward and high fived Brianna. “Nice,” she giggled, as the limo rolled to a stop before turning and pulling into a hospital parking lot.
“I learned from the best. Your mom is hard.” Brianna giggled again. “By the way, while you’re here they’re going to go ahead and take a blood sample too.”
“Ugh I hate giving blood, we had to do that for those blood drives I almost cried every time.” Megan sighed.
Brianna nodded. “This won’t be like that. They’ll only draw a small vial’s worth, and Theresa assured me the Doctor who’ll be doing it is excellent at it.”
Juliette giggled, “Besides I’ll be right there remember?”
“I better get a cookie too,” Megan mock pouted, and then giggled as Alice opened the door for her to step out with Juliette. As soon as they entered the lobby, Krissy, Tina, her father Rob, her mother Janet, and Juliette’s parents, Ellen and Nick were all waiting for her in the lobby.
“Jeez,” Megan giggled. “Is this an intervention?”
Rob laughed, “Nah, I figured I should be here because I’m your father, after all, and Ellen and Nick are here because they wanted to see their daughter.”
“And we wanted to show our support,” Ellen added with a cheerful laugh as she approached, giving both Megan and Juliette a tight hug at the same time.
Megan turned to Juliette and whispered, “I don’t think we have room for everyone in our bungalow.”
“No kidding,” Juliette giggled. “So where are you guys staying?”
“In the same hotel as Rob and Janet,” Nick answered.
“We booked a couple of suites for the week,” Rob said, adding,“We’ll be heading back to the states before your second 365, but we have complete faith in you and Brianna.”
“Plus this way you’ll have me over there to bully the execs if they do get out of line,” Janet teased.
“Thank you Mrs. O’Malley.” Brianna said.
“I told you, call me Janet,” Janet laughed. “You don’t work for me anymore anyway - at least not directly.” She winked. “Now that you’re managing both girls I was thinking about offering you a partnership.”
“B-but I’m still just a first year business student,” Brianna stammered.
Janet laughed. “I know, but you’re a natural. The way you handled the Disney situation with regard to Megan’s next interview was brilliant. I couldn’t have done better.”
Ellen nodded, “Nick and I were talking...” she laughed handing Brianna some papers just like the ones Janet signed for Megan, “We’re going to do the same for Juliette that Janet and Rob did, giving her limited guardianship under your supervision.”
“Oh wow. Thank you,” Juliette giggled. “But um, like the worst I have to decide medically is tylenol or advil.”
“Well not just that, Princess.” Nick stated, “Just the limited self guardianship with Brianna as a supervisor. If Janet trusts Brianna with her daughter, we trust her with ours. With the same clause that we can veto any decision you make till you’re 18.”
“So no full body aboriginal tattoos,” Megan giggled out.
“Aw darn,” Juliette snapped her fingers in mock disappointment.
“I swear there’s a huge demand for Captured Indian white woman number four out there!” Megan giggled as a nurse came out and called her name. The poor woman looked a little nervous. There was at least one well known celebrity in the room, and she had a strong suspicion that there were in fact four, counting Megan’s dad.
“Can Juliette come back with me?” Megan asked the nurse, who smiled warmly and nodded.
“Sure she can.”
“Yay. Thanks,” she said as they followed her back. “It’s just I really, really hate needles.”
“You know, a lot of nurses do too,” the woman chuckled. “Myself included. I think it speaks to that desire to do it right after being stabbed by someone with the bedside manner of a rabid dog.”
Megan and Juliette were escorted back to a private exam room where the nurse had Megan hop up on the exam table. After checking her vitals for their records, she smiled cheerfully. She seemed much less nervous now than before. “Doctor Smythe will be in momentarily to take your blood sample personally, and then she’ll take you over for the CAT.”
Megan nodded, giving the nurse a nervous smile. “Thanks.”
Doctor Smythe wasn’t at all what Megan expected. She was an older woman - in her mid-40s at least, with graying light brown hair, and a friendly demeanor. As Brianna promised, Megan didn’t even feel the needle going in, and even got her cookie before she headed down to the CAT scan. She sat patiently in the lobby chatting with her extended family about her adventure over the week while waiting for the lab results, when Doctor Smythe emerged.
“Well, the CAT results were in line with expectations - no abnormal sectors or physical anomalies. As for your blood work,” she said, handing Megan a prescription. “I want you to get this filled and start taking it immediately. We’ll have your HRT implant ready in another day or two.”
“What is this?” Megan asked. Doctor Smythe smiled back at her.
“It’s an androgen blocker. It will prevent your body from producing its own testosterone. It’s of course never too late to start HRT, but it’s ideal to start before puberty.”
“Well I haven’t even started that yet.. Juliette just started though..” Megan giggled, pointing out that Juliette was starting to bud.
“You will in a couple of days,” the Doctor chuckled. “I’ll try and push it through more quickly though. I’ll contact your manager the moment your personalized HRT implant is ready.”
“No shots other than just giving blood?” Megan grinned, “Yay.”
Doctor Smythe nodded. “Precisely. Since you’re still young, I won’t be giving you a booster. Instead I’m going to let the HRT implant nudge you into female puberty naturally. You’ll be just a little bit behind your friends, but not far.”
She took the file folder from under her arm, offering it to Brianna. “This is a copy of her records for your personal files including the actual CAT images, and the preliminary blood work results. I’ll fax the full results to you this evening.”
“Thanks.” Brianna answered. “I’ll let Megan read them over at her leisure, when she's not busy.”
Megan sat down on the bungalow couch, glancing over the report. “So Mark’s finally gone, and I’m happy for once, does that change how you feel for me Juliette?” she called to the bedroom.
“Oh yeah, I’m totally over you and on to that hot goth chick Rebecca now,” Juliette called back, and then laughed as she appeared in the doorway. “Amber asked me the other day how long I’ve known I had feelings for you. Know what I told her?”
Megan shook her head, and Juliette grinned, walking over to sit beside her.
“It was that episode with Krissy’s role as our babysitter. The character Mark was hitting on her and trying sooo hard to win her heart and all, and I was like ‘Oh my God, I think I’m jealous’.” She giggled. “Whatever happens though, even if we don’t... you know, go beyond just being friends, you will always be my best friend.”
“Thanks,” Megan said as she hugged Juliette. “I meant what I said the other day, about not being ready to date yet, but when I am ready... I’d really like my first date to be with you.”
Juliette giggled, “We’ve already been on a date, a supervised one with Krissy and Tina, the opera, remember?” she teased.
Megan giggled. “Oh yeah. We’re doing that again next week with our parents too.”
“It’s great. My Dad’s even renting a tux,” Juliette giggled.
Megan smiled at the thought. “So what do you want to do the rest of the day? I already got Amber’s present for tomorrow.”
“I’m waiting to hear from my present,” Juliette giggled. She had a mischievous grin on her face. “She’s supposed to call when she lands here in Sydney.”
“Oh, you can tell me, what did you get her?” Megan laughed.
“Well, I found out through Carolyn, plus it’s obvious just looking at her blog, that Debby is one of Amber’s favorite Disney stars, so I called her and asked if she’d be interested in singing. She literally laughed at me when I offered to pay her, and said she’d do it for free because it was us asking.”
“Cool, better than my present, “ Megan grinned, “All I got was the cast of ‘My Brother Mark’,” she teased.
“Oh wow, really? So they all know about you going Megan full time?”
“Yup, George said he knew already.” Megan laughed. George was the guy who played their goofy dad on the show.
“Well, I did kind of talk to Amy about it once so I guess she’d know too now that you mention it,” Juliette said thoughtfully, Amy was the woman who played their no nonsense Mom opposite George.
“Alyssa and Devin were the only two who didn’t know and were surprisingly cool about it.” Megan added.
“That’s good. Alyssa I’m not surprised about, but Devin I wasn’t sure about.” She grinned and stage whispered, “She’s totally bi. But she can’t date girls because of the whole Disney stigma. But you didn’t hear that from me,” Juliette giggled. “She said she might ask Devin out to dinner though.”
Devin played Mark and Juliette’s other brother, and Alyssa was Devin’s long time in character girlfriend on the show, although she wasn’t featured in nearly as many episodes since she also played roles in other major Disney productions during the last year. They still considered her part of the core cast, however.
“Somehow that doesn’t surprise me. I read in one of those pamphlets that as many as one in twelve people alone are trans, whether they realize it or not. It also talked about how sexuality is more like a sliding scale than a binary “Yes or no”.” She paused and shrugged. “I don’t know if I like girls as a rule or not. I just know you’re my best friend, and all my other friends are girls.”
“Except Devin,” Juliette giggled.
“Well, yeah, but he’s Devin. Come on,” Megan laughed as Juliette’s phone rang.
“Heeellooo substitute!” she answered in her best smart-ass Michelle tone.
“Young lady where is your homework!” Debby answered on the other end in her best crotchety old woman voice.
“My sister Megan ate it,” Juliette giggled out. “How was the flight?”
“Oh my Gosh it was long, but flying over the Sydney Opera House was so amazing. I totally geeked out on the poor girl sitting next to me,” she said, laughing. “I’m in the limo you guys sent me now on the way to the hotel, but after I get checked in, I’ll be free to talk about what you want to do for your friend’s birthday.”
Megan piped up, “Hi Debby! Thanks for that offer to be in your music video by the way.”
“Hey Megan!” Debby said brightly. “You know that offer still stands - for both of you really. We put production on hold because my choreographer twisted her ankle. She’s going to be okay, but she has to stay off it for awhile.”
“Awww bummer.” Megan sighed, “Also thanks for coming out here for our friend’s birthday.”
“Are you kidding? I saw this girl’s blog, and I was like ‘Oh I have got to meet her.’. I blushed when I read her review of Radio Rebel.”
“I’m going to use her talented blogging skills this week myself.” Megan giggled.
“Well, hey listen, I know as Disney brats we have this weird stigma of either being sugary sweet or completely psycho, but Bridget wanted me to pass along - and I agree with this too - that you have our complete support. We’re all really proud of you for what you’re doing, even if you’re not under contract right now.”
“Aww, thanks!” Megan bubbled and stood to go use the bathroom, “I’ll be back in a moment.”
“I heard the rest of the cast are already here right?” Debby laughed as Megan excused herself.
“Yeah, Megan called them and invited them. Amber is a huge fan of the show, and, outside of My Brother Mark, you were her absolute favorite celebrity of all time,” Juliette answered.
“Can I make a suggestion on the first song?” Debby asked. “I’ve been thinking about it, and I feel like the perfect song would be “A Dream” - you know that iconic Disney song,” she said, and sang the first line. “A Dream is a wish your heart makes...”
“Oh my God yes that would be perfect! Like as soon as she blows out her candles you come out singing or something?”
“Yeah!” Debby cheered. “That’s what I was thinking. We’ll hammer out the details when I get there. I almost feel bad for her. We’re going to blow her mind,” she giggled a little. “Talk to you soon!”
“I wonder if we should tell Rebecca and Carolyn what we’re doing, or let them be surprised too?” Megan giggled as she came out of the bathroom after washing her hands.
“Oh I think it’s going to be a nice surprise for them too.”
“I thought so too. Plus I know for a fact Amber’s parents got her a big present too, so we’re not being total divas getting our celeb friends to show up,” Megan giggled.
“You know I think we should go out to eat, just you and me, after we hash out the birthday stuff with Debby. Somewhere nice, on me, to celebrate our freedom.”
“Soo, like a date?” Megan teased. Juliette didn’t answer as she went into the bedroom to find a nice fancy skirt and top for her and Megan to wear.
As if on cue, Juliette’s phone rang its new text ringtone. “Could you check that?” Juliette called back. Megan picked it up.
“It’s from Debby. She says she’s been distracted by not eating on the plane so she’ll stop by later this evening.”
“Oh fun, then we can go out first.” Juliette said as she walked out wearing just her bra and a silver skirt, holding two different tops - one a sparkling sequined pink, the other a more subdued off-white silver. “Which one do you think I should wear?”
“The off white one. Think I can borrow the pink one? I think I have a skirt that would match that perfectly.” Megan giggled.
“Oh, the pleated dark pink one? That would be so perfect,” Juliette nodded ass he handed the pink top to Megan. “I traded clothes with Alyssa all the time until she hit that growth spurt,” Juliette giggled as Megan followed her back into the bedroom to change as well. “So what’s mine is yours.”
“Oh here we are. I apologize. It was under Stuart,” the woman standing at the front entrance to the fancy French restaurant stated with an embarrassed look on her face. “Your table is already prepared Miss Stuart.”
Megan giggled, “I think Brianna really needs to hire herself an assistant,” she said as they followed the woman to their table. Juliette touched Megan’s arm gently to get her attention and grinned, nodding toward another table off to the side, where Tina and Krissy were eating. They hadn’t noticed the girls. Krissy was palming a ring box out of Tina’s view.
“I think Krissy is going to ask Tina to marry her,” Juliette whispered. Megan grinned and started humming Kiss the girl, and started to sing it softly.
The woman laughed quietly. “If I may be so bold as to ask, would that be your sister?”
“That would be.” Megan nodded, grinning a bit.
“I thought so, by the name. Those two are regulars here. They come at least once a month,” she said cheerfully. “I’ll let you peruse the menu. Would you like anything to drink?”
“No wonder our manager recommended this place.” Juliette giggled.
“I’ll just have a Coca-Cola or Pepsi,” Megan answered cheerfully.
“I’ll take the same.” Juliette said, nodding.
“You’re hometown girls, sure enough,” the woman said with a grin. It was odd hearing such a candid, casual comment in such a formal setting, but it made Megan grin too.
“Wow. Is it me or is like, everyone more laid back here than back in Cali?”
“I didn’t want to stereotype, but I’ve been thinking the same thing all week,” Juliette answered. “Maybe we’re just lucky. Oh, um, should I order something fancy?” Juliette asked hesitantly. “I was just going to have the grilled chicken with garlic.”
Megan giggled, “Oh, that sounds great. Me too.”
“Oh thank God,” Juliette answered sheepishly. “Can I tell you a secret? This is actually the first time I’ve ever been in a place like this.”
Megan tried not to laugh as she squeezed Juliette’s hand reassuringly. “My parents used to bring Krissy and I to these places all the time. The chefs are usually happy to prepare whatever you ask, as long as you don’t send it back too many times,” she teased.
“That makes sense. Your Dad’s a big time writer director, your Mom’s a manager and talent scout. My Brother Mark was my big break,” Juliette mused as a waitress approached. “Before that we were literally just some middle class nobodies from Brooklyn.”
The waitress smiled warmly as she set the girls’ drinks down, and after taking down their orders, she stepped away again, and Megan shook her head.
“You’re selling yourself short. You have an amazing singing voice. If Disney hadn’t picked you up someone would have.”
“And you’re multitalented,” Juliette giggled. “I’ve heard you sing when you thought you were alone.” Juliette sighed, “I maybe a good singer but I’ve had to have voice lessons.”
“So have I,” Megan laughed quietly. “Granted that was more in the voice coaching acting department. You can act, sing, and I know you can dance. I’ve got two left feet.”
“I don’t know about that, you danced pretty elegantly in the episode Dance for your Life,” Juliette giggled.
Megan giggled again. “Oh, God, that so doesn’t count. I had Amy coaching me like constantly on where to stand and how to move without twisting something,” she said, shaking her head as their waitress returned with their meals, as well as a plate of crepes. Megan looked over at Krissy’s table just as Krissy looked over she gave her sister the thumbs up.
“After we meet with Debby, want to sit around the bungalow and watch some movies?” Megan giggled.
“Sure! What’d you have in mind?” Juliette asked.
“I still haven’t seen that movie Bridget did the voices for from Studio Ghibli. Arrietty?”
“The Secret World of Arrietty, yeah. I’ve only seen the promos too. Oh, I have the other Studio Ghibli stuff on Blu-Ray if you want to make a night of it,” Juliette bubbled.
“Oh that sounds awesome. I loved Kiki’s Delivery Service and Whisper of the Heart, especially that cute remake of Country Roads that they made for it.”
Suddenly the restaurant seemed to get really quiet. Megan and Juliette looked around to see Krissy down on one knee next to their table.
“So how about it? Will you give this Aussie a chance?” she asked. Tina started to cry as she nodded and let Krissy slip the ring on her finger, and people began to clap for the couple, including Megan and Juliette. Megan even managed to snap a few cell phone pictures.
“This is soo going on my Instagram,” Megan giggled.
“That’s going to be us someday.” Juliette teased.
Megan grinned, “Actually I plan on asking you on the movie set while they are filming,” she shot back playfully.
“Very funny,” Juliette said with a giggle as she finished her chicken.
The Waitress came out at that exact moment and placed a glass of non-alcoholic sparkling cider in front of each of the girls. She had set it up with the staff while Juliette was in the restroom, just after they came in, before she knew Krissy was going to propose to Tina - otherwise she would have waited.
Juliette lifted her glass, then stopped, slowly lowering it as she stared at the ring inside. It was gold, set with tiny sapphires and engraved with little hearts. Without hesitation, once she realized what it was, she dipped her finger into the glass to retrieve the ring, licked the tip of her finger and grinned at Megan, slipping it on her finger. “So what happened to not being ready to date yet?”
Megan grinned, “We’re taking things slowly, that ring is just a promise to you.”
“A promise that we’ll always be together is pretty serious though,” Juliette answered.
Megan nodded, “As friends and maybe more when we are ready for that.”
“Weeell... In that case,” Juliette trailed off and giggled softly. She picked up her purse, and took out a small box wrapped in emerald green paper, and placed it in front of Megan. “I guess great minds think alike. I was going to give that to you until you said you weren’t ready to date, and I didn’t want to scare you off...”
Megan giggled and carefully unwrapped it, pulling out a ring almost like Juliette’s except it had small emeralds instead of sapphires. “Oh its so pretty.” she slipped it on her finger.
“Emerald is definitely your color,” Juliette giggled. “I got it the day you got your ears done.”
“Besides Krissy kept pointing out that we were already dating technically.” Megan shrugged.
“Well I don’t know what the future has for us,” Juliette said as she squeezed Megan’s hand across the table. “And I don’t care. I just know that there’s no one I’d rather be dating than you.”
“The first time you kissed me, my heart skipped a beat. It took all I had in me not to make out with you in front of Tina,” Megan laughed.
Juliette blushed softly, but grinned as well. “I don’t know what possessed me to kiss you there, but something said that I should, so I did.”
“Maybe it was a little crab on your shoulder,” Megan giggled, sipping her cider. When the waitress came by again, Juliette raised her hand slightly to get her attention.
“Miss? Could we get something um... chocolateish for dessert and our bill?”
“Sure, how about a chocolate mousse?” The waitress smiled. “The meal’s compliments of the chef however, in honor of your sister’s engagement,” she added, winking..
“Tell the chef thank you, and oh.” Megan reached into her purse and pulled out some signed photos, “One’s for you and one’s for the Chef.”
The waitress glanced down at the photo and grinned. “Oh, thank you! My daughter’s going to love this. She’ll probably frame it,” she giggled softly.
“I’ve never had chocolate mousse,” Juliette said thoughtfully as she stared at the dessert menu. “How is it?”
“It’s to die for,” Megan answered with an affirming nod.
“I’ll try that, then. Megan’s the expert at this stuff.” She giggled again. She was floating on air, and it was a good thing the cider was non-alcoholic or she would have really been bubbly.
“Me too,” Megan said, raising her glass to Krissy as she and Tina stood, waving at the pair before turning to step out together.
12 year old Mark O’Malley had been practically typecast as the dopey sidekick because of his role in the runaway hit Disney production, “My Brother Mark”. But while on the set of his older sister Krissy’s much darker sci-fi movie production, a misheard comment leads to a whole new branch in his career, and in his life.
Megan and Juliette were cuddling on the couch again. It had been a day since Amber’s massive birthday party, and the two had nothing planned at all today, so they were watching movies together. Megan’s phone rang with Brianna’s ringtone..
“Montana residence, this is Hannah speaking,” Megan answered.
“Hey pop star. I’ve got a car coming to get you, the doctors office called and said your HRT implant was ready.”
“Oh, would you believe I actually forgot about that?” Megan said sheepishly. “The last few days has been such a whirlwind, and I’m still recovering from Amber’s epic party. We’re still in our jammies,” she giggled.
“You’ve got a few moments to get dressed.” Brianna laughed.
“We can do your hair in the car,” Juliette added, already on her way to the bedroom.
“Thanks Brianna. I’ll be ready to get ready when the car gets here,” Megan giggled.
After about 20 minutes there was a honk outside. Megan had just gotten her top on. “Holy crap they are fast.”
“Oh, socks,” Juliette said, passing Megan a pair of blue socks to match her top. Megan grabbed them and raced out the door barefoot, with Juliette not far behind carrying her makeup kit in one hand, and two hair brushes in the other. Alice watched the chaos from the driver’s seat, trying her best not to burst out laughing.
“You eh, want me to drive around the block a few times then come back?” she asked. She had gotten comfortable enough with the girls to joke with them without fear of reprimand.
“No no, it’s fine.” Megan giggled.
Alice smiled as she pulled off and headed towards the doctors office, “I’ll take my time then.”
“We just didn’t get any warning we’d have to go anywhere today,” Megan laughed. “We were taking today to catch our breath. Preliminary script stuff Sunday and Monday, that huge party Saturday, filming for Dark Days, and planning a wedding on top of all that.”
“Aren’t you two a bit young for planning your wedding though?” Alice teased, grinning. “Your sister’s engagement’s the talk of the social media world I hear.”
“Not all of it good, sadly,” Juliette answered as she started working on Megan’s hair. “But it’s nice to see the bigots getting run out of discussion threads.”
“Live and let live - that’s my philosophy,” Alice answered. “I mean I’m as white bread boring as they come. I drive a limo for just above minimum wage and my date nights are sitting at home with my two cats,” she laughed. “But two blokes or two gals have as much right to be happy as a man and a woman do.”
Megan smiled brightly at that. “That and they make such a cute couple.”
“I’m jealous,” Brianna giggled. “Not of Tina specifically. I’ve just given up on romance entirely. At least I get to be her maid of honor. Maybe I’ll find a nice hunky surfer while we’re here,” she teased, as the limo pulled up to the clinic “Alright,” she said, “According to Dr. Miller, this shouldn’t take very long at all. Once you’re done, we’ll drop you off at Amber’s. If you need anything, I’ll be a phone call away.”.
Megan and Juliette stood on Amber’s front door and she knocked a second time, “Wonder if she’s home, or if she forgot about that interview.” Megan sighed. After a few moments the door opened.
Amber blushed when she saw Megan, “Oh god was that today?”
Megan laughed a little and nodded. “We can come back tomorrow if you want.” It had been a couple of days since the procedure with no ill effects, and the second 365 interview was coming up fast, but they still had time to spare.
“No no, I got your dad’s list of questions and added a few of my own.” Amber said professionally., “Come on in. Carolyn’s even here so I don’t have to call her over to set up.”
“We’re not interrupting anything are we?” Juliette asked.
“Nope, just a sleepover.” Amber giggled.
“Seriously, we can come back later,” Megan said, shaking her head as she started to back towards the door.
“Nope you’re all good.” Amber giggled, “Come on, I was about to fix some food. It’s just me, Carolyn and Rebecca. Jessica was supposed to come too but she got held up at the studio.”
“She might still make it though,” Rebecca called from further inside.
“I tried calling you two last night to invite you over, but I think I dialed the wrong number.” Amber blushed.
Rebecca giggled as she came into the room, not wearing her usual dramatic goth attire, but a plain gray t-shirt and jeans. “She got some cranky old bat on the phone and was too afraid to try again.”
“We’ve really got to get local cell phone numbers,” Megan laughed as Carolyn came in just behind Rebecca.
“Oh, sweet, you did get the message,” Carolyn said cheerfully.
“Nope, I’m just an idiot,” Amber sighed. “I forgot that we had today down for the big interview. So I’ll need you to set up the studio in a bit.”
“And you laugh when I bring my DSLR everywhere,” Carolyn said with a smug grin. “Sure, I can have something nice set up in no time. And with your new lappy we can even make it look pro. Call me when the food’s ready.” Carolyn grinned as she disappeared.
“And she’s off,” Rebecca laughed.
“When Carolyn’s doing a setup, you’ll be lucky to get three words out of her,” Amber giggled as she led the remaining three to the spacious first floor kitchen. “It’s like Zen meditation for her.”
“Yeah, but I can’t blame her,” Rebecca sighed. “The way kids used to tease her, becoming an AV geek probably saved her life.”
“Most likely.” Amber sighed as well. “Now she works with me on my blog. Wish I could go pro and pay her.”
Megan sent off a few quick texts to Brianna while Amber made food for everyone.
“You know you guys have the makings of a real life iCarly though,” Juliette giggled.
“I know right?” Rebecca laughed. “We talked about that a few times actually, but we wouldn’t be able to keep up a regular schedule like they did on the show. It’d be random stuff like what Amber’s doing today.”
“Hope you guys like tacos,” Amber said as she began browning a big pan of hamburger meat. “They’re the one thing I can cook really well.”
“They have to be better than Taco Bell.” Megan giggled.
“Taco Bell used to bring loads of food for the meal table when we filmed.” Juliette laughed. “Some days Megan’s mom or mine would sneak us something from Subway just for a change of pace.”
“Ick,” Amber laughed. “I like Taco Bell, but every day?”
“Sometimes we’d get a catering company, but it usually is whatever is easiest.” Megan nodded. “When filming you don't have time for much of anything.” Just then Megan’s phone buzzed her text message tone. Megan grinned and put her phone away. “So how much do you think you’re worth as a PR person?” she teased.
Amber laughed at the question. “Considering I’m doing it for free, as a hobby? I’ve had people ask me why I don’t donation beg, but I don’t feel like my writing is exactly up to par for that sort of thing. It’s just something fun.”
Megan pulled a piece of paper out of her purse and a pen and wrote down the dollar number Brianna gave her. “How does this sound, it’s an equal split for you and Carolyn.”
Amber blinked at Megan, looking down at the piece of paper. Her breath caught in her throat. “... Wha?” was all she could get out.
“That’s if you agree to become Juliette and My person PR people.” Megan giggled.
“And before you say no,” Juliette chimed in quickly, “Just remember Jessica is our age just like you, and so are the other people who do the Disney 365 stuff.’
“Yeah but ... They’re trained actors or writers,” Amber protested.
“You are a skilled writer.” Megan shot back.
“Mrs. Potter,” Rebecca giggled, causing Amber to laugh too.
“Yup. Our year 6 English teacher Katherine Potter. She was kind of a grump, but she loved writing, and really made me fall in love with it too. She’s the whole reason I started blogging - because I wanted to get better as a writer.”
Amber reached over and turned off the burner, letting the hamburger meat simmer for a moment. She stared at the number thoughtfully. It was a lot of money - a lot a lot of money, especially for two kids, but there was the work to think about as well.
“What would we even do?” Amber asked. “Oh!” she said a moment later and raced to the doorway. “Carolyn! Tacos!”
“What would happen is you would get together with a Team and have them build a website around your designs, and you would write articles and stuff about us, and Carolyn would be our official camera woman.” Megan said.
“Sorry, all I heard was official camera woman?” Carolyn said as she bounded into the room. “Man that smells good.”
Amber giggled as she started laying out unfolded soft flour tortillas and crunchy shells alongside a huge bowl of cheese, another bowl of shredded lettuce, and even some bean dip and guacamole along the breakfast bar island. She picked up the piece of paper and laid it beside Carolyn’s plate as she sat down with the others.
“That’s USD by the way. I forgot to get it converted to AUD,” Megan giggled. “Granted it would be split between you. We want to hire you and Amber to be our publicists.”
Carolyn gave Megan a sidelong glance, and then looked down at the piece of paper. She froze.
“Not enough?” Megan giggled as she casually spread some guacamole and bean dip on her tacos before adding some cheese. “I can always ask Brianna for more.”
“Way too bloody much,” Carolyn answered finally finding her voice. “That’s if you’re even serious. No way I’m worth even a quarter of that. Amber, sure.”
“Totally serious, and it’s if you two are serious.” Juliette stated. “We’ve seen some of your vlogs, and I watched a couple of your Let’s Play videos on youtube. It’s pretty obvious you put a ton of work into every video you do.”
“So we’re willing to give you two jobs with us.” Megan spoke up before crunching into her taco. “Oh man these are great! If you're serious you’ll have to call Brianna and set things up with her, she’ll hook you up with a web design team, and get you rolling.”
“But what about school?” Carolyn asked. “I’m homeschooled now, but Amber still goes to public school. I mean not that it matters while we’re on holiday,” she added with a laugh. “What would we even have to do?”
“Well you both will be home schooled with us, I think.” Megan giggled, “And well Carolyn gets to shoot behind the scenes videos of Juliette and I when we film movies, and Amber gets to do our official site interviews and stuff.”
Carolyn and Amber both looked at Rebecca, who had been staying out of the conversation entirely. She looked up, with a mouth full of soft taco, and slowly looked between the two of them. “... What? I’m staying out of it.” She giggled. “You’ll want to talk to my Mom if you want a makeup artist, unless you want to look like the Wolfman. That I can do.”
Juliette looked at Rebecca, “We’re also offering you a off and on job designing outfits for us to wear when we're not filming.”
“I appreciate the offer, but...” Rebecca shook her head. “I’m no fashion designer. Everything I own is off the rack.”
Megan grinned, “That's not what I heard.”
“You ARE homeschooling with me and Jessica anyway,” Carolyn added, elbowing Rebecca.
“I guess I can try,” Rebecca answered reluctantly.
“Yeah, I’m pretty much the only non connected person here,” Amber laughed.
“Says the girl who got Debby Ryan to sing at her birthday party,” Rebecca teased.
“Hey, I had nothing to do with that. I was as shocked as you guys!” Amber giggled again. “I just meant that Carolyn’s Mom is a director, Rebecca’s does wardrobe and makeup, plus her dad does set design, and Jessica’s like a second gen Disney brat - which I mean in the nicest way possible by the way.”
Juliette laughed at that last part. “Oh, no offense taken. We always joke about being Disney brats, or, what was it Devin used?”
“Disney-boppers,” Megan giggled.
“My Mom is a veterinarian,” Amber said sheepishly. “My Dad’s military.”
“We’ll make sure the sharks don’t get their teeth on you,” Juliette said with an affirming nod. “Since technically you’ll be working for us you’ll have access to Brianna’s managerial services as part of the deal I think?” she asked, looking at Megan, who had just finished licking bean dip off her fingers.
“Yup. Provided her parents agree Brianna will shield her from being sniped by scouts without full contractual disclosure. Like I said you have to call Brianna and get everything straightened out, along with your contracts.”
“Cool. I’ll tell Mum when she gets home this evening,” Amber said.
“Maybe we can get Brianna to draw up something for you to look at and drop it off when we beg her to pick up our sleepwear,” Juliette giggled.
After they all ate Megan sat down in the room Carolyn setup for the interview, Carolyn smiled as she got the camera ready, “Ok so not sure how they do this professionally.” she said nervously.
Amber sat across from Megan, “I paid attention when we visited your mom. You're supposed to count from five, like, ‘in five, four, three’ I think?” she giggled.
“Yeah, but whatever you’re comfortable with works,” Megan said. “The cue-in is as much for the person doing the editing, so they know when to start the cut, as it is for us to know when to start talking.”
“Why mess with what works?” Carolyn answered. “Alright, lighting looks good, camera’s ready,” she said as she made one last quick adjustment to her digital SLR camera. “This thing only shoots 1080p, but I don’t think that matters,” she said, winking. “We’re rolling in five, four, three...”
Amber smiled brightly at the camera. “Hi everyone out there, thanks for joining me on a special live Vlog! Today we have a special guest, you might know him - or rather her, from My Brother Mark!”
Megan smiled and waved, “Hey everyone. If you don’t recognize me, that’s okay too,” she laughed a bit. She had worn a nice, navy sweater with a khaki skirt in order to present a professional appearance for the cameras, though she had on a casual t-shirt underneath so she could take off said sweater and actually be comfortable once it was over.
“I have some questions here that I wanted to ask you, then after, we’ll take some questions from the viewers.”
“Sure. I bet everyone’s got a lot of questions, not the least of which ‘Who are you and what have you done with the weirdo with the frazzy hair,” Megan giggled. Carolyn quickly jotted something down on paper, ‘Current view count 5,000.’ and held it up.
“Ok first question, this is a standard one, but it should help clear some things up, What was your character on My Brother Mark, and what did you find fun about playing that character?”
“Well, I played Mark Mason, Michelle’s annoying, borderline evil brother,” Megan giggled. “I loved playing Mark because I got to ad lib a lot of my lines. Sometimes I’d try something crazy like spraying silly string in Michelle’s hair, and we’d end up keeping it because the Director was laughing too hard to yell ‘cut’.”
Amber laughed softly, “Sounds like you guys had a lot of fun on the show. “ she paused as Carolyn held up another sign saying 15k viewers, “For all of you just joining us, We’ve got the actor behind Mark, from My Brother Mark with us. My second question is Are you dressed like this for an upcoming movie?”
“There’s no easy way to answer that one I’m afraid. Yes, this began as preparation for a big movie role - Snowballed, the Samantha Snow story, but it’s much more than that. I’ve realized something that my co-stars knew all along, ever since the episode, “The Substitute”, where I famously spent the whole episode as Juliette’s character, Michelle.”
Amber asked several more questions which Megan answered truthfully, during those questions their viewer count rose to 1.5million which was way more than any blog that Amber had ever done before. Finally, Carolyn handed Rebecca a stack of index cards. Rebecca passed them to Juliette, who stepped on camera.
“Hey guys,” she said, waving as she sat down next to Megan, handing the cards to Amber. Megan grinned.
“I was wondering when you were going to get your butt over here,” she teased. Juliette laughed.
“I wanted to let everyone get to know the real you first,” she answered, grinning.
“First question, from Angel359,” Amber began, “Is this for real or just a publicity stunt?”
“This is 100% real.” Megan stated, “Just today I began hormone replacement therapy so I can go through puberty like any other girl.”
“Next question is from Missy from L.A., and she asks are you going to continue to make movies after you transition?” Carolyn held up another sign, ‘3 million viewers.’
“Yes, actually. I didn’t think to bring this up before, but I’m in big screen action feature that some of you might have heard of, called Dark Days. I don’t want to give away the plot of this one, but I play the young version of the main character, and Juliette and I have also been approached about voices for the new Pixar’s Brave sequel, so I’m definitely going to continue with my career. I’ll just be doing it as myself, instead of pretending to be a boy.”
“Justin in New York New York asks, I have a signed picture of Juliette and Mark, is there any way I can get a refund and get a picture of the hottie Megan and Juliette?”
Megan laughed softly. “Sure. Just send an email to MJ Productions at gmail dot AU with your contact information and we’ll send a new one out. That goes for anyone who’s interested, by the way. I know my manager’s going to kill me, but Juliette and I wouldn’t be here if it wasn’t for you our fans, so we set up a special contact email outside official channels for you to use.”
“Two more questions and we’ll be out of time folks.” Amber said, “Second to last question, from Sabrina Moses in Sydney.” she paused, “Would you and Juliette like to make a guest appearance on my new Disney show?” Carolyn held up a sign with the number 25, underlined three times, and ‘million’ written after it, her jaw hanging wide open.
Megan smiled brightly, “We would love to! We’ll have our manager get in touch with the studio and see if we can work something out. Thanks so much for the offer,” she said cheerfully.
Amber smiled brightly, “Folks we just broke a record here at Something Special. We have let me make sure I got this right.” she turned to Carolyn, “25 million viewers right now?”
Rebecca slipped up behind Carolyn and gave her a gentle nudge, causing her to step forward in front of the camera involuntarily. “30 million and climbing,” she said nervously as she tried to scurry back off-screen.
“Everyone this is my camera woman Carolyn. She’s the magic behind the show.” Amber said, trying not to giggle. “Ok so we have one last question for Megan.” She flipped the card so she could read it, “This is from several people asking similar questions, “What is the name of your favorite stuffed teddy bear?” she giggled softly.
“Believe it or not, I actually don’t have any stuffed animals. I was so into pretending to be a boy for so long that I never really let myself give in to being a girl, except for when I was playing Michelle on-camera. But the very first one I collect, I’m going to name ‘Princess’ because joining Disney was a dream come true for me, and I will always have a soft spot in my heart for the Disney Princess movies,” she giggled.
“Ok folks you heard it, time to start sending Megan stuffed animals!” Amber giggled. “Maybe after she gets a few she can re answer that question for you all. That’s it for now everyone, I hope you all enjoyed having Megan here as much as I did! And remember, she has another interview with Disney 365 tomorrow!” she waved to the camera which Megan joined in. Rebecca pulled both Carolyn and Juliette into frame so they could wave as well.
Carolyn smiled and said as she turned the camera off, “And that’s a wrap.”
“Oh my God,” Rebecca whispered. She looked positively stunned now as she looked at Amber’s open laptop that Carolyn had been using to monitor views.
“You got an email from our vlog host the moment we hit 20 million viewers.” Carolyn told Amber.
“That’s not all,” Rebecca said. “Look at the final view count. You hit 38 million total.”
“That’s just crazy.” Amber said, shocked.
“Considering my live streams for video games get maybe 300 views, and my youtube channel has 17,000 subscribers,” Carolyn said with disbelief. “Jesus bloody Christ.”
“What’s the email say?” Amber asked.
“It was a congratulations letter for getting a massively high hit count and that they apologize the stream may have cut for a second due to traffic load.” Carolyn giggled as she read it, and Megan’s phone rang.
Megan answered her phone, “Sorry I’m not in right now, I’m helping my friends pick their jaws off the floor, please leave your name and number and I’ll get right back to you.”
Brianna laughed. “You’d better be in if you want an interview with the BBC,” she teased.
“The BBC?” Megan said out loud.
“And CNN, and just about every news agency in Australia,” Brianna laughed again. “My phone’s ringing off the proverbial hook, and my inbox is being flooded.”
“I’ll give the BBC exclusive.” Megan stated, “But only on one condition.”
“Believe me, you’re in a position to name any conditions you want. I’m pretty sure you could get the prime minister jello wrestling a bear in the background right now.”
“I want Juliette, Amber and Carolyn to be there at the interview stand with me.” Megan stated. “And we want a bowl of red m&m’s.” she teased.
“But every fifth one should be blue!” Juliette added as Amber’s phone started ringing as well, and then Carolyn’s, and Rebecca’s.
“You got it,” Brianna laughed. “Anything else?”
“Heck let’s make this really hard for them, instead of Red M&M’s with every 5th blue, lets make it Breast Cancer Pink M&M’s a whole bowl of those, to be passed around the audience.”
“Ohh, that’s a great idea!” Brianna answered excitedly. “Do you want to accept any newspaper interviews or should I tell them no comment for now?”
“For now, we’ll just do the BBC interview, the rest of them can wait, Juliette and I have a busy schedule to keep.” Megan said, grinning at Juliette..
“That’s true, especially now that they want to make Young Alessa a more prominent character.”
“We’ve also got to start prepping for Snowballed too.” Juliette piped in.
“That was the major condition of Megan’s involvement with Dark Days - that it not interfere with the other project, as per Megan’s request. The director’s thrilled she’s even considering doing more work with the movie, and Laura’s over the moon,” Brianna laughed.
“Hey Brianna, can you bring Amber and Carolyn’s contract over as well as some sleep gear for Juliette and I please? We’re still trying to talk Rebecca into being our wardrobe consultant.”
“Sure thing. Anything in particular or first thing I see?”
Juliette grinned, “The matching silk set.”
“Gotcha,” Brianna chuckled. “Oh by the way your Mom texted me during the interview, and told me to tell you you handled yourself incredibly well, and she’s extremely proud, but didn’t want to say so directly and interrupt it.”
Carolyn laughed as she hung up the phone with her mom, “She sent a question in, we’ll use it for the next interview.”
“There were a lot of general comments mixed in too,” Rebecca said. “Our mods got to the bad ones, but not before they got verbally thrashed by everyone else. I love this one though,” she said, and cleared her throat. “I just wanted to say you’re a real inspiration. I’m going to talk to my parents about my GID, and use this interview to help them understand. Thank you so much.”
“Awwww.” Megan said. “I’m glad I can inspire people. Oh if you can get her username and email I want to send her a personal signed picture of me with a stuffed bear the first one someone sends me.” she turned and glared at Amber, and then giggled.
Amber grinned innocently. “What?” she said, pointing at Rebecca. “It was her question too!”
Rebecca giggled, “I posted where they can send the teddy bears too, in care of Megan Stuart via the studio.”
“We’re going to need a bigger bungalow,” Juliette laughed.
“Actually I wanted to ask you two a question, but I wanted to ask in private if that’s alright?” Brianna spoke up.
“Oh! Sorry Brianna, I forgot you were still on the line,” Megan said sheepishly as she grabbed Juliette’s hand and stepped out of the room with her. “We’re in the kitchen,” she said as they reentered the kitchen, a few rooms away.
“Ok, your mom faxed me your financials earlier today, and wanted to know if you both wanted to make Australia your home or were you both planning on moving back to LA?”
“Oh, no way,” Juliette answered first. “I mean Brooklyn will always be where I grew up, and NYC will always be my home away from home, but I think I want to move here and become a dual citizen like Megan.”
“Ok. Clear your schedules for tomorrow afternoon and I’ll come pick you both up personally after you have lunch.”
“And the 365 interview,” Megan added. “But that’s going to be like, ten minutes of work tops so they can cut it down into manageable sound bytes.”
“Actually they texted me, and want to push it back till monday.” Brianna stated, “They said that there was no way they could top this interview and needed some time to get ready for you.”
Megan laughed. “More like Disney HQ need time to prep the legal team to make sure I’m not going to embarrass them.”
“You said it I didn’t.” Brianna laughed. “Anyway tomorrow about 12:30 ok? If you need me, I’ll be available on Tina’s phone because mine will start ringing again the second we hang up.”
“Don’t you just love us?” Juliette giggled.
Brianna laughed again. “I really do. You two are like little sisters to me.”
As they hung up the phone, Jessica stepped through the kitchen doorway. She looked exhausted, but she was grinning practically from ear to ear. “I knew you were up to something,” she said, giggling.
“We heard they’re getting the legal team fired up.” Megan sighed.
“For what it’s worth, my producers are scrambling to try and figure out what strings they can pull to get you back on contract. You can’t buy this kind of publicity.” She paused and gave them both a hug. “I know this isn’t why you’re doing this - for publicity - but you have a lot of friends in your corner behind the scenes. You should have seen Sabrina’s face when Amber read her question,” she giggled.
“It’s all about the fans.” Megan did a dramatic pose and fanned herself. “It really is though,” she said more seriously. “And I meant what I said, we’d love to be on her new show as guests.” Megan’s phone beeped again, this time with a text message. “Ugh. Sorry, I swear I’m going to turn this thing off,” she groaned as she looked at it. Her eyes widened. “Oh my God.”
“What?” Juliette asked, looking at Megan’s phone. “Oh my God,” she repeated.
“What?” Jessica laughed.
“Laverne freaking Cox just texted me,” Megan squeaked. “Well it’s a forwarded text from Brianna, but still!”
“Oh wow, what did she say?” Jessica moved closer. “You go grrl, hope to see u stateside for TCA & Oscars. Wow.”
“Jess! Jess Jess Jess Jess Jess!” Carolyn bubbled as the three of them rejoined the others still reeling from the show’s success. “Holy crap 38million viewers.”
“Congrats guys,” Jessica laughed. “You’re all officially viral and way bigger than me to boot,” she added teasingly.
“Sure, but we won’t forget the little people like you megastars that made this possible,” Amber shot back dryly, unable to keep a straight face. “Oh my God though. I think I’m going to lose my tacos. I can’t believe this is real.”
Carolyn shook her head. “I just wish Rebecca hadn’t nudged me on camera. 38 million plus people saw me looking bloody foolish.”
Megan shook her head. “I think it added a nice touch, and you did a really good job.”
“It’s like I always say,” Jessica said as she wrapped an arm around Carolyn, “You don’t have to think about who might be watching somewhere else. You just have to think about who’s watching you now. Trust me, if I thought about how many people see my show every week, I’d never crawl out from under my covers in the morning.”
Carolyn blinked, looking at Jessica. “No way. You’re not shy. I’ve seen you give public speeches at big local award ceremonies before.”
Jessica laughed. “Yes, but I didn’t have my contacts in either. It’s harder to be terrified of big amorphous blobs.”
Juliette nodded. “I’ve never had to give any speeches yet, but like Jessica said, I forget about who’s on the other side of the camera and just go with the flow.”
“See, it’s not about being fearless,” Jessica giggled. “It’s about finding ways to trick yourself into forgetting about it - or just plain cheating and not wearing your contacts,” she teased.
“Sorry about the 365 interview.” Juliette sighed, “Megan was really looking forward to it, and so was I. We were going to do another joint thing.”
“Oh, don’t worry about it,” Jessica said, shaking her head. “Lynn, my senior producer said they’re doing the standard precautionary circling of the lawyers because of stunts like Miley and her stripper pole dance when she was still under contract. The interviewer's going ahead whether they like it or not.”
“Okay guys,” Rebecca said as she held up her phone and turned it off. “Let’s party. A little bird told me these two have never had a real slumber party, and we need to fix that.”
Megan, Juliette, Amber, even Jessica took out their phones and shut them off ceremoniously, putting them on the kitchen counter.
“But first,” Jessica said, “I want some tacos too!”
12 year old Mark O’Malley had been practically typecast as the dopey sidekick because of his role in the runaway hit Disney production, “My Brother Mark”. But while on the set of his older sister Krissy’s much darker sci-fi movie production, a misheard comment leads to a whole new branch in his career, and in his life.
As promised, the next day after the girls ate lunch with their friends at an outdoor corner Bistro, Brianna showed up, without the limo, she was in a nice red sports car, “Hey girls ready?”
“Hey Brianna,” Megan and Juliette called almost in unison as they waved.
“Byeeee,” Rebecca giggled, waving as the girls got up to jump in the car.
“Sooo what’s the damage?” Megan asked. “I shut off my phone last night so we could have a normal, quiet slumber party.”
Brianna laughed out loud. “Normal and quiet just don’t go with the words ‘slumber party’. It’s not a proper sleepover until someone’s been locked out of the house naked. Twice.”
Megan giggled, “Didn’t happen but we did play spin the bottle.” she teased.
“Rebecca is a really great kisser by the way,” Juliette laughed. When Brianna slowly turned around to look back at her, she grinned innocently. “It was a joke. Megan kissed her,” she said, trying to keep a straight face.
“We really didn’t play spin the bottle.” Megan giggled.
“Anywaaay,” Brianna said, trying not to giggle too, “The Disney damage isn’t as bad as I was expecting. I spoke with a top exec this morning, and she assured me that the reason given, that they wanted time to prepare after the 30-whatevermillion views interview and facebook shitstorm, was completely honest. They want to make sure they ask the right questions and not make you look bad, or like they’re choosing a side.”
“I kind of expected that after I talked to Jessica about it,” Megan nodded. “She said she expects the lawyers to be scrambling to try and get me back under contract again, actually.”
“The guest roles are a go at least. You’ll have to speak with the writers though. I told them you’d have creative freedom to veto anything you didn’t like, and they immediately agreed.”
“As long as it’s tasteful, not like Michelle and Mark on vacation in Australia, and Michelle blackmails him into dressing like her sister or something,” Juliette said.
“Exactly. Mark is behind me now.” Megan agreed.
“And I really want to play a nice girl for a change,” Juliette giggled.
Brianna pulled into a long driveway. “First stop,” she said. The house was a Victorian style with two stories, and a front porch that began near the garage, with forward facing steps, and wrapped around the side, with a pristine white banister and white faux wood siding, and dark navy blue shutters on the windows. It wasn’t absolutely massive, but it wasn’t small either.
The woman standing next to a white sedan smiled warmly as the sports car pulled up. “Miss Messer, Miss O’Malley, and Miss Small I believe?” she asked cheerfully.
“That would be us.” Brianna smiled professionally as she shook the woman’s hand.
“Excellent, excellent,” she answered, but somehow, Megan didn’t get the sense that she simply smelled an easy sale. The way the woman carried herself, she actually seemed rather genuine even though she was obviously a realtor.
“I don’t really recommend this place to first time buyers.” The woman stated, “It’s a bit much for a single person or even a single couple.”
“I appreciate your honesty,” Brianna answered. “These two have quite a busy life, and they never know who will be dropping in.” She chuckled. “I wanted to at least let them see what they think. If not them, my cousin and her fiancé will certainly be interested for the same reasons.”
“Oh, no I completely understand. My daughter practically pulled my arm out of its socket to get me to come and watch the interview yesterday,” she said, winking at Megan. “It’s a peaceful neighborhood, with enough land on the property that you could stand on the front steps and shout, and no one would bat an eye.”
“It’s nice.” Megan said as they entered the house. “And wow, that’s what they mean by a grand entrance.”
The woman laughed softly. “It was built in 2011, but fell into foreclosure. The house features six bedrooms, two fully furnished kitchens, two offices,” the woman rattled on as she showed them the house. When she had finished, she turned to the three again.
“Don’t say no yet, but I have a few other places I want to show you as well.”
About six houses into the tour, the girls were not happy with any of them, Megan took Juliette aside. “Why don’t we get the big house, and move Krissy and Tina as well?”
“That’s what I was thinking too,” Juliette admitted sheepishly. “I mean, you saw those bedrooms. Two of them were as large as the master bedroom. Plus that huge entertainment center for a basement, and the recording studio. We could use that for our future interview stuff.”
“Exactly.” Megan nodded. “And it doesn’t seem too far from Amber’s house.”
“Besides,” Juliette sighed. “We are just kids. I know we act super adult sometimes, but I still miss my stuffed animals. I liked having my Mom around to make breakfast in the morning. I’m not ready to grow up yet.”
Megan started to laugh, hugging Juliette. “God I’m so relieved to hear you say that.”
“What? Really?” Juliette asked, stunned. Megan nodded.
“I wanted a little freedom from my Mom on this vacation, not totally shoved out the door. I’ve been trying to keep up with everything that’s happening, but this...” she said, motioning to the rather crappy house they were being shown, “This is too much.”
“I’m glad to hear you both say that.” Brianna said as she put her phone up to her ear, “They both are really mature for their age, but I agree, yup, I’ll have their stuff moved to your house asap.” She hung up and grinned.
Megan and Juliette shared a glance. Juliette giggled. “I think we just got Full Housed.”
“Actually Krissy got the idea from an episode of your show. Mark Moves Out,” Brianna giggled as the realtor approached, grinning as well.
“You girls both have a good head on your shoulders, and a lot of people who love you watching out for you.”
“Thank you again for helping us with this,” Brianna said as she shook the realtor’s hand. “I know this was a bit strange.”
The woman laughed softly. “Oh not at all dear. This was just a normal day for me. Now, the woman who wanted to buy an entire apartment building for her cats - that was strange.”
There was a big party to celebrate the final filming of Dark Days, Megan ended up having a major supportive role in the movie. She really enjoyed working with her sister, and even with post production only about to begin, Laura had let it slip that she was already planning the sequel, Darker Days. Megan and Juliette had also been working hard on their role in their upcoming Samantha Snow movie, which was set to start filming soon.
They also both guest starred on Sabrina’s new show ‘Life with Sarah’ twice. Amber’s call out for Megan’s fans to send her stuff animals was a huge success as well, Megan ended up with over 200 stuffed animals at this point, and the Teen Choice Awards were almost on them. They had been back in L.A. for a couple of days before the awards.
The BBC interview sent shockwaves through the entertainment world. Disney, like the rest of the world, just didn’t know how to handle the fact that Megan was for all intents and purposes a normal teenaged girl. Moreover, that becoming Megan stopped her from becoming another statistic just didn’t seem to compute with some people, but she didn’t care. The fans loved her honesty.
The 365 interview likewise went smoothly, but they had to turn it from a standard 2 minute short into a full 15 minute interview which aired on the official website, as well as being broadcast being cut down into small increments for television broadcast.
Krissy, Tina and Brianna sat across from Megan, Juliette, Carolyn and Amber in the limo. Megan and Juliette had worn the formal dresses they wore on their first date to the opera, and Megan had her hair up, while Juliette wore hers down. Brianna grinned at the pair. They had only been back in the US for a few days, but they were swamped.
“You nervous yet?” she asked.
Megan laughed. “Feels like I swallowed a Roomba, and it’s doing circles around my digestive tract.” She wiggled her feet inside her two inch t-strap heels lightly and sighed. “I just know I’m going to trip on the way inside.”
“You did great at Alyssa’s big movie premiere the other day,” Juliette said.
“Yeah, but I was wearing flats,” Megan giggled. “Is it weird that Devin’s the only person who hasn’t starred in a movie now?”
“Yeah, but he’s doing okay,” Brianna added. “He got picked up for the new Pixar movie with you guys. Didn’t I tell you?”
“Wow, really?” Megan asked excitedly as the limo rolled to a stop. “That’s great!”
While the girls were in L.A. again, they planned to record as much of their lines for the movie as they could, while being able to interact with the other actors and actresses. They also couldn’t wait to spend time with Alyssa again. She had been chosen to do the next interview, and was self-admittedly extremely nervous about the affair.
Of course, they were needed back in Sydney for filming of Snowballed in a couple of weeks as well, but filming for that was expected to last a few months, given budget constraints and the investors’ desire to capitalize on Megan’s popularity.
“At least you’re used to these things,” Amber whined. “I mean having Debby and the entire cast of My Brother Mark showing up to my birthday party was bad enough. I can’t believe I let you rope me into coming to the States for the TCAs.”
Unlike the “stars”, neither Amber nor Carolyn wore anything so extravagant. Amber had on a nice knee length white off the rack dress, and Carolyn wore an a-line skirt and top like something Juliette might have worn on the set of ‘My Brother Mark’
“I feel underdressed,” Carolyn said as nervously. “I mean I look like I’m going to a movie, not the bloody Teen Choice. Thank God I’m not nominated for anything.”
“Amen to that,” Amber laughed. Juliette and Megan exchanged a glance and grinned innocently.
“Uh oh,” Carolyn said, glancing between the two. “What?”
“Nothing,” they said in unison. Amber groaned.
“Okay really. What did you do?” she asked.
“We’re innocent,” they again answered in unison, and then laughed.
“They are,” Brianna giggled. “But someone had to contact your Mum for permission.” she said ‘Mum’, as being immersed in Australia had already begun to wear off on her. She also said ‘damned’ a lot more. Juliette was even worse. Between reading for an Australian character for Snowballed, and Scottish accents for the Brave sequel, she had picked up small mannerisms from both covered over a California surfer girl base.
“Permission for what?” Amber pressed her.
“You didn’t look at the TCA vote options did you?” Megan finally started to laugh. “Specifically the blog section?”
“.... I voted for SimsVIP and moved on?” Amber said, confused. She turned pale a moment later. “Oh my God. Please tell me you’re not serious.”
“Surprise,” Megan and Juliette said in unison. Megan giggled. “Brianna put your name forward based on the, like, freaking massive positive publicity your interview gave me.”
“But that was only one video,” Amber whined as the limo rolled to a stop.
“But you’ve been our publicist ever since,” Juliette added. “Ooh, showtime,” she said as the limo door opened.
A full week had past since the TCAs. There was a somewhat awkward moment when Megan received the award for “Choice Hottie” (Female), and everyone saw Amber winning Choice Blogger - everyone except Amber, who cried on-stage as she thanked Megan and Juliette, Brianna, and her best friend Carolyn.
Amber and Carolyn had by now gone back home, and Juliette, who had been staying with Megan and her parents at Megan’s Hollywood estate, was lounging around in her pajamas, eating a bowl of Trix cereal while she channel surfed. Megan, dressed similarly in a dark purple shelf cami and short pink sleep shorts had just come out of the bathroom off from the rec room and sat down, when Brianna came through the door.
“Uh oh,” Juliette laughed. “Brianna’s doing her Bruce impression again.” It was an inside joke that started about about a week ago. Ever since the TCAs the girls had been getting offers pouring in daily. The ones Brianna really liked, she’d show to the girls. They could tell she really liked them because she grinned like a shark.
“No, really, you’re going to love this one,” Brianna said. “On the smaller of the two notes, Disney AU faxed the script for the revised final episode of My Brother Mark,” she said in reference to Megan and Juliette’s desire to film a new final hour long episode in which Mark runs away to Australia, Michelle follows him, and Mark reveals that he’s always tortured his sister because he’s secretly jealous.
Of course, Corporate would have to approve first, but the rest of the cast absolutely loved the idea, and Megan and Juliette were prepared to fund from their own pocket as it were until Disney agreed.
“Secondly, filming doesn’t start until June or July next year, which gives you enough time to work on your other projects, and... It’s a serious role based on a Disney IP.” She had Juliette and Megan’s undivided attention.
“Do I get to play a nice girl?” Juliette asked. Brianna laughed.
“There’s not even a script yet,” she answered. “AMC’s legal team literally just finished hammering out a contract with Disney corp. You’ll be on the ground floor.”
“How’s that even possible?” Megan asked skeptically. She knew how things usually worked, especially with Disney involved. There was no way they were going to cast two actresses without even a script
“The short answer is,” Brianna replied, “The director who wants to do the project knows you, and he knows your work. He wants you, as Disney veterans and as teens, to help guide the show so it isn’t automatically branded as more Disney fluff. Like I said, this is AMC. Think The Walking Dead, only not that dark.”
“The only dark thing Disney’s ever done is Beauty and the Beast,” Juliette giggled. “Oh do I get to be the beast?” she teased.
“Madame. Gaston. Can’t you just see it?” Megan began to sing, “Madame. Gaston. His little wife?”
Juliette picked up, “No sir, not me! I guarantee it! I want much more than this provincial life!”
“Here’s the contracts,” Brianna said, offering the girls a pair of identical manilla envelopes. “As well as a copy of the pilot script. I know I said there wasn’t a real script yet, but the director wrote the pilot himself as a base. He’s really passionate about this project.”
Megan took out the script, immediately noticing the name on the front - Robert O’Malley. Her jaw fell open. “Daddy wrote this?” she gasped, immediately throwing it open.
“No question your dad wrote this,” Juliette laughed. “Look, instead of character names, he wrote ‘Megan’ and ‘Juliette’.”
At that, Megan’s dad peeked around the doorway. “Is it safe?”
Megan leapt off her chair and ran to her Dad, hugging him. Brianna laughed. “I’d call that a yes.”
“You should’ve told me you sneaky arse,” Megan laughed.
“Well I didn’t want to get your hopes up,” he answered. “I wasn’t even sure Disney would go for a story based on their version of Peter Pan. But it’s a story I wanted to tell for a long time, and now seemed like the time.”
“Lost Girls, huh?” Juliette said. “I didn’t know there were any lost girls.” She giggled. Rob nodded his agreement.
“Exactly. You only ever hear about the Lost Boys, except for Wendy of course. She was the original Lost Girl, but she found her way back. What if other girls weren’t so lucky? I lined up filming for next winter, around May or June so we can scout different locations, and give you two some downtime between like you originally wanted.”
Megan laughed as she sat down again and picked up the script. “Yeah, I haven’t exactly had much downtime. This was supposed to be a vacation, and so far I’ve co-starred in a major Sci-fi movie, I’m memming lines for a serious drama, and recording lines for Pixar.” She paused to look up. “Not that I’m complaining. Working with Dev and Jules has been a blast.”
“Well,” he said, “I know you wanted to take the weekend off, but I thought, if the two of you are up for it, Mom and I might take you to Disneyland like old times this afternoon.”
Juliette squeaked a little. She cleared her throat, looking over at Megan for confirmation. Megan just laughed. “Juliette might hurt me if I say no,” she teased. “That sounds great Daddy.,” she said happily. “And as for this Lost Girls thing...”
Megan paused again, and Juliette spoke up. “We’re in.”
12 year old Mark O’Malley had been practically typecast as the dopey sidekick because of his role in the runaway hit Disney production, “My Brother Mark”. But while on the set of his older sister Krissy’s much darker sci-fi movie production, a misheard comment leads to a whole new branch in his career, and in his life.
A month had passed since receiving the original script, and Rob had made some changes based on the girls’ input. They were taking a break from the set of The Samantha Snow Story and the one hour special for My Brother Mark, relaxing as they looked over the changes
They had worked out with a schedule with the studio to allow them to film both simultaneously, which required massive amounts of coordination, but since the director, Lucy, had worked with the girls already on Dark Days, she was more accommodating than most directors would have been.
“Oh I totally agree,” Juliette nodded. “I mean this is even darker than the later episodes of Boy Meets World, and that was like, pretty heavy stuff near the end. This is up there with Pirates of the Caribbean, minus Handsome Jack’s shenanigans,” she teased.
“Yeah.” Megan nodded, “Touched a lot of really crazy stuff. I really like how Dad does the pixies, but I wonder who we can get to play them? They really have to be people we get along with, since they’re a very big part of this story. I don’t just want to have CG animated pixies with voiceovers, if we can avoid it.”
“That’s going to be the fun part,” Juliette sighed. “There’s so many big roles to fill. The pixies, the lost girls and boys,” she trailed off.
“At Least Peter isn't in the movie.” Megan laughed. “You hear his voice in that one part, but so far he’s not appeared once.”
“Yeah, really. Mr. Williams will always be Pan in my mind. No one can fill his shoes,” Juliette giggled a little.
“God I was so awestruck when he did that guest appearance in our first season.” Megan giggled now too. “He’s such a cool guy.”
“I laughed so hard I had to change my underwear when he started doing the Genie,” Juliette laughed just thinking about it as a brown haired woman in a nice business suit came onto the set.
Megan looked up at her, “Can I help you?” she asked, smiling politely.
The woman smiled as well. “I’m looking for Megan Stuart?” the woman said in a strong Sydney accent.
Megan raised her hand, “That’d be me.”
“Ah, I thought so!” she laughed softly. “You do so look the part...” she said thoughtfully.
“We’ll right now i’m still in costume. We’re on a two hour before a location change. We’re moving down to the river for a really big scene,” she said, knowing the woman, whoever she was, had permission to be here because security had been tight from the word go.
“Yes I heard,” she replied. “I was so hoping to catch you before you left. It seems I owe you an apology,” she said wryly.
“Why’s that?” Juliette asked for Megan.
“I’m Samantha Snow,” she said as she offered the girls her hand. “We were supposed to meet quite awhile ago, but there was a scheduling mixup. I’m so very sorry about that.”
“Oh my God!” Megan gushed, “I’ve been trying to reach you personally for awhile now. I really didn’t want to take this part without talking first.” she sighed.
“My secretary filled me in after I got back. I’ve been in the states giving guest lectures at a couple of universities about transgender in the work force. Congratulations on your TCA awards by the way,” she added, grinning.
“I hope you can go through the footage at least, and see if I’m doing a good job being you.” Megan giggled. “I cried reading this part that's coming up, so when we do it, the tears I’ll be shedding will most likely be real.”
“If I’m not mistaken this is the scene where my sister and I got lost in the Outback trying to get to my father on the west coast?” she asked.
Megan nodded. “What Emily said when she found you really moved me.”
“I was so furious with my mother,” she sighed. “But Emily got to me before it was too late, and then when Karl appeared... He was our guardian angel..”
“Miss. Snow, don’t take this wrong, but your mother is a real bitch.” Juliette sighed.
Samantha laughed softly. “She’s actually changed a lot in the last few years. Unfortunately the movie won’t show that, but the story needs to be told as it happened, so that’s just how it has to be.”
“She still refused to talk to Krissy, the woman who’s portraying her.” Megan nodded.
“It was a ... difficult time for all of us, but I can’t really defend her on that one. Mum should bloody well be willing to talk to you. Maybe I’ll go knock some sense into her after we’re finished here,” she teased.
“Like I’ve always said,” another woman in her 20s with strawberry blonde hair, dressed similarly to Samantha laughed, “Being a girl doesn’t mean you can’t be a hard-ass. Mum needs some sense knocked into her once in awhile.”
Samantha laughed. “There you are Em. What do you think?” she said, standing next to Megan and Juliette. “Pretty good resemblance?”
“She looks just like you,” Emily laughed. “And Juliette’s hair is perfect. Except I had one of those hideous bowl cuts that I wouldn’t wish on anyone, so we’ll just keep that secret between us,” she teased. “Sam and I did quite a bit of consultation with both he and the writers during the pre-production stages.”
“She says that as if she’s not a writer too,” Samantha laughed. “Her book is what the script was based off of.”
Juliette giggled. “They kept it pretty darn word for word. I’ve read it cover to cover when I had time to.”
A balding man poked his head around a stage prop,”It might be another hour girls, we got animal control wrangling up some wasps that seemed to like the area we wanted to shoot at.”
Emily and Samantha shared a glance and then giggled. “Why don’t we treat our younger selves to lunch?” Emily suggested.
“You’ll have to let us get our sunglasses, and stuff, last time we left the set to go eat, we got mauled by fans.” Juliette said as she bounded off.
“You should see how bad it is in Cali..” Megan sighed, “At least here they only wait for you outside the studio,” she said, turning to follow Megan as Krissy approached.
Samantha looked up, a little startled. She laughed. “Good lord, talk about meeting a ghost. You look just like Mum. It’s uncanny.”
Krissy smiled wryly. “You must be Samantha and Emily? Have you two seen Megan and Juliette?”
Samantha nodded. “We are, and we have. Animal control is having a bit of a wasp problem with the new location, so we offered to take them out to lunch. You’re more than welcome to come too of course,” she added cheerfully.
“Oh good. I was just going to see if Derek had told them. Thanks for the invite, but I really shouldn’t. I need to go over the lines again. This final scene with their mother is really hard. Krissy sighed.
Samantha surprised Krissy with a hug, at that. “Just remember at the end of the day, I was lucky. My story has a happy ending, and what you’re doing, even if this is just a made for TV movie, is a huge step forward for transgender rights alongside your sister’s public transition. We’re both really proud of all of you.”
Krissy smiled and nodded. “I want you to know, that after I read both the book and the script I donated over a million dollars to your foundation, and I’ve convinced the investors to let go of 10% of the proceeds as well.”
“Wow,” Megan spoke up at that. “I didn’t know you had that much put away,” she teased.
“I did three movies, two voice acting movies, and a TV show just in the last two years,” Krissy laughed. “See you two when you get back,” she added with a grin.
“You wouldn’t ever guess, but Krissy played Mrs. Balamomb in our show.” Megan grinned.
Emily laughed as they made for the back exit of the movie lot. “Thanks to our nieces I think I’ve seen every episode to date. My husband Michael’s sister has twin girls your age.”
“Except the final episode, which airs next month.” Megan winked
“On location in Sydney,” Juliette giggled. “We had the cast together for a friend’s birthday party, so we figured, ‘What the heck’. Pitched the idea, Disney AU went crazy over it especially since they didn’t have to pay to fly us here.”
“Wow,” Samantha said. “So I have to ask, what was it like going back to playing Mark after living as Megan for the last month and a half?”
“I’m not going to say anything..” Megan grinned, giggling. “You’ll have to wait for the episode. Unless you’ve seen Juliette and my Vlogs. Speaking of, there comes our camerawoman now,” she said as Carolyn waved.
“We’ll be right behind you,” Carolyn laughed as she, Amber, and Rebecca jumped in the studio limo.
Emily giggled. “I’ll ask Misty and Melissa if they’ve checked Something Special Amber this week the next chance I get.”
It was getting late in the day, and the sun was going down when the director finally called out, “Cut! Good job everyone!” they had been filming for the last four and a half hours in the heat, and the swamp and river the girls had been wading in didn’t help.
“I’m going to go home, and I’m going to soak my feet in an industrial vat of Cruex,” Juliette laughed as she sat down in her chair to dry her legs for the fifty thousandth time that day.
“God that sounds good.” Megan sighed as she joined Juliette. “I hate to sound like a Diva but man that water stunk like dead ass. It’s a miracle Sam and Emily’s toes didn’t bloody rot right off. Why didn’t they just abandon the canoe?”
“They were 12,” Krissy laughed softly as she approached. “Unlike you two, most 12 year olds don’t think things through, speaking from personal experience.”
“Don’t take this wrong, but there’s no way on God's green Earth I’d walk through this. The Concrete Jungle of LA is bad enough.” Juliette laughed.
“Well, the good news is,” the director said as she approached, “This is our last day of filming for the river scene. The bad news is, next is crossing the desert.”
“Lucy you are a goddess.” Megan giggled. “I’d rather deal with the desert than this. Dad used to take me and my sister out there to run quads when I was little.”
Juliette wrinkled her nose. “Running in the desert... And you say Sam and Emily were the crazy ones.”
“No, not really running.” Krissy laughed. “She means quads, like four wheeled motorbikes.”
“OH!” Juliette giggled. “Okay that sounds way more fun.”
Lucy leaned closer to Megan and whispered, “Did you tell her about the witchetty grub scene yet?” She grinned, referencing an upcoming scene in which a wandering aboriginal happened upon the girls, and showed them how to live off the land by eating grubs.
“I think she’s read that far already.” Megan giggled.
“I heard that,” Juliette said, shooting them a glance. “I’m trying not to think about it. I want my reaction to be as real as possible... Even if that means throwing up on camera.”
“You didn’t have to do that thing on Disney’s Survival Island did you?” Megan giggled. “You lucked out because of that Pixar film you you were doing in between our show.” She stuck her tongue out at Juliette.
“Yeah,” Juliette laughed and stuck her tongue out at Megan in return. “I mean don’t get me wrong, living here, filming in these exotic locations, has toughened me up a lot. I don’t even blink at a spider the size of a small dog, but the thought of eating a... a grub...” she shuddered.
Lucy laughed, “I picked two of the fattest juiciest grubs I could find for you both as well.” she gave them both a wink as she wandered off.
Megan laughed, watching Juliette turn green. “Don’t worry. They’re actually a delicacy. They have kind of a nutty flavor, like a really chewy Payday.”
“Thanks,” Juliette groaned as she stood. “Now I’ll never eat a Payday again, either,” she teased, stepping into her slip on shoes.
“I got your hotel rooms ready for you both,” Brianna said as they approached her. “You’ll be staying in the town close by to where you’ll be filming tomorrow. Don’t worry. I did get you both really nice rooms.”
“As long as there’s a soft bed,” Juliette laughed, “It could be a broom closet. Thanks Brianna.”
“No problem. I’m still shocked your mom gave me your contract Juliette.” Brianna grinned. “You girls want a cab or a Limo?”
Megan and Juliette shared a glance. “Cab,” they said in unison. “I’m starving,” Megan added as her stomach rumbled.
“Cab it is.” Brianna grinned as she made a call.
“We can pick something up in town?” Juliette smiled, “It’s big or small town?” she looked at Brianna.
“It’s where they filmed Crocodile Dundee,” Brianna teased, and then giggled. “It’s no Sydney, but it’s pretty decent sized. The locals call it Last Chance though because it’s the last major area before you’re in the blazing Outback. After we get some grub-” she paused. “Oops. Sorry Juliette. After we eat, I’ll give you the grand tour.”
“You know,” Megan laughed, “Rebecca wasn’t kidding when she said Aussies love to mess with tourists who come here expecting us all to be like Croc Dundee. He even does it in the movies, like when he pretends he was shaving with that big knife,” she added with a giggle.
“Everyone I’ve met so far has been really really nice to me here.” Juliette giggled, “Maybe it’s because we’ve been attached at the hip since first day?”
Megan put an arm around Juliette and bumped hips with her. “Wow,” she said, giggling. “I just realized mine are a little wider. I think the magic implant’s finally kicking in.”
“I did notice you pitched a fit before the last shoot.” Brianna teased. “Hormones are a real bitch aren’t they?” she winked at Juliette, who knew only too well..
Megan blushed. “Hey, I apologized!” She pouted cutely and then giggled. “It’s been a long, hot day. I think we were all wearing thin.”
“Now you girls see how a lot of female stars get labeled Divas. The work is hard.” Brianna nodded. “Some think they’ve earned the right, but others usually are nice till the end of the day.” she laughed.
“And in their defense,” one of the sound guys spoke up, “I did almost drop the boom on her head.” He looked sheepish.
“Accidents happen Frank.” Megan giggled,. She always took the time to get to know everyone on the sets’ names, no matter what their job was.
“Not on my watch. I checked the gear again. I missed a loose thread. Won’t happen again,” he said as he waved. “See you tomorrow, ladies.”
“Take it easy, and make sure you call your daughter tomorrow for her birthday!” Megan waved as the Cab pulled up to the location as they walked away. The cab driver had on a dusty old hat and a necklace full of fake crocodile teeth.
“G’day ladies,” he said as they hopped in, and then laughed. “Oh, you’re not tourists.” He took off the silly hat and necklace and put them back in the glove compartment, grinning.
Megan shook her head, “I’m actually from Sydney.” she let her accent bleed out.
“Yup,” he said with a laugh. “Megan and Juliette. You’re all my kids can talk about. You two are national heroes, y’know? Well, figuratively speaking anyway.”
“Just to the tweens.” Juliette giggled. “Hopefully after this movie and our next show we’ll be more recognized by the older teens and adults too.” she winked.
The girls grew quiet for a few minutes as they rode back to town. They were lucky to find a “swamp like” area so close to the second filming location, without having to head too far north first.
“So what’s tonight’s vlog going to be about?” Megan asked Juliette. Amber and the girls were back in Sydney because Amber had come down with tonsillitis, and Carolyn and Rebecca wanted to be there for her, but Carolyn loaned them one of her cameras since they both loved doing Vlogs for their fans so much. It allowed them to be themselves and goofballs at the same time giving everyone a real taste of their everyday lives. They tried to do one or two a week at least..
“Good question actually,” Juliette said thoughtfully. “Maybe about how the filming for the movie is going? Oh and how much we miss having Carol and Amber to help us work the camera,” she laughed.
“Sure. I mean we aren’t really under a total gag order, we did tell everyone we were filming a movie based on Emily Snow-Turtle’s book.”
“We could order room service and then record while we wait?” Juliette asked. “Then we can go out with Brianna for that tour she promised us after.”
“Sure.” Megan giggled, “LIke I said on set, I’m starving.”
“Why don’t I take you two of Glenda’s diner?” The driver asked, “Then after you two eat, I can take you over to your hotel? Sorry I didn’t mean to eavesdrop on your conversation.”
“Nah it’s fine,” Megan laughed. “Sounds great. We’ll be filming in the outback proper tomorrow so we might not get another chance to take in the town for awhile.”
“Oh you two will love the place. Glenda really tries to make the place look like Hollywood's rendition of the outback,” the man laughed as he pulled up to an old 1950s style diner.
“Oh, wow,” Juliette said as she took out her phone. She put an arm around Megan and snapped a selfie in front of the diner, quickly firing off a tweet as they started inside. ‘At Glenda’s Diner, a stylized Outback restaurant ♥ So awesome!’
Megan giggled. “Tweetoholic,” she teased.
“You were attached to your phone before we started filming.” Juliette teased back.
“Oh yeah,” Megan said as she pulled out her phone, snapping a photo of the inside, and tweeting it, ‘Inside Glenda’s Diner. Now let’s eat! ♥’
The girls watched, acting uneasy and distrustful, as the withered, gray haired old man chopped away at a lump in the tree with his bush knife. What was truly amazing was that they had cast an actual aboriginal bush guide to play the role.
“All you need,” he said, as he cut away the wood to reveal a hollow hole, “Any small thing - a piece of wire or a thin stick, something for the witchetty to latch onto,” he explained.
“Doesn’t that hurt the tree?” Juliette, as Emily, asked. The old man laughed softly.
“You would think so, but no, it is actually good for the tree not to have them eating it from the inside. The hole will scar over and the tree will be as good as new, just as nature intended, and you get a delicious meal as nature intended.” He winked at the girls.
“Cut!” Lucy called. “Perfect! Okay, let’s set up for pulling out the grub while we get the campfire scene ready.”
“So, unlike Megan I’m a total city dweller,” Juliette giggled. “Is it true it’s okay to have a campfire in the day like in the script? I mean obviously it happened, but that just seems like it’d be way hot.”
The old man laughed. “Well, you can eat grubs raw,” he said with a wink, as their grub wrangler eased the fat little creature into the hole, “But they taste better cooked. Of course, you won’t actually have to eat it.” He winked. “We have prop grubs made of marshmallows to ‘roast’ over the fire. But my ancestors would come from all over just to eat these juicy little buggars.”
“Wait... Did you say marshmallows?” Juliette asked, and then breathed a relieved sigh. “Oh thank God.”
The old man laughed deeply. “Just remember that feeling of unease you had when you thought you had to. Emily and Samantha gave me that same look.” He watched realization dawn on their faces and laughed again, grinning.
“Oh wow, seriously?” Megan gasped. “You were the guide that found them?”
“Though I was a bit younger then,” he said, winking again. “But yes. I was out surveying the land for a survival TV show, when I found the girls. I knew there was no one around for miles from the air survey, and that they had to be runaways, so I played up the mysticism a bit to help them find their way.”
“Ready?” Lucy said after the girls had another bottle of water each. Everyone took their positions. “Witchetty, take one!”
The old man poked his stick in the hollow of the branch. “It’s just a matter of... getting..” He looked back at their grub wrangler. “You sure you put it in here?” He started to laugh.
“Cut!” Lucy called, trying hard to keep a straight face as the man, dressed in stereotypical khaki shorts and a shirt approached. He pulled out a flashlight and began to peer around the hole.
“I’ve never seen such a fat grub move so fast,” he laughed. “It’s definitely up in there.”
“Ah, I see it now. Imagine the monster that was living in this hollow, eh?” he grinned at the girls. Juliette shivered.
“Take two!” Lucy called, still trying hard to keep a straight face.
“It’s just a matter of getting their attention. Once they grab hold,” he said, pulling out the big, fat white grub, “Then you’ve got them.”
He placed the wriggling larva in Samantha's hand. She cringed as it wriggled around. “Should be more here,” he said as he surveyed the small forest. “Not every day two girls from the big city find themselves lost in the middle of the outback like this. But then,” he grinned at them. “Not every day a bush man goes walkabout either. It’s a dying art.”
“We’re going to see our father in Bunbury,” Emily said.
“Bunbury?” the old man chuckled. “You’re a long way from there. Why not take a bus or a plane? Why walk?”
“It’s my fault,” Samantha sighed deeply. “I wasn’t really trying to find Dad. I was trying to ...”
“To get away from our oppressive right bitch Mum,” Emily spoke up at that, so Samantha wouldn’t have to tell the truth that she was trying to get herself killed out here before Emily found her.
“Suicide by Outback is a slow, painful way to go,” the old man said seriously, shaking his head. “A knife would be faster. You wanted to suffer. Why?”
Samantha hung her head in shame. “Because I...” she started to cry. “Everyone hates me and wants me gone just because I’m a little different. They call me a freak at school. I just wanted to get away so I started walking. I didn’t plan to make it this far. I just wanted out...”
The bush man smiled at them. “Come. I’ll make you a warm fire and we roast up these grubs. You can tell me all about it.”
“Th-thank you,” Samantha said, trying to wipe her eyes as Emily hugged her.
“Cut,” Lucy called, wiping her eyes. “That was beautiful. Okay, ready on the campfire scene.”
A few days later, back in Sydney, the girls had just finished filming for the day. Early that morning they visited Amber in the hospital. She was recovering, but still sounded a bit sore, so Megan and Juliette posed with her for a picture for her blog, along with the big stuffed kangaroo they had brought her.
As they relaxed in the air conditioned star trailer, Brianna peeked inside. “You wanted to see me?” she asked. Juliette nodded, motioning for Brianna to come inside. Megan was away from the door with her top off, examining herself in the mirror.
“Someone got a visit from the boob fairy,” Juliette said, trying to keep a straight face.
“And they’re driving me crazy,” Megan whined.
“Oh,” Brianna said, “I’ve got just the thing.” She walked across the rather spacious trailer, and she took out a bag that had been hidden under some costumes. It read ‘Victoria’s Secret’ on the side. She handed it to Megan. “I hope I got the size right. There’s a tube of itch cream in there too. I know you had some training bras already, but I wanted to make sure you had enough.””
“You’re the best,” Megan groaned, practically tearing open the bag to get to the itch cream. Juliette giggled.
“I told her it was normal. I’m just glad filming is getting closer to being done so she won’t have to bind to pass as a pre-teen boy’s body.”
“Sweet relief,” Megan sighed as she pulled her hair through the top of her pink-purple-blue-yellow tie dyed t-shirt. She had been keeping it shaggy for the role of Samantha, but moussed it down and conditioned it to go back to being ‘Megan’ each evening. “Any news from Dad?” Megan asked as she looked back at Brianna.
“He’s already started scouting locations,” Brianna answered. “But it’s slow going. Thankfully the shooting date of next summer gives us plenty of wiggle room.”
“Did you tell him he should look at New Zealand?” Juliette grinned. “It was amazing for the Lord of the Rings.”
Brianna laughed. “My thoughts exactly. Nothing screams ‘magical enchanted Neverland’ like New Zealand. He says it’s on his short list, but he wants to do some scenes back in the States as well. Not sure which ones.”
“All I have to say, Brianna, is whoever they get to play the pixies, I want to vet, they really need to be able to work well with me and Juliette since we’re the lead Lost girls. Not trying to sound like a prima donna, but we met the guy playing Sam’s dad. He has three scenes, and he acts like he owns the whole movie.”
“It’d be nice if they actually looked like the Pixie Hollow pixies, too,” Juliette spoke up. “None of this reimagining them where Rosetta is a 40 year old chain smoker to make it more edgy.”
“Or as close as possible.” Megan nodded in agreement. “LIke you said, shooting doesn’t start until next summer, so we have plenty of time to be picky.” She grinned.
Brianna laughed. “Now you’re thinking like a creative consultant,” she teased. “Oh, Disney asked if they could link to your Vlogs, as long as you two continue to keep them clean anyway.”
“Wow, really?” Megan asked, stunned. “I mean the whole Disney relationship has been pretty cold since I came out. Nobody’s been outright rude, but it’s like they’ve been expecting me to go crazytown on them.”
Brianna nodded. “They don’t know what to do with you because you have both been so completely upstanding.” She laughed. “So we’re all blazing new trails, making it up as we go, and hoping to God not to piss off the soccer moms.”
Megan shrugged. “We don’t intend on changing our vlogs. I mean we are who we are. We’re kids, not f-bomb-dropping rock stars.” She laughed.
“Yeah,” Juliette said, “They help us calm down after filming. You said mother of ducks in the last one instead of the f-bomb when you stubbed your toe anyway.”
“Mother ducking bed got in my duck diddly fast blasting way,” Megan said, trying on her Lost Girl ‘swear without swearing’ persona. It had become something of an inside joke for awhile, inspired by a scene in “Hook” where Rufio and Robin Williams as Peter Banning exchanged barbs. Little did they know, it had been worked into the script in the latest revisions.
Brianna laughed. “I’ll let them know you plan to continue down the current vein. Speaking of, I got a call from Disney AU wanting to know if you wanted to come on 365 again now that you’re back in Sydney.”
“Disney AU seems to be our biggest supporter.” Juliette nodded. “We can tell them that we plan on taking some time off after this movie, and just be kids, but we do have plans for a new series, but not tell them much about it.”
“Yeah, that’s true,” Megan said. “Even if we weren’t technically under AMC’s NDA on the project, I wouldn’t want to get the hype train rolling before it’s even got tracks to roll on yet.” She giggled.
“We can drop a hint like we’re filming a pilot episode come next summer, or something,” Juliette added.
“Yeah, just kind of let people know we’re not goinna fall off the face of the Earth. Plus I really do want to work on my music like I said in that first interview, before we came,” Megan laughed. “I haven’t picked up my guitar in months though. I’m soo rusty.”
“And I kinda want to hang with my best friend, and maybe do some surfing,” Juliette added and winked at Megan. “I mean we hang out a ton but we don’t really just get to Hang out except in our vlogs.” Juliette sighed.
“Yeah. We’re just so exhausted after filming. I’ve gained a whole new respect for Krissy. Movies are a lot harder than TV,” Megan said as she gathered her things. “Ready?” she asked. “I need to get like, fifty more bottles of that cream. Thank you so much, Brianna.”
“You're welcome.” Brianna said, adding, “Oh, your dad says he’s coming in this weekend Megan, and your Mom Juliette wants you to know that Mittens is missing you.”
“Awww,” Juliette sighed. “I miss her too.”
“Did she have her kittens yet?” Megan asked excitedly.
“Yup she had a small litter.” Juliette answered as she followed Megan and Brianna out “They’re driving Mom crazy because they’re so feisty.”
“Awww I want one.” Megan giggled. “I’ve always wanted a cat.”
“Maybe we can train Mittens to be a Lost Cat,” Juliette laughed as they walked out to their waiting limo. A small throng of fans on a studio tour group stopped to cheer at them as the tour guide announced them.
“And over on your left you’ll see Megan Stuart and Juliette Small, stars of the movie “Snow in the Outback: The Samantha Snow Story’, and ‘My Brother Mark’. Tune in tonight to see the final episode of the series,” she said enthusiastically.
Megan waved to the tour bus and smiled as people took pictures, Juliette also waved as well, “I hate paparazzi,” Juliette sighed, “But I love our fans. Though I did give that one girl an interview, but she was really polite about everything, even when I told her I had to go.”
“Oh, the one from the place,” Megan said, unable to remember the name TMZ.
“The place with the thing,” Juliette laughed. Brianna joined in.
“Oh the one with the place with the thing and the guy that does the other thing,” she teased.
“TMZ you goofs.” Megan giggled.
Juliette laughed as she hopped in the back seat of the limo. While she waited for Megan and Brianna, she fired off a quick text to Amber. ‘M got a visit from the boob fairy ;)’
“OMG too cute, want non sexual picts.” she teased.
‘LOL inc’ Juliette said, trying to discreetly hold up her phone to snap a picture of Megan.
“Tell Amber I said hi,” Megan said, and stuck out her tongue for the photo. Juliette laughed.
“Amber says everyone’s looking forward to this weekend. What am I forgetting?”
Brianna helpfully spoke up, reading off from her phone. “Megan’s appointment with Theresa has been moved up to Saturday morning since you’ll be out of town on Friday, Jessica McGuinness wants to meet up and chat about a post-MBM interview potential, Amber should be out of the hospital by then, and you’re letting Rebecca and Jessica use your recording studio. Doesn’t look like anything crucial like a party.”
On cue, Amber texted her again, ‘Haha did I scare u? I just meant it’s the weekend, yay :P ♥ Nice pics btw. Love that top!’
‘Yeah we were going over the schedule with Brianna making sure we didn’t miss N E thing, Becca & Jess coming over to use the studio is all we could find LOL.’ She put away her phone again.
“I should so think about getting a new keyboard,” Juliette laughed. “I used to take piano lessons, but as the show got more popular it was harder to keep up.”
“We should hit a music store,” Megan said. “I can get a new guitar, and you can get a new keyboard, and we can make Tina and Krissy both thank the great good lord neither of us ever took up drums,” she teased.
“Hey, you should show Brianna that song you were working on,” Juliette giggled. Megan blushed, shaking her head.
“Oh, no way. That’s for your eyes only,” Megan laughed. “It’s terrible.”
“No it isn’t!” Juliette shot back. “It’s cute!”
Megan whined, pulled up a google doc on her phone, and showed it to Brianna.
“This is really good,” Brianna said after she had read the entire thing. “I mean sure it’s a little rough, but no song comes out perfectly the first time.”
“Unless you’re Taylor Swift,” Juliette teased. Brianna laughed.
“Okay,” Megan said, “I’ll work on it, but only because you both said it’s good. So it’s on you when it bombs out and wins a Hall of Shame award for worst album sales ever,” she teased, giggling.
12 year old Mark O’Malley had been practically typecast as the dopey sidekick because of his role in the runaway hit Disney production, “My Brother Mark”. But while on the set of his older sister Krissy’s much darker sci-fi movie production, a misheard comment leads to a whole new branch in his career, and in his life.
The last week of filming had been long days even into the nights sometimes just to get things together and ready for editing, The girls were standing on the porch of a house that the studio had rented temporarily from a realtor to film the scene where the girls were reunited with their dad. It was actually pouring down rain at that moment as well.
Megan broke character. She couldn’t take it anymore. “Lucy can we take a break for a bit It’s almost midnight?” she sighed.
“Actually,” Lucy said, “We’ll get it in editing. That’s a wrap people. Pack it in before someone gets electrocuted,” she called.
“Oh thank you there is a God.”
Megan play collapsed into Juliette, who laughed as she heaved her onto the old porch swing. The chains creaked a little and a lightning bolt lit up the sky as she sat down beside her. Brianna came running over with a couple of bottles of water.
“So do you two want a ride home, or do you want to sleep here tonight?” she teased.
“If it’s all the same, I could pass out right here.” Juliette giggled.
Megan laughed. “We’ll take the offer on the car. I’m hungry, and I saw a Denny’s on the way here.”
“How is it,” Brianna laughed, “I’ve been here for what, six months? And had no idea they had Denny’s here. That sounds great.”
“We’re teens! We can smell food before you even mention it.” Juliette giggled. She had, in fact, just turned 13 in November, with Megan’s birthday coming up fast in December.
“That does sound great,” Lucy said, laughing. “Okay everyone,” she called out, cupping her hands to make herself better-heard. Everyone stopped what they were doing to look at her. “Our stars are trying to sneak off to Denny’s without us. Anyone else who’s hungry, follow their limo - I’m buying!”
It was the busiest the managers there had ever seen, as the entire crew and nearly all the actors from the movie had piled into the place. When they had arrived, there were only two people even in the place other than the employees: a teenage girl and her mother.
The pair watched in quiet awe as more and more people came through the door, as well.
Megan giggled as she pushed through the crowd of coworkers, “Beep Beep.” she said, holding Juliette’s hand, “Two hungry teens coming through.” One of the camera men had been recording the entire adventure in the parking lot and inside with a personal digital HD camera. Carolyn had gone home hours ago, but he wanted to capture the wrap-up in her stead.
“Oh, there are our stars,” Lucy said. She had apparently just been advising the manager about their impending arrival. Megan giggled again.
“Sorry for not calling ahead to warn you, but we just wrapped up filming, it’s like 1am, and we were starving. These other nutters just followed our lead.”
The manager laughed. “That’s what we’re here for. How can I help you?” she asked in an entirely too perky for this hour tone.
“I’ll take what she’s having.” Juliette pointed to the teen girl's plate. It looked like a large Cheese and Bacon burger. The girl giggled quietly as she took a bite. “Bacon double cheeseburger,” she said shyly.
“Coming right up. Want fries or a drink with that?”
“Oh hey I’ll take one too, and a diet coke, as well as a order of cheesy fries, can you make sure we get the cheesey fries first? Oh and a thing of ranch to dip the fries in too please.”
“Regular coke, and seasoned fries for me, please,” Juliette chimed in
The manager nodded as she glanced between the two. They were clearly starving and going a mile a minute each, but she was easily able to take in their order. “Sure thing,” she said warmly as another worker set their drinks out before heading back into the kitchen to help cook.
Megan smiled at the teen girl, “Sorry we put you on the spot, but we’ve been working like literally since eight this morning.”
“Oh no, it’s fine,” the girl laughed. She was definitely not Australian. “We just landed too, and I was like if I don’t get a cheeseburger I’m going to start chewing on the cab tires. Not to go all freaky fan girl or anything, but I love your show.”
“Aww thanks. You’re not from around here, eh?” Megan teased.
The girl laughed. “Yeah, I’m a visiting my aunt. This is her - Aunt Liz,” she said warmly. Liz gave the girls a warm smile as she raised her glass to them. “Oh um, and I’m Carly.”
“I’m Juliette and this is Megan, and everyone you see in here besides your host mom, is a film crew.” Juliette giggled. “Oh and the staff, they’re not with us either.”
Liz laughed softly. “Well, we can get out of the way if you run out of seats.”
“No way. You were here first.” Megan insisted as a plate of cheesy fries was served, she put her allowance credit card on the waitress’ serving plate with a note to pay for their food and to take a $100 tip.
Carly took out her phone as Megan and Juliette sat down the next table over. Before she could snap the picture, Juliette leaned closer to Megan, put an arm around her, and gave her a big, goofy thumbs up as Megan waved. “Sorry. I couldn’t resist,” Carly giggled as she put her phone away again.
Megan began to eat her fries, “It’s cool,” she laughed. “You know the only actor slash actress I didn’t enjoy working with on this movie was that David guy? God he’s such a jerk. He didn’t even bother to come here with us.”
“It was really a shame that other guy broke his leg before the shoot,” Juliette nodded. “He was much better for the role as Sam’s dad.”
“Yeah, I liked him, that’s why I’m going to start vetting when we get lead roles. I really don’t like working with people who are like that. He was like a total negative on the entire film.” Megan sighed as Lucy approached Carly and Liz.
“Hey, sorry to keep bothering you both,” she said sheepishly. “I was just wondering if I could get your permission to use the video in a making of documentary?”
Carly paused, mid-chew, to look blankly at Lucy. “But... We literally didn’t do anything.”
Lucy laughed softly. “I know, but you do appear on camera. I want to make sure you’re okay with it. Otherwise we can just edit it out, you know, blur your faces, that sort of thing to ensure your privacy.”
Carly shook her head. “No way, like I told Megan it’s totally fine. I just meant you didn’t have to ask my permission or anything. But um, I guess you have it if you really need it though.”
Liz nodded. “Likewise, it’s really not a bother at all.”
“I think we should sign something for her.” Juliette whispered to Megan as she helped her clear the cheesy fry plate.
“Something other than those silly pictures I carry around,” Megan laughed. “And not just because I don’t have any with me right now,” she added dryly.
“Oh, I’ve got just the thing,” Juliette said. “B R B.” She grinned and hopped up, running back out to the limo while Megan turned to talk to Carly. By the time Juliette got back, their bacon cheeseburgers had arrived, and juliette was carrying a copy of the script. It was a little dog eared, and while it wasn’t her personal copy, it was a well used reference copy they kept in the limo.
“DId you ask Lucy?” Megan grinned as she pulled out her lucky signing pen.
“Yup. She signed it too,” Juliette laughed as she showed Megan the director’s signature. Megan signed under it, and then offered her pen to Juliette to sign. Both Megan and Juliette’s handwriting, while distinguishable from one another, was very girly. Juliette even dotted her ‘i’ with a heart before handing the pen back to Megan, along with the script, so she could tear into her hamburger.
Megan smiled and stood. She walked around, asking everyone - cast and crew - to sign as well, until the cover was filled, both outside and inside, with signatures, and then brought it over to Carly and Liz’ table, Juliette not far behind, still chewing and wiping grease off her hands, “On behalf of Juliette and I, and our director, I’d like to give you this as an early Christmas gift.” she handed Carly the signed script.
“Oh, wow! This is from your new movie! Oh I really want to read it, but I want to watch the movie first,” she giggled. “Thank you so, so much!”
“Yup the one we were totally not talking about on Disney 365 until last week,” Megan giggled out. “And you are soo welcome.”
Carly stood and hugged them both. “I wish I could do something for you,” she said, not even realizing the cameraman had been filming the whole time, in between bites of his grand slam breakfast.
“Nothing we want, but a picture of the three of us after we eat if you don’t mind?” Juliette grinned.
“And if you’re not busy this weekend,” Megan added, “We’re having a ‘Thank God it’s over’ party. Just us, a couple of close friends, and a metric ton of pizza.”
Carly looked to her Aunt Liz. “If she’s ok with it, then I’ll be there.”
Megan took a snapshot of Carly with her phone and sent it to the girls who were coming to the party, ‘Our new friend Carly. Met her @ Denny’s.’
‘Woot, new meat!’ Rebecca texted back - the only one of them still awake at that ungodly hour.
Megan giggled and texted her, ‘Caffeine or?’ she turned to Carly, “Our friend Rebecca says Hi.”
‘Massive insomnia, so I’m working on a song,’ Rebecca answered. Carly laughed nervously.
“Oh, don’t worry,” Juliette laughed now. Our friends, save one, are normal. Rebecca’s an artist, so she’s excused.”
“Don’t let her fool you. Those two are mega Divas.” Lucy laughed. “Just last week they were whining and complaining about having to wade through a river.” she teased.
“A river that smelled like a gym sock that was dragged through an outhouse,” Juliette laughed. “Besides, I only said our friends are normal,” she teased back.
“Jess is the only other actress.” Megan agreed, “Rebecca’s dad is a famous musician. We did con those two into coming on set with us for the final episode of My Brother Mark too.”
“Oh, the one you filmed here? God that was such a deep episode. I loved it,” Carly gushed.
“Yeah. Did you like how I wasn't hardly Mark at all in the episode? I mean there’s no way I could hide my changes in the outfit I was wearing anyway.” Megan giggled.
“Yes. I have a transgender friend who, like, literally was in tears afterwards. She said what Mark said about putting up a goofy front to cover up for Megan’s insecurities was exactly how she used to feel too.”
“When Megan was allowed to come out, she was the fun one. Mark was just this mask. He was boring, dull, and hid with video games and around pretty girls, so people would notice them not him.” Megan nodded.
“And Michelle was finally nice to the in-character Mark,” Juliette laughed. “We finally got to act how we really act around each other. Megan was worried about being typecast as the comedy relief the rest of her life, but now she’s got people beating her door down for serious roles.”
Carly laughed. “I bet. I’m honestly glad the show ended on a serious note like that. it felt like it did the entire family justice, but especially Megan and Michelle. But I’m glad you don’t have to be an actress to hang out, either. I get wicked stage fright,” she joked as she munched on her french fries.
Rebecca laughed as she came strolling over, carrying a dark purple bike helmet, but dressed rather normally in faded jeans and a pink “Diva!” tank top. Gone were her usual, dramatic goth trappings, but she had new, dark purple extensions in her hair. “I’m in trouble if that ever changes,” she teased.
“Hey Rebecca! This is Carly, Carly this is Rebecca.” Megan giggled and gave Rebecca a hug.
“Ay, g’day mate, bonza kangas an’ ol,” Rebecca teased, and Megan lightly swatted her shoulder, causing her to laugh. “I’m just kidding. I love messing with tourists, but any friend of Meg and Jules is a friend of mine.” She paused, looking around. “Good lord, was there a grand slam sale or something?”
Carly laughed. “This is like, their entourage or something,” she joked. Megan laughed out loud.
“We just wrapped up filming on the movie, and decided to raid the place for food,” she said, “And these lot just followed us here.”
“Fun,” Rebecca said. “I thought they looked like a familiar mob,” she teased. “I’ll warn the others you’ll be asleep till Saturday,” she added.
“Oh before I forget,” Megan said, “Normally we don’t give out our number, but this is our manager Brianna’s number,” she said, handing Carly a stock business card. Rebecca turned it over, scribbling her own number on the back.
“And that’s mine,” she laughed. “These two are like, contract bound not to give out their private number so don’t take it too personally.” She winked.
“Miss never remembers to put her phone on vibrate,” Lucy laughed as she walked past with a fresh cup of coffee. Megan stuck her tongue out as she passed.
“We should get going if I’m going to get any sleep tonight,” Carly laughed. “But I really want to thank you guys again. This has just been amazing.”
“Catch you at the party, Carly.” Juliette and Megan both hugged her.
“I promise I’m not as strange as these two,” Rebecca teased causing Carly to laugh again as she stood up to leave.
“Man, it’s going to be weird going back to the states next year,” Juliette laughed.
“Americans think we have it backwards because the toilet flushes backwards.” Megan giggled.
“I’d be doomed if I ever went stateside,” Rebecca laughed. “I’d never leave the bathroom for watching the toilets flush backwards,” she teased.
“See!” Megan giggled, “I told you Jules, American toilets flush backwards. The ones here flush normally.” she winked.
“Forwards or backwards, as long as they don’t talk back like those creepy Japanese toilets,” Juliette laughed, sharing her seasoned fries with Rebecca.
“Oh God, I forgot about that episode where I snuck off and stole Mom’s credit card to fly to Tokyo to meet my friend from the internet.” Megan giggled as she finished her hamburger.
“Oh yeah,” Rebecca said, “That’s something I always wanted to know. Did that toilet really say ‘happy poopy time’, or was that a voiceover?” she asked, trying to keep a straight face.
“It was a voice over literal translation of what that thing was saying to me.” Megan nodded.
“Wow,” Rebecca giggled. “That’s both creepy and awesome.”
“That was one of the perks I’ll miss about being on a runaway success show,” Juliette nodded. “Paris, London, Tokyo... All the free travel was great.”
“Can’t forget the episode where you and ‘Mom’ went to Russia for your class project.” Megan giggled and winked.
“Oh God, and I got us thrown in jail for kicking a Russian cop in the shins,” Juliette almost cackled with glee. “Okay, so I know I said I want to play a nice girl, but Michelle definitely had her moments.”
“She was just being a preteen girl.” Megan laughed. “Just look at Megan Parker from Drake and Josh. She tormented her brothers relentlessly.”
“Oh, God yeah,” Rebecca spoke up. “Megan Parker was genuinely evil. Not like Michelle - most of the time. Hard to believe her actress went on to play such a sweet girl as Carly Shae.”
“That’s my only regret about our show closing, you know,” Megan laughed. “Sorry, my tired brain just jumped a few tracks there. iCarly and Victorious did that amazing crossover special. I regret that we never got to do something like that with, say, Jessie or Dog with a Blog, even though we had Debby on our show a couple of times.”
“A Suite Life on Deck crossover would’ve been hilarious,” Juliette nodded. “I’m pretty stoked about the Pixar movie release coming up, though. And with Snowballed finishing filming. Did your Dad settle on a locale for Lost Girls?”
“Three, actually,” Megan laughed. “He wants to film different aspects of the Lost Girls’ backstory as flashbacks so we’ll be shooting in Hollywood, and a couple of scenes in Florida.”
“We haven’t started casting for Lost Girls yet, if you want to get in early,” Juliette said, grinning at Rebecca.
“No thank you.” Rebecca laughed, “But Amber would.” she teased, since Amber wasn’t there to defend herself.
“Actually.” Amber giggled as she, Megan, Juliette, Rebecca and Carolyn sat in the living room at Tina and Krissy’s waiting for the others to arrive, namely Jessica, Sabrina, and Carly, “I’d love that, but I’m not even a real actress.”
“But you’re great on camera,” Juliette said. “I mean, you and Carolyn are the whole reason we started vlogging during filming.”
“Yeah, but vlogging and blogging is nothing like real acting,” Amber whined. “Rebecca’s the theatrical one.”
“Ohh no,” Rebecca laughed, “They already barked up this tree. I enjoy theater, and that one guest shot on MBM was fun, but I’d rather be on the creative side, working on set pieces and props. Uh, not that I’m volunteering for a big AMC project,” she quickly added. “Just in general terms.”
“We can get you a great acting coach,” Megan said. “You wouldn’t even have to do anything for the pilot.”
“Can I think about it?” Amber asked.
“Oh, of course,” Megan said as she hugged Amber. “We wouldn’t ask if we didn’t think you could do it, but we don’t want to pressure you either.”
“God, yeah,” Juliette spoke up. “If you don’t want to you really don’t have to. It’s just we get creative control over who gets cast. We want people we can work with.”
“People who have good chemistry with us,” Megan added. “Filming Snowballed was a nightmare at times because the guy playing Sam’s dad was... Kind of an asshole.”
“Kind of?” Juliette laughed. “He was worse than the jackass they had playing pre-transition Sam before we got you on board.”
Amber laughed. “Thanks guys. Don’t get me wrong; I’m honored you feel that way about me, but this is bloody AMC we’re talking about. That’s a little bit out of my league.”
“You’d have said that even if we had said it was Disney filming it.” Megan giggled.
Amber giggled, looking sheepish. “Pretty much, yes,” she said as Jessica and Carly appeared in the doorway.
“Filming what?” Jessica said, adding, “Oh, and I found this strange girl poking around outside,” she teased, causing Carly to laugh.
“A surprise project we’re going to be working on next summer.” Megan grinned.
“Yup,” Rebecca giggled. “They’d tell you, but then they’d have to tickle you mercilessly.”
“We already tickle attacked Becca and Amber.” Juliette giggled.
“Hey, what about Carly?” Rebecca said thoughtfully. “Wasn’t she there the other night when you told me?”
“What?” Carly laughed. “I’m innocent. I just got here this week.”
Megan giggled. “Besides she left right before we started talking about it.”
Juliette nodded. “Okay, so, this doesn’t leave this room. We’re talking serious non-disclosure agreements here. You know how protective Disney is of its IPs?” she asked. Carolyn and Carly both nodded. “Well, Megan’s dad and AMC managed to strike a deal with Disney to use the Pixie Hollow fairies’ likenesses in a new TV series based on the Peter Pan mythos, called Lost Girls.”
“And,” Megan giggled, “You’re looking at the leaders: Red,” she said, pointing to Juliette, “and Pinky. Filming for the pilot starts in June plus promos, so it’s going to be awhile.”
“Oh my God,” Carly whispered. “That is so cool! I um... I guess it’s okay to admit now that I have like every Pixie Hollow movie on Blu-Ray now.” She blushed. Carolyn giggled.
“Me and Amber do too. Tell her about the vault, Amber,” Carolyn laughed.
Amber nodded. “It’s what we jokingly call my walk-in closet. One wall has a shelf with literally every Disney movie or TV show ever released to DVD or Blu-Ray, plus some bootlegs,” she said with an innocent grin.
“It;s too bad the last episode of MBM won't ever air anywhere but Australia and Europe.” Juliette sighed.
Carly nodded. “My friend I told you about and I got it off Pirate Bay, and we shared it with like everyone we knew.”
“We both forgive you.” Megan grinned. “Normally I’m totally anti-piracy, but I agree it’s BS they won't air it in the US, just because im TG. Disney AU and EU are way more lax.”
“I wrestled with whether to post on my blog,” Amber said, “But there’s a massive change.org petition to get it aired in the US. So far there are 20,000 signatures, last I checked.”
“Wow, that’s actually kinda cool.” Megan brightened. “It’s a good heart warming episode too, Disney AU adored it.”
“Disney AU is just awesome like that,” Sabrina, a taller red haired girl spoke up as she peeked around the corner. “I’m not late for the party am I?” she laughed, having only caught the tail end of the conversation, but as a Disney AU personality she couldn’t resist piping in as well.
“Sabrina, hey!” Rebecca spoke up. “This is Carly, the new girl Megan and Juliette’s film crew ambushed at Denny’s the other night. Carly this is Sabrina, one of the only actress types we hang out with,” she teased.
“Oh that’s the girl from the text.” Sabrina giggled. “Well there’s one more, but she’s always so busy.” she teased. “Getting married, making movies and all.”
“Hah, that’s true,” Megan giggled. “I haven’t seen much of her since filming wrapped. I think she and Tina are going to take the weekend off and veg though. They’re probably at some spa relaxing right now,” she joked. She knew how much Krissy hated spas.
“I could never do the spa thing,” Juliette laughed. “I’m just not the ‘spoil me rotten’ type.”
“I do enjoy having a makeup crew.” Megan giggled, “At least having them around I know I never have to worry about getting it right, Rayne and Sasha are both on call.” she winked. “But before you girls get any bright ideas.” she wasn’t talking to Juliette, “Yes I do know how to do my own makeup.”
“Ah, so you’re just lazy too,” Rebecca teased.
“I used to wear a ton of makeup,” Carly admitted sheepishly. “Believe it or not, I used to be a total goth in junior high. I guess my tastes changed, but I still adore the style on others.”
“I go goth once in awhile” Rebecca laughed. “I still like it, but like you, it just wasn’t ‘me’. Plus it takes me two hours to do my makeup.”
“You’d make a hot goth,” Carly laughed. She paused. “Oh um, don’t take that the wrong way. You just have really pretty eyes. Easy to accent with dark makeup.”
“Awww,” Rebecca laughed. “Thanks. I still have all my goth clothes. Maybe I’ll wear that cute red corset dress next time we hang out, before you have to go back to Florida.”
“We don’t really care how anyone dresses, for what it’s worth, as long as they’re real.” Juliette giggled catching the flirt between Carly and Rebecca.
“By the way,” Rebecca said, “I was promised pizza damit,” she teased, changing the subject..
“Brianna went out to pick them up.” Megan giggled. “She should be back shortly. Any opinions on what to do until then?”
“Dance naked in the rain?” Rebecca said, paused, and giggled. “Oh, damn. No, that requires rain.”
“And being naked,” Carly laughed.
“We could watch The Walking Dead?” Carolyn grinned. “Give our poor Lost Girls an idea f the kind of carnage they’re probably in for,” she teased.
“Wait, what?” Jessica asked. Everyone just giggled, filling her in on what she had missed by being late, as they headed to the TV room.
12 year old Mark O’Malley had been practically typecast as the dopey sidekick because of his role in the runaway hit Disney production, “My Brother Mark”. But while on the set of his older sister Krissy’s much darker sci-fi movie production, a misheard comment leads to a whole new branch in his career, and in his life.
And so it went that Mark O’Malley became Megan Stuart, movie starlet on the Australian scene, and well known celebrity worldwide. While thus far the American release of the final episode of ‘My Brother Mark’ still hadn’t aired in the North America, it gathered a cult following, and Disney, to their credit, did put the episode up for viewing on the website, with a warning and parental permission requirement.
They filled the next several months of much needed downtime exploring their lives as normal teenagers - after all, they were both 13 well before the pilot filming in Hollywood began. Amber eventually, reluctantly agreed to join the cast, but began taking acting lessons daily, and Rebecca, to her own credit, did eventually sign on with Radio Disney, becoming fairly well known in both Australia and the US, though trouble with Amber’s passport held her up for a bit, with Rebecca and Carolyn staying by her side in Australia for the time being.
The pilot episode of “Lost Girls” was to be a two parter, literally a four hour episode. So they could get the entire back story, which meant they’d be doing long shots in Hollywood and then just as many shots in parts of Florida, before finishing up in New Zealand.
By the time of pilot filming, they still hadn’t found anyone who fit their qualifications for the Pixie Hollow pixies. Actresses either refused the roles outright, or couldn’t fill them properly, or couldn’t work with the cast and crew, or any number of other problems, so they decided to go on filming most of the parts without them, while they continued to search, though Megan regretted her comments about how much time they had before.
Megan was on her way out of her resort hotel at Walt Disney World when she spotted a familiar, iconic someone in a green leaf dress. She took a quick snapshot of Tinkerbell, texting Juliette ‘OMG she’s so perfect.’
‘SHE IS!’ came Juliette’s text back, followed rapidly by ‘OMG. She is Tinkerbell.’
‘Totally. What do?’ Megan sighed, adding a follow up text, ‘I’ll wait for you to get here.’
‘If you want,’ Juliette texted back. “You should go have fun and enjoy the park till then. I’ll be here another week or 2 :-(‘’
‘It’s so boring so far.’ Megan lied She was having a blast, but felt guilty that Juliette couldn’t be here to enjoy it too. ‘I might check out Animal Kingdom while I’m there though. We’re filming one last promo today.’
‘Sounds awesome,’ Juliette texted back. ‘Tlk 2 u 2nite!’
Tinkerbell paused to look over at Megan. “Say, I don’t suppose you’ve seen a water fairy flittering around here? about yay high, answers to Silvermist?” she asked, motioning with her hand to indicate Sil’s height.
“Nope, Sorry Tinkerbell.” Megan shook her head, “I haven’t seen her at all.”
“Ohhhh, flutterdust. I was sure she came this way,” Tink sighed, cutely blowing a tuft of hair out of her face. “You’re not from around here are you?” she giggled. “I just love your accent.”
“Thank you,” Megan laughed softly and asked, “Hey Tink, mind if I get a picture of us together?” she motioned for one of the studio watch dogs that was assigned to her to come over.
“Oh! Sure!” Tinkerbell said excitedly. “Are you going to draw me?” she teased as she came over to Megan.
“Yup, it’s going to look so real too.” Megan giggled and handed her phone to the lady who came over. Tinkerbell put an arm around Megan’s shoulders and mock-leaned on her with one foot resting toes-down. She grinned at the phone.
Megan giggled, and took her phone back showing Tinkerbell the picture, “See ,the drawing looks soo real huh?”
“Oh! It’s one of those, oh, what does Iridessa call them. Lightboxes!” she announced and giggled. “Oh just look at my wings. I really should scrub them more,” she said introspectively.
“If you wait a second I can help you go look for your friend?” Megan asked.
“That would be great,” Tink laughed. “She’s just arrived on the mainland you know. I want to make sure she’s not getting into too much trouble without me.”
“I was just fighting Pirates back in Neverland.” Megan teased. “I’m pretty sure you don’t recognize me.” she winked. “Peter Pan taught me and a friend of mine how to fly.”
“Hmmm,” Tinkerbell said, inspecting Megan closely. “You must be a lost girl!” she said, though she hadn’t actually heard the rumors yet about an actual filming. She was simply playing along.
Megan flexed her muscles. “I am. Second in Command of the Lost girls, Pinky.” she giggled.
“You are?” a squeaky voice said as a man in a ridiculously tall hat and orange coat approached. “But you don’t look lost to me. You’re right there!”
“But you see Hatter, I had to become lost to get here.” Megan grinned. “Peter Pan told me to follow the second star on the right and straight on till morning.”
Tinkerbell looked between the two. She started counting on her fingers. She pointed this way and that, and then went cross-eyed. Hatter just laughed. “Oh well why didn’t you say so!”
Alice giggled as she approached. “I think you broke Tinkerbell, Hatter.”
“But she’s not in pieces Alice! She’s still standing right there, see?” He pointed to Megan. Megan used the tip of her finger to guide Hatter’s finger to Tinkerbell, trying hard not to laugh. They were gathering a crowd now.
Tink laughed and shook her head. “Have you two seen Silvermist?” she asked.
“You mean the tea pot thief?” Hatter asked.
“Yyyyyes,” Tink giggled. “Silvermist did it. Not me. No siree!”
“Oh wait your Tinkerbell, and the blue one is Silvermist?” Hatter asked as Alice signed a signature book for a young girl dressed as herself. “You're the Tea Pot Thief and she’s the crazy one.” Hatter turned to Alice. “Say, what are you signing?” he asked.
“My book,” the girl said shyly.
“Your book? All books are the Queen’s books!” he announced regally, paused, and tapped his chin. “No, wait, that’s not right.” He giggled, signing the book and then passed it to Tinkerbell.
“Didn’t she steal your hat too?” Alice asked. Hatter giggled.
“She borrowed my hat.” Hatter laughed. “Besides, it was only my second best hat, so that’s okay.”
“And I borrowed your tea pot,” Tink giggled.
“But you haven’t returned it yet?” Hatter asked.
“Well no, I’m living in it while Fairy Gary, Clank and Bobble renovates my hut,” Tink answered. Megan just watched the whole affair, trying hard not to laugh, and failing miserably. It was fun watching someone else be in the spotlight for a change.
“See, you stole it.” Hatter spoke with a laugh.
“Oh, but I think I did see Silvermist board the monorail for the Wild Animal Kingdom,” Alice finally said with a helpful nod.
“Oh,” Tink said brightly, “Well that’s good then. She took my advice to go and explore some more!” She giggled.
“I was actually going to head that way myself.” Megan finally stopped giggling. “You guys are way more fun than Disneyland in California.”
Alice looked up at the Hatter, confused. “Oh!” she finally said. “She means that other place where we sometimes end up, following your silly shortcuts.”
Hatter laughed. “My shortcuts are not silly! They always get us precisely where we mean to go ... eventually.”
“Well anyway when you’re over there, you're not as cheery as you are here either one of you.” Megan winked she leaned incase anyone else was listening, “I’m going to be here in a few weeks in a costume myself.” she winked then out loud she spoke, “If you want if I see Silvermist want me to tell her you were looking for her?”
“Oh, how exciting!” Alice whispered. Tinkerbell giggled.
“Oh, it’s fine. I’ll catch up with her this afternoon. Thank you though! And if you do run into her, feel free to chat her up too.”
“She’s quite adorable,” Alice giggled. “But for some reason, people can’t seem to believe it’s her. Everyone is telling her how she looks like the real Silvermist.”
Megan laughed. “I thought the same thing when I saw Tinkerbell,” she said, waving cheerfully as she turned to leave. Tinkerbell turned to Alice and the Hatter, and whispered.
“Now what do you suppose that was about?”
Hatter giggled. “I love a good mystery!”
“Perhaps Fairy Mary knows more?” Alice asked, shooting Tinkerbell a knowing wink. She tried to stay in character while giving her friend a hint.
“If she does she’s not told me.” Tinkerbell shrugged. “But I’ll certainly ask her when I see her again,” she said, putting on a bright smile for a group of oncoming park guests. “Hi everyone!” she said, as brightly as her smile.
Megan was sitting in her hotel room, having just finished filming her last scene in Florida before she had to film some with Juliette. She shot off a text not knowing if Juliette was filming her scenes or on break, ‘Whatchya doin?’ She giggled. She had just watched a Phineas and Ferb marathon. A moment later there was a knock at the hotel door. “Come in.” Megan called out.
“Oh, hey Isabella,” Juliette said as she came through the door, grinning.
“Oh my God, thank you, I was going nuts without you Juliette.” Megan pretty much jumped up and tackle hugged her.
Juliette laughed. “Guess this means you’re not mad at me for not telling you I was coming, huh?” She giggled. “I wasn’t sure my connection would get me here on time for once.”
“You weren't supposed to be here for a few more days, but I can give Gennine a call and say we can do a park visit early.” Megan grinned.
“Nah, let’s enjoy not being mobbed for a couple of days first,” Juliette laughed.
Megan laughed, “Too late, I got mauled after some girls recognized me a few days ago. But I had a hilarious time before that. The pixies are just what we were looking for.”
“Should I be jealous?” Juliette teased and giggled. “And who’s Annie? What’s this stuff about us joining a Pixie Hollow fan club? You’ve been a busy busy girl,” she laughed.
“Not as busy as Silvermist,” Megan laughed too. “You know she saved a guy’s life the other day? Like just bloody dove off the Pirates of the Caribbean ride and rescued him. They had a big pirate party and everything. I think we found our Pixies,” Megan said, as the two sat down and Megan caught Juliette up to speed on everything that had been going on the last couple of weeks.
It wasn’t as if they didn’t talk or text, but filming kept them both busy. When one had downtime, the other was working.
“Wow,” Juliette laughed. “Okay, we have to plan out our little publicity stunt carefully, but I definitely want these girls on the project.”
“I completely agree. I’ve had a chance to hang out with the pixies and some of our old friends. Rumor’s already spreading like wildfire about Lost Girls now,” she said sheepishly. “Want to hit the water park before we get to business?” she asked. Juliette giggled.
“Sounds like fun.”
Megan giggled and dashed to the bathroom to change into her new bathing suit. One of the makeup crew members showed her a secret for wearing it, though she needed little help thanks to the HRT. “Tada, I’m ready.” she giggled.
“OMG hawt,” Juliette giggled. “That looks so good on you.”
“Thanks, “ Megan giggled, “I bought it um, for you.” she said sheepishly. “Well for me to wear but for you.”
If there was a pair in the universe that never argued, and was always destined to be best friends and be together forever it was these two. It was like they always knew what each other liked, didn’t like, and knew what the other was thinking, and it wasn’t from being on MBM for so long together either. Ironically the two didn’t even really begin to hang out until a few years ago, following the infamous ‘Substitute’ episode.
“Hmm, what a coincidence,” Juliette laughed. “I changed before I came up to find you,” she added, grinning as she lifted her tee shirt to reveal a lilac bikini underneath. “I figured you might want to hit the water park.”
“Hey that’s my favorite color.” Megan giggled.
Juliette laughed as she hugged Megan. “I couldn’t tell by how many pairs of lilac bras and panties you own,” she teased. “I saw it, and I was like, ‘Must get’.”.
“I’ve been waiting for you to get here first,” Megan laughed as she grabbed her already packed beach bag including two pairs of expensive sunglasses, two beach towels, and two bottles of SPF 85 sunblock. “Oh yeah,” she said as they started for the door, “What do you think of those watch dogs AMC assigned to us?” she sighed.
“The big one scares me,” Juliette laughed. “But the lady’s kind of pretty for being a bodyguard.”
Megan glared, “Should I get my claws out?” she teased, then laughed..
“Ew, she’s like old enough to be my... um... Wait, actually she’s probably not much older than Krissy,” Juliette laughed, following Megan out.
Megan and Juliette were in a private dressing area in the costume department, Megan was finishing up pulling on her halter top native american style shirt and her skort type skirt and shorts. Her costume sword lay on the counter, and she had a long pink stripe from her forehead to her chin hanging down the right side.
Juliette was dressed similarly, except she wore long trousers, and a red bandana over her hair, tied neatly in back. Her hair had grown much longer since she had it cut a year ago. It wasn’t as long as it used to be, however. She looked at herself in the mirror, and then at Megan’s reflection. “You know you should keep the stripe even after this,” she giggled. “It’s so you.”
Megan giggled, “Na, only on set,” she teased as she sheathed the sword on her side. ““Oh the Pixies don’t know we’ll be out there.”
“Okay girls,” Gennine said cheerfully as she came through the door. “I just want to go over the plan with you one last time before I send you out.”
“Will people even know who we are?” Megan asked. “I mean rumor among the insiders is spreading like crazy, but I don’t want to scare the bejeezus out of the kids,” she laughed.
“I know that Disney aired the commercial for it on ABC for the last several days, So people should kinda have an idea who we are.” Juliette grinned.
“It’s pretty straightforward,” Gennine said, “We managed to get Johnny to reprise his role just for today, too, so you’ll be tussling with the real Captain Jack Sparrow.” She winked. Megan’s breath caught in her throat.
“So we get real pirates good.” Juliette giggled, she was lucky she got to work with Johnny Depp once before.
“After the ride starts - and we have divers checking now to ensure no more turtles are harmed,” she added quickly, “you bust out of the captain’s quarters and declare the ship to be Lost Girls’ property. You’ll duel Jack and Angela, and then Silvermist will step in and explain how these are nice pirates.”
“And Red will say, “ Megan grinned, “There is no such thing and I will argue, till Jack does that thing he does and confuses us.”
Gennine laughed. “Exactly. Now your swords as you can tell are real metal, but don’t worry. They’re completely blunt. The only damage you could do is if you dropped one on your foot.” She winked.
“Yeah, the ones we use on set are actually combat ready swords.” Juliette giggled. “These are lighter. Good balance though,” she added.
“Unlike most of the costumes here besides Jack and Angelica’s and maybe a few others, ours are actually set ones too so we have to be really careful not to mess them up too bad.” Megan nodded.
“No falling in the water,” Gennine teased. “Alright, I think that’s everything. I just want to say again how excited I am to help set up all this. It’s been a joy working with you.”
“Yeah, so we take the tunnel over to the ship because we don’t want people to see us till it’s time, not even the pixies?” Juliette asked just to make sure.
“Right. Silvermist has some idea, but I haven’t told her everything, either. I find she works better when she’s forced to think on her feet.” She grinned. “You’ll have a five minute gap after the last group of guests leaves the Black Pearl, where Jack and Angelica will be signing autographs in the shade, where you’ll be able to sneak aboard.”
Megan gave Gennine a hug, “Thanks for having us here.” Juliette hugged her as well, after which she showed both girls down the maintenance tunnels.
“This is so exciting,” Juliette giggled. “I mean I know we ran into Peter and the pixies at the water park the other day, but this is genuine in-character stuff.”
“None of them know who we are, “ Megan grinned, “I mean in character, this will be our introduction to our Pixie friends.”
Juliette looked up at a clock over the maintenance door. “Okay, one minute to go before we sneak onto the Pearl,” she said, counting down the seconds. At the one second mark, Megan opened the maintenance hatch and popped out, followed by Juliette. Right on cue, Jack and Angelica were busy signing autographs for the guests, keeping them all distracted for the girls to set up.
The girls were a little surprised to find an ultra modern medical facility inside the ‘captain’s cabin’. A pair of EMTs were standing by chatting when they entered, and one of them looked up and grinned.
Megan waved and put a finger to her lips, “We’re pirate hunting.” she whispered.
The man tried his best not to laugh. “We didn’t see anything,” he answered.
Juliette grinned, just as the ship started to move, they both busted out the captain's door, and Megan spoke, “Ah! Pirates finally!”
Juliette grinned, “We claim this ship in the name of the Lost girls!” Both girls drew their swords.
“Poppycock!” Jack shouted. “If you’re keen on takin’ me blessed Pearl then you’ll have ta fight me for it, and spoiler alert - I’m the good guy!” he said as he and Angelica drew their swords. Angelica rolled her eyes.
“Define ‘good’,” she groaned as she went for Juliette. The pixies watched in stunned silence, helping to keep the crowd out of the way of the duel as best they could.
Megan put one hand behind her back as , “I fight pirates unfairly. Just a warning to you Captain Catfish.” she touched swords with Jack’s.
“Well I don’t usually fight girls, fairly or unfairly,” Jack retorted. “But I’ve lost me Pearl to Barbosa and to Davy Jones. I’ll be buggared if I’m losing her to some upstart in a funny dress!”
They clashed blades a few times; it looked like a real sword fight. They had spent the day before practicing with Johnny, but neither of them realized that it was him under the pirate garb. They assumed, when he showed up, that it was the actor, just come from the ride.
“You’re making fun of my clothes? You should see your hair Captain Catfish.” she goaded back.
“Now I do believe you have me confused with someone else, madam. I am the illustrious and legendary, incomparable, one and only Captain Jack Sparrow,” he announced and took a step back, taking a deep, sweeping bow as he swept with his sword. “Not, I repeat, Not. Ay. Catfish.”
Silvermist jumped into the fight as they got closer to the guests. “Stop this right now!” she demanded. The girls stopped. Red and Angelica’s swords were locked, each trying to press the advantage on the other. They withdrew their swords, all four turning to look at Silvermist. Silvermist for her part, looked stunned that that actually worked.
“These pirates are good people and the Lost Boys have given them permission to be in Neverland,” she insisted.
“There’s no such thing as good pirates,” Red argued with the pixie.
“Exactly.” Pinky spoke up, “The only good pirate is a dead one. They all lie cheat and steal.”
“Nonsense!” Silvermist insisted. “This pirate made me an honorary pirate. He even shared his rum,” she giggled.
“I did?” Jack answered questioningly as he put away his sword. “In any case, the little blue figment of me imagination is right. Well, she’s half right anyway. I have turned over a new leaf.” He paused looking at Tinkerbell. “Well, not her leaf obviously, because then Angelica would run me through.”
“What he’s trying to say, I think,” Angelica groaned, “Is it’s possible to be a pirate, and a good man. Just like it’s possible to be a pixie, and an honorary pirate.”
“Uh, what she said,” Jack said, pointing at Silvermist first and then slowly moving his finger until it pointed at Angelica. Megan fought not to laugh.
She turned to Silvermist and the other pixies, sizing them up. “And you vouch for these weaselly black hearted guttersnipe toad sucking scum of the sea?”
Silvermist nodded firmly. “Yes I do. We all vouch for these weaselly black hearted gutter... Uh... whatever you said.” She giggled. “So come now, put away those swords and enjoy the ride with us?” she asked, joined by a chorus of ‘Yes won’t you?’ and ‘Please?’ from the other pixies. The guests stared, awestruck. None of them knew what was happening, but a few had cell phone cameras out to record it.
Pinky and Red laughed as they sheathed their swords. “Oh all right,” Red said. “You convinced us, Miss Silvermist.”
“Sorry for the trouble,” Pinky added. “But you must admit MOST pirates are bilge rat scum of the sea, even if these aren’t.”
“Even Peter’s old friend is.” Red looked at Tinkerbell, “You know, he tricked you and you almost died.”
Tinkerbell put her hands on her hips, paused, and then giggled. “Okay she has me there. But these guys are okay.”
“Except for Angelica,” Jack spoke up, “Who is in fact a girl, and okay, just so there’s no confusion, ey?”
“What’s wrong with being a girl?” Pinky asked, eyeing Jack.
“Nothing,” Jack defended himself. “Just trying to avoid any further confusion or crossing of blades over the mixing of words and nouns,” he rambled.
“Say.” Pinky looked at Iridessa now. “We could so use you to help us light up our Tree house.”
“And having a water pixie around would be handy,” Red said. “No more having to draw it from the well and carry it all the way up.”
“All of them would be useful.” Pinky nodded thoughtfully. “The girls at the tree house..” she was interrupted by Tinkerbell.
“Now just a darn minute,” Tinkerbell said, paused, and then blinked. “Wait, what?”
“Wait what what?” Pinky asked, looking at Tinkerbell.
“There are other Lost Girls besides you two?” Silvermist spoke up now.
Red nodded, “Pinky and I are the head Pirate hunters. The other girls aren’t ready to hunt Pirates yet.”
The pixies shared glances, and Silvermist spoke up. The girls knew about the show by now of course. It was Megan and Juliette who spilled to them, though this publicity stunt of theirs, as Gennine had mentioned, only Silvermist knew anything about.
“So, they’re all alone and defenseless?” the water pixie asked.
“No, the Neverbeast is watching over them.” Pinky spoke up. “We would never leave them completely defenseless, silly gal.”
“Well, that settles it,” Fawn said. “If the Neverbeast trusts them, then I do too!”
“Lost girls are friends of Neverland.. Peter pan..” Pinky looked at Red to make sure it was ok.
“Pan my man put us in charge on our island,” Red continued with a giggle. “The Isle of the Lost Girls.”
Just then, there was a Rooster call, and with some really fancy wire tricks Peter Pan landed on the Black Pearl, hands on his hips. “Hello again ladies.” he bowed to them all. “Ah, good Captain Sparrow!” he called. Jack just grinned and tipped his hat to Peter.
“Don’t look now,” he said in a stage whisper, “It’s more bloody imaginary figments.” The crowd roared with laughter. The whole ‘Neverland visitors are all in Jack’s head’ joke had been running for awhile now, and quite well known. Even the regular actors that played Jack used it.
“Peter!” Pinky called. “We were just talking about you!”
“Hows Lost girl island?” Peter asked with a grin. “Was the tree house good enough for you girls? I had the boys build it you know.”
“It’s wonderful, though we were just thinking of borrowing your pixie friends to make it even better,” Pinky laughed. “If they were agreeable of course.”
“Well I don’t know.. You’ll definitely have to return them when you're done, unlike Tink. She has a habit of not returning things she borrows.” Peter grinned.
Tink stuck out her tongue at Peter, and Pinky laughed. “Oh my, yes. We would have them back on the mainland in no time I’m sure.”
“Well then, I’ll let the Pixies decide for themselves,” Peter said. “You girls would love it on Lost girl island though. There’s so much more new to explore.”
“Pixie huddle,” Iridessa said, and the girls gathered, quite literally putting their heads together as they whispered among themselves. Finally Vidya and Fawn pushed Silvermist forward as their spokespixie.
“You got us into this,” Vidya chided Silvermist. “You tell them.”
“Well,” Silvermist giggled, “After careful consideration, we’ve decided that you do need our help, so we’re in agreement.”
“They definitely need a tinker fairy.” Tinkerbell nodded. “No girls’ treehouse would be complete without my gadgets.”
“And no girls’ treehouse is a girls’ treehouse without lots of pretty flowers,” Rosetta said, adding, “And someone to give them sunshine and water,” she giggled out.
“Right then!” Jack announced. “What did we decide? Oh, yes. The figments of me imagination and the confused girls-”
“Lost girls,” Silvermist corrected.
“Lost girls... Shall be henceforth known as honorary members of me crew - except the blue one who already was,” he added. “Or something like that.”
“Actually.” Periwinkle spoke up, “There’s no need for a Snow Fairy on Lost Girl island, so I will stay behind but I promise, to come visit.” she giggled. “Someone must bring winter to the island after all.”
“Awww,” Tink said as she hugged Peri. “You’d better! It’s only a hop, flit and a flight from Winter.”
The girls sat in the food court near Pixie Hollow with the other girls, now out of costume. “That was so much fun.” Megan giggled.
“I love working with Jack,” Sarah - the pixie formerly known as Silvermist, laughed. “You two really sold it by the way.”
“I was kinda afraid. Johnny is kind of Intimidating,” Megan said sheepishly. “We did a run through for like 5 minutes it seemed like, but we had no idea that was really him.”
“He was dressed like Jack then, too,” Juliette laughed. “So we had no idea until Gennine told us right before we left.”
“He’s sneaky like that,” Olivia - Tinkerbell laughed.
“So have you thought about our offer?” Megan asked.
The pixies’ actresses shared glances, and Olivia spoke up. “It’s something we have to really think hard about. It’s an incredible offer, but it’s a big step from just acting here in the park.”
“There really is no rush, the pixies and the rest of the lost girls don’t appear in the pilot till near the end, to rescue us,” Megan said.
Sarah nodded. “It honestly sounds like a ton of fun. I mean we can definitely help with the pilot at least.”
“We all just flowed together on that ship, it was like magic. No scripts, just some minor lines between us and Jack and we all thought on our feet.” Juliette gushed.
Jade laughed. “That’s how it is working the park most of the time. You never know what someone’s going to say or do so you have to think on your toes constantly. The main characters like Cinderella have it a little easier, but not much.”
“That’s the thing about this show. We’re allowed to improv if need be.” Megan nodded. “There’s a few funnies I did filming in for my parts, that made it because they were just good. Like when I bonked a pirate on the head with my pistol instead of running him through. I was just goofing around.”
“But Rob, the director, loved the pratfall so much they kept it,” Juliette laughed.
“It couldn’t hurt to try it out,” Sarah said finally. “I mean, Gennine said the full series won’t go into production until AMC sees how the pilot tests. I know these girls. I know they can totally pull off the Pixie Hollow crew.”
Olivia nodded her agreement. “Plus our role would be small like Megan said. If anything Annie would get more screen time,” she laughed, referring to Sarah’s younger sister. “I’m all for it.”
“As I said on the ship.” Kelly said at that, “I’ll have to stick this one out, but I do think that I can do guest appearances and stuff. I mean Lost girl Island has to have winter right?”
“I’ve got my own concerns to think about too,” Sarah said. “I’ll have to talk to someone before I commit to anything long term, but in the short term, as I said, you have my full cooperation. Consider Silvermist at your service.”
“Sweet. The last bit where we really need you girls, is probably going to take about two or three days out of your schedule, and you will be paid for it.” Megan said “Oh, you don’t have to come in costume either. Our costume designers worked with yours to create some really nice stuff.”
“Awesome,” Carol - Fawn spoke up at that. “I can’t wait to see what they came up with.”
Juliette nodded, “And Megan has an in with the Producer slash Director.” she grinned, “So if you girls decide to stick around we can work some really uber contracts because it’s a Disney Production on AMC.”
And so it went that a ragtag group of theme park actresses found themselves the center of a whole new adventure. Not that things turned out anything like Megan and Juliette expected, either. They were much, much better.
Unbeknownst to them Sarah had her own issues to think about, though. The demands of playing a character in a Disney theme park were high, and her body was about to turn on her in the worst possible ways, turning her dream into a self-imposed nightmare, at least in her own mind.
If she only knew that Megan was in the same ship she was. She had to make sure she kept up otherwise she’d gain the wrong kind of weight, and other things that Sarah encountered as well. She even had to do therapy sessions just like Sarah, though Doctor Miller was considering moving to the US to join her on set.
Of course Sarah knew the Mark/Megan story through her little sister, but she had no clue how much work Megan put into being Megan, and how much work she was going to put into being Sarah. But that’s a story for another day.
The end... For now.
A month has passed, and Sarah's been enjoying life as Silvermist in the park, but can she handle life as a celebrity TV actress? She still gets nervous meeting "real" celebrities! And how will HRT affect her ability to play the role?
A month has passed, and Sarah's been enjoying life as Silvermist in the park, but can she handle life as a celebrity TV actress? She still gets nervous meeting "real" celebrities! And how will HRT affect her ability to play the role?
“Honey, I’m home,” Sarah called jokingly as she came through the door to the apartment she shared with Olivia. Olivia had already been home for a bit, as Sarah had to go back to her parents’ to go over Annie’s contract as a Lost Girl.
“Hey stranger,” Olivia laughed as she climbed out of the pool, stopping at the edge to towel herself off. “How did it go with your parents?”
“They took it pretty darn well.. Annie’s so excited too, she’s a massive fan of Mark and Juliette - I mean Megan.” Sarah sighed. “Hard to believe that used to be Mark though.”
“I know right?” Olivia giggled. “Gennine is surprisingly cool with us taking off for the big time too.”
“Yeah,” Sarah said as she sat down on the sofa and picked up her art tablet. It was an expensive Wacom Intuos Pro with its own display, unlike the old Bamboo she had been using before her little sister geeked out her PC setup.
“Annie loaned me a thumb drive with some kind of lost episode where Mark comes out as Megan. I promised her I’d watch it, but I keep forgetting,” Sarah laughed. “I’ll watch it tonight for sure, after girls’ night.”
“Put it on the big T.V. so we can watch it together?” Olivia asked. “I actually really liked that show, plus we have a few hours before girl’s night.”
“Oh, good idea!” Sarah said as she jumped up and ran into her office. She returned a moment later with a sparkling pink translucent thumb drive. There was no question whatsoever that it was Annie’s or Sarah’s. Sarah walked over to the flat screen mounted on the wall, and began to inspect it, front, bottom, and sides. “Uhh...” she said, confused.
Olivia giggled softly as she watched for a moment, before offering to help. “It’s on the bottom but it’s kinda in the back a bit. You can feel it if you stick your finger up under the edge.”
“Sticking my finger in a light socket when I was three taught me never to repeat it,” Sarah laughed, instead getting down on her knees to look up underneath. “Oh there you are,” she said, trying to fumble the drive into place. It didn’t fit. She turned it over, and it slid right in. “Oh, so that’s what that weird symbol means.”
“You know I don’t think I’ve ever used it before. Oh, just give me a second to change,” she added as Sarah sat down on the sofa again. She picked up the digital art pad again, this time managing to turn it on, and began to add defining lines to her latest Silvermist sketch.
“You know what amazes me about CGI?” Sarah spoke, “The way they can actually shrink us down to real pixie size when we fly in, or create pixie magic that looks so realistic. I was talking with Regina in the art department and she showed off a realistic tidal wave that’s perfect for Silvermist.”
“Oh I know right?” Olivia said as she came back. “At first I thought they wanted us as voice actresses or something. I wasn’t expecting full on live action.”
“Neither was I. I was sort of embarrassed when Rob yelled Action, and I was like um..” Sarah giggled.
“You did great,” Olivia giggled as she snuggled into Sarah. “I was a nervous wreck. And I thought poor Jade was going to blow pixie dust,” she laughed as Sarah put her art pad down again, exchanging it for the TV remote, which she promptly offered to Olivia.
“All I know is,” Sarah sighed, “I’m going to enjoy tonight. I have plenty of steam that needs to be elsewhere.” She giggled. “We shall paint the air blue at IHOP tonight.”
“Was it IHOP?” Olivia laughed. “I lost track of where we were going on our wheel of destinations,” she joked. It had become something of a tradition to hit a different restaurant every other girls’ night, while returning to their favorite diner the next week. She raised the remote and switched it over to the USB-reading channel, and booted up the bootleg video.
Sarah leaned into Olivia as the traditional theme song played, only as the logo ‘My Brother Mark’ displayed, a CG graphic of the words ‘Brother Mark’ being crossed out appeared, and the look and sound of someone scribbling in ‘Sister Megan’ appeared underneath.
So far the Pixie Hollow crew had only faced one day of filming, but it was a longer, harder day than any of them had pulled working at the park. And it was only June. As Sarah came out of the bedroom, putting in a set of small gold plated hoop earrings, someone buzzed from downstairs.
“Lost Girls calling!” Megan and Juliette chimed in unison and giggled.
“Hey! Come on up!” Sarah buzzed them in over the intercom to open the front for them. Sarah opened the door, waiting for the elevator in the doorway.
Megan whistled as she stepped off the elevator, looking around. Several framed pictures, including some iconic Disney character portraits, were hung around the hallway, as well as various landscapes, and a few abstract works. Juliette waved, but she was as fascinated as Megan, with a big portrait of Tinkerbell, Silvermist, and the others sitting on a hill, watching the sun set over the horizon.
“Wow,” Megan giggled out. “That’s it. I want to work on a Tinkerbell movie so I can get cool promo art like this too.”
Sarah laughed. “Oh, that’s not promo work. I painted that a couple of years ago.”
“Wow, seriously?” Megan gasped. “Sarah this is amazing. This belongs in a Disney museum or something,” she teased. “Hey, thanks for inviting us out tonight,” she added. “You really didn’t have to.”
“We know from hearing you guys giggle about it that girls’ night is important to you,” Juliette added. “We’re really honored.”
Olivia giggled as she came to the door. “And we know how stressful filming can be, having to do retakes of retakes and getting everything just right. We figured you needed this as much as we did,” she said.
“Oh,” Sarah spoke up as they let the girls inside their main apartment. They owned the entire floor, but considered the actual living area ‘their apartment’. The rest was being renovated as studio space. “Just so you know, we’re not a drinking crowd. I’m not saying that because of your age though. I got the same warning when I joined.” She laughed.
“We’ve both tried it.. I sure don’t like it.” Megan said.
Sarah nodded. “Me either. I can’t hold my liquor at all, and Kelly is actually allergic.”
“The biker girl who plays Periwinkle?” Juliette asked. “Wow. That makes me feel better.”
Olivia nodded, adding, “It’s the taste that gets me. When I was your age a well meaning uncle gave me a sip of his,” she paused to make finger quotes, “‘homemade wine’. It tasted so bad, I could never go near the stuff again.”
“I think that’s the biggest reason Disney doesn’t want to let us go,” Juliette said dryly. “Megan and I don’t like to party.”
“But they don’t know what to do with us either,” Megan laughed. “We’re like the poster children for normal, except for the whole TG and possibly lesbian thing.”
“Nope we’re a pair.. it’s in our contract.” Juliette winked. “You can’t have one without the other unless we both agree to it.”
“I don’t really get why the TG thing would even matter though,” Sarah said. “I mean they were thrilled to have me as a park actress, and I know for a fact I’m not the first trans girl they’ve hired.”
“The whole boat rocking thing,” Megan answered. “They’re getting better about it, like I know for a fact there’s a lesbian couple in an upcoming animated movie,” she added, grinning innocently. “But you didn’t hear that.”
“But Disney has an old school image, and people expect certain things from them.” Juliette sighed.
“Ohhh,” Sarah nodded. “That makes sense. It’s like how as park actresses we have to keep a certain look or we can’t play our characters anymore. Don’t rock the boat.” She giggled a bit.
“Speaking of,” Megan sighed, “I had to add walking and jogging to my list of daily activities.” she motioned to her backside, and Juliette gave her a playful hip bump.
Sarah frowned. “Seriously? I thought it wouldn’t matter as much for a TV role, especially with you guys as creative consultants.”
“She has image issues..” Juliette winked. “She had them as Mark too.”
“Sarah’s the same way,” Olivia chimed in. “She’s constantly checking that her hair or makeup or boobs are perfect,” she teased.
“I think you found your walking partner.” Juliette giggled.
“Absolutely,” Sarah laughed. “I do tai chi in the morning, so I’m already up and around early. Anytime you want to go walking or jogging just give me a call, or a text.”
Megan started to sing, and Sarah and Juliette joined in on the second or third word, “Call me beep me if you wanna reach me. If you wanna page me it’s okay.”
“Oh, I love Kim Possible,” Kelly, dressed rather nicely in a spaghetti strap knee length plum colored dress over a short sleeved white top, which showed off all of her arm and wrist tattoos, said as she appeared in the doorway, holding the hand of a honey blonde haired girl with her hair in a white Alice band.
“Oh, FYI, we have three weeks before air of the pilot episode after we’re done filming it.” Megan smiled. “AMC seems to want to push it out, it might be Disney forcing their hands though.”
Juliette grinned. It was as if they planned to bring it up right when Kelly arrived. “We’re hoping that Periwinkle can atleast make an appearance in the Pilot, and then we can use her as we need her.”
Kelly laughed. “I’ll be honest. I made up that line on the spot because, if you do steal the others permanently, someone’s got to stay and train the new crop. Geninne's been looking for more girls to play us anyway, so we’re not being run to death. But yeah, I’d love to do cameo shots if you need Peri. It’d be fun.”
Megan laughed, “It’s in the contract that you can leave the show and return to the park any time you want. I’ve seen how much you girls like being the Pixie hollow girls, so I made sure you had an out.”
“Especially Silvermist,” Juliette giggled out. “I mean whoever they get to play her when Sarah’s busy has to pull double duty as an actress and lifeguard.”
“Sarah’s going to be a hard shoe to fill.” Olivia nodded.
Sarah looked down at her feet, and in her best Silvermist voice, said “Hey, Fawn’s feet are bigger than mine!” causing everyone to laugh.
“I didn’t want to say anything, but Megan and I were told last night, that the production crew is looking for some property here in Florida. They’re trying to find it near Orlando since the New Zealand deal fell through”
“It’s kind of a shame,” Megan sighed. “We were really looking forward to doing the full show in New Zealand, but Dad agrees with the AMC people. It’d be easier on you guys too.”
“That and finding extra’s is easier here stateside.” Juliette nodded. “And honestly... We really don’t want to lose you,” she giggled out. “When Megan texted me a picture of Tink, i was like ‘This girl is Tinkerbell. We have to have her’. Then she met Silvermist.”
Sarah laughed. “God, that was a crazy day. I really only just started working at the park, but I’d been doing the Pixie Hollow voices for my little sister for a long time.”
“Bull,” Megan laughed. “I refuse to believe you haven’t been there at least a year.”
Sarah shook her head. “Nope. Actually I’m still kind of learning how to be a girl too.”
“Same here on that part.” Megan laughed, “I mean sure I got to have a nice small time off and get to relax and stuff, but there’s still stuff about being a girl that’s just like ‘woah’. Did you know, if you eat too much, it goes to your hips and your butt?”
“Oh man,” Sarah whined, “And I was going to load up on the pancakes tonight. I’m so hungry.”
“Hey that’s what walking’s for.” Juliette giggled, “Don’t let her get you down.”
“Speaking of,” Olivia giggled, “The others are going to meet us there. You two need a ride?” she asked.
“Oh we have a car.” Juliette shook her head.
“Sweet,” Sarah said as she grabbed her purse.. “Liv and I can catch a ride with Kelly and Christina.”
“Juliette and I have been kind of independant for a long while, so we have a hired car that usually takes us anywhere we want to go.”
“My parents are like that,” Sarah nodded. “It drives Annie crazy though. One of her friends is like, one of those helicopter parents, constantly hovering. Our mom though? You’ll be lucky to pull her out of her studio when she’s in her Zen place listening to Lynyrd Skynyrd on 11. And Dad’s in a punk band, so... yeah.” She laughed.
“My dad’s a producer/director, my mom’s a talent agent slash manager, Juliette’s mom is too, and her dad’s a Football guy so he’s never around till offseason.” Megan nodded as they stepped off the elevator together. “It’s funny how much we have in common.”.
Sarah giggled. “Yeah. It really is. You remind me so much of Annie. Sometimes I forget she’s only 13.”
“Biggest diff is, we were actresses the entire time.” Juliette nodded. “I’m not going to lie to you, acting in the park and acting on camera are two very different things. But I guess you figured that out today huh?”
“Amen to that,” Olivia groaned. “We gained a whole new respect for what you guys do all the time and this was just the first day,” she laughed, waving as the girls got into their car.
The car pulled away, but didn’t go straight to IHOP, instead heading for another residential suburb first.
Annie came running out of a rather large two story as the car pulled up to a stop on the street to wait for Christina to pull away again. Annie hopped in the backseat of Christina’s new SUV, and soon enough they were off again. They pulled into the IHOP parking lot, where the group of young women had already gathered just outside to wait for them.
Olivia waved to everyone, “Hey guys. Had to stop and get Annie first.”
“Sorry,” Annie said wryly. “I meant to come to Sarah and Olivia’s sooner, but I kind of pulled a Mom and got lost in my work.” She still had some paint on her hands, but it was dried by now and would take a good scrubbing to remove. She sheepishly buried her fingertips in the pockets of her jeans.
A woman carrying an expensive DSLR camera around her neck approached but stayed back a small distance, “Hey is that Juliette and Megan with you guys?” she asked the girls. Juliette recognized her right off, but Megan hadn’t seen her face yet.
Megan groaned quietly, but Juliette grinned. “Oh! Hi Amanda!” She waved and approached, dragging Megan with her. “What’s up?”
“I won’t keep you girls too long, but do you mind if I take a picture of you all?” Amanda asked, “And ask you two some questions?”
“I don’t mind,” Juliette said brightly, turning to the others. “I promise Amanda’s cool. She’s with TMZ. They’re super respectful.”
“I actually ask before I snap.” Amanda laughed.
Megan giggled, relaxing. “Oh, Juliette told me about you. Sure, I don’t mind.” The others nodded or gave their general verbal agreement.
“Great! I just want you girls to know Juliette and Megan pictures are going for around a grand right now: just a heads up.” Amanda laughed, as she took a shot of all the girls in the parking lot that were there to hang out. Megan put one arm around Juliette and the other around Annie, the three grinning as the older girls crowded around them. Kelly tried to hide in the back, but Christina pulled her closer.
“So my only questions are,” Amanda winked, “Foremost, are you girls filming something together?”
“Well,” Megan said, “Annie, Juliette and I are. These gals are part of our film crew.”
“I won’t press on that.” Amanda said, “Ok one final question, Juliette are you and Megan finally dating? TMZ really wants to know. Our boss is a massive fan of yours,” she added. “He’s got several signed pictures of yours in his office.”
Juliette giggled as she looked at Megan and grinned. “Are we dating?”
Megan laughed, “That’s the billion dollar question. I think that our true fans already know the answer.”
Juliette glanced at Amanda just long enough to shoot her a mischievous grin. Amanda’s reporter instincts kicked in and she raised her camera just in time to catch a close-up of Juliette planting a kiss right on Megan’s lips.
“The first PDA we’ve ever done, and it’s for TMZ only,” Megan managed to giggle out as the others headed inside.
“I’ll make sure to watermark it so it can’t be lifted off the website easily,” Amanda laughed. “Thank you so much girls. I hope I didn’t keep you long.”
“Not at all, thanks Amanda.” Juliette waved as they followed the others inside. “She’s like the coolest Rotzi I’ve ever met.”
Sarah laughed. “She’s one of those rare breed of artistic photogs. I love those kinds.”
“So you two have a grand bounty on your heads huh?” Olivia asked. “Nice save on calling us your film crew by the way. Gennine would lay ten kinds of eggs if our names got out.” She laughed.
“Well for one, we can’t use your names till after the pilot airs.” Megan nodded, “And for two, Annie’s got a massive week ahead of her. They’re going to be doing a back story on her character now.”
“Which means it’ll be back to the park for us,” Carol laughed softly. “At least after our part’s finished this week.”
“Till after the pilot airs and we start filming the season.” Juliette nodded. “Oh God you guys have to meet Lynn the girl they got to play Hook’s daughter, Captain Steele. She’ll be on set Monday I think.”
“Is she the one we get to kill?” Annie giggled.
“No, she’s our recurring Enemy.” Megan giggled. “Peter Pan has Captain Hook. We get Captain Steele. They’ve already got three episodes written, we’re going to be doing about 15 per season.”
“Lost Girls party,” Juliette giggled out as a waitress approached them.
“Oh sure! Right this way ladies,” she said without missing a beat. Sarah laughed.
“AMC warned them we were coming huh?” she teased.
“Megan and I have watch dogs from the studio. I’m sure they’re in here somewhere.” Juliette giggled again. “Annie will have one starting Monday too.”
Sarah grinned over Annie’s shoulder. “Well, you’re always complaining about Mom never being around. Careful what you wish for.”
Annie groaned, and then laughed. “Yeah, no kidding.”
“... And the guy is like ‘Oh my God, you’re Debby Ryan!’. Poor Debby’s like ‘Oh God, please don’t be a stalker, please don’t be crazy’,” Juliette giggled. “Next thing you know he’s dragging his sister over to meet her. Turned out it was the girl’s birthday. It was really sweet.”
Megan giggled, “There were several times like that filming MBM, I missed a lot of them because, well you know, but yeah.” she shrugged. “After I decided to become Megan a lot of things have changed, for one I haven't missed much of anything cool.” she winked.
“Can I ask you a serious question?” Sarah asked as she put down her fork, having polished off her third plate of pancakes by now. The others were in various states of wishing they hadn’t eaten that last pancake as they sat around the large table, laughing and relaxing.
“Hey, we’re going to be family, “ Megan said, grinning as she licked some syrup off the corner of her mouth, foregoing a napkin entirely. “So you can ask away.”
“Did you have problems with depression?” Sarah asked.
“A lot,” Megan answered. She paused, took a sip of her soda, and let out a quiet burp. “This last movie Juliette and I did kinda hit home,” she sighed. “I was on a cocktail of antidepressants up until a year ago when I started living as Megan full time. it started out as a way to avoid being hounded, after my sister’s director mistook me for a girl and asked me to play that bit role in Dark Days. But I started to realize I didn’t need the drugs anymore.”
Sarah nodded. “See I had the same experience. My therapist has put me off my ADs completely. I even developed gynecomastia from one of them,” she laughed. “So it wasn’t all bad.”
“She’s more fun to hang with without them anyway.” Olivia giggled out. Sarah nodded.
“I’m kind of jelly,” Megan teased her, that odd inflection of California and Australia co-mingling adorably as always. “Well, I shouldn’t be. You are older, but you have boobs. I just have nubs.” She pulled on her top to tighten it a little and then let out a giggle.
“Yeah, but you get to experience puberty naturally. I’ll be honest with you guys... I’m not even on HRT yet, and going through with it scares the hell out of me.” Sarah breathed a slow sigh.
“If you want I can talk with my doctor?” Megan asked. “She’s like the best of the best. She’s even talking about moving here to work with me if we do end up staying stateside for the filming.”
“I like the one I go to. She’s not pushy, but some of the things she’s telling me really do scare the crap out of me.” Sarah laughed. “You know how Disney is about its park actresses looking a certain way. If I go on HRT, my whole body could go ass-ways on me. If I can’t look like Silvermist, my career’s done.”
Megan lifted her sleeve to show Sarah were her HRT implant was placed - a tiny thing just below the skin, hardly even noticeable. “This stuff is amazing, but man does it play havoc on you for the first few months, I was turning into such a Diva for a bit there.”
“Still are,” Juliette quipped and then giggled. “But I am too. It’s just part of being a teenager or something.”
Sarah laughed. “That’s another thing. Puberty was hell the first time around. I’ll have to do it twice.”
“There’s an older girl that goes to another doctor in the place I go.” Megan smiled, “She said that she had an easier time with the hormone changes, but it differs from person to person.”
Vanessa, the light blonde better known as Rosetta, spoke up. “I don’t think Gennine would let you go, Buttercup, even if your body did go ass-over-tits on you.” She giggled.
“Really?” Sarah asked. Jade, better known as Iridessa, laughed.
“Nah, she’d just make you run laps around the park,” she teased.
“I’d pitch a fit.” Megan giggled, “You’re one of my favorite pixies in the park.” She looked at the other girls, “Don’t take it wrong, you are all good as well.”
“Oh no, we understand,” Kelly said, nodding. “Silvermist is kind of the reason we got all these massive renovations to Pixie Hollow coming, even though she’d never admit it.”
“I did notice there were a lot of work crews over there.” Megan nodded.
“It’s going to be so cute,” Annie gushed. “Silvermist’s new hut is going to be one of Hatter’s hats.” She giggled.
“Cool.” Megan cheered. “Our set designers are working on a Pixie Hollow as well. Episode 3 has us Lost Girls visiting it. The writers are still working on how we shrink down to your size though.”
“Oh that’s easy Dew Drop,” Sarah said in Silvermist’s voice. “It’s the same magic that lets us grow big when we leave the Hollow for the park.” She laughed. “Sorry. I’ve used that speech far too often the last week.”
“A little bit of Pixie dust, and some happy thoughts, just like flying.” Olivia spoke in her Tinkerbell voice.
“Oh I love that,” Juliette said as she quickly grabbed her phone. “Gotta write that one down before I forget. Okay,” she announced, putting her phone away, “Texted Uncle Rob to pass those both on to the writers.” She giggled.
“God I’ve never been more excited for anything before.” Annie bubbled. “But I really hope I do a good job as Ratchet. It’s going to be so weird. I’m like the young human version of Tinkerbell.”
Olivia laughed. “I was just thinking the exact same thing. Tink is going to absolutely adore Ratchet. I can already see her going a mile a minute babbling about her collection of lost things.”
Annie giggled and nodded. “I did read a bit ahead, and the look that Tink is supposed to give when she sees Ratchet's lab area in the Tree House... It’s going to be priceless. I’m worried about the whole accent thing though. I’m terrible at character voices.”
“Take it from someone who’s been acting most of her life. Just make her you.” Juliette said. “We didn’t choose you for Rachet because of your accent.”
Megan nodded. “Juliette and I are actually struggling with ours. I used to talk like a Californian, but spending a year in Sydney has ruined me.”
Juliette laughed. “And I sound like some weird cross between a surf chick and an Aussie. People can’t decide if I’m from South Africa or Scotland. It’s really funny because they never guess Australia, let alone L.A.”
“That’s if they don’t recognize us right off,” Megan laughed now too. “Dad says it’s a sign of a good actress though so we just kind of roll with it. But yeah, if you want to get together and work on lines ahead of time we’d love to help.”
“I know a few people who can help you cultivate an accent too.” Juliette giggled. “If you want one.”
“That would be awesome - both I mean,” Annie giggled. “AMC put me in touch with some of the acting coaches at the park too, but they seem more focused on... well, park acting. Not that that’s a bad thing, but park actors don’t work from a script.”
“Exactly. Park acting is a good start.” Megan nodded. “But it’s only half of it.” she pulled out something from her small purse and handed one to Sarah, and a laminate one to Annie. The one for Sarah was for her Doctor/therapist, and the other was for a voice coach for Annie. She turned to Sarah, “Trust me, I have nothing against American doctors, but AU doctors, even EU doctors are way different.”
“Well, it can’t hurt to give her a call,” Sarah said as she looked down at the card. “Can’t help feeling like I’m cheating though,” she laughed. “I should at least talk to my therapist about it first, let her know I’m considering a second opinion.”
Megan nodded. “That’s a good idea actually. Like I said, they do things way differently. Sometimes getting an outside opinion makes things a lot clearer.” She winked as Annie jumped, letting out a startled squeal..
“Sorry,” she whined, blushing. “Phone’s on vibrate. It scared me,” she sighed as she took out her phone.
“Hi Crystal, what’s up?” she said quietly so as not to interrupt the ongoing conversation. They had a private dining area all to themselves, so she didn’t have to worry about other diners at least.
“What’s up?” Crystal repeated. “You’re famous girl! Twitter is crazy right now with that picture of you with Megan and Juliette.”
Annie covered her mouth, giggling behind it. Stains of blue and red from her recent project dotted her fingers still, dappled with blueberry syrup now too. “You know you could be famous too. They’re still looking for more Lost Girls.”
“Is that Crystal or Gretchen?” Juliette giggled.
“Crystal.” Annie whispered.
“They remembered my name?” Crystal asked, shocked, having overheard Juliette. Annie laughed and put Crystal on speaker.
“Hey Crystal!” the entire table cheered in unison. Crystal giggled nervously.
“Ugh, why did you put me on speaker!” she whined.
Megan laughed. “It makes it harder for you to say no?” she answered. “We’re putting Annie in touch with a voice coach to go with the acting coaches the company’s got for her. They’re super easy to work with.”
“But all those cameras...” Crystal said nervously. “Plus I almost peed when Miss Gomez talked to me at the after party the other day. Why not try Gretchen? She wants to be an actress, and she’s really good.”
“Because we want you both.” Megan giggled. “We’re going to corner her when we see her.”
“If it’s any comfort,” Olivia said with a lilt in her voice, “I’ve been working at the park for a year and I still have to fight myself not to get starstruck around celebrity guests.”
“And my first day, I blew fairy dust,” Jade giggled. “If I can play Iridessa in front of thousands of people, you can handle one camera. We’ll work with you.”
“Don’t take this the wrong way,” Crystal said finally, “But um... Why would you want to do all that for me? Why even want me? Annie’s a great artist, and her dad and sister are famous, and Gretchen’s an amazing musician and singer. I’m literally nobody.”
“Because, we want unknown actresses and actors, for one.” Megan said, “And besides why shouldn’t we do that for you? You’re more than nobody. You’re a friend.”
Juliette picked up at that. “There’s a great saying I’ve learned. We used it in the true final episode of MBM, but I believe it with all my heart. Friends are the family that you get to choose. I know I don’t know you nearly as well as Annie, or even Megan, but I’d like to change that. You seem like a really cool, sweet girl with a lot of potential. You just need to let yourself show it.”
“Aww,” Crystal sniffed. “You guys... You’re going to make me cry,” she sighed. “Okay, I guess I can try, but I won’t promise not to be completely terrible.” She giggled.
Authors' Note:
Special thanks to our Patreon supporters. If you want to catch up a week ahead feel free to check us out On Patreon, but it's absolutely not necessary. Everything there comes here as promised! ♥
We're really excited to be able to continue this story. It's garnered a lot of praise from people outside our community, including park insiders! Thanks everyone, for continuing to ask us about our progress. We are very sorry it's taken us so long, but some stuff in Zoe's life came up re: her family including major deaths, drama, and almost losing her father twice, but we should be back in form, again!
Love,
Zoe and Ashleigh
A month has passed, and Sarah's been enjoying life as Silvermist in the park, but can she handle life as a celebrity TV actress? She still gets nervous meeting "real" celebrities! And how will HRT affect her ability to play the role?
it was 5am and Megan was up moving around. She picked up her cell phone and texted Sarah, ‘Up for a Walk?’ She really didn’t want to wake Juliette up just to go for a walk. They had been filming the last three days, and the girls had two more days of filming left for their parts.
‘Hey! Sure thing. I’ll be right over,’ Sarah texted back. Megan couldn’t help laughing a little. Sarah was the only person she knew who used full words in text instead of shorthand acronyms.
‘I’ll be outside so I don’t wake Jules.’ Megan smiled to herself as she wrote a note on the whiteboard, ‘Out for walk with Sarah’, she wrote, and then drew a heart and wrote Megan under it before she headed outside.
It was surprisingly cool for being June in Florida - not cold by any means, but in the upper 60s, or to her mind, about 20c. She had on a pair of short track shorts, and a loose tank top over her tiny sports bra.
Megan watched as a freshly waxed soft top convertible 1968 Mustang rounded the corner. Her jaw dropped a little as the car rolled to a stop in front of her, and Sarah hopped out. She was dressed in a dark green sports bra and black shorts, herself. “Cherry huh?” she laughed. “My dad fully restored it for me.”
“Sweet ass ride.” Megan giggled and tossed Sarah a water bottle.
“I brought the pepper spray,” Sarah teased, then laughed, “Not that we’ll need it. This is a better neighborhood than mine, and I live in a penthouse,” she teased.
“Plus I think I remember you saying you do tai chi,” Megan giggled. Sarah laughed and nodded as they started their walk.
“Yeah, but only the non combat forms. I mean I know those can be used as combat forms, but I’ve never tried it myself,” she said as they made their first block.
“I was thinking about Crystal,” Megan said. “I’m wondering if I should tell her I used to get wicked stage fright too.”
Sarah glanced at Megan. “Wow, really?”
Megan nodded. “Yeah. Any time I had to appear in front of a camera, I’d get almost sick with the anticipation, but once we got rolling I was okay. I’m not sure that’d help her though,” she sighed. “Because it all really changed with Megan. From the moment Young Alessa appeared on set for Dark Days onward I never felt that stage fright again.”
“Hmm,” Sarah said, nodding. “I can see how that would be a problem. But even though the circumstances are different, it just proves what the song says.”
“What song is that?” Megan asked. She immediately regretted it. “Oh God, no.”
“Let it goooo, let it gooooo,” Sarah yowled off-key. Megan groaned, and they both started laughing as someone’s dalmatian, awakened by the singing, began barking at them from behind a chain link fence.
“Sorry puppy,” Sarah giggled. “But it’s true. It’s not about becoming a girl per se. It was for us, but it’s more about being yourself.” She stopped for a moment, pretending to stretch. “We’re being followed by the way. Is that your AMC watchdog?”
Megan turned to look briefly, “Yeah, that’s the guy. We also have a girl that follows us too.”
“Oh thank God,” Sarah laughed. “I’m used to security inside the park. I just wasn’t sure if he was one of your guys or something.”
Megan leaned closer to Sarah and whispered, giggling, “He needs the exercise too,” she teased. “I’ve seen how many donuts he eats. His wife will love us.”
“You’re terrible,” Sarah giggled out. “Gennine has me scheduled to meet with a dietician though. I’m dreading it because I’m a junk food junkie. The only thing that’s kept me in shape until now is that I love to swim. Adding walking will help so much.”
“Oh, God, I forgot you’re a real lifeguard and all. You and Jules have to compare notes sometime,” Megan laughed. “She’s a natural born surfer.”
“Awesome,” Sarah said cheerfully. “The surfing around Florida is definitely different, but one of the lifeguard instructors promised to take me sometime. I’d love to go windsurfing someday too.”
“I’m not the best surfer in the world, but Jules is teaching me,” Megan said as made another block. “Oh, that place serves the best Chai tea.” she pointed at a coffee shop.
“I know it’s completely Hollywood, but,” Sarah giggled, “I adore Chai lattes. We actually moved here from L.A.not that long ago. You grew up there didn’t you?”
“Yeah, pretty much,” Megan nodded. “I was born a dual citizen of Australia and the US, and when my acting career took off at the age of, like, two or three,” she laughed, “My parents moved back permanently. I visited Sydney a few times, but didn’t really go back for long until last year.”
“That’s so cool, I’ve never been to Sydney, but I kinda want to go sometime. We definitely have a lot in common it seems.”
“Your Dad’s Blackjack, right?” Megan asked. “I don’t listen to a whole lot of punk, but what I do listen to is pure UK old school.” She paused to giggle. “Well okay, I’m mostly guilty of listening to Radio Disney, but don’t tell anyone,” she teased.
“Oh I adore Radio Disney,” Sarah laughed. “Sometimes I feel like I turned 16 and just stopped growing up after that. I’d sooner hang out with my sister than go bar hopping or whatever 21 year olds are supposed to do.”
Megan laughed at that. “We have the opposite problem. Someone once told me and Jules that we were 12 going on 21. Sometimes because of our jobs we just act like adults.”
“That’s rough,” Sarah said as she shook her head. “I worry about Annie for the same reason though. Thank God she has friends who she can be herself around. You do too, for what it’s worth.” She grinned. “We’re all a bunch of total goofballs.”
They walked another block, neither of them breaking a sweat. Megan glanced at Sarah. “Want to try jogging?”
Sarah laughed. “Sure.”
“Home sweet home,” Jade laughed as she walked out into the main dressing room in her Iridessa costume. She hadn’t put her hair up yet, so it hung around her shoulders in loose curls. As she sat down at the makeup table. “Is it weird that I’m excited to be walking the park today? Filming is harder than teaching Tink to be a light fairy,” she teased.
Carol shook her head, “I don’t know; both jobs can be really rewarding. I used to work for a TV production.”
“I heard that!” Olivia giggled. “I agree with both of you. It’s hard, but kinda fun too. But I didn’t know you were on TV before?” she asked as she looked up from doing her hair, as Sarah came through the door.
“Sorry, Fairy Mary ambushed me,” Sarah said. “What about TV?”
Rosetta laughed. “Seems Miss Fawn’s been keeping secrets,” she teased. “She has actual TV production experience.”
“No big,” Fawn laughed. “I was on a cable TV show for kids, and when I got older I worked behind the scenes. What did Fairy Mary want though?” she asked, changing the subject.
“Just to let me know to let you guys know that we’ll be holding ‘Replacement’ auditions soon.”
“Aww, that’s great!” Olivia laughed. “You know you’ve made it into Princessdom when there are a small army of you ready to take your place.” She giggled at that. “Poor Silvermist’s though. They have mandatory lifeguard training too. I’ll be amazed if anyone applies for her role.”
Jade giggled at that. “Oh gosh that reminds me... Tomorrow evening after filming, I’m getting my first aid certification.”
“Sweet.” Sarah giggled. “If you want to get lifeguard certification I can train you.”
Jade shook her head. “No thanks. I’m terrified of water. Every time I get on the Black Pearl I’m afraid something will happen again and I’ll be the one in the drink.”
Kelly, already dressed as Periwinkle, breezed through the room looking around frantically. “Anyone seen my cover makeup? I swear I left it next to my costume.”
Olivia laughed as she tossed a makeup container to Kelly. “It got knocked off so I picked it up for you,” she said. Kelly breathed a relieved sigh.
“You’re a lifesaver, Tink,” she gushed as she began covering her tattoos.
“Showtime,” Silvermist giggled as she stood. “I thought I might go pick on Jack this morning.”
“I think I’ll be with Peter and Wendy today.” Tink giggled.
“I plan to just go with the flow and see where the wind takes me,” Morgan said as she drifted through the door. “Sorry I’m late. I slept with Prince Ambien last night and my roommate had to literally drag me out of bed,” she yawned.
Silvermist giggled. “Careful, Vidya. Fairy Mary’s on the prowl,” she teased. “She stopped me on my way in to let us know casting calls are going out for more girls to play us.”
“Sweet,” Morgan answered. “Not that I don’t adore playing Vidya, but doing the film plus working here is exhausting. I’ll just have to remember who’s playing who on what day. I’d hate to end up accidentally discussing juicy gossip with your body double,” she teased, sounding just like Vidya.
Olivia laughed out loud. “Been there, done that, got the red-faced pictures when I found out later,” she laughed as Sarah stepped out and walked right into her sister Annie’s friend Crystal.
“Oh!” Crystal squeaked out. “I’m so sorry. I’m so turned around,” she sighed.
“Well that’s okay, Dew Drop,” Silvermist giggled. “I always get turned around back here. Were you looking for something in particular?” she asked, noting that Crystal was wearing a backstage security badge on a lanyard, so she had permission to be back there.
“I’m actually looking for Leslie.” Crystal said. “She’s supposed to be an acting coach?”
“Oh! I saw her earlier,” Silvermist nodded. “I’ll help you find her,” she added cheerfully as she turned to start down the hall with Crystal metaphorically in tow. “Annie’s going to be thrilled you know,” she added with a grin. It wasn’t really breaking character since Silvermist knew Annie and the others from the after party and the official fan club.
Crystal actually had her hair down today, rather than wearing it in braided pigtails. She also wasn’t wearing her glasses, and despite wearing a cute Pixie Hollow souvenir tee shirt, she looked much more grown up. Sarah thought she was wearing some makeup, too.
“I had just about talked myself out of it,” Crystal sighed. “Then Megan came over this morning.” She blushed a little at that. “I mean... How do you say no when the stars personally show up to talk you into it?” She laughed a little.
“Picturing the audience in their underwear doesn’t work too well, does it?” Silvermist teased. Crystal laughed.
“Nope. I end up picturing myself in my underwear too, and that just makes it worse. Um, Sarah?” she asked quietly. “I want to ask you a question, but um, I don’t want you to think I’m being vain or anything...”
Silvermist glanced briefly around, and then pulled Crystal into a side-room so they could talk more privately. “Ask me anything sweetie,” she answered. Crystal blushed, looking down at her feet.
“Do... Do you think I’m pretty?” she asked nervously. “I know, it’s a weird question, totally out of left field, but you’re my friend’s older sister. I know you’ll be honest. It’s in the older sister handbook,” she giggled just a little.
Sarah laughed, “Crystal if I was a few years younger, and you liked girls, I’d say I’d date you, but yes, you're very pretty, and well you’re my sister’s best friend, so you’d be off limits anyway,” she teased. Crystal giggled at that and hugged Sarah.
“Plus Olivia might yell,” Leslie spoke up. She had been standing in the room the entire time unbeknownst to either of them as they rushed in a moment earlier. She grinned. “But I’ll second Sarah. You have a gorgeous smile and a figure to die for.”
“Do not,” Crystal blushed. “I look like a funhouse mirror.”
“It’s probably the clothes you wear,” Leslie suggested as she approached. “You’d honestly be amazed how getting your bra fitted at someplace like Victoria’s Secret, and wearing clothes that compliment your figure can help. That tee shirt looks great on you though.”
“Oh,” Crystal giggled, “Thank you. Annie gave it to me. I usually wear baggy clothes to hide my massive um...” she whispered, “Breasts.” They weren’t that big, really, only a B cup, but Crystal hadn’t really hit her growth spurt yet. At only 5’ tall they did stand out a bit.
“You’ll grow into them,” Leslie giggled. “When I was your age I blossomed early too. Other girls hated me because I had bigger breasts than them, and boys couldn’t stop staring. Once I got my growth spurt though, my body caught up to itself. It’s just an awkward time,. There’s absolutely nothing to be ashamed of.”
“Wow,” Crystal said, smiling a little. “That makes me feel a lot better actually... I mean Annie and Gretchen have been saying the same thing, but Gretchen is like super hotness, and Annie’s boob to height ratio is perfect,” she laughed a bit now. “Thank you so much. I’d better find this Leslie person though, before she thinks I’m not coming.”
Leslie grinned at that. “You found her. You’re still early too. I’m waiting for Gretchen and Annie, and a couple of others. Oh, but don’t worry - you’ll each be receiving a personal acting coach. We’re just going to go over the preliminaries together to see where each of you stands. We’ll also be doing group exercises together in between personal training,” she explained, as Sarah grinned, waved, and slipped out again.
Megan smiled as she walked into the dressing room after hours, holding a bunch of envelopes, “How’s the training going?” she smiled at Sarah and Olivia, “I haven’t seen them yet.” she handed Sarah and Olivia an envelope.
“Sounded like it was going pretty good the last time I checked on them,” Sarah said, adding, “Whatever you and Juliette said to Crystal this morning made an impact though.”
“Just the truth.” Megan giggled. “She just needed a confidence boost.”
“She asked me if I thought she was pretty this morning,” Sarah said as she began removing Silvermist’s makeup. “I told her honestly, that if I was younger and not seeing someone-”
“Nice save,” Olivia laughed.
“That I would totally ask her out myself - well, and if she liked girls, and wasn’t my sister’s friend too. She’s just going through that awkward phase where her body hasn’t caught up to itself yet. Mine lasted my entire teen years thanks to my anti-depressants,” she said with a lilt of a giggle before removing her eye makeup, and beginning work on her street makeup.
“Hopefully having our friends from down under around will help a little too,” Juliette spoke up. “We’ve been waiting weeks for Amber’s passport to clear. They’re all three way down to earth and supportive.”
“Not to mention the biggest Disney freaks on the planet,” Megan laughed. “Expect to be tackled,” she added jokingly as Sarah finally opened her envelope, only to find a check inside.
“Ummm...” Sarah said hesitantly. “The producers made a mistake on mine.”
“It’s not enough?” Megan asked.
“No,” Sarah laughed. “There’s an extra zero on the end that shouldn’t be there.”
“Oh, you’ve never seen a movie or tv show paycheck yet have you?” Megan giggled again. Curious, Jade opened hers and peeked at it. Vanessa had to dive off her chair to catch Jade as she quite literally passed out on the spot.
“Seems the show ended up with a massive budget, and it seems that we are way under budget on the pilot.” Megan shrugged as Vanessa fanned Jade’s face.
Vanessa giggled softly. “Jade’s been having a rough time financially. She’s been staying with me since we started working here at WDW. But that doesn’t leave this room,” she added, winking at the pair.
“Why not just put the extra budget back into improving the show?” Sarah asked, adding, “I mean not that I’m complaining. The less I have to ask my parents for help with college the better, and like Nessa said, Jade needs this more than any of us.”
“They did,” Juliette laughed. “This is what’s left over after paying the CGI department for extra assets, scouting locations and all that fun stuff. AMC basically handed us a plot of land and went ‘Here you go, make Neverland happen’, without deducting it from the film budget.”
“It seems someone,” Megan spoke up as Jade slowly came to, “Donated a hundred acres of land to the project, anonymously.” She looked between Sarah and Olivia. “You two wouldn’t know anything about that would you?”
“Uhhh... Sorry,” Jade moaned, blushing deeply as she slowly got to her feet. “I’ve never seen that many zeroes outside of a calculus class... At least tell me that’s the only one.”
“Keep this up, Buttercup,” Vanessa giggled, “And you’ll be able to pay your way through college without any student loans.”
“Yeah, no kidding,” Jade answered excitedly and hugged Megan, and then Juliette. “Thank you... I... I don’t know what else to say but thank you.”
“You are Iridessa,” Juliette and Megan said in unison. Juliette giggled. “You pixies are a package deal. We wouldn’t do the show without all of you, even if you don’t all reprise your roles every single episode.”
“I just can’t believe you found a way to work Peri in,” Kelly laughed. “That scene where she’s supposed to find a lost girl in the snow and brings her to Neverland to recover, I swear I almost cried reading the script,” she said as Megan’s phone rang, a very specific ringtone. It was taken from Debby Ryan’s performance of ‘A Dream’.
“Oh, that’s our publicity girl. This won’t take a second,” she said as she answered, putting the phone on speaker. “Hey girl. What’s up?”
“Just touching base,” Amber said with a bubbly giggle. “I still can’t believe you got us reservations for Cinderella’s castle suite for our first night. I don’t even want to know what kind of string pulling that took,” she bubbled excitedly.
“Let’s just say it took some faith,” Megan giggled, waiting for the girls to pick up their lines.
“Trust,” Tinkerbell spoke up.
“And pixie dust!” Silvermist chimed in.
“Oh my God,” Amber squealed excitedly. “Oh, hang on, someone’s at the door. I’ll talk to you soon!” she bubbled.
Megan giggled, “Well, they’re having fun.”
Morgan - Vidya, grinned innocently, at that. Carol glanced over at her. “What did you do?”
“If you’re implying that I bribed Christina with homemade brownies to get Alice to go and personally welcome my favorite blogger to the Magic Kingdom, you’re completely mistaken.” She paused, then giggled. “It was peanut butter chocolate chip cookies.”
“So, we wait now till we get the stats on the pilot episode before we start filming the rest.” Juliette picked up their conversation where they had left off a moment ago. “So loads of time off.”
“For you anyway,” Sarah teased. “But I am taking tonight off to hang out in the park with Annie and her friends, if anyone wants to join,” she said as she carefully hung her Silvermist costume on the rack.
“Sounds like fun,” Olivia said brightly, then paused, and added, “If you’re sure you don’t mind the extra company.”
“No way. Annie asked me to ask you all,” Sarah answered.
“Sorry,” Morgan said and shook her head, “I have a date tonight, or I would absolutely say yes. I feel bad enough missing girls’ night, but my brother was desperate for a babysitter that night.”
“Oooh,” Vanessa said, “Vidya’s got a boyfriend.”
“Do not!” Morgan laughed. “We’re just going out for dinner,” she said as she picked up her purse and waved, starting out.
“Well,” Megan laughed, “I’d love to go. We were planning on showing our friends around anyway, and I know Annie and Amber really wanted to meet in person.”
“So I got this email from TMZ,“ Amber laughed, “Asking me about you two dating.” she winked. “Seems they wanted to make sure you weren't pulling a fast one on them,” she added. They had just gotten off the spinning teacup ride, and Rebecca was looking a little green.
Megan laughed. “We’ve been officially unofficially an item for awhile. Remember that night Krissy proposed to Tina? We exchanged promise rings that night. We just made it officially official because Amanda is such a cool photog.”
“She’s like you Carolyn,” Juliette chimed in. “She does it for the art. FYI there’s a grand bounty on our heads for photos,” she added playfully.
“Ooh,” Annie teased, “I’ve got like a ton of pics of you two.” She grinned, laughing. “Just kidding,” she said as she bit off a piece of bright blue cotton candy. Rebecca watched a pair of blonde haired girls walk by. One of them looked really familiar.
They were both wearing off-white t-shirts with “Cheer’s the Thing!’ in big, hot pink block lettering, with a pink silhouette of a cheerleader. One of the girls stopped and turned around, her friend looking to see what the first was looking at.
“Oh my God,” the girl squealed. “It’s Rebecca and the girls!”
“Carly!” Rebecca laughed as Carly sprinted over, hugging her, and then Megan and Juliette.
“What are you doing here? The last time we Skyped you said you were still stuck in Australia. Oh!” she giggled, “Guys this is Paige.”
“Hey,” Paige said, nervously eyeing Megan and Juliette’s bodyguard who was now staring daggers at them. Annie slipped away for a moment to talk to the man.
Rebecca nodded. “There was some BS with Amber’s passport because she applied for a Class A and her dad being military. It was total stupidity. While I’m here we might shoot the music video for my take on Let it Go, too,” she said sheepishly. “But what about you? What brings you to the Magic Kingdom?”
Carly giggled a bit. “That sounds awesome. Paige and I actually live in Kissimmee. We hit the park at least once a month.”
“Usually more,” Paige added, nodding.
“It seems like Juliette and I live here,” Megan said, nodding. “We’re here it seems like nearly every day.”
“Sorry about that,” Annie said as she came back over. “I let security know you two are longtime friends. They’re like, uber cautious,” she giggled.
“Oh right,” Megan laughed. “This is Annie, one of our new Lost Girls, and her sister Sarah, Sarah’s girlfriend Olivia, and their friend Jade is over there by the fence, trying to stop her head from spinning,” she laughed.
“Wow,” Paige managed a giggle finally. “Carly told me how you guys ambushed her at Denny’s when she was visiting her aunt, but I guess I didn’t really realize how close you were till now. I’m like, a huge, huge fan. That last episode - the real one I mean, made me cry so hard. It really um, hit home.”
“My Sister Megan?” Megan giggled. “I loved filming that. I’m really glad we had a chance to do it, even if it’s totally bootleg.”
“Hey, you two want to hang out with us?” Juliette asked. “I mean you probably have your own plans, but we’re just kind of doing this huge group thing tonight anyway. We’re going to hit as many parks as we can.”
“And we’re abusing our speed passes for the first time,” Megan added. “Special occasion,” she said, winking.
Paige shook her head and grinned. “Carly would never forgive me if I said no,” she teased. “I wouldn’t want to intrude though.”
“It was an invite, so there’s no intruding.” Megan giggled.
“She gets nervous in crowds,” Carly said, grinning at her friend. “You’d never guess she’s one of our best aerial stunt girls in school history.”
“Am not!” Paige shot back, blushing, and giggled a little too. “Well, I mean not really. Um, anyway, so um,” she searched for a change of topic, but couldn’t think of anything. Sarah grinned. She knew just what to say.
“So I hear it’s Shark Week on discovery channel,” she teased. Paige looked relieved. It wasn’t really, but it had been a long running inside joke in her family, and now her new friends.
Annie and Carolyn stated in unison, “Fish are friends, not food!” and started to laugh as the now larger group continued through the park.
“So what have you been up to?” Rebecca asked Carly. “With the timezone diff and my crazy schedule ever since these two,” she said, pointing to Megan and Juliette, “Came into my life, we haven’t really talked in ages.”
“This and that,” Carly laughed. “We just finished up a cheer camp today. That’s why we’re wearing matching t-shirts. First half of the day was the actual camp. The second half is we go off and have fun doing whatever.”
“Sounds like a total blast,” Megan said. “The only way you’ll ever see Juliette or me in a cheer uniform is if it’s a character role, though,” she teased. “We talked with our manager about public school, but she pretty much confirmed why it’d end badly.”
“Oh yeah,” Paige nodded. “Mauled by rabid fans on a daily basis would put a damper on things. Not to mention the BS power plays you’d get sucked into against your will.”
“Besides that, Demitri, our tutor, pretty much has us two grades ahead of where we would be in public school.” Juliette said.
“Only thing I miss about public school is the drama department,” Rebecca shrugged. “But now that these jokers conned me into joining them on set I don’t even miss that,” she teased.
“For that Jokers comment, the next round of soda is on you.” Megan giggled.
Rebecca laughed and started singing, “I’m a joker, I’m a smoker, I’m a midnight toker. Okay, okay, I’ll make it sodas and a chili dog for putting up with my terrible singing,” she joked.
“Terrible singing, says the future Radio Disney pop diva,” Jade teased as she rejoined the group.
“Hey, now that we’re in the same timezone again,” Rebecca grinned, “You guys want to help with my Frozen cover? It’s Let it Go, but I’m going to punk the hell out of it.”
“Sounds fun,” Juliette nodded. “What do you need?”
“Everything. Backup singers: another guitarist would be awesome too. I wanted to get Lindsey Stirling on electric violin, but she’s busy on tour, so I don’t hold that against her,” she teased. “I’ve got this really awesome punked up Elsa dress I’m designing too.”
Megan grinned, “I can do the second guitarist thing. But you have to excuse me from singing, I’m still getting my singing voice.” She winked.
Carly nudged Paige, causing her to squeak. Paige glared at Carly and shook her head vigorously. Carly started to speak, and Paige covered her mouth. “Don’t you dare.”
Carly laughed. “Page-mmmmph!” Carly tried to mumble around Paige’s hand.
“What’s that girl?” Rebecca stopped and asked. “Paige has a great singing voice?”
Carly giggled and nodded her head. “You should.. murph,” Paige put her hand on Carly’s mouth again. Annie crept around behind the group and gently goosed Paige’s sides. She squealed and jumped, and Carly ducked away. “She’s seriously amazing.”
Paige whined. “I’m seriously not. My sister April is amazing. She’s a soprano with like six and a half octaves range.”
“April’s good,” Carly admitted, “But you don’t shatter eardrums. It’s a different kind of good.”
“I sound like a guy when I sing,” Carly whined.
“I still sound like a kid.” Megan said. “Like the Kidz Bop Choir or something,” she teased.
Juliette laughed. “They tried to get us to do Kidz Bop. We were like hashtag nope,” she said as they all piled into a familiar soda shop - familiar to Sarah and the pixie actresses anyway. The new soda shop in Pixie Hollow wasn’t ready yet, but the waitresses were all dressed in character now, complete with pixie wings and cute little hats.
“Whoa,” Rebecca said as she looked around. There were even painted portraits of pixies hanging on the walls. “Did we just walk into Neverland? This place is awesome.”
Megan grinned, “Can I get a Pixie dust soda, and a chili dog?” she turned to Rebecca, “Yeah, we’re in Neverland now.” She winked.
“I’ll take a Silvermist special and a chili cheese dog,” Juliette added, grinning as Rebecca and the other new girls consulted the menu to try and figure out what all the special drinks were.
Sarah laughed. “I’ll have what she’s having,” she said, trying her best not to slip and use her Silvermist voice.
Hatter over animatedly “snuck” into the cafe as the girls were ordering, and slipped up behind the girls. He pointed a finger at each of them as he mouthed the words to ‘Eenie meenie minie moe’.
“Oh there you are.” Alice spoke up rather loudly.
Hatter jumped, putting his hands behind his back, and looking away innocently as the girls looked up at him. He looked with wide-eyed surprise at Alice. “Who, me?”
“Yes you.” Alice put her hands on her hips. “The Rabbit has been looking everywhere for you.. something about being late.” she said eloquently, and quite innocently.
“Well of course he’s late!” Hatter said, holding up a gold watch and inspecting it carefully. “His watch is two months slow!”
“That would surely do it.” Alice nodded thoughtfully. “I hope the Queen doesn’t take his head.”
“Oh my yes,” Hatter said, stuffing the watch into his pocket again. “He’s only got one left!” he said, grinning at the girls. “Say, some of you look familiar.”
“Oh?” Megan giggled. “I think you might mean me and Juliette? We seem to live here these days.”
“What do you think, Alice?” he said as he motioned her over. “Don’t these two look like a couple of hat thieves to you?” he teased.
“I only take lost things.” Megan giggled. “I’m like the Pixies in that aspect.”
“That’s where I know you from!” Hatter said, snapping his fingers. “You’re in league with the tea pot thief!” He paused and giggled. “But it WAS her unbirthday so I forgave her.” He nodded exaggeratedly. “Oh what a pretty butterfly!” he said as a teen girl, wearing a butterfly clip in her red ponytail walked past.
She was wearing the same “Cheer’s the Thing!” t-shirt as Paige and Carly. He walked along behind her as she turned to start inside. She stopped and turned around to look up at him. He jumped, animating his hands in a startled fashion before burying them in his pockets.
“Oh don’t mind me,” he said with a grin. “I was just admiring that insect in your hair.”
“What?” the girl squeaked a little, and then remembered her hair clip. She laughed. “God, don’t scare me like that. I thought you meant a real insect.”
“Oh no no, just the fake one,” Hatter giggled. “You know I saw two more girls wearing shirts just like that. They’re right over there, see?” he said, pointing at Paige and Carly.
“Oh cool!” the girl said brightly. “We went to the same cheer camp,” she said with an affirming nod.
“You have to go to a camp to cheer?” The Hatter asked.
The girl laughed and shook her head, “No, it’s where you learn to cheer. That girl there,” she said nodding toward Paige, “Was one of the volunteers helping with aerial stunts.”
“Why don’t you go say Hello then?” he said. He was up to his old tricks. “But be careful,” he said in his best loud stage whisper, “Two of them are in cohoots with a Tea pot thief.”
“Oh, I wouldn’t want to interrupt,” she said quietly.
Paige took that opportunity to wave, grinning as she poked Carly. “Hey that’s Bethann from camp! The girl with the amazing Catwoman backflip skills,” she giggled. “Hey, Bethann!” she called.
Hatter grinned and nudged the poor girl closer. “Hi Paige,” Bethann said nervously. “Thanks again for taking the time to help me with my balance on the Liberty.”
“Oh it was nothing.” Paige giggled. “Why don’t you have a seat and join us? Unless you are busy that is. We’re hitting the park with Carly’s friends from down under.”
“Not at all,” Bethann said as the Hatter, in typical animated fashion, pulled out a chair, dusted it off with his hand, and then made a sweeping gesture. Bethann giggled as she sat down.
“My work here is done,” he announced. Alice gave him a funny look.
“What work exactly?” she asked.
Hatter gave her a hard stare, and then blinked. “How should I know? I’ve never worked a day in my life!” he giggled as he spun on his heel and trotted out. Alice shook her head.
Bethann watched Alice run after him and giggled. “Those two have like, the perfect job.”
A few moments later, Gennine, seemingly appearing out of nowhere, approached their table with a smile on her face, “Good evening ladies.”
“Oh, hi Fai--I mean Gennine,” Megan giggled out. “What brings you out here?”
“Hello there. Actually”, she sat down at their table, “I’m here on business of sorts.” she smiled she quieted down a little.
“Uh oh,” Juliette said. “Are we in trouble?” Sarah had to bite her tongue. She, Olivia, and Jade were completely out of character, and with the girls not in on their pixie roles yet present as well, couldn’t say anything.
“Not at all, but I’d like to talk to you all in private for a moment if I can?” she asked.
“Um, sure,” Megan said. “B R B guys,” she added as they all stood - they being Megan, Juliette, the pixies, and Annie Jade picked up her soda for one more sip before running to catch up.
“Wonder what that’s about?” Rebecca said with a mischievous grin. Amber giggled.
“I’d dare you to eavesdrop, but you’d do it.”
Rebecca started to stand, and Amber and Carolyn, the latter of whom had been filming off and on with her DSLR camera, both grabbed an arm.
Gennine smiled as they got into a private area. “Sorry to interrupt you girls, but I called your manager, and she said you were here.”
Megan nodded. “Sarah invited us to hang out, and since our friends from Australia finally made it we decided to make a big group thing of it.”
“I hate to ask this of you especially when you’re trying to relax, but the higher ups have been bugging me endlessly to track you down. They were wondering if you girls could get all the lost girls together, and the pixies, and run amok of the park for a few days.”
“Oh,” Juliette giggled. “Well now that Amber and Rebecca are here too I think we can arrange that.” Megan grinned and popped her head out the security door. Rebecca jumped away, pretending she wasn’t just eavesdropping.
“Get in here,” Juliette laughed and grabbed Rebecca’s arm. “You twoo Amber, Carolyn,” she called over as she dragged Rebecca inside.
Bethann looked dumbfounded at the two. “I just realized... That was Rebecca O’Hara.”
“And Megan Stuart, as well as Juliette Small.” Carly giggled.
Rebecca laughed. “I think I broke Bethann,” she said as she closed the door behind them.
“We break people all the time.” Juliette giggled. “It’s kinda fun once you get used to it.”
“So what I was telling the girls, the park higher ups want to know if we can get the Lost girls and the Lost girls Pixies to run amok of the park for a few days.” Gennine laughed.
“Sounds like fun,” Annie giggled. “Like how the pixies spend every day? Or something else?”
“A bit. They really want you to get out there and show off the new show.” Gennine nodded.
Megan and Juliette shared a glance. Megan tried not to laugh as she asked, “Who the hell are these people and what did they do with the Disney execs who, a year ago wouldn’t give me ten minutes?”
“Best not to ask,” Gennine laughed. “It seems the part 1 pilot episode that aired on AMC was a big hit, and they want to put it on Late Night XD.”
“Oh shit,” Rebecca said, letting her language slip a bit. “You guys got Disney Ninja’d. Disninja’d?”
“Disney Ninja'd?” Juliette laughed. “Sounds painful.”
“So, wait... You’re telling us Disney, our Disney, wholesome family programming Disney, is planning to air our show on Disney XD late night?” Megan asked.
“Yup.” Gennine nodded. “Around 8 or 9 for the older teens. It might get slightly censored for the XD release so you may need to come in and redo a few lines.”
“I’m actually okay with that,” Juliette said. “There’s nothing we do that’s particularly, uh, what’s the word? Vulgar? Yeah, vulgar. But I’m fine with redos, as long as I don’t have to reshoot too much for the alternate release.”
“Except the boob joke.” Megan nodded. “The one you tried to pull on me.”
“Oh God,” Juliette laughed. “Yeah, and the scene where my character complains her coconuts aren’t as big as the pirate’s.”
“Yeah, but we tried to tone that down with “Preteen” language.” Megan giggled.
“There’s a scene we’re filming in episode two where you girls tell me to put peanut butter and pixie dust on mine, and run around in the woods.” Annie snorted. “Even Mom questioned that, and she’s like, hippie chick mom.”
“So I was thinking,” Rebecca said, “Since it’s going to look suspicious as hell having all of us hiding back here for this long, and I know for a fact Carly and her friend are really limber because they’re both cheerleaders - and Paige is a cheer camp volunteer instructor apparently...”
“You want to hire them?” Megan laughed. “I’ve been thinking the same thing. With their background we could cast them as former pirates who joined us even. Real swashbuckler types.”
“Good idea! We need more Lost girls.” Juliette said, quickly firing off a text to the casting director with Paige and Carly’s info and the plan to recruit all three.
“I’ll go see if Bethann’s a local girl or if she’s here from somewhere else,” Rebecca added. She paused at the door. “I wasn’t sure if you guys still needed us since we missed the pilot filming. Glad we’re still on board,” she said, grinning brightly as she ducked outside.
“So you want us to be the mischievous tween Lost girls in the park?” Megan asked double checking. “I mean some of the pranks we pull on each other, are definitely mean spirited, but at the same time, funny.”
Gennine nodded. “The only rule is, no pranking guests without permission. We have ways of obtaining permission from friends and relatives for that. The actors will all be warned to watch out for you,” she teased.
“Oh come now. Let’s not tell them their being invaded by Neverland.” Juliette grinned.
“After all,” Amber said, “According to Rebecca, the prank’s more fun when the victim doesn’t see it coming. Not that I’d know anything about putting honey in shampoo bottles...”
“Cheer huddle, or something,” Rebecca laughed as she waved the girls over. Bethann gave Paige a hesitant glance, but Rebecca answered for her. “Yup, that means you too.” She giggled. “You from around here?” she asked.
“Napa actually, but I live in Florida now,” Bethann said. “Moved here with my gram gram this summer.”
“Perfect,” Rebecca said with an impish grin. “Ladies, to quote my favorite mischievous Missourian, I gots a proposition for ya.”
“Oh?” Carly asked.
“Mmmhmm. Remember how Bethann was just saying Hatter and Alice had the dream job?” she grinned, leading them back into the back.
We love you all!
~ Zoe and Ashly
A month has passed, and Sarah's been enjoying life as Silvermist in the park, but can she handle life as a celebrity TV actress? She still gets nervous meeting "real" celebrities! And how will HRT affect her ability to play the role?
“God these things are a lot skimpier than most Disney costumes aren’t they?” Carly giggled as she and the girls were getting ready to go out into the park. It had been a couple days since Gennine had asked, so the girls were able to get together and discuss the new lost girls and how they relate to the story as well as their attitudes.
Paige’s Lost girl was supposed to be the total opposite of what Paige’s real life was, she was a prima, like a total fashionista.
“I think someone got my character and Rebecca’s mixed up,” Paige whined as she hid behind a changing curtain. “I can’t wear this.”
“It’s just an act.” Megan said, “Besides, in shows and movies, your character is usually never completely who you are, so you have to push the bounds.”
Paige stepped out, wearing a ruffled black mini skirt, a bright red silk top, and most importantly, a real velvet corset. “I’m pushing the bounds of my boobs,” she whined again.
“It looks good.” Rebecca grinned and Carly nodded.
“Just needs the hat,” Bethann giggled as she picked up a broad-brimmed hat with a large feathery plume. Someone had taken the time to hand sew a crossed red and pink sword onto the front so that it looked authentically hand-sewn. She placed it neatly on Paige’s head.
“And besides.” Juliette piped up as she came out of the bathroom, “You read Holly’s lines perfectly.”
“That was my first mistake,” Paige laughed, relaxing a little. “I’ve been doing valley girl ever since I saw the movie Clueless. It made me realize, vapid as it was, just how much I wanted to be a girl, too,” she said sheepishly.
She had already confided in her new coworkers, being that Megan had so publically transitioned before her, that she was the ‘friend’ Carly mentioned back in Australia.
“Granted Cher was a total airhead,” Bethann giggled, “But she did mean well. There’s nothing wrong with wanting to be like that, having a good heart. That’s the whole reason I became a cheerleader myself actually. I wanted to set a better example than the jerks before me.” She paused to shake her head. “And then I moved a year later.”
“Juliette used to volunteer with the girl scouts when we were filming My Brother Mark.” Megan said, grinning as she put the finishing touches on her park makeup. “I gained five pounds off the thin mints,” she teased.
“It started as research,” Juliette laughed. “But I liked it so much I stayed after that episode aired. I just hate that we never got Mark into that cute uniform,” she teased.
“The Director was worried people would think we were making fun of the scouts,” Megan laughed. “But I agree, it would’ve been fun having Megan around for another episode back then,” she teased back.
“Darn it,” Amber laughed. “Now I want some thin mints.”
“Me too.” Megan giggled, “Those things like my kryptonite,” she said as Annie emerged dressed in a pair of overalls over an oil stained canvas-like shirt, and wearing a pair of steampunk like goggles on top of her head, with little attached extra lenses that could slide down for extra magnification.
The pixies’ costumes were different as well, showing off a little more skin than their usual park costumes. But they had already been seen in Pixie swimwear a few times now, including their waterproof wings, so these were modest by comparison.
“You know who I feel like right now?” Annie laughed.
“Gadget from Rescue Rangers?” Megan giggled.
“O M G YES!” Annie squealed excitedly. “I didn’t think anyone else here watched those old cartoons. Yes, exactly!”
“Cha-cha-cha Chip and Dale’s, Rescue rangers.” Juliette began to sing the theme song. “Cha-cha-cha-Chip and Dale, when there’s danger.”
Paige couldn’t resist joining in. “No no it never fails, once they’re involved, somehow whatever's wrong gets solved.”
“Sings like a guy, my Aussie ass,” Rebecca said, shaking her head. “Girl you’ve got better pipes than I do.”
“No I said I sing like one of those little kids on those talent shows.” Megan teased. She knew it wasn’t her Rebecca was talking to.
Paige laughed. “You’re all insane. I like that,” she said, still giggling as she put in her gold hoop earrings. Like the rest of her outfit, they were more gaudy than anything she’d ever actually wear. “Like, has anyone seen my sword? I have to accessorize around it or whatever,” she said in-character, and then giggled.
“You looking for this.” Megan asked in character, “You know you should never leave your sword laying around, or Captain Steele might get you.”
“Oy,” Rebecca said, “You call that a sword?” She snickered. “That’s not a sword.” She pulled out her large cutlass. “Now this is a sword.”
“But you see girls.” Juliette grinned, “It’s not about the size of the sword.” she drew her daggers, a pair of golden blades like Megan’s “Pan” sword, only shorter, “It’s about how well you can use it.”
“Sword, shmord,” Annie as Ratchet snorted as geekily as possible. “Give me a slingshot and a couple of firebombs and I’ll send the whole ship fleeing for their lives.”
Pinkie giggled, “Avast, I smell a pirate.” she had spotted Captain Hook walking by their dressing area. He didn’t seem to have noticed them at all. Unlike Peter, who portrayed their story’s narrator, Hook played a prominent role in their origin story, as he was the father of Captain Steele, their archrival.
“Ah, Captain Codfish himself, and Peter’s not here to fight him!” Rebecca said in a low whisper.
“He’s dangerous.” Red nodded, “So we best avoid him for now, till we can find Peter or that Darling girl.” She said Wendy’s last name like they were enemies, though it was quite the opposite. Wendy was actually a lost girl ally with a brief cameo in the pilot.
Silvermist crept into the room using the back entrance into the maintenance tunnels, slipped up behind Annie, and said loudly, “What are we whispering about?” in her best slightly-airheaded Silvermist voice.
Rachet jumped a mile, “Oh my God, Sil you scared the helium out of me.”
“And everyone says I’m the airhead,” Paige, as Holly, laughed.
Pinkie rubbed Holly’s head, “That’s because your head is just full of Holly leaves instead of air.” She winked.
Silvermist giggled. “I just wanted to stop by and see if you needed anything before your big day begins. You know where all the break rooms are, so I won’t bother you about that,” she teased.
“Yeah, we got that tour last night after the park closed.” Carly giggled.
“You know I think I love my character,” Bethann said. “It’s going to be hard to pull off in the show though. Paige and I are ex-pirates, and while she’s all happy about it, I’m supposed to be brooding and serious.”
“Remember, we’re turning it down a few notches for the park, but in the show, we can get away with a lot of things.” Megan giggled.
“I know just the person to talk to if you need any advice,” Silvermist giggled. “Maria, the lady who plays Angelica over on the Black Pearl. She has serious, without being too serious, down to a fine art.”
Pinkie grinned and crowed like Peter does, “Time for the lost girls to take over Disney World and make it neverland!” she held her sword up. “For the Lost girls and for Neverland!”
“For bubbles!” Carly cheered. Everyone looked at her. “What?” she asked innocently. They all giggled.
“Who is Bubbles?” Red asked seriously.
“Not who, what!” Carly answered as Silvermist whipped out her bubble wand, shooting a couple of ‘permanent’ bubbles into the air. “See!” she laughed.
“Oh Bubbles!” Red giggled as the girls all left the changing room into the park, near the Pixie Hollow sections that were still open. “You pixies sure need more room,” she said as she looked around the small area.
Suddenly, a big, icy cold snowball pelted Red, some of the crystals trickling down her neck. Periwinkle giggled, looking innocent.
“Tell me about it,” Tink laughed as Red wiped the snow off her. “It’s why we spend most of our time wandering. But the tinkers’ union is on the job!”
“Good.” Red grinned and scooped up some fake snow and white washed Tinkerbell with it.
“Hey!” Tink laughed. “I’m innocent!”
“All Pixies say that.” Pinkie giggled now. “We know better. You're just as mischievous as we are.”
“Well, in that case,” Tink said as she sprinted over, grabbed Pinkie’s stocking cap hat, and ran off into the park with it.
“Hey! That’s my hat!” Pinkie sprinted off after her stopping for a moment to catch her breath as the Hatter approached.
“Graduated from Tea pots to hats I see!”
“Blasted little blighter,” Pinkie swore between breaths. She wasn’t actually winded. After all she had been jogging with Sarah regularly for awhile now, but her character was less diligent on the exercise since she and Red were the only two lost girls who could fly.
“Kiss your mirror with that mouth?” Hatter teased.
“All the barnacle blasting time.” Pinkie grinned. “There’s no boys on our island, so I have to practice with a mirror.” She winked.
“No boys?” Hatter echoed.
“None.” Pinkie grinned. “Well save for Peter.”
“Not even one?”
“Just Peter.”
Hatter turned to a couple of guests that had seen Tink run past and grinned. “Lucky boy.” The girls both giggled.
“Yeah, but Peter doesn’t like kisses.” Pinkie laughed. “Ask Wendy.”
“Ask Wendy what?” Wendy asked as she came strolling up with Pinkie’s hat tucked neatly onto her head.
“Wendy! Just the girl I wanted to see.” Pinkie grinned, “And you have my hat!”
“I do?” Wendy said, looking around, and then rolled her eyes upward. She looked shocked. “Now, how did that get there?” she said as she took it off, and then carefully placed it on Pinkie’s head.
“It’s the very hat you gave me when you told us that Peter made us the tree house.” Pinkie grinned. “It’s my lucky hat.” She straightened it slightly and then took it off to bow to Wendy.
“Doesn’t seem very lucky to me,” Hatter laughed. “If a pixie can just snatch it off your head like that.”
“Pixies are tricky.” Pinkie grinned, “But that’s why I love them.”
“See!” Hatter announced. “I told you Alice- Alice?” he looked around, spinning in a circle. “Now where did that silly girl go.”
“Oh I accidently knocked her over back there.” Pinkie pointed, “Chasing Tinkerbell. When you see her tell her I’m very sorry.”
“You are?” Hatter asked. The two teen girls giggled again, one of them recording everything on her cell phone.
“Yup, a Lost girl always apologizes when she’s wrong. That’s one of Wendy’s rules.” Pinkie smiled.
“For what?” Hatter asked.
“For knocking Alice on her tushy.” Pinkie giggled.
Hatter looked at Alice, who had crept up on them by now. “Say Alice, I didn’t know you had a tushy.”
Alice blushed, “Nevermind Mr. Hatter, and thank you for the apology. You seemed like you were in a hurry.” She giggled. “Something to do with a blur of green, carrying a hat I believe,” she teased while Hatter talked with the two girls.
“Yes, it’s my lucky hat that Wendy gave me.” Pinkie showed it to Alice. “She helped me and Red set up the rules and the home for the other Lost girls. Peter said that Wendy made it with her own hands.” she turned to the teens, “Did you know that Red wants big coconuts like Captain Steele?”
Hatter, unable to resist himself, began to sing, “Say, I’ve got a lovely bunch of coconuts! Oh there they are a standing in a row,” he said, pointing to the oncoming rush of lost girls heading their way. “Oh my!”
Pinkie grinned. “Lost girls!” she called out to her sisters waving her hat in the air.
“Well it’s been lovely meeting you but I really must see a pixie about a hat, err, tea pot!” Hatter said quickly as he shook the two girls’ hands and then started off at an animated walk, taking big steps as he waved one arm at his side, holding his hat down firmly with his other hand.
“I saw the mouse.” Red grinned showing off her new mouse ears that Mickey had given her. “He and Minnie are dressed like Neverland residents!”
“Red, there you are,” Pinkie giggled. “We scared off the Hatter, but this is Alice, Rachel and Tiffany,” she said, having overheard the girls give the Hatter their names.
“And Wendy took off a moment ago talking to a boy in green.” Alice nodded.
“Aww we missed Peter?” Ratchet said, and snapped her fingers. Holly cringed, and Ratchet laughed. “Oh relax. I don’t have any boom juice on my hands ... this time.”
“He’s afraid that we’ll try to kiss him.” Red grinned.
“Can we get a picture with you all?” Tiffany asked warmly. “There’s this really cool Australian blogger named Amber that we want to send it to.”
“She inspired us to start our own blog,” Rachel added, giggling, neither of them realizing Amber was standing right there amongst the lost girls, dressed as a lost girl herself.
“What kind of bug?” Pinkie asked. “I hope it’s one of those big ones. Don’t you Ginni?” she asked, turning to Amber.
Holly piped up, “Eeewww bugs, keep them away from me.” she pulled out her sword and began to swat at fake bugs.
“Noo,” Tiffany giggled. “Blog, it’s like a journal everyone can read.”
Pinkie grinned, “Oh! Like a diary!“ She paused then giggled, “Dear Diary, Red here! Today, I almost kissed Peter.” she pretended to read from Red’s diary and did a fake swoon.
“Dear diary,” Red shot back playfully, “Today I tickled Pinkie until she peed.” She goosed Pinkie’s sides gently.
“Eeep!” Pinkie hid behind Tiffany, “I got a shield!”
Red giggled. “Let me just get someone to hold your light box for the picture,” she said with an affirming nod, and literally bounced off toward their lady ninja security guard.
“Red can be really scary when she’s angry.” Pinkie sighed. “I’m glad she doesn’t get angry often.”
Rachel, who had been filming, laughed. “Does she get all red faced like Tink, too?”
Pinkie nodded, “And her head explodes like,“ she pulled her hands apart with an explosion noise, “Boom! Ask Ratchet about the time she left her tools out and Red stepped on them.”
“I heard that!” Red announced as she came storming back over to the group. “I do NOT have a temper!” she said in a mock-rage voice.
Pinkie shook her head, “Nope, no temper. Just sore feet.” she nodded.
Red giggled. “Yes, especially when I stub my toes on SOMEONE’S toolbox.” She glared at Ratchet, who gave a ‘meep!’ and tried to hide behind Holly as Rachel gave Claire her phone.
“Hey don’t look at me.” Holly shrugged, “Rosetta and I are trying to make the perfect shampoo for our hair, not tinker with machines.” She twirled her hair to show it off.
“Ratchet is totes my favorite though,” Rachel giggled as they posed with the large group. “I can’t wait to see her backstory next episode.”
Pinkie giggled as she waved for the photo. “See you’re already popular. Everyone knows who you are.” she ruffled the greasy hair a little, and then wiped it off on her skirt.
“Ugh,” Holly groaned. “You’re first when we get that shampoo ready.”
“No way.” Ratchet shook her head, “It’ll just get dirty again.”
“Thank you so much,” Tiffany giggled as Claire gave Rachel her phone again.
“I was right,” Bethann, as The Crimson Blade, now just Blade for short, finally spoke up as the two walked away. “Best job ever.”
Pinkie had wandered off at that, as the group dispersed into the park to ride rides with guests, play pranks on other actors, and the like. She had spotted Wendy and Peter, and began to follow them.
They were headed to the undersea adventures area. Rebecca as Tawny grinned mischievously at Carly, Kahra, the only pirate to go completely native Lost Girl, though she still had her pirate cutlass, and grabbed her by the arm. Taking a page from the Hatter’s playbook, they began to move in an over animated “sneaking” walk, following Pinkie.
Pinkie spun around, and the two dove behind a trash can and out of sight. She turned to continue, stopped, and looked over her shoulder again. When she turned to continue the second time the girls jumped out and continued stalking her.
Pinkie giggled as she got close to Peter and Wendy, and began to sing the Little Mermaid song “Kiss the Girl.” “Ya don’t know why, but you’re dyin’ to try, you wanna kiss the girl!”
Carly and Rebecca launched into the chorus, coming up next to Pinkie. “Shalalalalala don’t be shy, you got da mood just right, go on and kiss de girl!”
Ariel who had been out nearby giggled, “Oh come now, that ship sailed, we’ve already kissed.” she winked. Peter laughed and pulled out a thimble he just happened to have handy, and placed it in Wendy’s hand.
“There we kissed, are you girls happy now?” he said, laughing.
“Nope, not good enough!” Pinkie announced, turning to Ariel. “You’ll have to find Prince Eric and show these two how it’s done.”
“Though Red might get upset.” Rebecca as Tawny spoke up. “You know how much she wants to kiss Peter.” The three girls began making cute kissy faces like young girls practicing in a mirror, at least until Red and Holly came up behind Tawny, dumping an entire bucket of prop feathers over her head. Red took off running, and Holly squealed, having been left holding the bucket.
“RED!” Holly shrieked, turning to run after her. Meanwhile Rebecca coughed and sputtered, waving off the fake feathery fluff in stunned shock.
Pinkie giggled, “Rooster girl.” she teased Tawny.
Without missing a beat, Rebecca put her hands on her hips, threw her head back, and crowed like Peter, before turning to chase after Holly and Red.
“We learned from the best.” Pinkie giggled and waved to Peter and Wendy.
“Never turn your back on a lost girl,” Peter laughed.
A month has passed, and Sarah's been enjoying life as Silvermist in the park, but can she handle life as a celebrity TV actress? She still gets nervous meeting "real" celebrities! And how will HRT affect her ability to play the role?
“Are you sure this will work?” Ratchet stage whispered to Ginni, better known as Amber, making sure the crowd could hear. “She doesn’t seem like the kind that would be afraid of spiders.”
“Look at all that jewelry and makeup she’s got on, she’s got to be a girly girl like Holly, I bet she’s definitely afraid of spiders.” Ginni giggled. They had somehow acquired a bamboo pole, which they tied a long fishing line to on one end. The other end had a gigantic, hairy rubber spider.
“I wonder how we can get up there?” Ratchet stage whispered. “I didn’t bring a ladder.”
The Evil Queen was distracted with signing autograph books and hadn’t even noticed the mischievous pair, as she stood in the shade of an old-styled two story building. Amber waved over a guy who actually had a ladder, one of the maintenance crew.
“We need your ladder,” Amber giggled. “It’s really important.”
“Well only for a moment,” The guy spoke as if he was used to park characters asking him for stuff.
“Oh!” Ratchet giggled as she opened a side door on the building. “It’s not locked!”
“Oh, nevermind,” Ginnigiggled mischievously as she bounded over. Silvermist popped up from inside the building.
“Just what are you two doing?” she said mock-sternly.
Ratchet giggled, and put a finger to her lips, “Quiet Silver, we’re trying to see if that nice lady there likes our pet.”
“Oh well why didn’t you say so!” Silvermist giggled quietly as she stepped aside. “The stairs are just over there,” she said, pointing further inside as she giggled. The two girls giggled showing Silvermist their spider before going upstairs.
Silvermist closed the door behind her. The maintenance guy had apparently decided to stay and see what happened, as Silvermist, hands folded behind her back, nonchalantly meandered over to the Queen.
The Queen had finished signing autographs, and was just about to leave, when she noticed Silvermist, and glanced down at her warily. “Yes?”
“Nothing your majesty.” Silvermist smiled sweetly. “I was just admiring your lovely crown.”
“I’ve heard about you girls. You like to steal hats, and tea pots.” The Queen leered at her.
“Oh my no,” Silvermist giggled. “I borrowed Hatter’s second best hat to go fishing with,” Silvermist said, nodding honestly. “And he let me keep it. How do you get it so shiny? It’s like Iridessa’s sunbeams.”
“Well.” The Queen smiled thoughtfully before answering, “I like to use essence of sleeping beauty to shine my crown.” She raised her hands to adjust it ever so slightly, and felt one of the spider’s legs. She froze for a moment and then slowly lowered her hands. Amber giggled, letting the spider ‘dance’ onto her shoulder. She glowered at the spider, and then looked up, staring right at the two Lost Girls.
“Eep!” Ratchet squealed, shoving the pole into Amber’s hands. By now Silvermist had made herself scarce as well.
Ginni dropped the pole and raised her hands mouthing, “It wasn’t me.” to the queen and pointing to Ratchet, or rather, where Ratchet was. She had already high-tailed it for the stairs. Ginni looked around. “RATCHET!” she screamed, grabbing the spider, and chasing after her.
What followed would go down in Disney youtube history - at least for a few days, as Ginni chased Ratchet, the Queen chased them both, and a crowd of delighted guests with cellphones and a few cameras, filmed the whole ordeal.
Ginni and Ratchet dove into some tall bushes near a wishing well, where Peter was standing and talking to a couple of teenagers as the Queen approached.
“You, boy,” she demanded. Peter grinned innocently as he took off his hat and gave a low, sweeping bow.
“Yes your Majesty?” he said, still grinning.
“Did two rotten little guttersnipes run past here?”
“Two what your majesty?” Peter asked.
She gave a weary sigh. “One of them had blonde hair, and the other as dark as night, and both were dressed quite shabbily.”
“There’s a lot of girls around here like that.” Peter nodded, “Like this one.” he pointed to the raven haired girl he had been talking to,.
“Yes yes, but she’s not dressed shabbily,” she groaned. “In fact, I should turn you into a toad for insulting such a lovely girl,” she half-teased, despite her tone, which almost never changed. The girl giggled.
“Oh well I didn’t mean it like that,” Peter laughed. “You know I didn’t mean it like that right?” he asked. The girl nodded.
“Of course not. He’s a perfect gentleman,” she giggled again.
“They must have taken the other path,” she grumbled, and turned to stalk off the other way. Peter hopped down off the well and strolled over to the bushes.
“She’s gone now,” he laughed.
Ratchet stuck her head out first, “Oh thank the Pixie sticks. That woman could scare the corns off your feet.” She paused and looked at the girls, “Oh sorry Peter, we didn’t mean to interrupt you helping out other lost girls.”
Ginni giggled and pulled out some buttons and handed them to the girls, “There now the other lost girls will know your honorary Lost girls.” they read ‘I’m a Lost girl.’, and the girls had been handing them out all day.
“Oh, that’s alright,” the raven haired girl said, laughing as Peter pretended to straighten his ‘crown’, adjusting his hat the way Maleficent would. “What did you do anyway?”
Ginni pulled out the fake spider. “We just wanted her to meet Ted.”
“That’d do it alright,” Peter laughed out loud. “You two are braver than I thought.”
“We’re not afraid of anything.” Ratchet nodded, except she ducked when she saw Hook walk by the pathway further down.
“Ah hah, speaking of challenges, I smell a codfish! Excuse me ladies,” Peter said with a grin, tipped his hat to the girls, and raced off after the poor actor in the Hook costume.
“Peter is like the coolest boy we know.” Ratchet fake swooned.
Ginni giggled, “He’s the only boy we know.” She stuck her tongue out at Ratchet.
“Well, that’s true,” Ratchet nodded her agreement. “He says there’s Lost Boys, says they built our treehouse and everything, but I ain’t seen any yet.”
“Me either.” Ginni nodded.
“They must be in another part of Neverland,” one of the girls giggled out.
“Hey that’s true!” Ratchet nodded her agreement. “Neverland is huuuuge.” She threw open her hands to emphasize the point.
“Really huge.” Ginni nodded, “I think Red has a map that Peter drew her.”
“I bet there’s treasure marked on it,” Ratchet spoke up excitedly, running off.
“Hey! Wait up!” Amber called, running after her.
“Sunflower seed for your thoughts?” Jade asked as she sat down next to Sarah in one of the employee break rooms. Sarah was sipping a bottle of water, but had been mostly quiet, and both had changed back to their street clothes. Sarah was waiting to give Annie a ride home.
“Hope you’ve more than just the one holding your dress together,” Sarah teased, getting a laugh out of Jade.
“Hey, I’m supposed to be the one cheering you up, not the other way around,” Jade answered. “Is everything okay?”
“Just thinking about... things,” Sarah answered. “Everything happened so fast. Inside a month I went from a janitor to a TV star, not to mention coming to grips with being transgender. Now I have the show to think about and my role at the park, and my sister-”
As if on cue, Annie walked through the door. She was leaning into Megan and crying.
“We’ll do whatever it takes to make this right,” Megan said. “I promise.”
Annie nodded. “I know. I’m sorry. It’s just not fucking fair,” she sighed. Sarah stood and ran to her sister.
“What happened?” she asked. Annie wrapped her arms around Sarah.
“Gretchen’s mom went full bitch mode,” she said, trying to dry her eyes. “She tore up Gretchen’s and Crystal’s contracts and threw them in Gennine’s face, and told me she never wants to see me talking to Gretchen or Crystal again.”
“Shit,” Sarah sighed, holding Annie close. “Did she even say why?”
Megan spoke up. “What I gathered was that, after realizing Gretchen and Crystal would be spending whole days at the park, and that they would have to homeschool once school started, she pitched a fit.”
“But that doesn’t explain Crystal,” Jade sighed, a mix of disbelief and concern.
“Yeah, no fucking idea what that’s about,” Megan said. She hardly swore, but she was furious. “Unfortunately the way their contracts are structured, they have the right to do this.”
“I’m going to talk to Gennine,” Sarah sighed. “Gretchen’s mom might be a lost cause, but maybe we can at least salvage Annie and Crystal’s friendship. Hey Megan? Can I get a huge favor?”
“Sure: anything,” Megan answered, nodding.
“Could you guys give Annie a lift home for me?”
“Sure,” Megan said. “We can take the limo. You can come hang out with us too, if you want? It’s just me and Juliette, and Carolyn and Amber. Rebecca’s going out for dinner with Carly.”
Annie sighed, giving Megan a hug as Juliette came into the room. “Thanks. But I just want to be alone right now. But I’ll take that ride if you’re still offering.”
Juliette hugged Annie. “I’m so sorry. I-”
Annie shook her head. “It’s okay. It’s not your fault. I’ve been expecting something like this. Gretchen’s mom is insane overprotective.”
“Things were a lot simpler when you could just make everything better with ice cream, huh?” Sarah said. Annie gave a small laugh at that and nodded, hugging her sister again.
“This is my fault,” Sarah sighed. “I never should’ve got them wrapped up in all this.”
“This is NOT your fault,” Jade said, rather sternly, which honestly startled Sarah. Jade was the least forward, least outspoken person she knew, so for her to use that tone, she had Sarah’s undivided attention. Jade sat down beside Sarah and took her hand. “Sarah, look at me.”
Sarah looked at her, and Jade smiled.
“I know it’s easy to blame yourself. Believe me, I’ve blamed myself for far worse. But if you give in to that kind of thinking, then you let them win. There will always be people like Gretchen’s mom, or my ex, who make you feel like you’re the one in the wrong. But if you give up, Annie will too.”
“She’s right, you know,” Gennine spoke up, but quietly as she finally stepped away from the door followed by a man in a black business suit. “This isn’t your fault.”
“Crap,” Sarah said under her breath as she stood. She recognized a corporate suit when she saw one.
The man nodded to the girls, “I’m actually not here for you, I’m looking for Katherine Dupree. Having witnessed the incident, I’m to negotiate with her, and failing that, serve her a lawsuit.”
“I’m not sure this is the way to approach this though,” Sarah said. “Won’t this just push her even farther? She has the resources to drag this out in court for a long time.”
“And according to Gretchen’s contract, only she can back out of it. There was nothing in the wording about her mother being able to end her contract.” The man stated. “My boss said to serve her. My hands are tied in this one.”
“I’m not happy about this either,” Gennine said, “But you said yourself, this isn’t something that can be settled easily.”
Sarah nodded reluctantly. “You’re right. She’s not the kind of person who listens to reason. She’s stubborn.”
Gennine nodded, “Besides this is what both girls wanted: to work with you guys.”
“What about their legal status as minors?” Jade asked. “They can’t legally enter into any agreement without a guardian’s consent can they?”
“Untrue.” Megan giggled, “In the state of California, it’s 14 to enter into a contract without parental consent. And because our legal team is based out of California, that’s the state law that applies in this case isn’t it?”
The man nodded. “Indeed. I’m willing to offer an olive branch to Mrs. Dupree, however when that fails, I’ll be forced to exercise our legal muscle in the matter.”
“Shit,” Annie sighed, much more loudly than Sarah’s earlier. “I’ll be lucky if Gretchen even wants to speak to me again after this.”
“I don’t think this is her doing.” Olivia spoke.
“I know,” Annie nodded. “But... this is her mom. I’m just some girl she just met.”
“Don’t worry.” Megan hugged Annie. “Everything has a silver lining. When does it all go down?”
“This afternoon,” the man said. “I’ll make the phone call myself, try to reason with her, and then failing that, I’ll proceed with contacting Crystal’s parents, and go from there.”
Annie glanced at Megan. “Is that offer to hang out still good? I ... sort of don’t want to be alone anymore. This feels like the sort of thing that could end really badly.”
“Try not to think about what if,” Juliette said. “If you want to make yourself sick, let’s get Amber and Carolyn and order enough pizza and ice cream to do it properly,” she said, smiling at Annie, who cracked a small smile now.
“Thanks guys... I’d be so lost without you,” she sighed. “I mean I can understand where she’s coming from. Gretchen goes to a very elite private school,” she said as they started out again.
“By the way,” Gennine said, “I’d like Silvermist and Tinkerbell to accompany a few guests on the Peter Pan’s Flight ride tomorrow before the scheduled Pixie meet and greet, if you two are up for it?” she asked.
Olivia brightened. “Of course!”
Sarah laughed a little and nodded. “Yes ma’am. You know, I’ve never actually been on that ride yet. This should be fun.”
A month has passed, and Sarah's been enjoying life as Silvermist in the park, but can she handle life as a celebrity TV actress? She still gets nervous meeting "real" celebrities! And how will HRT affect her ability to play the role?
Sarah heaved a sigh as she stared at her reflection in her full length mirror. She knew Megan wouldn’t be up for walking this morning, as Annie had stayed over at the girls’ hotel, and a late night text confirmed the girls had stayed up late.
She sighed a second time, turning this way and that, examining herself. She had an appointment to meet with Megan’s therapist, Doctor Miller before work, and casting calls began that day, in addition to her shift at the park. At least the park shift would be in the late afternoon and evening.
She put on one of her one piece bathing suits and walked out to the indoor pool. Swimming was one of the few times when Sarah could really let her mind go, to wander where it wished. Even when painting, Sarah was focused on the art, but with Swimming, it was like her body went into autopilot. The muscle memory was so ingrained, she didn’t have to think about it.
Olivia sat on the edge wearing nothing but her Tinkerbell green silk bathrobe. She dipped her toes in the water, watching Sarah swim laps past her. On the third lap, Sarah suddenly and abruptly stopped and poked her head above the water.
“Oh, sorry,” she said sheepishly, moving to Olivia’s side, and hoisting herself up.
Olivia giggled. “You’ve been at it for an hour. I just wanted to make sure you’re okay.”
“An hour? Crap,” Sarah groaned. Olivia leaned over and kissed her cheek.
“I’ll get breakfast started if you want to go take a shower. And if you want to talk about anything,” she trailed off.
Sarah gave Olivia a wry smile. “All I do is whine, lately. There’s not much left to talk about. I go in to see my therapist and Doctor Miller in a joint meeting today, but I’m armed with the questions I have to ask them. I’m more worried about Annie.”
“She’ll be fine sweetie.” Olivia answered.
“I hope so,” Sarah said as she toweled off, not wanting to drip all over the apartment. “One of Annie’s classmates from her last school ... before we moved here I mean. They found him dead in the bathtub. He was 13 years old,” she said, shaking her head. “Kids today. You just never know, you know?”
“Oh my that’s terrible.” Olivia gasped. “Well she’s got good friends, and she’s in good hands right now.”
“I don’t know how I’m going to tell her,” Sarah said. “Mom texted me last night about it. She didn’t know the kid too well, but still. Maybe I should wait until this shitstorm with Gretchen blows over?”
“I would.” Olivia nodded. “She doesn’t need that on top of what’s going on right now.”
“Yeah,” Sarah said simply, but then she wrapped her arms around Olivia, and kissed her. “Thanks so much for being here for me during all this crap. I know I haven’t been a great roommate, or girlfriend, lately.”
Olivia giggled a little. “Oh trust me, I liked Georgia, but when she was PMSing, it could be like World War 3 up here. You’re fine sweetie.”
Sarah let out a small laugh and then padded back to her bedroom to start her shower. When she emerged Olivia had the breakfast table set already, with a big pile of scrambled eggs, and Sarah could smell the sausage frying.
“Before your new dietician gets hold of you,” Olivia laughed, “I figured I’d cheat a little. It’s turkey so it’s okay though,” she teased as Sarah walked up behind her and put her head on Olivia’s shoulder.
“You’re the best,” she giggled a little now too.
“I guess what I’m trying to get at,” Sarah sighed, “Is I’m massively body conscious about the whole transition thing. I’ve been living as Sarah for a month now, I have an amazing job, but I know HRT is going to wreak havoc on my body.”
“By that same token,” Doctor Miller, Megan’s therapist said, “Your body hasn’t fully finished growing yet. There’s still time for your hips to widen a little bit.”
Sarah nodded. “Yes ma’am,” she said, “And my breasts to get even larger, or my butt to stick out half a mile. It doesn’t matter how much Gennine or the girls like having me play Silvermist, if I can’t look the part, I’m done.”
“In the end,” her therapist sighed, “It’s got to be your decision. I already have you on hormone blockers. If you’re happy with where you are, then you shouldn’t feel forced to start HRT.”
“That’s the thing,” Sarah answered. “I’m not happy where I am. Some nights, I have nightmares that a wardrobe malfunction will reveal that I’m not a woman. Sometimes I dream I’m back on the Black Pearl, saving that guy, and my costume falls off in the water or something.”
Her therapist nodded as she listened. “You mentioned these nightmares before. Are they getting worse?” she asked.
“Much,” Sarah sighed. “It’s like the better things are going, the more my subconscious is just waiting for the other boot to drop.”
“Well,” Doctor Miller said thoughtfully, “I think that since you are experiencing doubt, even if it’s work related, that you should try to take some time to let your life settle down first. You have part of your shoot next week, and you’re going back to college in a couple of months. I just don’t see any reason to rush.”
“But you were just telling me that I still had time to get a more feminine figure,” Sarah answered. “I’d rather take action now and regret having to work in another role or even as a studio artist, than to regret not taking action.”
Doctor Miller grinned at her. Sarah blinked. “Oh, you’re awful,” Sarah laughed now. “I can’t believe I walked into that.”
Her therapist laughed. “But it worked.”
“Yeah,” Sarah nodded. “It did. Thanks guys. I guess I’m more afraid of doing nothing.”
Sarah walked outside. She only made it as far as her car before she burst into tears. “What the hell is wrong with me?” she said to her reflection in the side mirror. She had a new prescription in hand, she had a great job, a great life, great friends. “I’m worrying over nothing... Aren’t I?” she sighed, and got in the car, taking a minute to try and compose herself before pulling away.
She had calmed considerably by the time she had gotten her hormone situation squared away, and was even thankful that her first booster shot would be in a spot that wouldn’t show, because she had to be Silvermist in half an hour. She rushed over to the park with 10 minutes to spare by the time she reached their dressing room.
“I need a Xanax,” she sighed to herself as she changed her clothes, pulling up her Silvermist boots. Only a handful of Fairies wore shoes in the movies, but they made an exception for their park costumes. They were comfortable, though, and always matched the costumes. They even had a few different styles to choose from.
“Silvermist?” one of the “Directors” called out.
“In here!” she called back. “I’m just putting on my face.”
The girl peeked her head in, “Okay, we’ve got you for the central part of the park today. Is that cool? I know you girls usually just go wherever, but Gennine wants to mix it up. We’re sending Tink to a meet and greet at Mickey’s as a little surprise, so you might run into her.”
“Sure, that’s no problem,” Silvermist said sweetly as she started working on her eye makeup. She saved the lips for last because, for whatever reason, they seemed to take the most work to really get ‘just’ right. She found herself missing having a professional makeup artist right about now, as she fussed with and mussed her hair with mousse to get that iconic ‘Sil’ look.
“Okay, Dew Drop,” Silvermist told her reflection. “You can do this.” She took her bubble wand from the prop table. It really was one of the best ideas she’d ever seen, and the prop department had really done well with making it look like just another part of her costume.
The girl who was acting “Director” for the day peeked her head back in, “Oh hey, we’ve got a few VIPs wandering around: no pressure.” She grinned.
Silvermist let out a groan. “That’s easy for you to say Jess. You get to hide back here and drink coffee,” she teased. She remembered Jess from when she had only just started as a janitor, though back then, her relationship to Sarah involved advising her on which dressing rooms needed the most work. Granted that only lasted a few days.
“Hey it’s not as easy being the director as you think,” Jess laughed.
“I’m teasing,” Silvermist giggled. “Some days I wish I’d just kept my head down and swept the floor, but you couldn’t pay me enough to do your job. How is casting going for our doubles?” she added, as they walked down the hall together.
“Pretty good actually. We’ve got a couple of potentials for both Vidya and Fawn, and several applicants for Silvermist that we’re pouring through this afternoon - mostly college kids like you looking for part time work.”
Silvermist nodded. “Plus the ones who can’t fill our boots can always apply for other roles so it’s no loss to us or to them.” She waved as they parted ways, and made her way out into the small, open section of Pixie Hollow, such as it was.
A teenage girl with a camera ambushed Silvermist as she exited the pixie hollow, “Hey Silvermist, can you give any advice to everyone about how to be a good friend?”
“Well,” Silvermist said thoughtfully. She put her index finger on the side of her chin, bubble wand in the other hand, “Being a good friend is all about being there for each other, not worrying about what you get from it, but what you give back. That way, in the end, it all evens out.” She nodded.
“Thanks Silvermist. We just got done talking to Tinkerbell about it too, and she suggested we find you and ask you.” The girl said.
“Aww, you’re welcome,” Silvermist giggled. “You know, a little tadpole told me you might find Vidya hiding out near the Pixie malt shop today.” She had actually just snuck a peek at Jess’ clipboard, so she knew where everyone was today.
The girl with the camera giggled. “See, what did I tell you? She sounds just like Silvermist.”
Silvermist gave her a puzzled look. “I am Silvermist. At least, I was the last time I checked. I’ll have to see if Tinkerbell has one of those reflectamabobs.”
Silvermist giggled and pointed her bubble wand at them. A human sized dewdrop plopped out, only something wasn’t quite right. It was bright pink. She took the dew drop and stared at it. “Well that’s not right,” she said, scratching her head, and giving the dew dropper a shake.
It definitely wasn’t supposed to do that, but she managed to stay in character. “I’d better find Fairy Mary. I think one of the tinkers replaced my dropper,” she giggled again.
“What’s that on the end?” the other girl asked. Silvermist hadn’t noticed there was a piece of paper wrapped tightly around the end. It looked like very old, aged parchment, and a thin strip of it. She unrolled it, breaking the wax seal.
“Sil, thought your dewdrops could use some color. Love Ratchet,” she read out loud and then laughed. “Ohhh! Those Lost Girls! They’re always playing pranks like this.” She produced another dewdrop, and then, with a special paint pen hidden inside the back of the wand, she scrawled her name in silver ink, giving one to each of the girls.
“Oh wow,” the girl with the camera said, “Thank you Sil!”
“Dew Drops for Dew Drops,” Silvermist giggled and turned, skipping off into the park.
She had only gone a little ways down the path when she heard a little girl’s voice. “Oh! It’s Silvermist! She can help us find our mommies.”
A park entertainer’s job was, of course, to entertain, but it was also to comfort and help whenever possible. Lost children were especially a delicate situation because it meant an irate, frantic mother, or mothers, were tearing the place apart. Silvermist put on her best smile.
“Well sure I can help,” she said brightly as she turned to face them, and found herself face to face with a mini Silvermist and a mini Rosetta. “Oh you two are adorable!” She let out a small giggle. The mini Silvermist blushed brightly.
“Thank you,” she said timidly, but started to smile.
“Now, the first thing I need to know about your Lost Things, is what they look like, and then we can go and get Tinkerbell. She’s an expert at finding lost things.” She gave them an exaggerated wink.
“Her mommy has long blonde hair, and my mommy has red hair like Merida.” the taller of the two girls answered.
“She’s real tall too,” the shorter, mini Silvermist nodded.
“Alrighty,” Silvermist said, latching her bubble wand onto a small loop in her dress that was almost impossible to see without looking for it. She reached out her hands so the girls could each take one. “Whatever you do, don’t let go okay? Sil’s got’cha,” she said, using a line from the first movie, which delighted both girls.
“Thank you Miss Mist,” they said in unison. She knew, realistically, that it was just a matter of keeping them calm while the security people did their real, behind the scenes magic. Just to be safe though, when she spotted Claire, Megan’s watch dog ninja, enjoying some cotton candy, she made a point to clear her throat as she walked by. “Lovely day for a rainbow isn’t it?”
Claire nodded and gave Silvermist a discrete wink. She may not have been on Disney’s payroll, but they had to clear her to work inside the park, which meant she worked alongside them. She pulled out a radio.
“Sil, you found them!” Tinkerbell shouted, waving, barely twenty yards from where the girls had approached her. “They’re with Silvermist!” she called to a pair of distraught women speaking with another security person.
“Mommy!” both girls exclaimed, but both looked up at Silvermist as if to ask if it was okay. Silvermist giggled softly as she gently nudged their hands forward and then let go.
“Now you can let go,” she said, as the two women raced closer. Truthfully, Sil was afraid she was going to be clotheslined if she didn’t let go, as the two women scooped up their daughters, crying and kissing them, amid apologies and relieved sobs, from both adults and kids.
Tink just grinned as she strolled up beside Silvermist, leaning sideways to whisper, “Nice job.”
“We can not thank you enough,” the tall redhead said, holding her daughter in one arm, and hugging Silvermist with the other. “We don’t know what happened. One second they were there, the next...”
Silvermist shook her head. “It’s okay. These things happen. What’s important is that your girls were very brave and asked for help. I’m so proud of them both.” She took her bubble wand off its little loop, producing two pink dew drops. She signed them, and then offered Tink the pen so she could sign them too. “If you set these in a warm place they’ll dry to a permanent drop. They’re completely non-toxic too. Just a little... pink today,” she giggled.
Later that afternoon, Sarah caught a five minute break with Princess Jasmine and Prince Aladdin in his Royal outfit, albeit with the hat hanging on a hat rack near the door, the jacket splayed out on a coffee table, and his shirt open, because this was Florida, and those heavy costumes get hot fast. Jasmine hazarded to ask.
“Have you heard from corporate yet?”
She knew what was going on with Crystal and Gretchen, and Gretchen’s mother. Everyone knew, even if Sarah hadn’t told them. They were family now, and what happened to one affected them all. That’s how they saw it, anyway.
Sarah shook her head. “No, and I’m getting anxious. I know they were threatening to file a court injunction against Mrs. Dupree because she not only had no legal right to tear up her own daughter’s contract, she tore up Crystal’s without her permission, and without the knowledge of Crystal’s parents.”
Aladdin just shook his head slowly. “I still can’t believe she did that. I mean I’ve seen helicopter parenting before, but even the worst of them never went that far. What the heck set her off anyway?”
“Oh,” Jasmine said, “She found out that the girls would have to be homeschooled in order to take the acting job, and she went ballistic on Gennine.”
Sarah nodded, “Yup it states in the contract that Crystal and Gretchen would be homeschooled during filming of the show.”
“Honestly?” Aladdin shook his head again. “She should’ve read the contract more carefully. I mean you saw the contract WE have to sign. They basically own anything I write, and I’m totally fine with that,” he laughed.
“Well yeah, I signed it.” Sarah giggled. “I had my lawyer read it over first but I signed it, the park’s contract wording is far worse than the studio’s. I didn’t know you were a writer though?”
He grinned and nodded. “Nothing professionally published yet, but if the corporate mouse wants to take it and do something with it that would make my whole year,” he laughed again.
“If I sell my artwork the park gets 30% of the sales according to the deal I had to sign with them if it makes you feel any better.” Sarah giggled out.
“You should see her paintings,” Jasmine spoke up. “Her portrait of ‘us’ - of Aladdin and Jasmine on a flying carpet ride is hanging in Gennine’s office right now actually.”
“That was yours?” Aladdin looked shocked. “I thought someone from the art department made that.”
Gennine peeked her head inside at that moment. “Oh there you are Sarah. I’ve been looking all over for you,” she laughed.
“Uh oh,” Jasmine teased. “Sil’s in trouble.”
“We had better get back out there,” Aladdin laughed too as he put on his jacket again. “I think tomorrow I’ll see if I can get away with the street rat look,” he joked, putting on his hat. “My Lady.” He bowed to Gennine, and then escorted Jasmine out.
“I thought you might want an update on the Gretchen and Crystal situation,” Gennine said as she sat down facing Sarah.
“Only if you can, I don’t want you to get in trouble.” Sarah replied anxiously.
“Well since you’re family, and Olivia is the de facto leader of the pixies, I can tell you.” Gennine winked. “I can also tell you the park wants me to fight tooth and nail to keep all you girls park employees too.”
“Wait,” Sarah said, “You mean Gretchen and Crystal had Park contracts in addition to their AMC ones?” she asked, and her mouth made a little ‘o’ shape as she said, “Ohhhh dewdrops. So she not only crossed AMC corporate, she crossed the Mouse too...”
“Yup, and it allows us to bypass their parents and allow them to change our terms, at will, and we can loan you girls to other things like the AMC deal.” Gennine explained. “To put it bluntly, Mrs. Dupree is up shit creek. We’re going to try to reason with her one final time. The director’s going to talk to her this afternoon in person.”
“So Gretchen and Crystal work here in the park?” Sarah asked.
Gennine nodded, “Yes, both are part time employees. It was necessary to set up a contract for them as actresses here in the park, in order to set up liability waivers and the like, but we’re seriously thinking of keeping the Lost Girls as a permanent presence - again, part time, since they are only teenagers - running amok every so often.”
“Guest reaction to the Lost Girls has been really positive,” Sarah giggled. “I heard they snuck into Hollywood Disney and pelted Boba Fett with paint balloons.”
“There’s one other matter I wanted to discuss with you while I have you,” Gennine said. “It’s about the painting you let me hang in my office. Well,” she chuckled. “That started it, anyway.”
“I thought it was perfect for the office.” Sarah said with a proud smile.
“Oh, I do too. And so does Regina, from the art department. She asked me which of her artists painted it, and I told her it was one of my new pixies. I thought she was going to faint,” she laughed.
“I don’t know if I want a job in the art department anymore” Sarah giggled.
“But you’re going back to college this fall still?” she asked. Sarah nodded.
“I want to get a degree in art history and teaching, so that when I can’t play Sil anymore I can at least fall back on that. Then maybe I’ll join the art department,” she giggled again. Gennine laughed softly, and opened the messenger bag she had brought in with her. She took out what looked like a check to Sarah, and handed it to her.
“She asked me to give you this. It’s a grant on behalf of the art department, not a bribe mind you,” she quickly added, grinning. “Use it for tuition or books, or food, or whatever else you need. And this,” she added, taking out a printed sheet of paper, signed at the bottom by Regina Mason, “A letter of recommendation to Florida State. Sarah, we take care of our own around here.” she winked.
Sarah stared, dumbfounded. “She only saw one painting, and did all this?”
“Oh no,” Gennine said, “As I said, that painting started it. After that, I took the liberty of showing her your online portfolio. I mentioned this isn’t a bribe, but I think, unofficially, she wants to keep you around too. Oh, and she wants to buy a copy of Aladdin and Jasmine.” Gennine laughed softly.
“Wow. I really don’t know what to say,” Sarah squeaked out. “Thank you so much.”
“You earned this,” Gennine answered. “Honestly I don’t want to lose you, either. None of you girls: you’ve been the best thing to hit this park since 2010.”
“What happened in 2010?” Sarah asked. She was still living in LA back then.
“We had to get rid of a lot of our good park actors due to a scandal.” Gennine sighed. “Best not to ask too many questions about that dark time. A lot of the older actors and actresses are still trying to forget. I was brought in to clean it up, and found myself promoted to head of park staff, as it were.”
Sarah nodded. “I won’t ask. Thank you though.”
“No problem. Jess is going to tell you this, so I’ll give you a heads up, the rest of your shift will be at Pixie Hollow for a birthday.”
“Oh that sounds delightful,” Sarah said cheerfully. “I’d better find somewhere safe to p ut these. Pixies don’t carry purses, except Tink when she’s in her Lost Treasure outfit.”
Gennine laughed. “I’ll hold onto those until after your shift if you’d like.”
A month has passed, and Sarah's been enjoying life as Silvermist in the park, but can she handle life as a celebrity TV actress? She still gets nervous meeting "real" celebrities! And how will HRT affect her ability to play the role?
Sarah had a day off before having to head over to the studio to do a four day filming stint, so she decided to make the best of her day off. She wanted to get the base layers down on the reproduction of her Aladdin and Jasmine painting started. True she could have just canvas printed the scanned, digital copy she had on her PC, but there was just something relaxing and zen-like about painting it, herself.
She had never tried to duplicate a painting though, granted, so this was going to present its own unique challenges too. She didn’t plan to spend the whole day in her studio, though. After a few hours getting the base painting done she decided to go out for a jog.
“Going for a run?” Olivia asked.
“Eep!” Sarah squeaked. “When did you get in? Oh God I wasn’t painting all day was I?”
“Nope, and I haven't been in for long.” Olivia giggled.
“Oh, but yeah,” Sarah nodded, “I thought I’d get some fresh air. Want to come?”
Olivia giggled. “Ordinarily I’d say I get enough exercise chasing guests around the park, but since it’s you asking? Sure.” She went into her bedroom at that, but left the door open, as she changed into a cute and, unintentionally, Tinkerbell green jogging suit.
“Don’t laugh,” she said as she came out. The matched jacket and pants were mostly white, but with green panels the exact color of Tink’s dress. “Green just happens to be a really good color on me,” she teased.
“Well you are Tinkerbell after all.” Sarah giggled as they both took the elevator down.
“You know I seriously thought they were joking when they said my name would appear as ‘Tinkerbell’ in the Lost Girls credits,” Olivia laughed. “But I’m not complaining.”
“Yeah, none of our real names will be appearing in the credits.” Sarah nodded. “Something to do with protecting our park identities. Were Crystal or Gretchen at the park today, speaking of which?”
“Yeah Gretchen was.” Olivia nodded, “She got the news by the way, and she’s so ecstatic.”
“I’m just glad her mom finally backed the jingles off,” Sarah said, literally stopped as Olivia walked another two paces, looking back at her. “Oh my God. Did I just say what I think I said?”
“Yup,” Olivia answered, and giggled. “We all catch ourselves off park doing that,” she said as Sarah caught up to her again. “I find it really hard to swear. It’s going to be really hard for me to say that line tomorrow too, calling Hook an asshole.”
“Yeah really,” Sarah nodded. “Going from kid friendly to... Well, kind of a smartass,” she said with a giggle. “Tink can be vicious.”
“Oh guess what!” Olivia bubbled as they rounded a corner. “The girl they’ve got playing Zarina on the show is going to be at the park soon as the Pirate Fairy. Apparently she caught one of our ad libs with Hatter. She said she laughed so hard she peed.”
“Cool!” Sarah said happily, “Can we play tricks on her?” she teased.
“What kind of pixies would we be if we didn’t?” Olivia giggled again. “She played a nasty trick on our characters in the movie, switching our powers. I like to think that our characters still play the occasional prank on her - all in good fun of course.”
“Yeah, but we got her to come around.” Sarah nodded.
They stopped at a crosswalk, where a woman and her young daughter were waiting as well. The little girl, holding onto her mother’s hand with one hand, looked up at Sarah and Olivia. Her eyes went wide, and her little mouth opened. Olivia grinned and put a finger to her lips, winking. The girl giggled and nodded.
When they got across the street, the girl and her mother went into the store, but they could here the girl, “Momma I saw pixies!”
Sarah and Olivia burst out laughing the moment they were far enough away from the store. “It’s funny how only the little ones recognize us.” Sarah smiled. “Even with my hair in a ponytail and yours down.”
“And not an ounce of stage makeup between us,” Olivia laughed.
“I was at the bank the other day, and I got the same thing from a little boy.” Sarah laughed. “It’s really cute.”
“Jasmine and Cinderella sometimes get it too,” Olivia giggled. “Mileena IS Jasmine though as far as I’m concerned. That girl should be a Broadway actress.”
“Yeah, I have a hard time with it. I get that “I should know that person” vibe, but I don’t recognize most of the actors and actresses outside the park.” Sarah shrugged as they passed Vanessa and Jade’s apartment building. Jade was actually sitting on the front steps strumming a guitar and humming something. Every so often she’d stop and strum a different chord.
“Hey Jade.” Olivia smiled. “Looking forward to filming tomorrow?”
“Hey guys!” Jade said brightly and waved. “Yes and no,” she giggled. “I’m not as nervous as I was, but it’s still a little scary.”
“I’m the same way, “ Sarah nodded, “Oh did you get a chance to see the costumes we’ll be wearing for the new shoot?”
“Worse than the ones they already had us in for the pilot?” Jade giggled.
“Not really.” Olivia laughed. “They’re made them a bit more maneuverable in though, so they show off a tiny bit more. Like poor Silvermist is practically in a bikini,” she giggled again
“The top is damn near Bikini.” Sarah sighed, “The skirt.. I would almost not call it a skirt.”
Olivia nodded, “But we’re a lot more combatish in the show, so they needed to give us outfits that fit that.”
“I just want to see Fawn riding in on the back of a badger with an army of skunks behind her,” Jade laughed.
“I love how the green screen stuff, they project for us so we can see it too.” Sarah said as she and Olivia sat down with Jade. “Makes it more realistic while filming.”
“OhmyGOsh yes,” Jade nodded. “Carol was telling me how they had to use stand-ins on that kids show she was on because it was just too weird talking to thin air, where the animated characters were supposed to be.” She strummed a few chords, and began fingerpicking ‘It’s a Small World’
“Hey I know it’s our day off, but do any of you guys fancy going to the park today?” Olivia laughed.
“You had me at ‘park’,” Jade giggled. “Just let me put this away. Vanessa gave it to me for my unbirthday,” she teased.
“I love it.” Sarah laughed. “Oh and Marry Unbirthday to you.”
“To me?” Jade said, almost sounding like Alice, with that little squeak Alice did in the song.
“I think Kevin is playing the Hatter today.” Olivia laughed. “Should be a riot.”
“That was so weird yesterday,” Sarah said as Jade came back out. “Did you hear about that?”
“Yeah I saw those stormtroopers chasing that lost girl, Ratchet?” Jade laughed.
“Apparently Annie’s been having way too much fun with the prop guys,” Olivia giggled. “She had them build her a paint balloon launcher, and she tested it out on the unsuspecting Star Wars cast.”
“It’s going to be weird getting to know all the Lost girls’ names at the park.” Jade nodded. “I know Ratchet, Red and Pinkie, and then there’s Captain Steele, but she’s not really a Lost Girl, and um... Jingles.”
“She’s an unofficial Lost girl.” Sarah nodded. “Oh! I hear, the lost boys are going to actually make an appearance in this season. We get to paint them pink.”
“Nope,” Olivia giggled. “Jingles isn’t one of them. But that’s what I’ve been hearing too, that the lost boys invade the Lost Girls’ island, and get repelled by Ratchet’s paint launchers or something.”
Sarah nodded. “I was reading through some of the future scripts, I mean they’re all subject to change, but it was kinda fun to read some of the antics they have us girls up to too.”
Vanessa appeared in the doorway wearing a short, casual black skirt and a red spaghetti strap tank top, and a pair of shoes that screamed ‘I can walk all day in these’. “Did somebody say park?” she said, grinning.
“Yup.” Olivia giggled. “I think a relaxing day at the park would be nice.”
“I always feel a little guilty using my employee pass,” Jade laughed, “But I could live in the park.”
“I don't anymore.” Sarah laughed as they started walking to the bus stop together, rather than taking a car. “But even on my time off I can’t get away from the park, it’s just so.. What’s the word? Magical. Even if I know what goes on behind the scenes. Did you guys get caught by Karen the park blogger when working yet? She got me the other day and asked me how to be a good friend.”
Olivia giggled sheepishly. “I couldn’t resist siccing her on you.”
After a bit of a bus ride, they had only just entered the park, when they found themselves witnessing quite the spectacle. Zarina the Dust Keeper fairy, alchemist extraordinaire, crossed blades with Captain Steele as they exchanged witty banter.
“Haha, you call that swordplay?” Zarina laughed. “I’ve seen lost boys with better footwork!”
“I think I found Captain Steele’s marbles over here.” Sarah called out.
“What? Where?” Captain Steele looked up, momentarily distracted, and Zarina used the tip of her rapier to knock her big captain hat off her head. Red swooped in from a nearby bush and grabbed it, gave a loud crow, and dashed off.
Look, “I’m Captain Dork!” Red yelled as she ran off wearing the hat.
“Gah, I’ll deal with you later, peasant fairy!” she said as she sheathed her sword and glowered at Zarina, running off after Red. “Get back here with that! It cost me fifty pounds!”
“Fifty? But you still look so fat!” Red called back.
“STERLING you bilge rat!” Steele yelled, chasing her. Sarah giggled loudly as Zarina turned and saluted the girls with her rapier before sheathing it, and then giving a low, sweeping bow. Sarah winked at her as the girls headed into Fairy territory heading straight for the malt shop.
Alice and the Hatter were outside chatting with a mini Alice, a mini Hatter, and two mini pixies, one Rosetta and the other Fawn.
“You pixies, my goodness,” Hatter giggled. “You keep shrinking and growing. You’ve been into the Mushrooms haven’t you!”
“Pixies can change sizes at will. Don’t you know that, Hatter?” Olivia asked.
Hatter jumped with an animated arm wave. “Well of course I know that Hatter! I know all the Hatters!” he answered with a lopsided grin.
“Mad as a Hatter.” Jade giggled, “That one is.” she said to the kids. “Best watch him closely.”
“It’s the pixies you have to watch,” Hatter nodded to the girls - even the mini Hatter was actually a little girl, which Kevin would later mention absolutely made his day. “Trixy pixies. That’s what they say.”
“Oh not that again,” Alice groaned, but then politely giggled..
The mini Rosetta spoke up, “Pixies aren't trixy’s. We’re sweet and kind.”
“Are you sure?” Hatter giggled again. “They look pretty suspicious to me.” He looked around over animatedly just to be sure there weren’t any more around.
The Tinkerbell extra came around the corner at that moment, stopped, and grinned, “Hey Hatter, I just saw Peter making off with a fancy teapot. It had a big ‘H’ on the side...”
“What?! How dare he! That’s Tinkerbell’s teapot!”
“Yep. He and Wendy were having tea together.” Tinkerbell huffed.
“WHAT?!” he gasped and put his hand on his chest. “This is an outrage! Have a tea party without me! Why I never!”
“You never what?” Alice asked.
“I never eat jam on ham,” Hatter grinned and nodded. “But I have a tea pot thief to catch! The case,” he said dramatically as he held up one finger, “is afoot!” and he began his dramatic sleuth walk.
“Oh dear,” Alice giggled. “I’d better keep an eye on him. The last time he got off by himself, the Evil Queen almost turned him into a hat rack.” She winked at the kids and then raced off after the Hatter.
“Wow,” Sarah whispered as they walked inside. “I’ll have to be careful not to kiss the wrong Tink.”
Olivia giggled, “She’s pretty good huh? I love messing with them like that too. They do it to us all the time!”
‘Tinkerbell’, with her arms folded neatly behind her back, snuck up behind the girls, and in her loudest stage whisper she could manage, said, “What are we whispering about?” Sarah jumped about three inches, causing the others to giggle.
“We were saying you have a lovely dress Tink.” Jade said, trying really hard not to slip into her Iridessa persona.
“Awww why thank you. I made it myself!” Tinkerbell giggled. She really did have the Tink mannerisms down, and the smile too.
“Did you see Red yet?” Sarah asked, “Last time we saw her Captain Steele was chasing her.”
As if on cue, the very large, white plume of Captain Steele’s hat poked up behind the malt shop’s soda bar, and then the brim, followed by Red’s eyes peeking out, shifting this way and that, and then a giggle escaped.
“If you see Captain Dorkfish, don’t tell her I’m hiding here.” Red grinned. “Jack says you’re just not a captain without a proper hat.” She nodded.
Holly, the former pirate turn lost girl, strolled into the malt shop a moment later. “Like, Ahoooy! Can I like get one of those pink fizzy things please?” she said in her best pirate-meets-valley girl voice.
“Oh sure.” The girl working the counter smiled, “Anything for a lost girl.”
“You’re like, totes the best!” she said brightly as she fished around in her “coin” purse. She had a bunch of chocolate coins wrapped in gold foil that she gave out to kids, so she put one on the counter as payment.
“Ooh, pirate Booty.” Red grinned and reached over the counter, snagging it.
“Eek! A pirate!” Holly squealed, putting her hand to her chest. “Oh, jingles. Red, it’s only you. Don’t scare me like that!”
“Captain Dorkfish is looking for me.” Red stated. “Careful she might take you hostage.”
“What an excellent idea,” Captain Steele said from the doorway, drawing her fake sword. “En garde!” The kids in the malt shop were so fascinated with the story going on they weren't paying much attention to their food.
“En garde yourself,”Holly said as she drew her sword. “Like, if we have to do this let’s take it outside. I wouldn’t want you to get soda all over that gorgeous new top.”
Red joined them outside, and they could hear Pinkie out there as well, “Nobody touches my sister!” Pinkie shouted.
Vanessa giggled as they watched the whole thing from their vantage point near the bar. “I swear this place gets better and better every day.”
“This is totally why I love coming here even when I’m not working.” Olivia giggled. “It’s like a mini cartoon or TV show in it’s own. The crossover stuff is soo funny.”
“Avast!” Zarina could be heard, “Cavalry’s here! Ratchet, lock and load!”
“Noooo!” Holly squealed. “Not the paint launcher! It’ll ruin her top!”
“Then she’d better start running!” Ratchet laughed.
“This isn’t over!” Captain Steele shouted as she grabbed her hat and ran. The lost girls and fairies, and kids cheered, and even a few adults got into the spirit, as Rebecca, not in her Lost Girls role, but as herself, strolled into the malt shop. Granted she was wearing a bright pink baseball cap and sunglasses.
“Rebecca, hey,” Sarah called and waved.
Rebecca picked up her soda, grinning as she came to join them. “‘Ey girls,” she said. “Nice day for a swordfight eh?” she laughed.
“Going incognito today huh?” Olivia teased her.
“Yup, actually. Today is my Radio Disney premiere. I want to see how long it takes for someone to recognize me,” she giggled impishly.
The girl behind the bar, overhearing the conversation, grinned impishly herself, and queued up Rebecca’s punk remix of ‘Let it Go’ on the shop’s PA/music system.
“Oh lord,” Rebecca groaned.
Olivia giggled and hugged her, “We got spotted outside the park half way to Jade’s place. So don’t feel bad.”
“I don't think she thought of us from here. I think she saw us on TV.” Sarah nodded.
“See, that’s my problem,” Rebecca laughed. “I’m only technically with AMC. When I’m here as a lost girl I’m just an extra.”
“Nope,” Olivia grinned. “You’ve got a park contract.”
“Well you know what I mean,” Rebecca said. “I haven’t been doing this as long as you guys.”
“I’m afraid I’m fairly new at this too.” Sarah winked. “Including the acting thing.”
“It’s true,” Jade nodded. “We’ve all been here like... a month? Olivia’s the only seasoned one.”
“We came in shortly after Sarah,” Vanessa added.
It was about this time that Sarah noticed a young tween/teen girl was staring with her mouth open. She coughed and nudged Rebecca. “Your public awaits.”
Rebecca turned around in her chair and grinned at the girl. “Well? Don’t just stand there, come sit, hang out! These guys are AMC film crew, but they’re cool.” She winked.
“Action.” The director called out. Silvermist came out from behind a large wooden door, only to be pelted by a water balloon by a lost girl.
They were in a big, open plot of land with a real pirate ship - or a real fake pirate ship - and off in the distance stood the pixie dust tree that would be both the pixies’ and Lost Girls’ home, a truly massive feat of engineering.
“Hey!” Silvermist shouted pretending to be angry for a moment, and then lifted her hand over her head. “That’s my job!” she giggled as she pretended to hurl a giant dewdrop at them.
“Got you first!” a lost girl named Soda giggled, she had soda bubbles decorated on her outfit.
Another lost girl came running up to her. “Red’s back! Red’s back!”
Silvermist ran down a gangplank to where the other pixies where, “Red’s back!” she called out to them. “Come on you lazy dew drops!” she giggled and brought a CGI wave crashing over the ship - or at least that’s how it would look in post production. A bunch of dripping wet lost girls came barreling down, chasing her. She giggled as the director yelled.
“Cut! Beautiful! Okay girls, we’re about to film the landing sequence and your first glimpse of Lost girl island. Remember you were in Peter’s land up till now. But first lets take 10.”
“I just figured out why all this filming stuff is done in warm places,” Crystal giggled as she wrung out her soaking wet hair. Sarah nodded as one of the makeup and hair people came over to dry her hair, and several others came out to do the same with the other girls.
“Although I bet location filming is exciting too,” she said as she sat down in the canvas chair with her name, or rather ‘Silvermist’ written in silver glitter on the back, said.
“It has its moments,” Megan laughed. “I’ll let you in on a secret. If you saw the Sam Snow movie, that grub scene...” She waited until every eye was on her. Even one of the makeup artists paused to listen.
“Marshmallows,” Juliette spoiled it for them with a giggle. “We literally sat about, chatting up a bushman while eating roasted marshmallows. Megan ate a real grub, though, just to see what it was like.”
“Kind of nutty,” Megan grinned, as Gretchen and Crystal, and several others, let out an ‘Ewwww!’ in unison.
“I’ve been wondering something,” Jade said as she approached. “Maybe you guys know, being in the business for so long, but is it normal to air an episode before the second half of it is even finished?”
“You mean the pilot episode?” Megan asked.
Jade nodded. “Yeah. I mean this is supposed to be part two where we establish Lost Girl island and rescue Zarina.”
Megan nodded. “Yeah, they didn’t want to release it, but Disney kind of wanted to see the ratings before we even filmed part 2.”
“Ahh okay,” Jade nodded. “That makes sense.”
“It’s been over two weeks since we even began filming part 2, so they must have been waiting for some data to come in?” Sarah looked confused.
“Yeah, Netflix has paid a good amount of money to stream it now, they’re trying to negotiate same day rights.” Juliette stated, “So we were waiting for their results as well. It’s all really weird. They want to use our show as a testbed for whether they do same-day streaming, or wait for the full season to put it up like they normally do.”
Carolyn, dressed in her Pirate lost girl outfit was busy snapping photos of the girls getting their hair and makeup fixed, while they let their clothes air dry. They had just been hit by a Silvermist wave, so they were supposed to still be a little damp, but not too much.
“I believe this is the episode Amber joins us?” Jade asked. “Big first battle with Captain Steele too, our first enemy.”
“I still can’t believe I let you lot talk me into this,” Carolyn laughed. “I prefer being behind the camera. But I have to admit...” she giggled. “Being in the show gives me a lot more creative freedom about what Amber and I can post.”
“Well, keeping it in the family helps, yeah,” Megan giggled. “Having Dad directing and all. AMC can’t really say ‘no’ as long as it’s not spoiler content.”
“I'm glad there’s no nude shots.” Sarah laughed.
“Only partial like the waterfall scene next episode where it shows the top of your butt.” Megan winked.
“Why does a water fairy even need to take a shower?” Sarah pouted cutely and then giggled.
“Because even water fairies get BO.” Olivia tossed Sarah a bottle of water.
“Okay,” Megan said, “Let’s go over the next scene really fast before we shoot. Silvermist gets everyone off the ship by drowning them, then everyone runs to follow her.”
“It was supposed to be an accident.” Silvermist giggled. “I put too much oomph in it this time I think.” she shrugged looking innocent.
Juliette laughed. “I don’t care how many times I hear it, it never ceases to amaze me how much you sound like Sil.”
“That’s because she is Silvermist.” Olivia giggled.
“Just as long as she doesn’t usurp my voice acting job,” someone with a very familiar voice spoke up behind them. Sarah froze.
“I... Is that...” she squeaked out. She very slowly turned her head. Sure enough, Lucy Liu was standing right behind them. She whipped her head around again. “Oh my God it is.”
The actress laughed. “Nice to meet you too,” she said jokingly. “I saw part one of the movie and I just had to come watch the filming for part two.”
“I literally own every Pixie movie.” Sarah giggled. “I used to pretend to be Silvermist for my little sister too.” Annie raised her hand at that and giggled nervously.
“TV series actually, but yeah, the pilot was meant to be a mini movie.” Megan corrected. “I kinda wanted to do each episode ‘Live’. But the Director kind of shot that down saying filming in parts was easier since it was hard to get all the actors together when we needed them at the same time for live shooting.”
“I have to say,” Lucy said, “I’m impressed. I do a lot of voice acting these days, but the Tinkerbell movies were some of my favorite work. Sil is so cute, and you really bring her to life. You all do.”
“Well you’re the O.G. Sil, I’m just second hand.” Sarah giggled nervously..
A young woman with tiger-striped bright pink and sky blue hair came into the circle wearing wings, “Oh my gosh!” she giggled, “Luci Lu, I loved you in Charlie's Angels.”
Lucy let out a small giggle as she shook the girl’s hand and then gave her a hug. Sarah smiled. “That’s C. Candy, Cotton Candy, one of the new Pixies,” she said.
“They’re trying to get me to debut at the park too, but my mom was like no way, filming the show is enough,” she laughed. “Maybe next year when I’m 18 though.”
“How’d you like to make a guest appearance?” Megan asked. Juliette nodded, “We could have you as one of the Lost girl Island natives that greet us on shore.”
Lucy grinned innocently, glancing at Megan’s dad, who gave a helpless shrug and laughed. “You get to tell them. That’s what the contract said.”
Lucy laughed, “I’m actually going to be playing the leader of the Island Natives permanently. I couldn’t decide whether to tell you now, and get to meet my doppleganger,” she teased Sarah, “Or wait until I was in full makeup and let you figure it out.”
“So wait you’re playing Earth Sister?” Sarah squealed.
Lucy nodded. “I think the park people are hoping having my name in the credits will throw them off too,” she teased.
“That’s soo cool,” Sarah said.
“Okay actors on set!” The Director called out.
“Showtime,” Lucy grinned, taking a chair next to the Director’s as the girls rushed back to the filming area.
A month has passed, and Sarah's been enjoying life as Silvermist in the park, but can she handle life as a celebrity TV actress? She still gets nervous meeting "real" celebrities! And how will HRT affect her ability to play the role?
“Ye’ll never take us alive, right girls?!” Captain Steele called defiantly. She had four pirates at her side played by Carolyn, Paige, Claire, and Bethann, and three of them were well-known to be highly athletic, so they had been working hard with stunt coordinators to film this rather action packed scene.
“Aye!” her pirates cheered, one of them knocking over Zarina’s tiny cage with her sword in the process. “Ooooops,” she said in a ditzy valley girl voice.
Red grinned, “Lost Girls! Get them!” she pointed her sword that Peter had given her at the pirates.
“Cut!” the director called out. “Zarina you’re on.”
“Right boss,” Zarina teased as she hoisted herself up onto the pirate ship. It was the same ship set piece they had used for their ‘arrival’, but with enough different dressings to make it look like Captain Steele’s vessel.
“Action!”
“Now I’m going to show you the fury of an ALCHEMIST FAIRY!” Zarina shouted, and began to throw dust on the pirate extras, as the lost girls handled the core pirates. The scene went off beautifully. The girls’ practice paid off in allowing them to do one smooth, continuous overhead shot too. They were going to have to repeat it for a few close-ups, but all in all they had the entire scene finished in one take.
“So, then,” Zarina said, pacing back and forth in front of their prisoners, her rapier drawn. “What,” she said, thwapping one pirate across the head, “Should we do,” she said, thwapping another, “With you. I vote we feed them to the crocodile.”
Tinkerbell shook her head. “No. I say we banish them from the island.”
“But Tink,” Zarina said, “They’ll just come back and kill us later! You know how pirates are!”
“We have the Lost Girls.” Tinkerbell answered. “They’ll protect us like Peter had before. Besides,” she said, putting her hand on Zarina’s shoulder, “You were a pirate once too.”
“I was a misguided idiot,” Zarina sighed.
“Um,” Holly spoke up. “We’d um, like to like, join you actually?”
“Oh, that’s rich,” Red laughed. “You, the elite guard of the granddaughter of Captain Codfish, you who trained on the blood of innocent natives and pixies, want to join us.” She grinned broadly and with a swift flick of her sword, cut Holly free. “Welcome aboard.”
“Wait, really?” Holly squeaked, as Pinkie and Red began to cut the others free.
“We’re coming!” Iridessa’s voice called. Fortunately the close-up shot didn’t call for her and Rosetta to come flying in frame.
“Too late,” Silvermist giggled. “Did you stop for a ... light lunch?”
“Cut!” The director called, “Okay I need the natives to get ready. While we do the sword fight scene again from a different angle. You core Pixies, you can break if you want. We’re going to reuse your scene that you had already done. It’s almost 5 already so we’re going to wrap after the native scene with Red and Pinkie.”
“2 more hours of filming left for the younger ones,” Katherine stated rather firmly, but then grinned. “Then we’ll have to wrap for the night.”
“I know that voice,” Sarah whispered, looking around. Sure enough, Mrs. Dupree was standing just off and behind the director’s chair. In all the excitement of filming, she hadn’t noticed her sooner.
“You didn’t hear?” Gretchen asked as she grabbed a bottled water before the next take. “Mom is our resident taskmaster,” she said jokingly. “It was Megan’s dad Rob’s idea.”
Megan popped her head in between the two, at that, “I had a feeling things would work out. All Dad had to do was extol the virtues of private tutelage. When she found out Jules and me were two grades ahead, she got real interested, real quick,” she added, laughing.
“Ooooh,” Sarah whined as they got on the private bus to drive them back home. “I used muscles I didn’t know I had today, and I’m a lifeguard.”
Olivia nodded, “My butt hurts from taking that fall. I think I got bruises on my bruises after doing it four times.”
“My wings are killing me,” Jade said. Everyone turned to look at her, and she giggled. “What? You guys got all the action scenes. All I did was fly around,” she teased.
“The core pixies get to kick some butt tomorrow though,” Sarah laughed, “Hopefully we don’t have to do so many retakes.”
Since first meeting Zarina at the park, they really hadn’t had much contact with her until today. They had only just learned that her real name was Emily. She stifled a yawn as she boarded the bus last. “Sorry. Had to help Rob find his phone.”
“Again?” Megan groaned. “He loses it like fifty times a week.”
“Megan keeps threatening to superglue it to his ear so he can’t lose it,” Juliette giggled as Emily sat down. Juliette grinned at her. “Hey, Emily, you got plans tonight?”
“Not... really?” Emily answered hesitantly. She had no idea about the ‘girls night’ tradition, or any of that. She had only just been brought in to play Zarina at the park and in the TV series within the last week, so no one really knew much about her either.
“Well we’re doing girls night before we go home.” Juliette said, glancing at Sarah and Olivia to make sure it was okay.
“It’s a lot of fun,” Sarah said. “We pick a different restaurant every other week, and hit our favorite diner otherwise. It’s strictly park people so you’ll already know everyone.”
Emily looked a little surprised at that as she sat up in her seat. “... You guys are serious? You want me to hang out with you?”
“Why not?” Olivia asked. “We don’t bite, except for maybe Candy,” she teased.
“Hey I resemble that remark.” Candy giggled. “It’s my first girls’ night too. I’ve never even seen Alice or Periwinkle outside of the park so I’m kind of excited.”
“Well I mean, I just thought,” Zarina said, “Aren’t you guys all real actors?”
Rebecca laughed. “Says the actress who gets to play the coolest fairy in history. Megan and Juliette are the only career actresses ‘ere,” she said, letting her accent slip through. Ironically her lost girl character was American. “I sing, and I used to do drama at my old school, but that’s about it.”
Sarah nodded, “Technically we’re actresses as well, but we’re Park Actors which is totally unscripted. A couple of months ago I was just a janitor,” she added.
“Up till a month and a half ago,” Jade said, “I was living at a homeless shelter. Never acted a day in my life, but they loved my Iridessa and hired me on the spot, thanks to Sarah chasing me down first,” she giggled.
“She almost blew pixie dust,” Vanessa nodded.
“I did once I got into the park,” Jade laughed. “But we saw you in the park the other day, too. You’re good, scripted or unscripted.”
Emily blushed now. “Thanks. In reality I’m super shy, but I’ve wanted to be an actress since I was little. I always take the brash roles, in school plays, community theater, whatever, because they’re so different from me.” She giggled. “And now I’m Zarina. I keep waiting to wake up and find out it was just an amazing dream”
“A dream is a wish your heart makes,” Rebecca sang, and then giggled, adding, “And not to sound like a broken record, but the coolest fairy ever. She’s not just a dust keeper. She’s a dust weaver, and a helluva swordswoman.”
“And she can swear without saying Jingles,” Olivia laughed.
“I thought Dad was going to spit out his coffee when you called Steele a glass bowl,” Megan cackled.
Sarah laughed, “That whole ‘stick it in the ass’ line just felt way out of character for Sil, so I changed it.”
As if on cue Megan, Juliette, Paige, Carly, and Bethann all chanted in unison, “Stick it in the tadpole hole!”
Sarah giggled, “It just sounded better than what they wanted me to say. No way even in an edgier setting Sil would say ass.”
“Yeah, Sil is pretty conservative out of the pixies.” Megan nodded.
Morgan, who had been dozing the entire time, suddenly sat bolt upright and whipped her head around. “Oh thank God,” she said, getting her breath.
“Bad dream?” Emily giggled softly. Morgan nodded.
“Dreamed I was in Pixie Hollow chasing sprinting thistles.” She shuddered. “I”ve been playing Vidya too long.”
Emily giggled. “Awww.”
“So,” Kelly said, as they worked on their second round of non-alcoholic drinks, much to Emily’s relief really, since she was too young to drink anyway. “You never told us how the therapy thing went.”
“Oh, um,” Sarah said, “I had to choose between a guaranteed job with Disney for another 2-3 years and losing the chance to fill out my figure, or taking HRT, filling out my figure before my bones fully fuse, and possibly losing my job as Silvermist, if and when I no longer look like the character.”
They weren’t in a private room, but they were the only ones in the diner save for the staff, who already knew everyone worked at the park, and they wouldn’t list names for all the tips in the city.
“Oh, damn,” Christina actually swore, which coming out of a petite girl who even outside the park looked a lot like Alice, was kind of comical. “Sarah I’m sorry. But well, even if you can’t play Sil, you can always get another Princess role easily.”
“That’s even assuming Gennine lets you go,” Kelly laughed. “Good performers are hard to find, and you’re practically a legend after the way you saved that guy on the Black Pearl.”
Sarah nodded. “I chose HRT of course, but...” She looked over at Emily. “You alright?” she asked.
Emily grinned. “Yeah, great. I just um, didn’t realize you were trans. I mean don’t take this the wrong way, but you’re really pretty. Like people keep saying, you are Silvermist.”
“Thanks,” Sarah giggled.
“Oh don’t worry!” Emily blushed a little now. “I um, I don’t really know ‘what’ I am, but I’m an LGBT ally. My roommate hangs out at this nightclub called Surge sometimes. She’s been trying to get me to go too, but I’m like what if someone recognizes me?”
“Oh I know that place,” Kelly giggled. “I used to tend bar before I got the job at the park”
“Wait,” Christina looked at Kelly. “You’re allergic to alcohol.”
“Yes,” Kelly said.
“But you were a bartender?”
“Yes,” Kelly said.
Christina blinked again. “Oookay then!”
“By the way,” Juliette leaned over to Emily. “You do know there’s like, three lesbian couples sitting at this table right?” She grinned.
Emily blushed deeper. “Seriously? And the park doesn’t care?”
“Not as long as we keep it out of character,” Olivia giggled. “I mean like, if Sarah and I were making out behind Pixie Hollow in costume, heck yeah we’d be thrown out on our tadpole holes, but what we do on our time is our business.”
“Not sure what it is,” Megan said, “If it’s just more open attitudes about sex and sexuality, or if it’s just a coincidence, but I’ve noticed lots more people these days are openly bisexual or gay.”
“Or pan, in my case,” Morgan coughed.
“Pan?” Emily asked. “Sorry... What’s that?”
“Well,” Morgan said, “Being bisexual is binary - you like guys or girls. Pansexual is a little more... gray area. I’m attracted to guys, and I’m attracted to some girls, and, well for example my last date was with a guy who dresses like a girl but identifies as a guy still.”
“Oh,” Emily nodded.
“How was it anyway?” Vanessa asked. Morgan laughed.
“Not gonna have a second date. He looked drop dead gorgeous, but he smoked like a chimney. There wasn’t a moment in the night he didn’t have a cigarette in his mouth.”
“Ouch.” Sarah shook her head.
“Yeah. We’ll probably stay in touch, preferably long distance,” she laughed and raised her glass of soda to finish it off. “But I’m back to being single for awhile. I guess it’s just as well with the TV shoots going on. I’m just glad they list us as our characters so we’re not being hounded like the movie stars.”
“I’m surprised the newshounds didn’t follow the bus here,” Megan laughed. “Not that I’m complaining. If this tradition ever got ruined I’d shoot every photog in a fifty mile radius.” She paused to look over at Carolyn, “Present company excluded.”
“Nice save,” Carolyn laughed.
The next morning Sarah was awakened by her phone ringing. It was 4am. She sat bolt upright and grabbed it. No one ever called at 4am unless it was bad news. “Hello?”
“Sarah, it’s Megan,” Megan said. She sounded upset.
“Megan? What’s wrong?” Sarah asked.
“I don’t know,” Megan said. “Dad just called me. He’s got me and Mum putting the word out. There’s no shooting for the next week. He wouldn’t tell me why.”
“But we took the whole week off to finish shooting,” Sarah said, walking into the kitchen.
“I know, I know,” Megan said. “He wouldn’t cancel shooting if it wasn’t serious. I just wish I knew what’s going on. I’ve got to call the others. Can you tell Olivia and Annie?”
Olivia rolled over after Sarah hung up, walking back to the bedroom. “What was that about?”
“Sorry,” Sarah said. “I didn’t mean to wake you.”
“You didn’t. Your phone did,” she yawned. Sarah sat down on the bed.
“Megan says shooting is cancelled for a bit. Rob wouldn’t tell us what’s going on, just to get the word out. I have to call Annie and let her know,” she sighed.
“Jingles,” Olivia giggled a little at herself. “Well my double can probably use a break at the park. I’ll call and ask her if she wants today or tomorrow off.” She looked at the alarm clock. “Ugh. After the sun comes up.”
Sarah sent out a mass text to the ‘core pixies’. ‘Emergency meeting @ Pixie Hollow when park opens. Something’s up w/ shooting. Going to find out what.’ She set the phone on the nightstand and leaned over to kiss Olivia. “I’m going to jump in the pool then do my tai chi.”
“Awww I wanted to snuggle some more.” Olivia yawned again.
Sarah giggled. “Well since you put it like that.” She jumped back in bed.
Olivia squeaked. “Fuck your feet are cold!” She blushed, giggling again. “Wow. I didn’t say jingles!”
“You’re welcome,” Sarah laughed as she put her arms around her.
“Not even sure how we ended up in the same bed last night.” Olivia giggled as she snuggled closer to Sarah. “But you were warm all night, and it felt good.”
Sarah laughed again. “And that was without a single drop of rum,” she teased. “I know we didn’t do anything. I definitely would have remembered that.”
“Yeah no, we just snuggled all night.” Olivia laughed and put her head on Sarah’s shoulder. “We must have both been so tired.”
Sarah nodded. “Did I dream it, or were Emily and Morgan holding hands on the bus after we left the diner?”
“Maybe? Megan brought up a good point though. A lot more people seem to be open to trying an LGBT relationship these days. Emily’s definitely bi-curious- Sarah?” she looked up. Sarah had dozed off again. She giggled and snuggled closer, closing her eyes.
Everyone gathered at “Pixie Hollow HQ” - namely, the pixies’ dressing room. It was a little bit of a surprise for Karen, the Tinkerbell double, to walk in and find everyone there, but it concerned her too, as Olivia’s understudy for the TV show.
She hugged Olivia. “I got your message. Tomorrow off would be amazing since it’s my niece’s birthday. You guys don’t know what’s going on though?” she asked.
“Notta clue,” Megan said, “But Sarah’s gone to bring Gennine in. She won’t keep us in the dark.”
Sarah came out of Geninne's office a moment later, “Okay, it’s not 100% bad news at least, I’ll let Fairy Mary tell you all whats going on.”
“To start with,” Gennine said, “Nobody died, or is in the hospital, to set your minds at ease,” she chuckled. “Sorry Rob couldn’t be more forthcoming about what was going on.”
“So what is going on?” Jade asked.
“Tropical Storm Andrea just struck the Bahamas,” Gennine said, “And it’s looking like it’s going to arc right up to us, so they’re shutting down the entire site while the engineers nail everything down.”
“How is that not all bad?” Jade asked. “That’s awful.”
“Because the park is giving us a paid vacation.” Sarah giggled. Gennine nodded.
“That goes for you as well Karen. We’re shutting down Pixie Hollow to continue the new renovations so we’re giving you and Kelly the week off too.”
“Jeez,” Megan sighed. “Why Dad couldn’t just tell me that is beyond me. I thought someone vandalized the set or something.”
Gennine laughed, “Not with how much Disney has put into security out there. Does everyone have hurricane-safe shelter?”
Sarah spoke up, “Our apartment has a hurricane shelter in the basement.”
“Not sure about our hotel,” Megan said, “But this is Florida so I’m guessing we’re good,” she laughed.
“If not your hotel is not that far from our apartment, if you can you can hop over, we’ll get you in.”
A month has passed, and Sarah's been enjoying life as Silvermist in the park, but can she handle life as a celebrity TV actress? She still gets nervous meeting "real" celebrities! And how will HRT affect her ability to play the role?
“Oh goodie though on the vacation thing, I can get some more sleep.” Olivia smiled, “My butt still hurts by the way, I took a fall 4 times yesterday before Megan’s dad said the take was perfect.”
Sarah giggled. “Next time I’ll find a pillow and paint it to look like part of the scenery.”
“I can’t believe we agreed to do our own stunts.” Jade giggled.
“I can’t believe it’s not butter!” Hatter said as he walked past, half-eaten bagel in one hand.
“While we’ve got everyone here,” Kelly spoke up, “Two things I want to address. The first is that auditions for the other pixie roles are happening in about an hour if anyone wants to hang around and help judge the new recruits,” she said with a grin. “The other is about Sarah’s status as Silvermist.”
“I’m sorry,” Gennine said. “There’s nothing I can do. It’s already been decided.” She paused to grin. “That even if we have to make her wear a corset, she’s going to be playing Silvermist until her two year contract runs out.” She winked, and then laughed out loud as everyone let out one big, collective sigh of relief.
“Don’t DO that to me!” Olivia giggled.
Gennine, still laughing, shook her head. “You girls are wearing off on me. But really, Sarah exercises in the morning, she walks the park even on her days off, and she’s consulting a dietician. I really do think you’re all worrying over nothing. If anything, what she’s doing will only enhance her appearance as I understand it?”
“I... suppose so?” Sarah looked at Megan.
“Well, yeah, in some ways,” Megan nodded. “Your skin will be softer and you’ll see some changes in your face, but you don’t have a lot of fat to your face anyway. You might end up looking more like Sil than you do now with all the special makeup you lot have to glob on.”
“Those stories about losing your ability to play a role are only partially true,” Gennine said. “You have to look like the character, yes, but it’s more the overall appearance. We can’t, for example, have a 40 year old woman trying to play a 16 year old princess.” She winked. “It just doesn’t work, no matter how much makeup she wears. We also can’t, say, have Prince Ali walking around with a 40 inch pot belly waistline.”
“So...” Sarah said hesitantly. “So I’ve been freaking out over nothing all this time?”
“Not nothing, exactly,” Gennine said. “The fact that you care so much just reinforces that I made the right choice in casting you for the part,” she said, grinning. “I realize how you got the role is ... extremely unconventional. Had it been anyone else I probably would have called security on the spot, but something about the way you looked and acted, completely sold me the moment I saw you,” she laughed.
“From Janitor to Silvermist.” Sarah giggled. “Wrong place right time.” she winked.
“Silverella,” Olivia giggled softly. “That’s right. You girls have never heard how Sarah got cast as Silvermist did you?”
By day two of their impromptu vacation, Sarah already found herself beginning to go stir crazy. She had already finished the new painting for Regina. It turned out reproducing something she’d already painted once was easier than she thought. It wasn’t absolutely, stroke for stroke, identical, but from a distance it looked the same. She even had a nice frame for it.
But that left her wondering what to do with the rest of her spare time. Olivia wasn’t faring much better though. She was just as used to constantly being on the go as Sarah. She had already cleaned the apartment, scrubbed down the kitchen cabinets, and if she stayed in much longer, was in danger of scrubbing down the walls next.
Sarah let out a frustrated, argh type, yell, “I can’t take this anymore.”
Olivia peeked around the corner. “You too? I’ve blown through an entire season of Daredevil, scrubbed everything, even got a few chapters of a novel written.”
“I finished the repaint of the painting I did for Gennine, I cleaned the bedroom, made the bed, cleaned the bathroom.” Sarah sighed. “What the hell did I ever do before Silvermist?” she laughed. “I used to love spending hours painting. I still do, but I’m so used to just constantly going that it feels weird stopping like this.”
Olivia nodded. “What kind of pixies would we be if we didn’t defy Fairy Mary’s orders to rest and went to work anyway?” she said with a mischievous grin. “I don’t have to worry about Karen having the same idea since she’s at her niece’s birthday party all day.”
“It’s in the Magic Kingdom isn’t it?” Sarah asked, grinning now, too.
Olivia whipped out her phone and texted Karen. ‘How’s the party going?’
‘Awesome! BTW Gennine gave me the whole week off w/ everyone else ‘cause they’re renovating Pixie Hollow.’
‘Woah?’ Olivia sighed. “Looks like a no go, no pixies in the park..”
“Then we go anyway!” Sarah grinned. “We’re always walking the park like Hatter and Alice. Those two hardly even stay in the Fantasy section.”
“Truuuue...” Olivia grinned, texting the others. ‘Going out of our minds @ home. Me n Sil going 2 walk park as pixies’
‘Cool!’ Jade texted her back. ‘There now but as myself. OMG just got invited to an unplugged jam session w/ some Disney pop divas OMG OMG OMG!’
‘Uber awesome.’ Olivia texted back. “Jade says she’s already there jamming with Disney divas.”
“Ooh!” Sarah said. “Let’s check that out first before we sneak into the dressing rooms.”
‘We’ll come watch before we run amok’ Olivia texted Jade and giggled as they headed for the elevator.
The park was as packed as is usually the case in the middle of summer. July 4th was fast approaching too so there were a few more prominent VIPs milling about, as Jade had already discovered.
“Jade said they were hanging out at the soda shop on Main Street,” Olivia said. “Which makes sense. Great acoustics in there, and it’s air conditioned too.”
They made their way over, only momentarily held up by the tail end of one of the park’s legendary parades. When they got inside they found a large crowd of guests sitting and standing, and near the front, a group of Disney A-listers sitting in chairs, some with guitars, along with Jade, Rebecca, Megan and Juliette. Among the others present were Debby Ryan, and, currently singing “Kiss Da Girl”, Raven-Symone while Rebecca played a mean bongo drum.
There were other Disney stars and starlets hanging out too. It was more than Sarah could handle. She slipped out, heading for the Pixie den to change into Silvermist. Meeting Lucy Liu at the filming was enough for her. She was having flashbacks to meeting Selena Gomez at the pixie party a few weeks ago, which made her stomach flutter. She wondered, as she let herself into the dressing room, if it ever got easier.
There was a girl with long, red hair in a ponytail, dressed in a tie-dye red-pink-purple tee shirt pushing an almost comically huge push broom in the dressing room. She had a ‘STAFF’ badge hanging from a rope lanyard around her neck, and hadn’t noticed Sarah come in.
Sarah waved to her, “Hey there, new? I haven't seen you in here before.”
The girl jumped slightly. “Oh! Hi there,” she said sheepishly. She couldn’t have been more than 18 maximum. “Yes!” she said a little excitedly. “I just started today. I finished my other work so I thought I’d get a jump on the dressing rooms while everyone’s out in the park. You’re one of the actresses?” she asked. “I can come back later.”
“Want to do something for me?” Sarah asked, grinning as she pulled out her outfit and wings. She pulled out another pixie outfit they had nobody to fill the job of yet form the new series.
“Sure,” she said cheerfully. “I can have it over to the wardrobe department in no time.”
“No actually. I was wondering, can you do bubbly cute?” Sarah grinned.
She laughed out loud. “Have you been talking to my friends? That’s half my nickname. They call me Bubblegum because I’m always in a good mood. I’m Becky.”
Sarah giggled, “That’s perfect.” She handed her the Pixie Bubblegums outfit. “Put that on, and meet me in Hair. I’m Sarah by the way,” she said as she went to a private booth to put on her Silvermist costume, and then waited in Hair and makeup for Becky.
“Gosh, I don’t know how they... walk... in...” she stopped. “Oh my God. You’re THE Sarah?”
Silvermist giggled, “That’s me, Dewdrop,” she said cheerfully as she pulled out several pink hair extensions and some yellow and green ones too. She had already texted Elyse over in the makeup department, who was on her way over, as well. “Okay, we need to go talk to Fairy Mary really fast and then come back because Elyse is going to do some magic on you.”
Becky squeaked. “I am so going to get fired.”
“No you’re not. Trust me,” Silvermist giggled as she took Becky’s hand, leading her to Gennine’s office.
“Come in,” Gennine called.
Sarah opened the door and grinned, “Fairy Mary.” she dragged Becky into the office. Regina was sitting across from Gennine, watching the spectacle with no small amount of amusement. “I found this Pixie sweeping! That’s not her job. She’s not a cleaning Fairy!”
“She made me do it,” Becky squeaked again. “Please don’t fire me.”
“I did,” Sarah laughed, using her normal voice again. “I saw her, and I was like ‘Oh my God, she looks just like the concept art for Bubblegum’,” she said brightly.
“Hmmm,” Gennine said as she stood. Sarah remembered this part. Gennine slowly walked around Becky, looking her over appraisingly.
Sarah whispered into Becky’s ear, “Just act like your nickname.”
“This was your idea was it?” she looked at Silvermist.
“Well She is Bubblegum, not Antsy.” Silvermist stated, referencing one of the Lost Girls whose roles they also hadn’t filled yet. Antsy would debut in episode 3 along with Periwinkle’s first cameo. “Antsy is such a clean freak.”
Gennine was barely able to bite back a laugh, and poor Regina had to hide her lips behind her hand, leaning on the arm of the chair and quietly giggling.
“Young lady,” she said to Silvermist, “If you keep this up, you’re going to have my job.” She laughed finally, and Regina burst out laughing. “She’s perfect.” She turned to Becky. “I was actually planning to have you try out next week anyway. It would have been this week but with the storm coming, I’ve had to move things around quite a bit.”
“I know we’re not hiring the new Pixies yet.” Sarah said, “But I couldn’t resist.“
Gennine nodded as she sat back down. “We’re in an interesting position with the AMC people right now. Sarah, can you two keep a little secret?” She grinned. It was the kind of ‘I’m up to something’ grin that so rarely crossed a corporate businesswoman’s lips.
“Sure?” Sarah giggled, and Becky nodded.
“You know that anonymous donor?” she said. “That land actually belongs to the park. We’re leasing it to AMC for filming at a dollar an acre, in exchange for keeping a good, working relationship with you girls here at the park.”
“Wow.” Sarah whistled. “There’s over 100 acres for the set.”
“113 to be exact.” Gennine laughed. “Now, ordinarily you would have to get the casting director’s approval for something like this, but again given our... unique arrangements,” she paused.
“I haven’t seen Jess anywhere..” Sarah giggled.
“Oh, I don’t mean Jess,” Gennine laughed. “I mean for the television show. In this case, anyone we hire for the park however, is also included in the television production, and vice versa.”
Sarah nodded, “I promise to have her back here to sign papers, but Olivia and I were going stir crazy at home.” she giggled. “So we’re going to run amok. We’ve got a bunch of A-listers hanging out in the Main Street soda shop that I could absolutely not face as Sarah.”
“I was wondering, would you girls mind wearing your show costumes today then?” Gennine asked.
“It’s not too risqué for the park is it?” Sarah asked. “Sil’s battle costume shows a lot of skin.”
“No it’ll be fine. It doesn’t show off anything it shouldn’t.” Gennine laughed, “Our costume department designed it, and all the other pixies costumes for the show. You should also go with your Pixie sword as well.”
“I designed those myself,” Regina spoke up now. “Each of the pixies’ swords reflects their personality. Zarina’s is a rapier with a jeweled hilt, each color representing a different dust, Iridessa’s is gold and high polished, etc.”
Sarah nodded, “Okay I’ll go change and have Bubblegum change too.” She slipped back into Silvermist’s voice to add, “Come on dew drop.” She took Becky by her hand and dragged her along. Once back at her station she texted Olivia, ‘TV pixie costumes. Fairy Mary's idea.’
“Hey girl, what’s the 9-1-1.” Elyse said as she entered. She was a taller woman, but very pretty with swept blonde hair.
“We got to change really fast, but I need you to do Bubblegum's makeup for her in a way she knows how to do it later.” Sarah said.
“Oooh, new pixie!” Elyse said excitedly. “I’m thinking we need to just go over the top with the pink.”
Sarah grinned as she went back into her booth to change into the other outfit. She came out to touch up her Silvermist makeup afterwards. “Lots of Glammy pink.” she agreed. “Maybe some light yellows?”
“Yes, definitely,” Elyse nodded. “I’m going to blend your eyeshadow from pink at the inner edges to a nice yellow toward the outside, and I’ve got some finishing powder with green glitter for your lips and cheeks.”
“The nice thing about these new pixies,” Sarah said, leaning over from her station, “There’s no preset look to them. We’re making this up as we go.” She giggled and put her new sword on the table. Like most pixie swords it was closer to a dagger, silver metal ‘containing’ blue material that felt like glass, but had to be some kind of polymer, and blue sapphire-like gemstones on the silver hilt.
“I can’t believe this is real though,” Becky let out a bubbly giggle. “Like seriously. I heard about the janitor who got cast for Silvermist on her first day. I even came in to sweep with the knowledge that there wasn’t supposed to be anyone in here today. I totally thought I was safe.”
“I see Pixie when I see Pixie.” Sarah giggled. “We would’ve grabbed you eventually.”
“I see a chance to earn extra college money. I never even thought about applying as a performer,” Becky said, trying not to move as long, fake lashes with a faintly pink hue were applied.
“We have a few male roles to file as well if you know anyone.” Sarah said as she finished her makeup, just as Olivia entered the room.
“Bubblegum! What do you think you're doing?” Olivia in her Tinkerbell voice demanded.
“Well I WAS sweeping until Silvermist barged in and made me change,” Becky giggled in her sweetest bubbly voice she could manage. If she put on a British accent she could almost pass for the voice of Alice at the Wonderland attraction.
“She’s not a cleaning Pixie.” Silvermist stated. “And I was thinking we could show off at least one of our new sisters today.”
“Good grief though,” Olivia laughed. “Disney needs to start screening their janitors for acting talent.”
Becky blushed softly. “Thank you. I was in drama club in high school. I played Cinderella in the school play last year, but I’ve never done anything professional like this. Don’t you have to go through intensive classes to learn how to walk, talk, sign your name and stuff?”
Sarah nodded, “That’s like the #1 question they should ask, Have you done any acting that includes high school plays and dramas.” she giggled, “The next one, do you have any artistic abilities. But yeah, you’ll have an acting coach assigned to you, but we’re sort of allowed to just wing it.”
Becky gave Sarah a sheepish look and batted her new, slightly pink eyelashes. “Um... If I answer ‘yes’, will I get offered another job?” She giggled.
Sarah laughed, “No, I will ask you, when did you get adopted?” she teased, “Then I’ll call my mom and ask her the same question, when did you adopt out my twin?”
Becky giggled again as Elyse began to work on her fake nails, a bright, very glittery hot pink. “Actually I sang in choir, but I was never a soloist, just another face in the crowd. I’m pretty good with stage makeup. I’m thinking about cosmetology..”
“Oh, good,” Elyse said. “Then you won’t have any trouble doing this yourself next time.” Sure enough Sarah was busy painting her nails a nice silver, with rich veins of blue sparkles like tiny rivers.
Olivia came out of the changing room, “So combat outfits huh?” She looked herself over. “I still am not used to wearing this.”
“I’m surprised they didn’t model yours after Tink’s Lost Treasure adventure outfit,” Sarah said, looking up.
“I think they were staying away from the movies.” Elyse stated. “They wanted to use that one, but it was shot down, so they modeled it after the concept art for yours and Vidya’s.”
“Makes sense,” Sarah nodded thoughtfully. “I only have one dress that really looks like Sil’s, and it’s the one I’ll be wearing this winter when the temperature drops below 60,” she giggled.
“I find it hilarious, watching tourists wearing shorts, and us natives bundling up when it's 50 degrees outside.” Olivia giggled. Becky tried to look innocent at that, but the harder she tried the more guilty she looked. “You can literally tell who's from Florida and who's not in the winter time.”
Becky started to sing - and she had a really pretty voice, for that matter, a kind of not quite soprano, but very pleasant to listen to, “And the northern girls, with the way they kiss, they keep their boyfriends warm at night.”
One of the Ariels peeked her head out from their section of the backstage, “That was really good, but I recommend not to sing that out in the park.”
“It’s a small world after all,” Becky giggled.
Ariel giggled, “We try to stick to songs that are from our movies.”
“Oh!” Becky started to sing part of the “story night” song from The Lost Treasure. “My little sister is obsessed with the Tink movies. Even though I’m technically part of the expanded AMC universe, I can totally do those.”
“That’s one thing we’re working on,” Sarah laughed. “The Tink movies’ music is mostly instrumental or ambience, plus the introduction. For the AMC shoots we’ve got the Neverland intro, and two of our cast are musicians working with the music directors to produce some unique stuff for us. We’re actually going to go meet some of them once we’re ready.”
“You’re braver than me,” Ariel laughed softly. “When I heard so many stars were hanging out in one place I quietly hauled fin back to my attraction.”
“They’ve invaded the entire park today.” Olivia stated, “No joke, Raven said that there’s over 200 Disney personalities here at the park today.”
On cue, literally at that very second, there was a knock from the other door. It opened a crack, and Selena peeked inside. “Anyone home?”
“Hello Dew Drop!” Silvermist called out as she walked to the door and opened it wide. Ariel let out a small squeak and vanished.
Selena giggled. “Hey Silvermist. I know I’m not technically supposed to be back here, but you girls were so awesome the last time I was here. The after party was amazing. So,” she offered Silvermist an envelope. “Feel free to give these out to whoever. I have like a hundred of them. They’re backstage passes to my next concert. I’ve got special autographed ones for Annie and her friends too, if you see them.”
“Oh thank you so much!” Sarah couldn’t help herself, and gave her a hug.
Selena let out a small giggle. “No problem. I’m about to join the big jam sesh with Rae and Megan, but I wanted to sneak back here first and say hi.”
“Oh before you go, I want to introduce you to someone.” Silvermist stated, “Can you wait right there for me?”
“Sure,” Selena laughed, pulling the door closed and waiting outside.
Silvermist grinned and skipped back, “Bubblegum!” she called out, “Are you ready?”
“As I’m going to be!” Bubblegum called back, blowing a huge, green bubblegum bubble.
“Good.” Silvermist said. “I got a very important friend I want you to meet.” She opened the door, and the two pixies stepped out, “Selena, this is our new sister Bubblegum.” She grinned, “Bubblegum this is Miss Selena Gomez.”
Becky paused for a moment and then let out a polite cough, and then giggled as she shook Selena’s hand. “It’s a pleasure to meet you Miss Selena Gomez,” she repeated the name just as Silvermist had said it, just like a slightly ditzy, very bubbly fairy would.
“Oooh,” Selena said, “You’re one of the new ones right? From the island?”
“Yup.” Bubblegum nodded proudly. “Did you know there are candy trees on Lost girl island?” Bubblegum asked.
Selena laughed. “I have enough trouble staying clear of the craft services table dessert cart. I’m such a huge fan already though. I can’t wait to see how the first season goes.”
“Oh there’s going to be lots of Pirates.” Silvermist nodded. “And Tinkerbell falls on her tadpole hole a lot.”
“I heard that!” Tinkerbell shouted from inside, causing Selena to burst out laughing as Tink came plodding over. “Everyone ready?” she asked and then giggled.
“Hey, I think I scared Ariel off,” Selena said.
“Nope,” Ariel spoke up beside her, causing her to jump slightly. She giggled. “Sorry. I just had to get my dinglehopper.” She held up a fork before placing it in her adventure bag.
“Well alright then,” she said, grabbing Ariel and Silvermist’s hands. “I’m counting on you guys to keep me from being mauled,” she teased. Sarah had to suppress that little part of her brain that remembered having an absolutely massive crush on Selena for years. It wasn’t hard to do, but she was still a little starstruck. Silvermist got a pretend serious look and pulled out her sword.
“We’re protecting Miss Selena.” she announced to a security guard, as she pointed her sword at him.
The security guard laughed. “Me too,” he said as he tipped his hat to them.
“Nobody will be able to sneeze any pixie dust on you at all with us around.” Tinkerbell stated. “Except for me..” she covered her face and pretend sneezed covering the security guard and Selena in glitter also getting some on Silvermist too.
“Ahhh, I’ve been dusted,” Selena giggled. “Good thing I’m wearing my heavy boots today.”
“Sorry about that. I’m allergic to Pirates” she said loud enough for Jack Sparrow, taking a break nearby, to hear her.
“Oye!” Jack called out. “I’m allergic to figments of me imagination stealing me rum, so there!” he called back, giving her a dismissive hand gesture.
“Is rum that smelly stuff Pirates like to drink all day?” Silvermist asked. “It’s icky.”
“I prefer wine,” Selena laughed as they started out into the park.
Silvermist jumped in front of Peter Pan with her sword drawn, “Peter! We have to protect Miss Selena till we get her to the Malt Shop!”
“Oh is that so?” Peter said, grinning as he looked Selena up and down appraisingly. “Well any friend of the Pixies,” he said, turned around, and put two fingers in his mouth, whistling really, really loudly.
Red, Pinkie, and a half dozen other Lost girls came around the corner, “You called Peter?” Red asked.
Sarah, for just a split second, slipped out of character, looking completely shocked, but she quickly recovered. “Goodness, they just come right out of the woodwork,” she giggled.
“You ought to know us by now Sil, We’re always ready to help Peter Pan!” Pinkie giggled.
“To the soda shop!” Red declared as they formed a large, loose group around Selena, more for show, and to attract attention to the poor actress, than anything.
Silvermist giggled, “Sorry Miss Selena, the girls get a little rambunctious but they mean well!.”
Selena giggled and leaned closer to Silvermist, whispering, “You guys are amazing. I can’t buy this kind of publicity. Not like I intended it, but... Wow.”
Silvermist winked and whispered, “Even us Pixies have favorite stars.” She giggled, adding, “Tinkerbell’s is the 2nd star to the right, but mine happens to be that big bright one that leads you north.”
Out of nowhere, a big, loosely packed snowball flew right past Selena, pelting Silvermist square in her exposed stomach, leaving little ice crystals clinging to her. “Hey! Who threw that?!” she demanded ready for a fight.
Another snowball came flying from the bushes, this one pelting Tink. Ariel squealed and hid behind Silvermist.
“Lost girls we’re being attacked!” Tinkerbell called out.
The lost girls spread out. Selena grinned as she casually meandered toward a row of bushes. Periwinkle squealed as she ran out a moment later. Selena was chasing her with one of her own snowballs. “You pesky winter pixie!”
“Eek!” Periwinkle giggled. “Tink help!”
“Okay,” Tinkerbell said, and walked over to the bush, where an insulated pail, painted to look like one of the pixies’ leaf buckets, sat full of snowballs. She took one out and threw it at Peri, pelting her in the back. Periwinkle giggled as she dashed off into the park.
“Here, Red,” Tinkerbell said, “You’d better hang onto these. Maybe we can use them on the pirates if we see any.”
“Good idea, Ratchet is laid up right now with a cold in her nose.” Red nodded. “If cold’s good enough to knock her out, then think what it’ll do to them!”
A month has passed, and Sarah's been enjoying life as Silvermist in the park, but can she handle life as a celebrity TV actress? She still gets nervous meeting "real" celebrities! And how will HRT affect her ability to play the role?
Storm clouds rumbled overhead as the girls’ bus rolled up onto the filming site. “Is it really safe to be out here?” Sarah asked as they unloaded.
“As long as we wrap before noon,” Rob said, nodding. “Don’t worry, we’re monitoring the situation very closely. Katherine would have my head if I put any of you in actual danger just for a realistic shot,” he said with a laugh.
“And your ass in court,” Katherine, Gretchen’s mother, said sternly, but then cracked a smile. “Alright, we have thirty minutes for makeup because the outer bands will hit in an hour or so.”
Megan approached Olivia and Sarah, “Is that offer to get us into your shelter still standing, because we found out our hotel doesn’t have a shelter. Their plan is to take us to an evac station.”
“Absolutely,” Olivia nodded. “We have plenty of space available. Our super even told us if anyone needed to come shelter with us that they have food and fresh water for months.”
“I just hope it blows over by the 4th,” Annie sighed. “I’ve got a backstage pass signed by freaking Selena Gomez I want to use.” She giggled.
“Same here.” Sarah giggled too. They were definitely filming out of sequence what they were going to be filming today wouldn’t be seen till next episode, but at the same time, a real storm would be better than any CG storm or wind and rain machine. They just had to be fast and not have any major flubs of lines.
“Okay, so,” Megan said, “We’re relaxing by the bonfire roasting fish, a warning horn blows, Silvermist crashes into Vidya and lands on top of her.”
“There’s a storm coming!” Sarah said on cue. “Batten down the whatsits! Secure the doodads!”
“Kindly get your knee out of my crotch,” Morgan grunted, reading from her script even as they worked on her makeup.
“Peter says it’s the biggest storm in Neverland history,” Sarah continued.
The line reading continued for a bit as the wind picked up. “Okay it’s now or never,” Rob called. “We’ll start with Silvermist and Vidya’s closeup shot.”
Morgan lay down next to the bonfire as if she had just been knocked over, even wiggling a little to get some extra dust on her. Sarah listened to Rob’s instructions, trying to move into position without looking like she was trying to have sex with Morgan in the process.
“Perfect! Let’s get a closeup shot of the opening dialogue here,” he called. The camera panned in, and Silvermist said excitedly.
“There’s a storm coming!” She looked around frantically.
“Wide shot,” the director called.
“Batten down the whatsits! Secure the doodads!”
“Perfect! Everyone get to the bus,” Rob yelled as they began tearing down the cameras in the pouring rain. “No time to change! Grab the film and leave the cameras!”
“National weather service has upgraded it to a Category 4,” the driver said, as he listened to a weather radio broadcast. “It’s still south of Orlando so we have time to get everyone back.”
“Anyone who doesn’t have a shelter in their hotel or homes,” Sarah called out once everyone was on board, “You can come home with Olivia and me. Over half our complex is out on vacation, so there’s plenty of room.”
“It’s a newer building too,” Olivia said, “Built after Andrew so you know it’s built strong.”
“Ugh, god damnit, Mom, pick up,” Annie could be heard swearing at her phone. “Why pick today of all days to space out.”
Sarah got up and walked over to kneel beside her. “I’m sure she’s fine,” she said reassuringly.
“She’s supposed to call and let us know whether or not her and Dad are coming to your place to wait out the storm. I just wish she could be a normal mom once in awhile.”
Katherine cleared her throat. “Honey, take it from me, there’s no such thing as a normal mom.” Annie glanced at her, and she gave the girl a sheepish look. “My mom was a hippie too. She was never around. I had to learn to shave my legs from my gym teacher, which was awkward on so many levels because he was a man,” she laughed quietly.
“Grandma was a hippie?” Gretchen said, sounding shocked. Katherine nodded.
“That’s why I’m so overbearing and protective of you girls,” she sighed. “Overcompensating I suppose. I just never wanted you to feel like I did with her, like I didn’t love you.”
“I guess Mom’s not really that bad,” Annie sighed. “She does care, and I know she loves us. It’s just-” her phone rang. “Mommy? Oh thank God. Yes I’ve been trying to call you. We’re on our way back. The driver says it’s south of Orlando still so you guys have time. Yeah, Sarah says it’s fully stocked. I could use a change of clothes, but don’t put yourself in danger. Just get over to Sarah’s and we’ll meet you there soon.”
Megan’s phone rang next. She laughed. “Hi Mum.”
Sarah giggled as she hugged Annie, and then got back to her seat. Rain poured down on the bus in relentless sheets as they got closer to civilization. Olivia giggled a little. “Wish we could have changed first. We must look like the circus is in town.”
“I kind of want to see the look on your neighbors’ faces when you guys walk in dressed like that,” Carol, still looking like Fawn, giggled.
“We hardly see any of our neighbors.” Sarah laughed. “Should be fun.”
“Coming back from a convention?” the woman at the front desk teased Sarah as several cast and crew came pouring in the front door. She laughed softly at her own bad joke. “I’m just kidding. The shelter is open if you want to head down. We’ve provided towels, robes, and fresh, hot soup if you like.”
“Thought us costumed Con goers would head up to our place first. I have some stuff the girls can borrow.” Olivia giggled. “And we can change before heading down. We got a little time.”
The woman nodded and picked up a small, portable weather radio. “Here, take this up with you. They’ve completely shut down the park. The hotels are on lockdown. The upper floors should be safe, as they’re rated for category 4+ winds, but if it gets too much worse the basement is fully reinforced.”
“Thanks Katie. This is some of the cast and crew of that show I was telling you about.” Sarah said. “Last we heard they were upgrading it to category 4, so we won’t be long.”
“Katie used to work at the park,” Olivia said as some of them got on the elevator. “Some of our neighbors still do,” she giggled. “But Katie’s familiar with Disney NDAs so she won’t say anything.”
“Ohh, that’s why the convention line,” Emily giggled, looking like Silvermist had hit her with another wave.
“Don’t worry about tracking mud or anything,” Olivia said as the doors opened onto their floor. “A day or two stuck in here and Sarah and I will be scrubbing the entire building top to bottom out of boredom anyway.”
“So you guys rent or own?” Vanessa asked. “I like completely can’t remember,” she giggled.
“Own now.” Sarah said.
Olivia nodded. “The building super gave us a great deal when they found out Sarah wanted to turn the empty space into an artist’s studio.”
“This is a converted office building. all the apartments below and above us were built after fact.” Sarah added.
“Oh yeah,” Annie said, “They get gigabit up in this biz,” she giggled.
“Well it is sort of a business.” Sarah giggled. “At first I thought Annie was crazy getting us hooked up for such fast internet, but being able to upload my portfolio to the cloud almost instantly is just insane useful now that the Mouse is courting me for freelance work.”
“So hey,” Megan said as Sarah and Olivia showed them to the bedrooms, “Did anyone ever find out what Raven and Jade were talking about? I know Jade looked like she was about to faint afterwards.”
“I had to run and change,” Sarah laughed. “I could not face that many stars at once. Not as Sarah the psycho Disney fangirl. I bet Rebecca knows though.”
“What?” Rebecca looked innocent. “If you’re implying that I planted a bug in Miss Symone’s ear that Jade is actually a really talented singer, and got her to sing a silly song entitled, ‘Mouse of the Orlando Sun in front of everyone that we wrote in like five minutes the other day... You’d be totally and completely right.”
The wind picked up hard as Sarah and Olivia raced to close the hurricane shutters on their windows. Annie and the others, foregoing changing out of their soaking wet costumes for now, joined them in helping. Once they had every window sealed shut, and had a chance to change their clothes, they regrouped in the living room.
The apartments phone rang as the winds raged outside, “This is Katie from the front desk.” Katie spoke, “We’re shutting down the elevators. If you guys need to come down, please use the stairs.”
“Oh, that’s no problem. We’ll be down soon to rejoin the others,” Olivia said. They had been gathering more supplies in case of power outage as well as Sarah gathering some of her art supplies to bring down so she could paint. Annie had a big roll of canvas under one arm for her sister, too.
“That’s fine. David made sure the generator was updated and primed by the way.” Katie stated before they hung up.
“Have to take the stairs,” Olivia said. “Storm’s bad enough that they’re shutting down the elevator.”
“Now aren’t you guys glad I talked you into getting a short throw projector for a TV?” Annie grinned.
Sarah giggled, “I thought about getting Solar Windows incase of power outages but David said the generator in the basement was powerful enough to supply power to everyone.”
Carolyn, adopting her ditzy pirate voice, looked at Sarah and said, “But if it’s raining how would they get power?” She giggled and ducked as Megan took a play swat at her arm.
“That was horrible.” Annie giggled.
“I learned from the best,” Carolyn laughed. “Thank God I sprang for the weather sealed camera body,” she said as she filmed some more B roll of the girls gathering supplies. “Even so I’m amazed it still works after that deluge.”
“Normally you would put a plastic bag around it wouldn’t you?” Sarah asked.
“Just to be safe, yes,” Carolyn nodded. “It’s sealed against the elements, but I don’t like to take chances on something that cost more than this apartment’s monthly rent,” she giggled.
“True. Monthly rent for just the regular apartment was like $1,400 a month.” Olivia giggled as they headed downstairs.
“My camera girl is upstairs filming B-roll,” Amber said to her iPad camera, “So I’m shooting this quickie vlog update on the iPad. As you can see, I’m not in my hotel nor on set filming. That’s because I’m presently at a friend’s home, more specifically, in a hurricane shelter as Hurricane Annie batters Florida. It’s going to be nice and clear by the 4th for the big concert, though.”
Two familiar looking women had joined the “party” downstairs with their young daughters - one was tall with red hair and the other, a little shorter with blonde hair. Annie had the kids completely distracted with a game of Candyland, along with Rebecca.
“Is that?” Olivia whispered to Sarah, who giggled and put a finger to her lips.
“Hi there,” she said brightly to the two women. “I’m Sarah, and this is Olivia. We’re on the third floor.”
“Oh wow,” the redhead said. “The famous artist,” she giggled as she shook Sarah’s hand, and then Olivia’s. “It’s great to finally put a face to the names. I’m Misty. This is my best friend and roommate, Dana.”
“Nice to meet you,” Dana said warmly. “Do you work at the park too? Katie told us a lot of park employees live here. I’m an engineer myself.”
“Kiiiind of,” Sarah giggled.
“Oh,” Misty giggled. “Nevermind. I recognize you now.” She winked and lowered her voice. “I play Merida,” she said in her best Scottish accent.
“Oh aye!” Sarah giggled. “Since we’re all parkies, we’re the outlandish winged terrors.” she winked.
“This one, … and … I think this one,” Misty said, pointing to Sarah and Olivia, “Are the ones who helped us find the girls the other day.”
“That’ us,” Olivia said.
“Oh wow,” Dana laughed and got up to hug them. “I never got to thank you properly. We sent a note along to Gennine, but with Misty’s odd schedule and your new TV series, you’re a hard bunch to track down.”
Misty nodded. “Working at the park and doing community college, plus raising my kid and helping Dana raise hers. I wouldn’t trade any of it though,” she giggled.
“They’re good girls.” Sarah said. “They’re definitely smart for coming to me like that. How old are they?”
“Mine’s 5,” Dana laughed, “Jennifer. Misty’s, Daniella is 6 I think?” she looked at Misty who nodded.
The power flickered for a moment. A big guy with a bushy beard and really long hair in a man bun poked his head in. “No worries folks, just a power surge. We’re still on main power. I’ll be down as soon as I make sure all the window guards are down.”
“Guess we’d better get comfortable,” Lynn said as she came out into the room carrying a piping hot cup of coffee. “Thanks again for inviting us to wait it out here. My building barely has hot water, let alone a nice shelter,” she said with a laugh.
A month has passed, and Sarah's been enjoying life as Silvermist in the park, but can she handle life as a celebrity TV actress? She still gets nervous meeting "real" celebrities! And how will HRT affect her ability to play the role?
Independence Day: as if the Magic Kingdom wasn’t festive enough year round, today was even more special. Adding to the fact that Selena would be in concert that night, but the park had two extended fireworks shows for the holiday scheduled - the first being July 3rd, so the girls could catch it as themselves, and spend the actual 4th in costume, though they would be attending the concert as themselves that night, too.
And why not? Selena made Rebecca promise she would be there. She had a surprise for her, she had said.
Filming had picked up again, but only for a day, as the hurricane had played hell with the set design, which took some time to get back in order. At least no one was hurt, and Sarah and Olivia got to make genuine connections with their neighbors.
It had been a long morning for Sarah. Heat and humidity had her wishing she could get away with wearing her Silvermist bikini. She was standing directly under a large box fan that some maintenance person or other had placed at an angle directly under a high air vent to help dissipate the cold air, when Megan and another young woman their age came walking past.
“Silvermist!” Megan said, running over to her. She looked up at the fan. “Told you she was a smart fairy,” she said, laughing. “Settle a bet!”
“Sure?” Silvermist giggled. “What kind of bet?”
The blonde haired girl laughed and showed Silvermist a sketch of a blue dress. It looked a little bit like Elsa’s gown from Frozen, except that it was much shorter, almost a minidress, with a snowflake “belt” of silver, and a “jagged” hem, not quite ‘torn’, but reminiscent of Tinkerbell’s dress, in fact, and tapered slightly so that the left hem hung slightly lower than the right.
“She says this is punk enough,” the girl said. “I’m worried that it’s not. It’s too late to change it, though,” she frowned.
Silvermist giggled. She looked around to be sure there weren’t any unauthorized people hanging around. “Take it from someone whose dad is from the old school UK punk scene,” she said, “It looks amazing. Is this the surprise for Rebecca?” she asked.
Megan nodded. “Bingo. Selena’s going to drag her butt on stage tonight to perform her ‘Let it Go’ cover. Oh, check this out,” she added, and at that the blonde haired girl turned a page in her sketch pad to show a similar styled version of Anna’s dress.
“Oh, that’s gorgeous,” Silvermist gasped. Megan grinned like a cheshire cat that swallowed a canary.
“I really took inspiration from the music video,” the artist said. “I wanted to design something that looked like Elsa and Anna were taking the kingdom into their own hands, bucking traditions, and ruling together as sisters doing things their own way, like a punk-apocalypse alternate reality thing.”
“If this whole AMC thing works out,” Silvermist added, “A little birdie told me they might allow more crossover stuff. ABC’s been doing it hardcore with Once Upon a Time, and AMC wants a slice of that pie.”
“Awesome,” the artist said as Silvermist put her empty water bottle in a recycling bin, making her way back out into the park.
It wasn’t completely wall to wall packed with people, but it certainly was busier than it had been even the day before. Safety regulations of course prevented guests from having fireworks on the premises, but there were other festive ways to have fun, including special red white and blue cotton candy and snow cones, and it was all hands on deck for the actors today, too.
She felt someone grab each of her hands. One was cold and wet, like she had been throwing snowballs. She looked to her left and right to find herself flanked by Tinkerbell and Periwinkle.
“Oh hi guys!” Silvermist bubbled.
“Hiya Sil,” Periwinkle giggled. “Wanna go throw snowballs at the evil queen?” she said quite loudly. Maleficent was actually within earshot, signing autographs. She glowered at the pixies.
“Excuse me? You want to do what?” she asked.
Silvermist giggled. “Oh, Periwinkle said she wanted to throw-mmmph.” Periwinkle put her hand over Silvermist’s mouth.
“You a party. I said it would be nice to throw you a party,” Periwinkle giggled.
“I see,” she said dryly. “How... thoughtful, I suppose.”
The guests giggled at the back-and-forth. “Those pixies are always so silly,” Silvermist heard as they wandered off. A snowball soared over their heads, pelting the Queen. They all three stopped, looking bewildered.
“Hey, who threw that, and why wasn’t I informed!” Periwinkle said, pouting.
“Direct hit!” one of the lost girls cheered. “Good shot Ratchet!”
“Successful test of the snow-zooka!” Ratchet cheered. She had on one shoulder a long tube like device with a handle to hold and a scope to aim. It looked at least, to be made of brass, with visible gears twirling here and there along the outside, and in stained, dark letters had the word ‘Snow-Zooka v1.0’. The prop department had outdone themselves this time.
“Oh, great. Now the evil one will blame me for that.” Peri fake pouted, “Probably give me one of her special apples later.”
A shadow grew in front of Silvermist, and Ratchet shouted, “Lost Girls scatter!” SIlvermist turned around to see the Queen, covered in snow, arms folded, glowering down at her.
“I don’t suppose,” she said, “You saw who threw that.”
“Um.. um.. It was the one with pink hair.” Silvermist nodded.
The Queen brushed some snow up on her finger. “Really,” she said, looking at the snow with distaste, then crushing it between her fingers. “What about the rest of you?” she turned to look at the crowd watching them. “Pink hair, hmm? Well I suppose I can let it slide, it being so ghastly hot today,” she said finally.
When the queen was gone Silvermist let out a relieved sigh, “She scares me.”
“Aw, she’s not so bad,” Peter Pan spoke up. He was leaning against a lamp post, watching the whole affair, “Just a big softie underneath that grumpy crown.”
“Peter!” Silvermist giggled, “How long were you there?” she straightened out her outfit.
“Oh, from about the time you threw that snowball at her,” he teased.
“But I didn’t throw it,” Silvermist protested.
“I did!” Ratchet stated proudly as she popped out of a nearby bush. “Or more accurately, I shot it. Hello Peter!”
“Oh you silly lost girl.” Peter laughed, “Trying to get your pixie friends in trouble again I see?”
“Why I never!” Ratchet giggled. “It’s just that that old witch makes such a great target. She’s the only person in this entire place who wears all black on a day like this. I thought she could use some cooling off.” She nodded proudly, and then turned a dial on her snow-zooka. She pointed it up, shot out a burst of snow that came raining down in small patches.
“Hmmm,” Peter said, catching a patch. “I think your blizzard setting still needs some fine tuning. It’s not poisoned snow is it?” He eyed her warily.
Ratchet giggled. “Gosh no. It’s just frozen water courtesy of Peri’s friends from Winter.” She licked a small patch herself to show it was safe. “Mmm, refreshing too.”
“She’s been bugging us about that thing for weeks now.” Periwinkle giggled. Silvermist and Tinkerbell had taken to signing autographs for the crowd, hinting that Peri would be making an appearance soon, as well.
“Hey,” Silvermist called out, “Ratchet I found your kindred spirit over here!” She giggled as she waved Ratchet over. She had just signed an autograph book for a teenaged girl wearing a pair of steampunk goggles on her forehead. She was also wearing Ratchet’s leathers including the leather armor skirt.
“Heck yeah,” the girl giggled. “Ratchet is awesome! I love Steampunk stuff anyway.”
“Wow. Did you design those yourself?” Ratchet asked as Silvermist handed her the girl’s autograph book to sign next.
“Yeah,” the girl said brightly. “I mean I didn’t make the loupe on my goggles, but I designed the goggles and outfit myself otherwise.”
“She’s always making cool outfits like that,” her brown haired friend wearing mouse ears giggled. She had a very distinct accent, Irish or Scotish to Sarah’s ear, unlike the Ratchet cosplayer who sounded more east coast American.
“The only way to do it.” Rachet said proudly, “I make all my own outfits.” She pulled a smoke bomb from shirt pocket, “Except I have this problem of not knowing where I put things.”
“Hey,” Peter said, “Is that a smoker or a boomer?”
“Poof.” Ratchet giggled and dropped it as smoke began to bellow from it, temporarily filling a small area around her. She dove into the bushes, making her escape.
“Definitely a smoker,” Peter coughed, laughing as he fanned the smoke away.
The concert went off without a hitch for all involved. Even Rebecca’s star shone during her high octane revision of ‘Let it Go’. She was laughing and fanning herself as she got backstage where the group of pixies - minus their pixieness, and lost girls - minus their lost girlness, were waiting for them. Even Becky was somewhat nervously there, hanging back near Emily and Jade, despite Morgan and Carol’s best efforts.
“Oh my God, that was incredible,” Rebecca said. “I’ve never had such an adrenaline rush.”
“Do you want to do an encore?” Selena sang, to the tune of ‘Do you want to Build a Snowman’.
“Can I drag Megan and Juliette onstage with me?” Rebecca asked, batting her eyes at Selena, who laughed. “Megs wore her Anna dress. I can’t not show it off.”
“Sure. Why not?” she said, heading back onstage to announce the encore, as Rebecca looked around.
“Hey... Where are Megan and Jules?” she asked.
“Um,” Sarah looked around now. “They were right here a second ago... We’ll go look for them if you want?”
“No need,” Annie giggled and held up her phone. “Juliette says they’re coming back with some huge news.”
“Well tell em to hurry up,” Rebecca laughed as Megan and Juliette came running over. She blinked. “Wow. That was quick.”
“Sorry,” Megan said. She had clearly been crying, and was still sniffling, but she had a massive grin on her face. “I just talked with our agent-”
“Selena’s waiting for us,” Rebecca said, grabbing her and Juliette’s hands.
“Wagh!” Megan squealed as she found herself dragged onstage and given a microphone without any explanation, to a throng of screaming fans.
“I ambushed some friends to drag them on stage,” Rebecca giggled. “You guys know Megan and Juliette, or Pinkie and Red from the AMC Lost Girls, among other things,” she said, getting another roar of cheers from the crowd.
“I’m innocent of this one,” Selena said, grinning. “Well, relatively.”
Rebecca laughed. “So I thought it would be fun to get these two on stage to sing backup. With my deepest apologies to the legends who came before me, who do this song much greater justice than me,” she turned to the band, and said smoothly, “Percussions...”
The drummer, picking up on what she was up to, or perhaps she was in on the joke all along, began playing. As she went through the first verse of ‘Kiss the Girl’ Juliette snuck backstage again so that, by the time the second chorus of ‘Sha-la-la-la-la-la’ came up, where in the movie, all the fish are joining in, the entire Lost Girls cast were singing backup, and trying really hard to stay out of the spotlight.
“Gennine’s going to kill us,” Olivia whispered to Sarah.
“I think I’m going to blow pixie dust,” Jade whined.
To her credit, Megan even did a perfect impression of Scuttle squawking, to which Juliette covered Megan’s mouth. When they had finished, Megan giggled excitedly.
“Ladies and gentlemen, the cast and crew of AMC and Disney’s “Lost Girls”.” She looked over at Selena. “Can I steal the spotlight for just a second?” she asked.
Selena waved lazily. “Knock yourself out girl,” she answered. Megan giggled.
“Selena, Raven, Ashley, Bridget, I could stand up here and name off names for an hour of the women of Disney who came before me and Juliette, who were not just our role models but our idols growing up. Knowing we can continue that tradition just...” she paused to clear her throat, dabbing at her eyes. “It means so much to us.”
“Just a few minutes ago,” Juliette continued, “Megan and I got a call from our agent. As a lot of you know, Megan and I used to be on a little show called ‘My Brother Mark’. And there was a very special made for TV movie that we couldn’t release.”
There were a few boos from the crowd at that.
“Now, hang on,” Megan laughed. “It’s not anyone’s fault really. It was never a sanctioned episode. It was something we, the cast and crew, filmed as a passion project, but now,” she paused again. “I’m sorry, I’m just so excited. My Sister Megan is going to air next Friday at 8pm uninterrupted, and you can watch it right now on Disney.com!”
The crowd positively exploded at that. Megan and Juliette excitedly hugged Sarah and the others, and even Selena and the band got a hug from them before all was said and done, as they made their way backstage.
Gennine was waiting for them, her arms folded.
“Uh oh,” Sarah said. Gennine looked right at Megan.
“Well, I hope you’re happy. You two drove so much traffic to the Disney.com website that even the backup servers are straining.” She grinned. “Sorry. I asked if I could deliver the news as a little prank on the girls.” She winked, as everyone let out a collective sigh of relief.
“Jeez, don’t do that to me,” Jade laughed.
“Sorry,” Juliette giggled. “But we had all this amazing talent just hanging out backstage, and Kiss the Girl really works well with a huge chorus.”
“There was a distinct lack of girl kissing going on though,” Rebecca teased. Megan and Juliette turned to grin at her. “Uh oh.”
They both rushed her and gave her a peck on each cheek. Megan giggled again and hugged her. “Thanks for letting us share this awesome moment with you both.”
Selena laughed. “Hey, thank YOU for sharing your awesome moment with me. It’s pretty awesome knowing the current crop of Disney-boppers looks up to us geezers,” she laughed, giving them both a hug. “But if you’ll excuse me, I’ve had to pee since the first chorus. I’ll meet up with you guys at the after party?”
Sarah shook her head as she watched Selena leave. “I still can’t believe this is happening. But like seriously, we’re not going to get in trouble for being onstage right?”
Gennine shook her head. “You and the other girls do your own stunts, don’t you?” she asked. Sarah blinked and nodded.
“Yes...?” she asked.
Megan grinned. “Well, there you go. You’re listed in the credits as stunt doubles. So even if someone does recognize you they’ll just think they saw you doing some actress’ stunts in the show.”
Vanessa started to laugh. “Oh my God... You guys are devious. I love it.”
“Yes. Yes we are,” Juliette giggled.
A month has passed, and Sarah's been enjoying life as Silvermist in the park, but can she handle life as a celebrity TV actress? She still gets nervous meeting "real" celebrities! And how will HRT affect her ability to play the role?
“You want to sound authentic?” Megan asked Lynn, who played Captain Steele, the lost girls’ main enemy. It was a rare break both from filming and the park, and so both cast and crew decided they needed a beach day. Surf, sea, and sand were just what the Doctor ordered.
“Is Sil an airhead?” Lynn teased her back. “I’ve been taking elocution and acting classes on the side, but I still sound like Alice got lost in a Pirates of the Caribbean movie.”
Megan giggled and relaxed, letting go of her accent, “I haven’t bloody spoken like this since I was little.”
“She’s lying,” Juliette giggled. “But she has been trying to keep her accent under control since we got back to the Mainland.”
Megan giggled again, “Crikey, they had to cut on me a few times during our show back when we were filming for Disney because of it slipping out. Oh, they don’t really say ‘Crikey’ all that often down under,” she said jokingly. “Except when messing with tourists, which is something Rebecca just LOVES to do, so, y’know...”
“I bet dingos don’t really eat yer babies either,” Lynn teased her, auditioning the accent carefully. She didn’t want to insult Megan after all.
“No not really.” Megan laughed. “And we don’t put another shrimp on the barby. You’re getting it though. Aussie English is a lot like British English turned southwise. There’s a hundred accents depending on where you’re from, but you’re getting the general vibe already.”
Morgan, unable to help herself, crept up behind the three, and stuck her nose in to ask, “But the burning question is, is Fosta’s Australian fa beeah?”
“Fosta’s a type of beer downunda.” Megan giggled. “Maybe not the beer of choice. I’d have to ask my sister - probably the only member of my family who actually does drink, but she’s more of a wine taster.”
Juliette giggled as Emily and Becky emerged from the surf shop’s changing room, Emily wearing a neon blue bikini, and Becky a bright pink one piece. “Can’t believe I let you guys talk me into surf lessons,” Becky laughed nervously. Emily shook her head.
“I can’t believe you’ve never been surfing. I’m from Michigan, and the first thing I did when we moved here was...” she paused to giggle, “To completely embarrass myself. I fell off my board so many times I was on a first name basis with some of the crabs chilling,” she paused, and said in her best Sebastian voice, “Under da sea.”
“It’s not about staying on the board so much as it is having fun, to quote an old friend of mine.” Megan said.
An older girl, around 18 or so with chestnut brown hair to her shoulderblades, and medium olive skin spoke up as she was examining a neon pink longboard. “A’a i ka hula, waiho i ka maka’u i ka hale. The wise dare to dance, and leave shame at home.” She glanced over at the girls, grinning.
Emily squeaked. Her breath caught in her throat for a moment. “Oh-my-God. That’s-” she began.
“JENN!” Megan squealed and ran over to hug her.
“Hey little sister,” Jenn teased her as they embraced. “I saw you on TV. You’re looking great,” she laughed.
“What are you doing here? Oh, how are you and your friends from Alpine doing?” Megan asked, adding, “Guys this is Jenn, the friend I was literally just talking about.”
Jenn giggled. “They’re great. I’m technically here investigating colleges, but I thought I’d sneak in some time on the waves while I was at it. I just wish I’d come a week earlier so I could see the concert too.”
“Oh wow.” Megan said, “Scouting colleges already! You going to be here tomorrow?”
Jenn nodded. “For another few days. Tomorrow morning I’m going to tour backstage at Seaworld, but after that I’m free the whole day.”
“Cool! Want to do a walk-on on the show?” Juliette asked. “We could so use an extra or two in Fairy department or even the Natives.”
“I think I could pass for a Native,” Jenn laughed. “Sure, that sounds fun. No promises that I won’t go full fan girl if Lucy Liu is there, though.”
“Nah you’ve gotten really pale.” Megan teased Jenn. The half-Hawaiian had always had naturally bronzed olive skin, but it was a running joke to tease her at least once per visit. “That fan-girling part gets easier as you go. Just ask Sarah. Uh... Where the heck is Sarah anyway?”
“Right here?” Sarah came up behind Megan and goosed her sides playfully. Olivia had talked her into wearing a really cute two piece. Megan jumped.
“Oye! Trixy pixies,” she laughed.
Olivia giggled, “Took me 50 years to talk her out of the Changing room”
“Sil’s damn bikini is tiny enough. This thing is just two bits of string with some cloth attached,” Sarah whined. Jenn laughed.
“You sound like someone I know back home. She has the perfect figure for her height, but she’s never worn a swimsuit. I can’t hold it against her though. There’s not much sun and sand in New England,” she teased.
“Shorts and shirt girl huh?” Megan asked.
Jenn laughed and nodded. “Her neighbor has a pool and everything. She went through that awkward phase where her height ran away and left her boobs at the door, but she’s really grown into it,” she said jokingly as she picked up a neon pink-and-green longboard.
Emily squeaked again. “I can’t believe we’re going to get to see the legend in action.”
Jennifer giggled. “You want to know the secret?” she asked. Emily nodded nervously. Jenn stepped up beside her, planted the board in the sand, and put an arm around her shoulders. With a broad, sweeping motion of her other hand, she said, “You gotta relax, girl. Let the wave carry you where it will.”
“Careful, she might go full Hawaiian zen on you.” Megan teased Emily.
“Oh, also?” Jenn continued, “Don’t be afraid of falling. I still fall off sometimes,” she laughed, completely breaking the Hawaiian Zen she had just built up, but it caused Emily to burst out laughing too.
“Hey,” Jenn said thoughtfully, “I don’t suppose one of you is a registered lifeguard?”
Sarah raised her hand slightly. “I am a certified-” she had to catch herself, almost saying ‘water fairy’. “CPR, first aid, and lifeguard, yes?”
Jenn cracked a small giggle. “Oh I know all about you Miss Water Fairy,” she teased her back.
Megan giggled, “My fault, I told her about you in our email exchange.”
“You made the front page too,” Juliette giggled out.
“I know this sweet grotto not too far from here,” Jenn said, “It’s supposed to be locals only, but the owner said I can surf there. The swells are nice and gentle, perfect for beginners, but if you go further out you can get some big waves. We’ll throw some shrimp on the barby,” she teased.
“Oye.” Megan giggled and smacked Jenn’s arm.
Jenn laughed as the others grabbed their rental boards. “You know I’ve spent most of my life up in CT, and to this day people still think I eat nothing but pineapples and coconuts. It’s kind of endearing.”
“I’ve lived in the US most of my life, and when people find out I’m aussie, I get ‘Do you own a Boomerang, or a didgeridoo?’” Megan giggled.
“Thank God surfing is a universal thing huh?” Sarah laughed and started to sing, “The East Coast girls are hip, I really dig those styles they wear.”
Juliette nodded, “Oh and she does own a Didgeridoo by the way. She’s going to play it in the next episode.”
“But before anyone gets any weird ideas,” Megan laughed, “That’s a recent thing! I got it from the bushman we met filming the Samantha Snow movie for Lifetime awhile back. He did teach me how to play it though.”
“I loved that movie.” Emily said, “But then I was a huge fan of ‘My Brother Mark’. I’m so pumped that Disney is releasing ‘My Sister Megan’ officially.”
“Ah the cut episode.” Megan nodded, “They called us about that.” She paused and then laughed. “Oh, wait, you guys were there. Man that whole concert is just a blur. I still can’t believe it was real.”
“Best 4th of July ever,” Becky giggled. “But you know they’re getting even tighter on screening their new hires now.”
Sarah laughed. “I got my recruitment bonus, so I’m fine with that,” she said jokingly, giving Becky a light hug as they walked up the beach. “I’m just glad you said yes.”
“Me too,” Kelly said as she caught up to them. “Sorry I’m late. Had to make sure my aunt knew Jenn was coming.”
“Hakuna Matata.” Megan grinned. Jenn burst out laughing. “But like, do you know everyone, Jenn?” she teased.
“Nah, not everyone,” Jenn laughed. “I know Kelly through her aunt Ellen though. She used to be a big time surfer, out showing the boys how it’s done.”
“My family’s big on breaking stereotypes,” Kelly laughed. “Like the scary biker chick playing the innocent frost fairy.”
A tall, slender woman in her 20s, dressed in a bright pink bikini stood on the beach as they reached the grotto. A quaint beach house was nestled in some trees a bit back from the beach. The woman, whom Sarah recognized as her recertification lifeguard instructor, was watching a particularly big wave with a pair of powerful binoculars.
“Crazy old woman,” she laughed.
“I brought the cavalry,” Jenn laughed as Kelly hugged her.
“Hey cuz,” Kelly said.
“Hey girl. Heya Jenn. Welcome to the not so secret secret grotto,” she teased.
Late in the evening, Sarah reclined in her office chair, putting the finishing touches on a comic book she had been drawing for her own amusement for a little while now. Annie had fallen asleep on the sofa re-watching the Disney Channel airing of “My Sister Megan”, so Olivia had called Sarah and Annie’s parents to let them know she’d be staying with them.
Olivia came into the little computer room carrying a steaming hot mug of tea in each hand. It smelled strongly of chamomile and mint. She set one down next to Sarah, who gratefully picked it up and took a sip.
“Mmm. Thanks, Liv. You’re the best,” she said as Olivia sat in the other cushy chair.
“Best insomnia remedy I’ve ever tried,” Olivia giggled. “Jade swears by it too,” she said as she opened up her leaf green laptop and started to write. She paused. “I just realized it’s been, what, two months?”
Sarah laughed. “Time flies huh?”
Olivia nodded. “Two months and some change. I swear it feels like we’ve known each other longer than that.” She turned her chair to face Sarah, who was facing her, sketching away on her tablet again, and looking up at her with a grin every so often.
“Hold that look just a second,” Sarah said, quickly sketching a rough draft of Olivia. “Okay now you can move.”
Olivia laughed and play-swatted Sarah’s leg. “Listen, Sarah... I should have said this sooner, but... I want you to know I don’t normally rush into relationships like this.”
Sarah nodded, putting the tablet aside. “I know what you mean,” she said as she took Olivia’s hand. “Two months ago I didn’t even want to acknowledge that “Sarah” existed publically. I bound my breasts, tried everything I could to just scrape by as Josh. I didn’t think any girl could ever like me, let alone... Well, more.”
“Are you kidding?” Olivia giggled. “You’re beautiful, intelligent, witty, you’re amazing in a crisis, great with kids, you have an amazing family, which is always a plus,” she teased, causing Sarah to laugh.
“Keep that up and I really will get a head as big as Silvermist’s,” she teased back.
“That’s just the art style,” Olivia giggled. “You know before you came, I was thinking about retiring as Tink, letting someone else take over, maybe taking a job backstage. Things were... Well, they were getting boring. Before you came along all I did all day, every day, was stand in one spot and do meet and greet. But Gennine really let us run wild. Even the other actors get to run around more, like they do at our sister park.”
“I’ve noticed that,” Sarah said, nodding. “I’m grateful Gennine’s management style is so much more open, though, otherwise I’d never have met Megan and Juliette. We wouldn’t have the opportunities we have.”
Olivia stood, and Sarah followed. Together they walked out onto the balcony, taking their tea with them. “You know what?” Sarah said as she put an arm around Olivia, pulling her closer.
“Mmm?” Olivia asked, leaning into Sarah.
“I have a feeling life’s only going to get more interesting from here.”
“I wouldn’t have it any other way,” Olivia giggled as she finished her tea. Sarah turned up her cup, and then held it aloft like it was floating on water. “Yup,” she said in her Silvermist voice, “Hatter’s hat makes a much better boat.”
Olivia laughed as they headed back inside, hand-in-hand.
The End... For now.
Ten year old Mark gets more than he bargained for when the Matron of his orphanage asks for a special favor to the orphanage's biggest benefactor, Duchess Oakfield.
“Sister Olivia said you wanted a word with me, Mrs. Stewart?” I asked. I couldn’t think of anything I could possibly have done. “If this is about the food fight, I swear I didn’t start it. I was trying to get out of the line of fire-”
“At ease, soldier,” she teased, smiling. “I know your father raised you well. You’re not in trouble. I have a problem, and I need your assistance. The orphanage needs your assistance, in fact.”
No pressure. I nodded as I approached, slowly easing myself down. She smiled cordially as she leaned back in her chair. “How much do you know about Mrs. Oakfield, Mark?”
“I know she’s a rich old lady,” I answered honestly. “I know she’s the whole reason for this silly ‘Rent a kid’ nonsense.”
“She’s also the reason we’re able to provide for you kids so well,” she admonished. I hung my head.
“Sorry Matron. I’ve been hanging around Susan too long.”
She sighed softly and nodded. “Yes, Susan is precisely why I’m in this predicament. This is the weekend before Easter, five years to the day after Mrs. Oakfield’s husband passed away. This is going to be an especially trying weekend for her. We have an arrangement that once a year, on the anniversary of his death, she ‘adopt’ a daughter to spend time with.”
“So what’s the problem? Susan’s available,” I started to say, but she shook her head.
“Susan is far too... Susan, I’m afraid. And all of our other girls are unavailable. This puts me in a difficult position. You’re a very well-mannered young lad, with fair features.”
I could see where this was going already. “No way! Didn’t you plan for this?”
“We had, but the girl we had planned to ask was adopted, and as per the agreement her adopted parents signed, she’s excluded from further participation in the program. Further, she’s chosen to live at her new parents’ home until the adoption is finalized.” She exhaled softly, clearly frustrated at the situation as well.
“Hear me out,” she asked gently. “Sarah is a close personal friend of mine, and she’s painfully lonely in that big house. The only reason she still lives at the estate is to keep up appearances, her royal duty and all that. If you’d be willing to pose as a girl for this weekend, I’d be considering it a personal favor, and I’m willing to make it worth your while: anything you want.”
“Anything?” I asked. I had been saving my allowance for six months now, but if they would pay the rest, I could finally get the bike of my dreams!
She stood, leaning forward with her hands on her desk to look me in the eye. “Anything, Mister Lewis.”
My heart skipped a beat. I should have at least found out what I was expected to wear first, but the prospect of a custom touring bike won over my better judgment. “Yes ma’am,” I said excitedly. “Um, no one will find out about this will they?” I asked as we shook hands on the deal. She smiled.
“My dear, no one will even recognize you. Now, come along. Sister Olivia has a lovely formal dress picked out for you.”
Crap.
“So, you’re the, ahem, ‘young miss’ we were expecting, then?” the dapper butler asked innocently as I slowly trudged up the walkway. I felt as though I were going to a school dance or something. They had picked out a wine colored dress that reached past my knees, white tights and black patent Mary Janes, and taken my shoulder length hair and put it in tight ringlets with a bow on the side.
I sighed and hung my head. “Yes sir, my name is Martha, and it is a pleasure to be staying with Mrs. Oakfield.”
“Now young master, just two days and the ‘torture’ will be over, eh?” He winked at me. “My sister Olivia rang ahead. If you should have any trouble that Ms. Sarah can’t assist you with due to that little complication, you’re free to come find me.”
I sighed, “But I’m not a girl. This is never going to work. She’ll see right through me, and then it will be the end of the program.” I was venting my fears to this relative stranger, but he had a kind smile, and a genuine tone.
“I know that, and you know that, but Ms. Sarah does get so dreadfully lonely since Master William passed. You needn’t worry about being seen as anything but a pretty young miss, though I am a little surprised not to see Susan again. She was a … spirited one.”
I sighed again, mostly to keep from laughing at his ‘spirited’ comment. “They think that Susan is too much of a boy for Mrs. Oakfield,” I said, and my heart felt a little bit lighter.
The butler clearly tried to contain his laughter at that. “But a boy isn’t? I sometimes wonder if the old bat’s truly gone ‘round the bend, but for my dear sister’s insistence that she does care about you kids. Ah, let’s try and keep that ‘old bat’ comment just between us, aye?” He winked again. I couldn’t help but to crack a small smile this time.
At that moment Mrs. Oakfield made an appearance in the lobby of the house. She was neither old nor ugly as Susan had led me to believe. In fact she was very pretty, and couldn’t have been more than in her late 20s.
“Oh good you both are here. Erick, could you be a dear and have our dear Martha change for tea?” she smiled a sweet smile at me. I had a dreadful knot in the pit of my stomach. This thing I had already been coerced into was bad enough. At least, that’s what I kept telling myself.
Erick bowed slightly and turned to lead me up the broad central staircase. On the first landing, a pretty young blonde dressed in black with a simple white apron - perhaps in her early 20s, was busy dusting. She turned to watch us, clearing her throat.
“Err, if you’re taking the young miss to change for tea, perhaps I should assist instead?” she asked, apparently not in on the cosmic joke at my expense.
The butler smiled and nodded to the woman, “That would be wonderful Miss Heather. You can take her to the lavender room. I suspect there should be some dresses in there that will do for tea.”
“This isn’t worth a new bike,” I mumbled, sighing as I followed the maid. I spoke up a little louder a moment later to cover my previous comment. “What exactly do you mean by ‘assist’?” I asked. It was bad enough to be wearing girls’ knickers. I didn’t want her seeing me dressed in them!
Heather smiled at me as she answered in an honest tone, “Well some of the dresses can be right tough to get on without assistance.”
“No bloody wonder Susan didn’t want to come back here,” I grumbled, trying not to swear. That was, after all, part of the arrangement. I had to be on my best behavior.
“Now Martha that is no way for a young Lady such as yourself to speak.” the butler chided me as he turned to leave me in Heather’s hands. I stuck out my tongue, and Heather laughed to herself.
“My mother used to make me drink cod liver oil for doing that. Mercifully I’m out of the house and in college now,” she added as she turned to lead me up the stairs from the landing, off to the left. It was truly a massive house. The east wing, where I found myself being led, must have been as big as the orphanage in and of itself.
“So what was that about a bike, young miss?” Heather asked, probably just making small talk to pass the time. It was a very large estate.
I was sure my eyes lit up, by the look on Heather’s face, though. I couldn’t help it. This was no ordinary bike we were talking about. It was to be a custom-order, titanium frame touring bike, like they used in the big competitions. Susan would be so jealous! She’d have put up with a month at Oakfield for a bike like mine would be.
“Oh, um, I’ve um, been saving my allowance? After this weekend I’m going to cash it in on a new bike,” I lied. No one need know about the deal Matron had offered me, least of all these people. Erick already knew I wasn’t really a Martha.
It sucked that most of the boys my age at the orphanage had already started puberty, but not me. I was still stuck with a sing song like voice and somewhat curvy figure: the trials of being ten years old, and the youngest boy there unless you counted Susan as a boy, as much as she acted the part.
“Oh, I see. You didn’t strike me as the bike riding type,” she answered warmly as she opened a seemingly random door. “Here we are young miss. You know I would have killed for a bedroom like this when I was your age,” she added, as she led me inside.
I could see why, too. The room was, quite literally, a lavender one. The walls and curtains were done in shades of lavender, and I could feel the thick carpet beneath the patent Mary Janes I endured wearing.
My jaw must have hung open in surprise because she giggled and patted my head lightly. “If you like it, I’ll ask Ms. Sarah to let you sleep here.” She pointed, and I turned to find an extra large bed with four big posts under a canopy, done in lavender bedcovers it was made for a Princess. I’d never slept in a bed this large, even before my father had died. How could I possibly refuse?!
“The lou is just through there if you need to relieve yourself. Whenever you’re ready, just come this way, and we’ll find something appropriate for tea. You can worry about what you’ll wear to town after you’ve made plans with Ms. Sarah,” she added. Did she say ‘to town’?
I decided that I had to use the U-bend really badly. “I’ll just be in there for a moment,” I said, and I quickly rushed into the lou to have my breath taken away once more.
There was a large claw bathtub with golden trim. and the sinks - yes there were two of them, and a toilet as well that were made of fine porcelain. The bathroom was also done in shades of lavender; no wonder they called this the Lavender room. I had also noticed there was a bench with a chair and a mirror which looked like the makeup station in Linda and Marsha’s room at the orphanage, only much fancier.
There was a window, with white curtains adorning it, but it was much higher off the ground, and didn’t look like it could even open. At least it afforded privacy while letting in some natural light. I sighed as I shifted the loose fabric, sitting down on the padded lavender seat to take care of business. It wasn’t until after I’d finished that I realized - I had just sat down to pee.
I didn’t have long to reflect on that realization. “Ms. Martha?” Heather called as she knocked on the door to the bathroom.
I quickly raced to the sink, turning on the water to wash my hands. “One second!” I called back. I hadn’t actually seen myself in a mirror yet, but as I washed my hands, I realized a pretty young girl in an even prettier formal red dress stared back at me. What’s more, she had a beautiful, cheerful smile that startled me.
She wore no makeup, but her shoulder length hair was done up in curls. I flinched at the thought of the curling iron singing my scalp. Marsha would have died of laughter to see me like this. And the boys would have beaten me six ways to Sunday I was sure. But there was something about it all.
I sighed and shook myself from my thoughts. “Remember your bike,” I muttered, and plodded out of the room.
“Stand up straight, young Miss. It doesn’t do for a young lady to slouch,” Heather instructed, but gently. She smiled as she cupped my face in her hands. “You look upset. What’s wrong dear?”
“Thinking about the orphanage,” I sighed. It was the truth, at least.
“Aww, now don’t you worry none about the others. I understand most every other girl was away this weekend. And who knows, if you like it here you might just be a permanent fixture some day, aye?”
That knot in the pit of my stomach faded for a moment. The thought of living in this palace sharply outweighed the realization that I was presently dressed like a posh young girl; or perhaps, the fear of being beaten up for it. My father would have no doubt rolled over in his grave if he knew, but I was helping out Duchess Oakfield and the orphanage! The new bike didn’t hurt.
“You know, if you’re the adventurous type, looking for a new bike and what, I think you might be interested in something a bit more challenging? It would certainly take your mind off the orphanage at least.”
I looked up at Heather, once more shaken from my thoughts. “And what might that be?”
She grinned, almost a mischievous expression, as she wiggled one finger in a ‘come hither’ motion, and entered the walk-in closet. To my shock, and not a little bit of dread, the closet had rows upon rows of different cuts and styles of dresses, from ultra-modern to ultra-formal, in several sizes.
The only sets of trousers I could see were back at the back, where Heather was leading me. This was riding gear! She held up a pair of white trousers and a pink coat, inspecting them before returning them to the rack to retrieve another.
“You know what these are for, aye?” she asked. Of course I knew!
“This is riding gear, innit?” I asked, feigning ignorance. I hadn’t been on horseback since I was little. My mother loved riding, but after she passed, father sold her horses. I supposed he couldn’t bear to be reminded of her.
“That’s right. Ms. Sarah raises horses here at the Estate. If you ask nicely I’m sure she’d take you out riding.”
“I can’t believe Susan didn’t ask,” I answered with a laugh. “Suppose she was too busy pouting though.”
“Well, let’s get you something nice to wear.”
“I suppose trousers are out of the question?” I asked, hopeful. Heather nodded, almost, but not quite, laughing out loud.
“For tea? It may just be yourself and Ms. Sarah today, but it’s not unheard of for other members of the royal family to drop in for tea on occasion. You must look your best.”
“R-royal family?!” I stammered. I knew Mrs. Oakfield had a title to go with her land, but I didn’t know she rubbed elbows with the highest of the high society snobs. I had finally begun to relax, but that dread knot in the pit of my stomach returned with a vengeance.
Much to my dismay, the dress Heather picked out for me to wear to tea was easily twice as formal as the one the Matron had me wearing, and five times as gaudy. The bright aqua sash, tied in a bow at my back, the pearl buttons that ran up the length of my spine, and the poofed shoulder material wasn’t enough. She had me wearing wrist-length white gloves with white Mary Jane shoes, and a string of pearls around my neck to complete the ensemble.
“I’ll let you discuss with Ms. Sarah whether you’re appropriate in age for makeup, but for now you look positively adorable. Oh! Wait, there is one more thing!” she said as she raced into the bathroom - which I had by now surmised to easily be as large as the room I shared with Kelly - another boy at the orphanage.
She re-emerged a few seconds later carrying a small, silver hair clip. When she moved her hand, I could see a little ceramic dove attached to it. She gathered some of my recently curled hair and clipped it together.
“There. Now you’re ready.” She smiled proudly as she took my hand, leading me out of the room. As we walked, I quietly listened as she gave me what she called a “refresher course” in proper tea etiquette. Of course I knew how to behave from a young gentleman’s perspective thanks to my father, God rest his soul, but couldn’t help feeling information overload at Heather’s instructions.
In some ways I was relieved to be rid of Heather’s “help” when she left at the glass doors, instructing me first on how to reach the garden, but to my great dismay, when I came within sight of the garden gazebo, I saw not one, but two women seated there! Frozen in place I looked between the two.
One of the women, wearing her long, light brown hair in loose curls at the tips, and dressed slightly less formally - though with no less an extravagant hat as the other woman, turned slightly and smiled at me. It took me a moment to recognize Mrs. Oakfield, mostly because of the hat. “Oh, Martha, dear, come over and let me look at you!” she said cheerfully as she stood to motion me closer.
“She really is a doll,” the other woman commented casually. I suddenly felt like a piece of meat on a hook at a slaughterhouse, being graded on quality and cut, as I nervously approached. Remembering what Heather had told me - or at least part of it, I tried to curtsey.
“I apologize for being late, Duchess Oakfield.” My voice cracked. She giggled and gave me a light hug.
“Call me Sarah, dear. And I had only just sat down for tea,” she added, motioning to her guest after. “Martha, this is Princess Madeleine, of Sweden.”
“P-Princess?!” I stammered, frozen stiff where I stood. The woman giggled under her breath.
“When Sarah told me about this … unique adoption system, I was skeptical at first. How is life at your orphanage?” She spoke with a refined accent, not at all what I expected, but then, I had never met anyone from Sweden before, let alone a Princess!
I waited for Sarah to sit before I sat down at the third chair. My first instinct was to just let my feet dangle, but Heather’s voice harped in my mind, and I delicately crossed my ankles, not wanting to offend Sarah’s guest. Both women smiled approvingly.
“It’s um, it’s nice I guess. The Matron and the sisters are like family. Matron is like a grandmother to a lot of us, and the sisters tend to our lessons.” After a moment, I finally managed to work up the courage to smile. Dressed as a girl or not, I’d never have another opportunity like this. I had to ask.
“Your Highness, what’s it like being a Princess?” Both women chuckled politely.
“You needn’t address me so formally, dear. Sarah and I are longtime friends. But as to your question, it carries much responsibility with the title. It’s a lot of hard work as you have to deal with the public often and constantly smile. I’m glad i'm the second in the family so I don’t have to worry so much, and I can get away for things like today.” she added with a thoughtful smile.
Normally at this point, I would have made a crude ‘mingling with the commoners’ joke, but I just couldn’t push it past my lips. She just seemed so nice, not at all what I expected royalty to be like, and I couldn’t bring myself to offend her. So instead I just smiled and allowed Sarah to pour my tea.
“How many lumps?”
“Oh, um... Three?” I asked, hesitantly. Madeleine giggled.
“She has a sweet tooth like you, Sarah!”
I blushed, but Sarah laughed as she dropped three sugar cubes into my tea cup. I picked up the spoon, but something caught my attention before I began to stir. It wasn’t at all like the stainless steel utensils I was used to. I didn’t say anything though, quietly stirring my tea. Apparently Sarah had caught me staring.
“This tea set has been in my family for generations. I had hoped to pass it on to my own daughter some day, but then my William contracted that dreadful disease.” She sighed, but smiled.
“That’s why I support the orphanage so strongly, Mad. I’m not just taking these children for a ‘test drive’,” she teased, causing Madeline to giggle politely. “It gets them out of the orphanage for a time, and lets me indulge my whimsical side for a day or two.”
She then turned to smile at me. “Speaking of which, I have errands around London proper to run today. I could put them off until Monday if you’d rather, though so that we can spend some quality time together here.”
“Oh, I would love to!” I answered, intending to say ‘see the stables’, but she cut me off.
“Excellent! I thought we might do a little bit of light shopping, help you find your best colors. That dress looks lovely on you though. But next weekend is Easter, and if you’re this well-behaved the rest of the weekend, I should like to arrange for you to join me.”
“That would be fine Mrs. Oakfield. We don’t do much around the orphanage around the holidays.” I sighed. Despite the Catholic nature - or perhaps because of it - our holidays consisted of a solemn mass presided over by Father Morris, a simple, elderly man who presided over every Sunday’s services at our little chapel.
“We can drive past Windsor Castle while we’re out today so you can see it for yourself. That way you won’t feel too overwhelmed next weekend.”
Madeline giggled a little. “I remember my first Windsor Easter. It’s such an incredible experience. Even though I was just a little thing, I can remember staring up at Her Majesty and feeling a little awestruck.”
I blushed a bit before I spoke, “Forgive me for being rude Ms. Madeline, but your english is really good for being a Princess of Sweden.”
Madeleine and Sarah both giggled at that. “Well thank you. I was taught English as a second language growing up, and I’ve had a great deal of practice over the years. And may I say you are perhaps the most well-mannered young lady that I’ve met in awhile, as well,” she added, smiling warmly. “I wish I could stay and go riding with you two later.”
She paused. “Oops. That was supposed to be a secret,” she added, winking at Sarah.
“That’s quite all right,” Sarah replied. “I wasn’t even sure if she’d be interested in such a thing.”
“No, I’d love to,” I answered. Not only would it let me wear trousers for a bit, but I genuinely loved the idea of being near horses again. “My mother rode when I was very little, but she passed away, and my father sold them right after.”
Sarah seemed thoughtful for a moment, before replying, “I remember purchasing a pair of prized thoroughbreds from a man named Lewis a few years ago.”
“That was probably my father. Mum loved horses so, and I think it reminded him too much of her to keep them.”
“Well, at any rate dear, why don’t you walk with me whilst we escort our guest, and then if you want, I’ll help you pick out something to wear into the city?”
“Err, um, yes ma’am,” I answered quietly. I was not at all thrilled at the idea of going out in public dressed like this, but the orphanage did take very good care of us, thanks in part to Mrs. Oakfield’s generous donations. The least I could do was to play along a little while longer. Next week I could pretend to be ill, and let someone else go along to the Windsor celebration.
Surprisingly, I had a great weekend with Mrs Oakfield. We went to town, and she bought more dresses and things that fit me for the Lavender room, which I reasoned would fit the next girl too. There were things in different sizes after all. We also dined at a very posh restaurant in London called Le Gavroche. The waiter treated me nicely, and the maitre d even stopped by several times to ask me how I was enjoying my “ham burger”.
It was pleasant. She even bought me some stuffed animals for the weekend. We went horseback riding when we got home, and in all I think I enjoyed my weekend with Mrs. Oakfield. She was not as bad as Susan makes her out to be, even if I had to dress as a girl. Still, it would have been nice to have my bloody trousers back again. At least, that’s what I kept telling myself as the cab pulled up to pick me up.
“Take care, sweetheart,” Mrs. Oakfield said with some apprehension in her voice. I couldn’t just leave without saying goodbye - not after such a wonderful weekend, so I turned around and threw my arms around her. She leaned down to kiss my forehead. “Now, don’t you worry. I’ll see you again next weekend.”
“Yes ma’am,” I said, forcing a smile. I cried as I climbed into the back seat of the cab though I couldn’t figure out why. The driver, a middle-aged man with a kind of jovial, round face, leaned over the back seat with a box of tissues and smiled.
“Thanks,” I murmured, drying my eyes and blowing my nose.
“No worries, love,” he answered. “You’re not the first girl I’ve picked up from ‘ere. Why, one young lady even `ad the pleasure of meeting a Princess, I hear tell.”
“Two now,” I answered as we pulled away from the curb. “I had tea with Ms. Madeleine, Princess of Sweden Saturday morning.”
“I can see why you’d not want to leave,” he replied cheerfully. “But she said she’d see you again next weekend, aye?” I couldn’t help being reminded of Burt, the jack-of-all-trades from that awful Disney movie, Mary Poppins, but it did make me giggle a little.
“Yes sir.” I settled back into the seat and sighed. I at least got to dress more like a girl from this era the rest of the weekend, and wearing a dress wasn’t SO bad. I’d gotten quite a few compliments about how pretty I looked over the weekend, and Susan didn’t even recognize me when we passed each other in the park.
Before long, I was whisked away back to Sister Olivia’s mate’s flat to change back into my boy clothes again, and then back to the orphanage, by way of her car. I spent the ride in silence, thinking about the weekend, wondering what I was going to tell Matron.
Susan caught up with me as I walked to Matron’s office. She had a huge grin on her face. I’d never seen her smile this much.
“I looked for you this weekend,” she said, brushing her shoulder against mine playfully. It wasn’t like when she tried to knock me down at all. It was almost friendly.
“Oh, um, yeah, I was adopted at the last minute,” I mumbled. She took my hand, and pulled me into an empty broom closet. “Hey, what are you doing?” I tried to ask, but she leaned closer and kissed me. I froze, and she giggled.
“I knew that’d shut you up for a minute.” She smiled as she trailed her finger down to my chest before continuing. “I just wanted to tell you that you make a really pretty girl. I’m a wee bit jealous, actually.”
“What? Why?” I asked. There’s no way she knew about the deal I’d made, did she?
“Because I can’t be this fru-fru girly girl. I would love to be able to pull off what you did this weekend, to live in a palace like Oakfield Estate. I bet you even cried when you left.”
“H-how did you-” I started to ask. She laughed.
“Because I did too. I didn’t want to leave either. But now I’ll probably never go back. So, do me a favor and enjoy it if you go back. Promise me.”
“Um, okay?”
“Promise!” she insisted.
“Okay, I promise!”
“Good. Come find me after you check in with the Matron, okay? I want to know how it went and compare notes. And if you’re a good girl I might kiss you again,” she teased, giggling as she left me alone in the room. I sighed and shook my head, turning to leave and check in with Matron Stewart.
“Enter,” came the response as soon as I knocked on the office door. I stepped inside, and Matron smiled up at me. She motioned to the chair across from me, and as soon as I sat, she asked, “So, how was your weekend?”
“Honestly? I really enjoyed it. She took me to the park and the zoo, and, um, we went shopping for a new Easter dress.” I blushed deeply. “She wants me to attend the Royal Easter celebration next week.”
“Really?” Matron asked, clearly stunned. “Well I certainly was not expecting you to make quite such an impression on her. But if she wishes to see you again next week, then I’ll have to think about this. I lied to her once. I’m not sure that I can lie to her again.”
“Oh,” I answered, sounding a little more crestfallen than I had intended. The dress she had bought for me was going to be tailored to my exact measurements. She had gone to so much trouble for me. It might fit Susan, but she’d never wear it.
“You’re dismissed, Mark,” she said. I wanted to ask her about my bike, but decided that now wouldn’t be the best time. After all, a promise was a promise, and I could always hold her to it after we sorted out Easter.
Susan and I actually started to really get along after that, which caught me completely by surprise, to be honest. I expected her to be the one person who would’ve been worse than the boys about ridiculing me, but we must have talked two or three hours that day. I actually had found myself wishing we could be roommates instead, though at least I no longer had to worry about the older boys giving me a hard time for my size.
Kelly was at least a decent fellow, not spectacular, but he left me be. And after Susan bloodied a couple of noses on Monday, the rest fell right into line. I was her trophy boyfriend, apparently. We spent more and more time together, and I really saw a new side to her. Despite her claims of not being a “fru-fru girly girl”, she did have a sensitive side. I thought about it often, and sometimes caught myself staring when I did.
“There’s something I have to ask you,” she said abruptly, as we were walking through the very same park where I bumped into her as Martha the previous weekend. She grabbed my hand and pulled me along to a small duck pond, where we sat on a bench. I nodded slowly.
“Sure, Sue. I mean, we’re mates now, right? So what’s on your mind?”
“You asked me if I’d be willing to go in your place next weekend. … If I said no, and if I had a really, really good reason to say no, would you hate me?” She looked up at me, and I’d swear, she almost looked ready to cry. Susan Brown never cried about anything.
“Of course I wouldn’t!” I replied quickly. “I mean, I’m still not sure how I feel about the fact that I’ll probably have to go for sure now, or that I’ll have to face Mrs. Oakfield and tell her the truth-” I suddenly stopped as Mrs. Oakfield passed. We had our backs to her, so she didn’t seem to notice us. She didn’t have anyone with her. Apparently she just liked to stroll through this park.
“I can’t be the kind of girl she wants. I knew that from the moment I set foot in that dreadful Lavender room, and I told her as much. I also told her she dresses like a withered hag. But come on, you saw what she wears. A woman her age? She should be dressing like a thirty year old, not an eighty year old.” She sighed. “But I suppose I should be dressing like a girl, too.”
“So you had fun too, aye?” I asked, cracking a smile. She gave me a playful shove and laughed.
“Yes. I loved it. I would have sold my soul to live in a palace like that, but it wouldn’t have been fair to her because I could never be the daughter she obviously wants.”
I heaved a sigh as I hung my head. “Me either. I think Martha’s going to catch cold or sommat. She’ll just have to take someone else - a real girl.”
“Martha looked real enough to me,” Susan shrugged. “She seemed to be rather enjoying herself when I saw her.”
I could feel my cheeks burning brightly, which caused her to laugh.
“So um... Why can’t you go?” I asked, trying to change the subject. She stopped laughing and glanced away again, staring at the ground.
“Oh, that. I was adopted.”
“Oh,” I answered softly.
“Yeah. Nice family, amazing house, and best of all they accept me. They’re even willing to put up with my Mother’s Scottish temper.” She cracked a smile, causing me to laugh.
“Hey, don’t knock it. I’m going to be lost without your temper to protect me.”
She smiled, kissing my cheek. “I’m sorry. I hope the fact that I was willing to wear that hideous dress for you counts for something. I mean once in awhile’s not so bad. Not like wearing something like that every day.”
“Every day’s not so bad either,” I said, without really thinking. She giggled.
“You do make a much better girl than me, Martha,” she whispered, squeezing my shoulder as she stood. “C’mon. I’ll beat your arse at pinball before the old battleaxe expects us back at the orphanage.”
She stuck out her hand, and I felt a light squeeze as I took it to let her help me up, and she didn’t let go afterwards, instead pulling me along.
“Would I be wrong to go back to her as Martha?” I asked, as we walked along. She gave a small shrug.
“It depends on why, I guess. Do you like being Martha?”
“I don’t know. I’ve never thought about things like this before. I like feeling loved, and being out of that damned Orphanage, but you said it yourself. You couldn’t be the daughter Mrs. Oakfield wants. So how could I be?”
“You were doing a pretty good job of it before. So I have to ask again, do you like being Martha? Do you like wearing fru-” she cut herself off and sighed. “Do you like wearing pretty dresses, and being called young miss, having your chair pulled out for you and having tea with royalty?”
I didn’t answer her. At least, I didn’t answer right away. To tell the truth though, I hadn’t had as much fun in a very long time as I’d had over those two days. She seemed to be giving me time to gather my thoughts, though. She had really changed a lot in the last few days. Or maybe I was the one changing?
“I... I do.”
“You do what?” she asked, glancing back at me with a smug grin. I sighed.
“I think I want to be a girl.”
About a block from the arcade, she stopped abruptly and turned around to face me. “I told you already, you make a cute girl. I hope we can still be friends though ‘coz, well, you’re my first...”
“Your first friend?” I asked, blinking at her. She quietly nodded.
“I know I can be a right bitch sometimes, but the only reason I harass you is ‘coz I …” She blushed a little. “I like ya. Anyhow, pinball awaits!” she announced, grabbing my hand again. I couldn’t help but let her pull me along. I didn’t know how to respond to that.
True to her word the Matron ordered my custom touring bike for me, it was beautiful, I didn’t think she was a liar, but having to wait and unable to ask her about our deal was making me wonder. Oh yeah, and if you were wondering I did win one game of Pinball. Susan won five.
I had a lot of time to think, with Susan gone. I was almost afraid to leave my room at first, but I needed to talk to someone. Matron wasn’t in her office, but as I turned to leave, Sister Olivia cleared her throat, causing me to jump.
“Oh, Sister, hello,” I said quietly.
She smiled. “Hello Mark. Looking for the Matron are you?”
“Yes Ma’am,” I answered. “I needed to talk to her about... last weekend.”
Sister Olivia nodded thoughtfully. She opened her arm to wrap me in a light hug, leading me into her office. “I know young Susan’s adoption put a halt to your plans. The Matron’s to meet with Ms. Sarah this afternoon to discuss your situation.”
Sister Olivia’s office looked much like the Matron’s, only smaller. She sat down at her desk, and I sat across from her.
“Unless you’d prefer to tell her the truth yourself, of course. But you’d be permitted to speak if you wanted as well.”
“It’s not just that we deceived her that’s bothering me,” I sighed. “It’s that... I had a lot of fun this weekend. I cried when I left. I didn’t want to come back here. It’s not that you or the Matron have done wrong by me, but I felt more at home in her arms, as Martha, than I have in the six years since my mother died.
“Even my nanny treated me more like a soldier than a child. But with Mrs. Oakfield, everyone treated me gently, tenderly. And the pretty dresses were nice too,” I concluded, blushing brightly. I felt my head sink as my heart did. I had laid it all out on the table.
Sister Olivia smiled thoughtfully after several agonizing seconds of silence. “Let me ask you this. Imagine you were adopted by Mrs. Oakfield, and she suddenly lost everything - her wealth, her home, and you were forced to live in poverty.”
“As long as it didn’t change how she treated me,” I answered honestly. She nodded.
“Now take that image, and push it further. You had to then choose to live as Mark, or as Martha. In both cases you would have to accept charitable donations of clothing wherever you could get them. The only difference is, Martha would be treated as a young lady.”
“Martha,” I answered, without thinking. I covered my mouth. The colour had only just begun to leave my cheeks, and now it surged forth again stronger.
“Out of the mouths of babes,” she chuckled. “Father Morris once told me that the initial response, the ‘gut’ answer, before our minds have time to mull over that answer, is representative of our souls.
“Similarly, when a man hits his thumb with a hammer, what he shouts is a representation of that as well. That is what he taught me, at least. What I’m trying to say is, if spending time as Martha awakened something inside of you, then perhaps you should explore it? Mrs. Oakfield-”
She paused, “Sarah... My brother’s told me that she’s been floating on a cloud since you left, all a-twitter about showing off Martha at the Easter celebration next weekend. She cares about you - Mark or Martha. She cares about Susan as well.”
“But Susan said she wanted an over-girlish daughter,” I replied, frowning. Olivia shook her head softly.
“No, child. She provides that kind of a nurturing environment as an option. Had Susan not been adopted, she was going to give her another chance this next weekend, along with Martha, to see how the two of you got on together.” She smiled softly at me.
I sighed. “Well that idea went out the window.”
She grinned back at me. “The lord does work in mysterious ways, child. If you want my advice though, I strongly urge you to tell Mrs. Oakfield the whole truth, including what you’ve just told me.”
“You seem surprisingly okay with all this,” I answered quietly. “I thought the Church was against things like this?”
“Oh, I hold very strict beliefs to the Catholic Church, but nowhere in my Bible did it say ‘Hate thy children for being different’.” She stood, stepping around to lift me out of the chair and into a gentle hug. “And don’t ever let anyone tell you differently, sweet child. Mark, Martha, God loves you, and so too do we.”
I didn’t know what to say to that, as she held me close, but one thing was for sure: as Martha, I was happy, and I couldn’t stop thinking about all those people at the Queen’s Easter celebration seeing me in a pretty Easter dress. I sighed softly and nodded. “Okay, I’ll tell her.”
“Tell me what?” Mrs. Oakfield asked from behind, causing me to jump. She giggled softly. “Hello Martha sweetie.”
“M-M-Mrs. Oakfield!” I squeaked out. “H-how much did you hear?”
“Oh, only every word,” she answered, as she took my hands gently, and pulled me into a hug as she kissed my forehead. “There’s just one important question I need to ask you, before I take you home, honey.”
I looked up at her, a little scared, as I asked, “What’s that?”
She grinned. “Would you like to go and pick up your new Easter dress now, or wait until Friday?”
My heart skipped a beat. I looked between Olivia and Mrs. Oakfield before answering. “Now, ma’am, if I can change first?”
“Of course you can, sweetheart. And if you like, you can call me Mum.”
“Yes Mummy,” shot past my lips before I could stop myself. I had tears in my eyes as I hugged her. Until now, being Martha was something I thought I could do just to have a better life than the orphanage here, but in that instant, I realized, I wanted to be Martha, now and forever.
“I’ll bring you a copy of the paperwork this afternoon ma’am,” Sister Olivia said with a soft smile to Mrs. Oakfield, and as she squeezed my shoulder, she added, “Have a wonderful afternoon Martha.”
I spent the rest of the week living on Cloud Nine. Mummy as I had now taken to calling her at every possible opportunity, went out of her way to spoil me bloody rotten, but she also made great efforts to ensure I learned proper etiquette. She was never harsh or cross, though, and I found between herself and Heather, that I greatly enjoyed the lessons. I missed Susan terribly though.
Easter Sunday had come at long last, and I was so nervous I could barely eat breakfast. I had never set foot inside a proper chapel, let alone being in the presence of so many royals - lords and ladies, dukes, duchesses, and I even found myself having my hand kissed by one of the Princes! Though embarrassingly, I had to ask Mum which one, after I’d regained my senses and my cheeks stopped burning.
It was not long into the outdoor part of the whole affair, the more informal point where the adults would mingle and the children were allowed to be children - not that I wasn’t enjoying being the center of attention, either. There were even a few who admitted ashamedly to having scoffed at Mum’s ‘rent a kid’ project, who now were considering it themselves after meeting me, but at length, one of the girls my age came up to me.
She had a quaint smile that, taken with the Easter bonnet and her pretty white dress, left me a little spellbound. “I absolutely love your dress,” she said in a voice that seemed somehow familiar, but it couldn’t have been... Could it? I stared for a moment, and she giggled softly and grabbed my hand. “Come on then, Martha, I’ve some new friends I’d like you to meet.”
“Susan?” I finally managed to get out. I could scarcely believe it was really her, especially in that dress!
She stopped and spun around, sending the hem flying outward for a moment before it settled down again. She giggled softly. “Didn’t recognize me, aye?” she asked.
“I thought you hated... I mean I never thought I’d see you in such an outfit - not that you don’t look absolutely stunning!” I said, and hugged her tight, excited to talk to her again. She giggled as she put her arms around me, and then she kissed me on the cheek.
“I never said I hate wearing a dress, Martha. I just could never wear the wretched things all the time. I like dressing up and looking pretty once in awhile, but if I dressed like this every day, then I’d have them in tatters after my third tree!”
At that, a couple of adults, along with Mum, approached us, and Susan smiled excitedly.
“Mum! Daddy! This is my best friend Martha! Can we please have her and her Mum over for tea this afternoon?” she asked politely.
The couple seemed a bit shocked, glancing at each other, and then at Mum, who laughed softly.
“You see, I told you Susan was a good girl, just like my Martha.”
Susan stuck out her tongue, but giggled as she approached Mum, wrapping her arms around her waist. “I’m sorry for the nasty things I said to you before. I didn’t mean any of them.”
“I know you didn’t, sweetheart,” Mum answered, and even bent down to kiss Susan’s forehead. “But I also knew you’d be happier with my dear friends the Lancasters. Besides, now that you and Martha know where the other live, we shall have to arrange for you two to see each other more often. Perhaps sharing private tutors?” she said thoughtfully.
Martha squealed with delight, drawing a few odd stares as she hugged Mum, and then spun around, nearly knocking me over as she hugged me afterwards, and kissed me, leaving me blushing more profusely than when Prince Harry had taken my hand earlier.
“I’d like that,” was all I could get to come out, and as Susan giggled again, she took my hand, and we walked away together to meet her other friends.
And though it’s cliche to say it, it’s quite true; we really did live happily ever after.
The End? Yeah this is the end of Susan and Martha’s tale...
The first three quarters of this were finished long ago, but we've only now been able to write a proper ending. We decided to toss this "story universe" itself to the four winds and make it Public Domain, if anyone feels inspired. :-)
~Zoe and Ashly
The Robinverse is a universe created by Zoe Taylor and Ashleigh McGreagor (Dark Kitten) based on the original novel series, Becoming Robin (link) and Boys Don't Cry / Everything's Sunny with Sarah (BDC, ESWS)
Becoming Robin
A Tale of Self-Discovery By Zoe Taylor as he discovers the girl she always wanted to be. “Is this the Smith residence?” A professional-sounding female voice asked. |
Will Heedless Despair's first U.S. tour go off without a hitch? And what of Linda and Ash's wedding? Read on and follow in the continuing adventures of young Robin Smith, now fully immersed in her new life. Will her secret remain a secret forever? |
Read Book 1: A Tale of Self-Discovery
Read Book 2: Robin Smith: Lady Tiger!
|
A Letter From the Author:
Hi everyone,
I'm going to start by saying that Book Three is by no means finished. I have the first six chapters pretty much 'ready' after two months of hard work. As I move forward, I'm going to be taking greater care in my writing than I have in the past.
That means that, going forward, chapters will be fewer and farther between as I refine and perfect each one. That can't be helped, but the reason I've decided to go ahead and start posting is that in writing both Book One and Book Two, I've found that interaction drives my creativity as much as anything.
I love interacting with readers. Sometimes someone will see a connection that I never noticed, but that fits so perfectly into the story that I can't not use it after they've pointed it out. Other times someone will see a logical flaw that I can go back and fix, and become a better writer for it :-)
I'm also employing new writing techniques that I've learned. Probably the most 'jarring' change from the past is that I'm going to be skipping ahead more, trying to focus on the more action-oriented points of the story. I'm also cutting back on the narrative a little bit. Anyone who's spent more than five minutes talking to me knows how I tend to ramble ;-)
So with all that said, I'm going to start posting some time today. I need to do a title page first, for which this 'letter' will be the book's preface, but I wanted to post it ahead of time just so we're all on the same page. I hope that my extra effort in trying to polish each chapter comes through.
Love,
~Zoe
Following Robin's gender reassignment surgery, life has begu to return to normal - or as normal as life in Alpine Springs ever gets. Two new neighbors have moved into the area, and Robin's taking on even more projects.
Will she be able to balance her new comic book? How will the other girls at school react when she enters the locker room for the first time? And what's Jessica, of Heedless Despair, doing with that contract?
Read Book 1: A Tale of Self-Discovery
Read Book 2: Robin Smith: Lady Tiger!
Read Book 3: Cheer's the Thing!
~* Take it Easy *~
Chelsea grinned as she hugged me. “Hey you!”
Brittany smiled and hugged me next. “So this is where you’ve been hiding, huh? We heard you were in the hospital. How are you feeling?”
“Sore, but getting better. I um... I had surgery to correct my birth defect,” I answered, blushing softly.
“Oh wow,” Chelsea answered. “So does this mean no more hiding in the coaches’ office?”
Allison giggled as she sat down beside me with a freshly popped bowl of popcorn. “You so don’t have to thank me. You know that.” She smiled broadly. “It’s been fun reconnecting. I can’t believe it’s been a year since you came here.”
“God I know. So much has changed in such a short time.” I had to laugh.
“What’s so funny?” Allison started to giggle too. Laughter is contagious.
“I just realized this all started with a hospital visit - granted it was Mom’s. And now a year later... I just can’t believe this is real. I feel like a real girl now.”
Allison shook her head. “You were always a real girl, goober.” She paused and grinned. “But I know what you meant. Kelly was the same way. It was like there was this tension about her that wasn’t there anymore after her surgery. She seemed happier. Part of that could be no more private school though,” she added with a giggle. “God, those ugly uniforms!”
“I couldn’t do it. I’m not shallow or anything, but my sister is a fashionista. It runs in the family. I’d die if I had to limit my wardrobe to the same thing five days a week.”
Allison laughed as she tossed a piece of popcorn at me. “Y’know, that’s one thing I’ve always been secretly jealous about.”
I stared blankly back at her, causing her to giggle.
“I’m talking about your fashion sense. I mean, the heels were a little extreme - of course I don’t wear heels at all because of my damn height. Chelsea’s the same way though, but yeah, you have a talent for finding cute stuff.”
“So that’s why you always drag me along on your shopping adventures, huh?” I teased.
“Darn right. Well, that and you’re great company, of course!”
I took a sip of my soda as a calm silence fell over the room for a moment. “So how are the renovations going?” I finally asked.
“Nikki’s managed to talk Trent into helping with the heavy lifting. He and Laura are both really excited to help out, from what Nikki’s said. But we’re kind of holding off on doing anything major right now. There’s so much that needs to be done that we really need to do a full walk through and evaluate it.”
“Doesn’t your dad have a nice HD camera? It might be easier to either borrow it or ask him to film for us. And I wouldn’t have to physically be there to pitch in ideas.”
“Yeah, but it’d be so dark... Hey, wait a minute. I think it might have a night vision mode! Robin, you’re a genius!” she giggled and hugged me, nearly knocking the popcorn out of her lap.
I had to laugh. “Glad I can help, I think.”
I suddenly and abruptly squealed as I felt a pair of cold hands on my neck. Nicole giggled and leaned over to kiss my cheek, and I reached up to wrap my arms around her as she nuzzled my shoulder. “Hey cutie,” she giggled. “Sorry I’m late. Didn’t the doc tell you not to overdo it?”
“It’s fine. And she did,” I started, pointing at a pair of lightweight aluminum crutches propped against the wall beside the TV, “But I cheated. Plus Ally and Kelly helped.”
“It helps that Robin’s in such great physical shape,” Allison added with a grin.
“I just needed a change of scenery really badly. I wish I could go with you guys to check out the old asylum. I really feel okay to walk - provided I keep my crutches handy, but Jen would kill me.”
“That’s why I’m gonna talk to my dad about using his camera. This way we can all meet back here and talk about what we need to do.”
“Hey, why not video phone conference it?” Nicole asked. “I mean, in addition to doing the HD cam thing, so we can drag Robin along without having to drag her out of the house?”
Allison giggled. “Oh, that could work. Does your phone do video?”
“No, but I have a tablet that does. It doesn’t do HD or anything fancy though, but it does have 4G unlimited.”
“Sounds good to me. Call me when you get there so I can get to my laptop for the link?” I asked
“Sure thing,” Nicole answered. “Need any help getting back to Margie’s?”
I smiled sheepishly. “Um, yeah if you don’t mind. Kelly had to help me down the stairs earlier, but it was so worth it.”
Nicole smiled as she sat down beside me, with Allison on the other side. I wrapped my arms around their shoulders as each put an arm around me. “Count of three - one, two, three,” and we stood together. Allison grabbed my crutches as they helped me upstairs.
“Man what I’d give for an elevator in here,” I giggled as we reached the top of the stairs, and Allison handed me my crutches. “Thanks guys. I’ll be okay from here. Luckily my laptop’s downstairs at Margie’s.”
I had only just gotten in the door when someone knocked. I shook my head. “Guys, you know you don’t ever have to--” I started, but stopped myself after opening the door to find Chelsea and Brittany standing on the other side. Chelsea had on a bright blue tank top from Margie’s teen style collection that she’d modeled awhile back, and carried a large flower arrangement. Brittany had a big plush bear wearing an Alpine Springs-style basketball uniform, with a balloon tied to its wrist that read in big cursive red letters on a white background, “Get Well Soon!”
Chelsea grinned as she hugged me. “Hey you!”
Brittany smiled and hugged me next. “So this is where you’ve been hiding, huh? We heard you were in the hospital. How are you feeling?”
“Sore, but getting better. I um... I had surgery to correct my birth defect,” I answered, blushing softly.
“Oh wow,” Chelsea answered. “So does this mean no more hiding in the coaches’ office?”
“May be,” I replied with a bit of a giggle. “I kind of hope so, but it depends on how the healing process goes. Anyway,” I quickly changed the subject, “Do you guys want to come in? I’ve got fresh iced tea, soda, juice... I’m going to be doing a video conference with Nikki and the others in a bit too. They’re going to tour the haunted asylum to see what kind of work we need to do.”
“What’re you guys interested in that place for?” Brittany asked.
“Well, I was going to let it be a surprise, buuut... The girl scouts are helping renovate it in exchange for permission to put on a haunted house this Halloween. It’s going to be huge! The owners also want to turn it into a general youth center.”
“Oh, that’s so cool,” Chelsea answered. “Sure, we can stay awhile. But may I get the drinks? You look like you can barely stand,” she added with a slight frown.
“That’s fine. The kitchen’s through here. I was over at Allison’s earlier so I’m a little drained. The doctors want me to rest as much as possible, but being stuck inside all day for two weeks straight was getting a little old.”
“Considering how active you were last semester,” Brittany responded dryly, but grinned. “But if it wasn’t for you my dad wouldn’t even know I existed so I can’t really say too much.”
I laughed a little as I sat down on the sofa. “Yeah, well, I’m planning on taking it easy this semester.”
“What did you guys want to drink again?” Chelsea called from the kitchen.
“I just had a soda at Ally’s - just water for me, thanks,” I called.
“Nothing for me,” Brittany added.
“So, um, can I ask you a really personal question?” Brittany asked. I kind of expected this sooner or later, and had already prepared a simple, mostly true response, so I nodded.
“Sure. Go ahead.”
“Are you still trying out for cheer this year? I heard some rumors that … well,” she trailed off. Brittany, the biggest loud mouth on my basketball team, was completely speechless.
“Yeah, I’ll probably try out. I thought about just doing basketball though, and maybe doing volleyball in the Spring.”
“Aw, you should totally try out,” Chelsea answered. “But I know how hard it can be. Just balancing work and cheer has been kind of a challenge for me to be honest. Mostly getting my work schedule set around cheer camps. I’m thinking about quitting basketball.”
Brittany frowned. “Please tell me you’re not serious.”
Chelsea nodded. “I’m burned out, Brit. You and Katelyn would make fine captains - or you, Robin,” she added with a grin.
“Oh, heck no,” I balked and shook my head. I had just finished setting up my laptop to accept the live video feed, and glanced up at her. “I love basketball. It’s so much fun, but I’m not captain material. I think Brit and Katelyn should do it. And you and Sasha for cheer.”
“Speaking of Katelyn, I heard she’s back in town for awhile?” Brittany asked.
“Yeah, she has been for awhile. I think she’s going to stay here when Sarah goes back to Ireland, and then surprise her - but you didn’t hear that from me!”
“It’s weird, how much you’ve affected our lives,” Brittany replied thoughtfully as she lay her hand on my shoulder. When I looked over, she smiled. “Sorry again for how I acted when we first met.”
“Brit, would you stop apologizing? It’s water under the bridge; I mean it. Nothing you, or even Katelyn, said to me was any worse than the crap I went through at my old school. Jason’s the only one I had any real problems with, and even then, I can kind of understand where he was coming from. I mean, you guys know about his parents right?”
“Yeah,” Chelsea answered. “Maria’s one of my best friends. I know all about the rather messy divorce, and his mom getting sick.”
“Wait, divorce?” I asked. Chelsea frowned. “You didn’t know? Crap. Don’t get the wrong idea. They divorced before she found out she was sick. They just couldn’t make it work. Jason took it pretty hard, and then his mom having cancer made it even worse. He told Maria that he even thought about taking his life at one point, before he met her.”
“Wow,” I whispered. Chelsea nodded.
“She really turned his life around.” She paused to smile. “I mean don’t get me wrong, you helped too.”
I giggled. “Honestly I’d rather think that she had everything to do with it. All I did was introduce him to Kenpo, and the girl scouts worked together to get his mom out of her slump and get some help before it was too late. Oh, hey, the video feed’s live. I wonder why they didn’t call-” I started, but my cell phone started to play ‘Kiss the Girl’ from The Little Mermaid - Nicole’s private ringtone.
I quickly answered it, blushing as my houseguests looked over at me, both of them grinning. “Hey vampire.”
“Hiya cutie. Did you get the video feed?” She stepped in front of the camera and waved.
“Yeah, but there’s no sound.”
“Oops! Hang on a sec.” She stepped closer, giving us a nice close-up of the black tank top she had worn that day, as she fiddled with her tablet PC. A moment later we could distinctly hear Trent in the background.
“... the big trash bins you asked me to pick up. I’ve got to go meet Laura, but we’ll be around to help next time, I promise.”
“Hey, before you go say hi to Robin,” Nicole called, pointing the camera at him.
“And Chelsea and Brittany,” I added. Nicole giggled.
“Oh! Hey Chels, Brit!” she responded.
“Hey Nikki!” Chelsea answered.
“Hiya Nikki,” Brittany added.
“So here’s what we’re going to do. Jen, Ally, Kris and me are going to walk through once. We’ve got our flashlights and stuff, and Ally’s got her dad’s camera,” she paused to turn her own camera on Allison, who waved and grinned, “So we’ll have a proper high def video to show you later, but right now you’re seeing what we’re seeing.”
“Also remember,” Kris added, “This place housed criminals as well as mental patients, according to the few records that survived. Some of the old locks will need to have a locksmith look at them, so try not to get locked inside anywhere.”
“Has anyone actually gotten locked in here before?” Allison asked as they began walking down the first hallway. Graffiti lined the walls - everything from pencil marks to spray paint. Papers seemed randomly scattered, and Jennifer nearly tripped over the remnants of what was once a wooden chair, and they’d only gone fifteen yards.
“Actually yeah. Heh. Some dumb kid took on a bet to come in here with his buddies, and they took it a step further. They dared him to crawl into one of the corpse drawers in the morgue, and the door got stuck. Poor kid was locked in there for two hours while firefighters worked to pry the heavy door off.”
“Jesus,” Brittany whispered.
“Yeah, you can say that again,” Chelsea answered.
“Hey Robin, how’s it look on your end?” Jennifer asked.
“Dark,” I answered. Nicole had apparently put me on speaker because I heard my answer follow over the video feed, and Jennifer’s giggle a second later.
“Yeah it’s definitely dark down here. Ally’s got the HD camera in night vision mode using the viewfinder to see - cheater!” she teased. Allison laughed.
“Darn right. This is an expensive piece of gear. I don’t want to trip over a chair and drop it,” she shot back playfully. Suddenly everyone stopped, as a loud banging, like a heavy door being slammed shut, resounded from further inside.
“What was that?” Allison asked at the same time Chelsea and Brittany did.
“Hello?” Kris called, shining his flashlight further down. Allison squealed.
“There’s someone there!”
A moment later, Marry called from the darkness. “Sorry! That was my bad!”
“Marry? Give a girl a heart attack!” Jennifer laughed. “What are you doing back there?”
she held up a flashlight as she approached. “Looking for something. But my batteries went dead so I’ve been stumbling around trying to find my way back out.”
“Sure you weren’t just trying to sneak up on us?” Kris teased causing Marry to laugh and shake her head.
“No, if I was trying to sneak up on you I wouldn’t have walked right into that big ward door.” She had a fresh bruise on her forehead to prove it, too. “Anyway, let’s continue with the tour. I want to show you guys the morgue.”
“Yeah Kris was just telling us about someone getting locked in there,” Nicole answered. “I’d love to set up some kind of cheesy boo scare in there, like someone banging trying to get out, and then anyone who gets too close, there’ll be someone else waiting to jump out at them, maybe dressed like a surgeon in a bloody lab coat.”
“Wielding a dull scalpel,” Allison added.
“And a severed head,” Jennifer concluded.
“... Your friends are so weird,” Brittany responded.
“Aren’t they just the greatest?” I teased, causing her to laugh.
Chelsea and Brittany sat rather enthralled by the video feed and the discussion as we watched my friends tour the asylum. I’d occasionally toss in ideas, but I wanted to wait until I could see the video before getting too deeply - or better yet, seeing the place for myself, once my body healed enough to let me.
A couple of hours had passed since they left, when Allison, Jennifer and Nicole appeared in the doorway. Jennifer approached first, holding something behind her back. She grinned as she produced a Burger King bag and a tall cup. “We brought you something! Actually our burgers are in here too, but we didn’t want to eat without you. Here, this’ yours too - chocolate milkshake!” she announced, handing me the cup.
“Aww. Thanks guys!” I giggled and accepted the cup, as Jennifer opened the bag, passing out burgers.
“Extra pickles no onions, extra lettuce no pickles, double-cheeseburger extra mustard,” she went down the list while Allison hooked up the video camera to my laptop.
“Okay, I had Robin on speakerphone the whole time,” Nicole added around a mouthful of burger, “So her comments should be recorded too. I’m kinda excited because even with our flashlights, we couldn’t see CRAP down there.”
Allison laughed. “Well, you couldn’t see crap. I could see just fine,” she teased, sticking out her tongue.
Jennifer quickly tore open one of those little self-contained packets of mustard and squirted it on Allison’s tongue.
“Ack! Hey!”
“Well you did want extra mustard,” she teased. Allison giggled and threw a french fry at her, which she caught between her teeth and crunched down on with an innocent grin.
The difference between what I saw on webcam and what Allison recorded was literally like night and day. We could see every crack in the drywall, every pencil scratch, and every speck of dust in the air that they had kicked up, and despite knowing it was coming, we still jumped when Marry bumped into that door causing it to slam shut.
“Gawd, I knew it was coming and it still scared me,” Nicole giggled.
“God me too,” Allison added. “I’d SWEAR she did that on purpose if I didn’t see the bruise myself.”
Jennifer rolled her eyes, “Heck, I still think she did it on purpose. There was just too much force behind that sound to be an accident. Plus I know Marry. She can be worse than Nikki about practical jokes like that when she wants to be.”
“Hey!” Nicole laughed, “I’ll have you know I haven’t pulled a prank in...” she paused, counting on her fingers. “Three weeks!”
“There’s so much that needs to be done. We’re definitely going to have to clear out that debris that’s all over the place, clean the walls and floors, and that’s before we can even start talking about setting up the scares.”
“You’re not going anywhere until you’re completely recovered, Missy,” Jennifer replied, but smiled. “We’ll handle the cleaning. This was just to give us an idea what we’re dealing with. Kris says they’ll have the power back on in a week or two, once they can get someone to inspect the wiring and make sure everything’s up to code.”
“I thought about whether we should take down the boards covering the windows,” Nicole added thoughtfully, “But isn’t that part of what gives the place its charm? I mean sure, it’s dark as all Hell without any natural light coming in, but it makes it creepy.”
“I agree. Plus we can start earlier and not have to wait for the sun to go down for a good, proper scare. And once Kris and Marry get the power sitch straight,” Allison reasoned, “We won’t have to think about lighting anyway.”
“I’ve been thinking,” Nicole started as she wrapped an arm around me, “Since we’re going to be renovating the place for our own needs, maybe we can do something to help them after it’s all over too.”
“Like what?” Jennifer asked.
Nicole smiled. “Well, they want to turn it into a youth center, but as it is right now, with all the cell-like rooms and junk, they’re going to have to knock down a lot of walls. Contractors could get expensive.” She turned to look at me. “So Pinky, are you pondering what I’m pondering?”
“I think so, Brain,” I answered without missing a beat, “But how would we get the cows into the space suits?”
Jennifer giggled as Allison threw her arm around me. “God, you guys and your P-and-B references. But I couldn’t agree more. Besides, what’s more relaxing after a stressful day at school than breaking down walls with giant sledgehammers? Oooh, there’s a Freudian metaphor in there somewhere - I just know it!”
Jennifer tossed her wrapper into the Burger King bag and nodded. “It’s a great idea. I mean they’re letting us use their building completely free. We should do something for them besides just cleaning the place. I’ll go talk to Marry about it.”
Nicole grinned. “And I’ve got to see a lady about a car soon. LeAnne knows someone with a 1969 Shelby Mustang. She swears it’s in good condition too.”
“Aww,” Allison frowned. “You’re not getting rid of the one you have are you?”
“My baby?” Nicole balked. “Gawd no. I’ve been looking for a ‘69 for my Dad for his birthday, but the ones I’ve looked at so far were either unsalvageable rust piles, or the owner wanted ten times what it’s actually worth. Money’s not a big deal, but it’s the principle of the thing.”
Allison glanced at me with a grin. “I guess it’s just you and me girl.”
“So, Monopoly?”
Allison fake-groaned. “Oh fine. I guess I can drive you into bankruptcy again.”
“Hey,” I laughed, shooting back, “Don’t forget the game before that where you landed on three of my hotels in a row.”
“Ooh, now you’re so not getting a discount to ride my railroad,” Allison giggled. Jennifer and Nicole looked at each other and started to laugh as they left us to our rivalry.
~* A Daughter's Love *~
“I want to pick up some aromatherapy candles,” Mom replied, rubbing her protruding belly lightly. “I should have known better than to marry a martial arts instructor,” she added, as we walked out to the parking lot.
“Why’s that?” I asked.
She giggled. “Because I think one of your siblings just roundhouse kicked my bladder. You go on ahead. I need to go to the bathroom again.”
No, my sense of pride came from finally being able to move about without crutches or a limp. It had been two weeks now since the initial walkthrough on the old asylum, and I felt great!
“I’ve got a great teacher,” I giggled, mopping the sweat from my brow with a soft towel. She shook her head.
“No, I mean it. For someone who’s been laid up for a month, I expected you’d at least need some time to get your groove back, so to speak. I’ve got something harder for you and Jenn, but I’ll save it for tomorrow.”
I nodded as Mom waddled out to us with a tray of lemonade. She was already seven months in, and really starting to show it. Jennifer immediately rushed over to take the heavy tray.
“Here, let me help,” she offered. Mom smiled.
“Really it’s not that heavy!” she insisted.
“Yeah, but you know what your doctor said,” I added. I’d always heard nurses and doctors made the worst patients, but Mom at least relented whenever I reminded her.
“I suppose you’re right. Anyway, how’s practice coming along?” she asked as if she hadn’t just spent the last thirty minutes at her laptop in the kitchen, keeping one eye on us - probably to make sure I didn’t overdo it either.
“We just finished actually,” Alice answered with a warm smile, lifting one of the glasses. “Ohh, this is really good. Linda is this fresh-squeezed?”
Mom grinned. “As if there’s any other kind. Organically grown lemons too.”
“So would you two like to stay for lunch?” I asked, before Mom could. At least this way I could take care of the cooking without her feeling obliged.
Alice smiled as she shook her head. “Wish I could, but I promised my sister I’d go with her to New Haven. I’ll see you tomorrow though?”
“Can’t wait!” I answered, glancing at Jennifer. “What about you, Dances-with-Coconuts?”
Jennifer giggled. “Only sometimes!” she shot back, but nodded. “Sure, I could go for a sandwich maybe. Mind if I dunk my head in your bathroom sink first?”
I had to laugh. “Sure, go ahead. There’s shampoo in there if you need it.”
Jennifer shook her head. “Nah. I just need to cool down a little. That’s why you’ll never hear me complain about a wipeout when I’m out on the waves - even when the wave wins, there’s sweet, cool solace in losing.” She giggled, giving me that zen smile of hers as she bounded off to the bathroom.
“Oh hey, did you hear?” I asked, turning to Mom. “That house on the corner finally sold. I haven’t seen anyone move in yet.”
“It’s about time,” Mom answered and shook her head. “That house has been on the market for as long as we’ve lived here, maybe longer. I just hope the neighbors don’t mind all the noise,” she teased.
“Probably not. We can always tone it down if they do complain though, but I think they’re far enough up the cul de sac to only really hear Nikki’s bass.”
“Well, yes, but in fairness I can hear that over across town here,” she shot back with a teasing grin.
“What’re we talking about?” Jennifer asked as she returned, her long, wavy hair now absolutely dripping with water and matted against her neck and back.
I couldn’t help laughing as I looked up. “Oh um, we’re getting new neighbors over near Margie’s. That big house on the corner finally sold.”
“Wow. Really? That thing’s been empty for four or five years now. I’m kinda surprised you and Ash didn’t buy it, Linda.”
Mom smiled as I got up to start making our sandwiches. “We talked about it, but we like the extra storage space we have here, plus it’s not like we’re on the other side of town anyway.”
“And I can drive now, so it’s even easier,” I added. “Hey Jen, what do you want on yours? Lettuce, tomato, tabasco sauce?”
“Don’t you dare,” Jennifer giggled. “You know I have a tomato allergy!” She tried to keep a straight face, but Mom’s sideways glance caused her to crack up laughing. “Lettuce, tomato, and any kind of cheese you have handy is fine,” she added. I already knew how Mom liked hers. Though with the pregnancy her tastes had certainly changed.
“Ketchup and mayo on whole wheat with extra pickles,” I announced as I passed Mom a saucer with her sandwich. Jennifer wrinkled her nose.
“What, no honey?”
“Oh!” Mom exclaimed. “Honey would be perfect!”
Jennifer and I both giggled, and I set a bottle of honey on the table as I passed Jennifer her sandwich, sitting down between the two. “If there’s any good that can come from me never being able to get pregnant, it’s that I won’t spend my entire adult life regretting nine months of questionable food habits.”
Mom couldn’t help laughing. “Oh, you wouldn’t believe the kinds of cravings I had when I carried you. Honestly it’s a miracle you don’t have a permanent chocolate-covered-pickle craving.”
“I do have a thing for ice cream-covered french fries though now that you mention it.”
“Goofball,” Jennifer laughed, eyed the honey warily, and then picked it up, squirting some on her ham sandwich. “Ooh... Oh wow. That actually is pretty good.”
Mom grinned wide. “See? I’m not completely crazy.” We all laughed.
“Anyway, after lunch I’ve got to get a shower and go see my surgeon. She’s supposed to be flying in for a follow-up again.”
“Again?” Jennifer asked. “They must really be paying her big bucks.”
“Well, it’s partially that, but I also agreed to undergo an experimental procedure. I mean don’t get me wrong; it’s completely sanctioned by the medical community, but they want to know long term effects. On the short term, well,” I trailed off and grinned. “You saw me out there this morning. I feel great.”
“So like, will you be appearing in any medical journals?”
“Nah, nothing like that. The most I’ll get is an anonymous mention in a med student’s research paper I think,” I giggled. “But she seems nice, and I think she’s friends with Sarah’s sister LeAnne.”
“Oh, Michelle?” Jennifer asked, nodding. “Yeah, they’ve been dating a couple of weeks now. Nikki bought that cherry Shelby Mustang off her, remember?”
“Oh yeah! That’s the same person? Wow, talk about spooky.”
“There is no coincidence. Only the Force, there is, young padawan,” Jennifer replied in her best Yoda voice, causing me to crack up again.
“Cupcakes can lead only to the dark side. Well, that and my thighs,” I replied with a giggle as we stood to hug.
“I’ll see you tomorrow, hey?”
“See you then. Tell your Mom I said Hi.”
“Oh I will,” she replied and hugged Mom. “Linda, you take it easy.”
“I’ll try,” Mom answered, smiling teasingly back at her.
“I’m just going to go grab a shower really fast. Did you want to come with me?”
“I’d love to, dear. We can get some mother-daughter bonding in,” she answered. I giggled and hugged her.
“I can’t wait.”
“So, how did it go?” Mom asked as I stepped into the waiting room.
“Doc says everything looks great. There’s still some scar tissue, but she says that should heal with time.”
“Hey, Robin,” Michelle called after me. Michelle was, so far as I knew, a med student, but an incredibly intelligent girl. Despite being my age, she had some amazing insight into transgender treatment and surgical techniques. How she didn’t have her doctorate already was a mystery to me. How she withstood having all those piercings in her ears and navel was an even bigger one.
My appointment had actually been with her though, with my surgeon meeting with us via satellite, since she couldn't make it after all.
I turned back to smile at her. “Did I forget my purse again?” I teased. She laughed and shook her head.
“No, I just forgot to tell you one last thing. You’re officially cleared to start getting active again, if you haven’t already. Just remember not to push yourself too hard, too fast okay?”
I couldn’t help a small giggle. “I actually just had a cheer practice this morning. No acrobatics but we did work on some more athletic ground moves. Hey, how’s Taylor doing by the way?”
“She’s great. Just got her cast off this weekend. The first thing she did when we got home was change into her swimsuit and dive into the pool.” Michelle giggled.
I couldn’t help smiling. “Sounds like she’s really bounced back. She’s as strong as her sister,” I teased, giving Michelle a hug. “Tell LeAnne I said ‘hi’ when you see her.”
“In about thirty minutes,” Michelle answered with a broad grin as we parted ways, and I turned to Mom.
“So, where to now?”
“I want to pick up some aromatherapy candles,” Mom replied, rubbing her protruding belly lightly. “I should have known better than to marry a martial arts instructor,” she added, as we walked out to the parking lot.
“Why’s that?” I asked.
She giggled. “Because I think one of your siblings just roundhouse kicked my bladder. You go on ahead. I need to go to the bathroom again.”
I tried not to laugh as I watched her scurry back inside. On some level I think I felt a little relief that I’d never have to go through all that. I thought about the trade-offs as I sat in the driver’s seat of my car with the top down. A nice, cool breeze picked up, rustling the leaves of a nearby tree, and I smiled as Mom sat down in the passenger seat.
“Is everything okay?” she asked.
I slid my amber lens sunglasses down over my eyes, smiled, and nodded. “Great. Just trying to decide if I’m actually lucky that I’ll never have to deal with pregnancy.” I giggled as we pulled away from the hospital. Mom smiled.
“I suppose motherhood is motherhood either way. The morning sickness, the 3am races against the bladder clock, the inability to look in a mirror without feeling like a beached whale... It’s all temporary. And this too shall pass.” She groaned after that, adding, “The sooner the better.”
“What did the doctor say anyway?” I asked as we rolled to a stop at a red light. I’d forgotten how relaxing it could be to just take a day trip to New Haven.
A whole year had passed since her car accident, and in that time I think we both changed a lot. It seemed like life constantly challenged me to be more than myself here, but at the same time getting to transition, to live as the girl I knew I was made me feel more confident to face those challenges.
“Everything looks good. I know everyone’s been worried about lingering side-effects from my accident - especially me,” she added with a sheepish smile, “But so far everything looks great. All my tests have shown a complete recovery.” She paused and squeezed my hand as we pulled away again. “I think a lot of that has to do with my wonderful daughter.”
I couldn’t help giggling. “And after a year, I still never get tired of hearing those words. I love you Mom.”
“I love you too sweetheart,” Mom replied warmly.
I forgot how much fun shopping with Mom could be. We spent the better part of the afternoon just window shopping, exploring New Haven. I did find a really nice present for Nicole though. I had a dinner date with her that evening, and she had apparently just pulled up whenever we got back to Mom and Ash’s house.
“Hey you,” she called as she stepped out of the car. “I’m not too early am I?”
“Never,” I answered cheerfully as we hugged. “Could you help us with the bags? We’ve been shopping.” I grinned. “Oh, but I’ll carry this one,” I added, holding up the bag from Wicked Wicks, the nice little new age bookstore we had stumbled across while we were out.
“Oh Gawd,” Nikki laughed, “You didn’t buy a book of spells did you?”
I giggled. “No. You know I’m not into that sort of weirdness. It’s a present for you.” I grinned at her and gathered a couple of shopping bags. Mom tried to get the rest, but Nikki shook her head.
“I got it, Mom.” She grinned innocently.
“I wondered how long it would take you to finally start calling me that,” Mom giggled, wrapping an arm around each of us as we walked to the door. Nikki and I both paused at the door to let Mom go through first.
“Robin told me to,” she answered honestly, sticking her tongue out at me.
“Well, technically I said you could.”
Mom giggled again. “It’s fine. I like it. Nikki you’re practically part of the family anyway. You and Allison and Jennifer. Now, if you girls will excuse me, I’m going to go soak my ankles before dinner. Just put those things anywhere, and I’ll put them away later.”
“Okay Mom,” we answered in unison, looked at each other, and started giggling.
“So what’d you get me? You better not have spent too much,” Nikki mock-glared.
I held up the plain white bag, and already the strong scent of blackberries wafted under both our noses. She quickly opened the bag to find the large black pillar candle. “Oh my Gawd,” she almost cackled, hugging me. “Robin! You nut! I love it!”
“I thought you would.” I kissed her softly as she hugged me. “When I saw it, I thought of you, and I just had to buy it. So where are you taking me for dinner?”
“I dunno. Where’d you want to go? We can swing by my house if you want to do the ritzy thang, or McDonalds is good too.”
“Ooh, McDonalds sounds good to me. I’ve been craving a chocolate milkshake for a couple of days now. Let me just change my shirt and I’ll be ready. C’mon up with me?”
“You want me to watch?” Nikki teased, tickling my sides.
I couldn’t help the squeal that escaped as I goosed her right back. “No, goof. I want to show you what I’ve been working on with Sarah! But you can watch if you want,” I added teasingly and kissed her cheek.
Upstairs, I had a makeshift storyboard like the ones Margie made for Aria Blade, with pictures drawn by Sarah. They were only black and white, and only some of the conversation bubbles had any text yet, but it was coming together a lot faster than either of us expected.
“Oh wow. Robin these are amazing!” Nikki exclaimed as she admired the different storyboards in the set. I stepped into my walk-in closet, taking down one of my Heedless Despair concert t-shirts.
“Thanks. I’ve had so much time on my hands with my recovery time,” I answered, stepping out into the hall. “Hey, do you mind swinging by Ally’s on the way home? I need to pick up my cat.” I giggled. “Ally’s catsitting for me since I knew I’d be in New Haven today.”
“Awww,” Nikki giggled, adding, “Hey, what’s this?” She pointed to my open notebook.
“Oh, that’s just a poem I’ve been working on. It’s nothing really.”
Though I seek you out eternally
through greater darkness lies,
I find no solace, no respite.
My pain, my struggle,
urging me on,
With no guiding light.
Encompassing shadows,
pulling me toward inevitable fear,
I will slay the macabre death
which longs to stay so near
“Creepy. Is there something you need to tell me?” she frowned.
I giggled. “Oh, God no, it’s not like that! It’s just, I love Heedless Despair’s music, so I wanted to try and write something in that same vein. It’s not anywhere near as good as the stuff they do though.”
“Oh cool!” Nikki practically bubbled. “You should show it to Moira!”
“No way,” I laughed. “It’s really not that good.”
“Yes it is!” she insisted. “I could so see Scarlet singing something like this like, with a Grim Reaper stalking her on the stage. Oh my Gawd that would be so cool!”
“Anyway,” I changed the subject, and she stuck out her tongue.
“At least let me snap a copy on my phone?”
“Sure, go ahead. This is just a hand-written copy. I have another one on my hard drive too that’s a little further along on being edited. I’ll email it to you when we get back,” I replied cheerfully as she snapped a picture of my poem with her phone.
“Yay,” she answered. “Oh, I think it’s my night to buy dinner,” she added as we walked downstairs. “I know what you’re thinking. Yes, I did pay last time too, but you bought me that awesome candle, so don’t even think about trying to pay tonight!”
“Fine fine,” I laughed, “But I’m buying the popcorn at the movie.”
~* Chaos Theory *~
““Eep?” Nikki asked.
“That was Moira. She said she loved my song and wanted to lay down some music backing.”
“I’m so sorry,” Nikki answered quickly. “It was an accident. I printed off a copy of your lyrics when you emailed them to me, and Moira dropped by unexpected. I couldn’t just lie to her when she asked me who the author was. Please don’t be mad?”
“I brought donuts and coffee,” I called a little louder, figuring that might get their attention. I really had brought donuts and coffee though - I’d just left them in the front seat of my car for now.
“Mumfmfumf,” a male voice said behind me, causing me to jump. I spun around to see Kris with a half-eaten donut in hand. The other half had caused his cheeks to pooch out, and I couldn’t help laughing.
“Shut up,” he said with a half-grin. “I’m hungry!”
“I knew I shouldn’t have left the top down,” I teased. “So where’s everybody?”
“Nikki and Jenn left to get some more supplies. Allison’s gone to track down her boyfriend. He’s got access to three-quarter ton truck for us to haul trash with. Marry’s... Well I’m not actually sure where Marry went.”
“I feel like I should make a lamb joke here since there’s no one else around to, but the second I do she’ll walk up behind me and frog my arm.”
Kris started laughing. I’d never actually seen him laugh before. I mean, in the short time I’d known him, I’d seen him chuckle a few times, and that cool guy smile, but never a full-on gutbusting laugh like what I had just witnessed.
“I can just imagine the look on her face now,” he finally managed to get out.
“Whose face?” Marry asked, stepping around the corner. She glanced at me with an innocent grin, raising her fist. I flinched, and she laughed. “Ah. Two for flinching!” Instead of punching me though, she punched Kris.
“Ow! What did I do?” he asked with a chuckle.
“You laughed,” she replied cheerfully. “Once everyone gets back we can really get down and dirty, metaphorically and literally. Some of the rooms are worse than others, but most of it’s just trash. There’s some old furniture that needs to be taken care of too.”
“Can that stuff be recycled?” I asked thoughtfully.
“You read my mind,” Kris answered. “I mean some of the old desks and stuff are completely useless, but they’re all hardwood so they could probably be salvaged either by a woodworker who’s into that sort of thing, or as sawdust. I’ll post an ad on Craigslist about it. Meantime we can just start piling it up somewhere and throw away anything that’s too far gone.”
As if on cue, two sets of loud, distinct motors outside signified the girls’ returns - Nikki and her Mustang, and what sounded like a diesel engine - probably Josh’s truck.
As I stepped out to greet everyone, I stopped at my car, pulling out the large box of mixed donuts. I held up the thermos of coffee next, calling, “If someone doesn’t mind getting the food, I’ll get the styrofoam cups.”
Ally grinned as she hugged me, taking the box off my hands afterwards. “Robin, you rock in stereo.”
Josh peeked through the clear window of the box. “Oooh, I was gonna pass, but those bear claws look great.”
“So do we have a plan of attack yet?” Jenn asked as I walked alongside her back inside.
“Just a tentative one so far. Kris is going to post on Craigslist for woodworkers interested in salvaging some old hardwood furniture to recycle. Other than that, I think we’re just kind of starting at the front and working our way back.”
“I brought heavy duty gloves for everybody,” Nikki added from my other side. “Plus enough cleaning chemicals to suffocate an elephant, so remember to open a window.”
“Actually the windows don’t open,” Marry advised. “But we do have air conditioning working, so as long as you don’t close the door you should be fine.”
We had only just begun cleaning when a horn honked outside, scaring me about half out of my wits. Nikki and Jenn giggled.
“You okay there?” Jenn asked, completely unable to keep a straight face.
“Peachy,” I answered, setting my broom aside. “I’m going to go see what that was about,” I said, and as I left the room, Marry poked her head out of the next room over.
“I heard a horn and a squeal. Everything okay?”
I didn’t answer. I did stick my tongue out though, causing her to laugh.
“I’m going to see what’s going on. You’re not expecting anyone are you?” I asked. Marry, apparently curious as well, shook her head as she followed.
“No. Just you guys.”
Several new cars sat parked outside, and over half the cheer squad piled out of them, including Chelsea and Sasha. Sasha raced over to hug me.
“Hey girl!” she cheered happily. “God we missed you at cheer camp. How are you feeling?”
“Sasha! What are you guys doing here?”
She giggled. “Can’t let you four have all the fun! When Chelsea told us what you guys were planning we decided to pitch in and help out. I mean, we’re not girl scouts, but we are a team, right?”
Tracy, a cheerleader and fellow senior scout smiled wryly as she waved, even as the others filed inside. “I know this is like, you four’s ‘thing’, but I figured you could use all the help you could get.”
“Our thing?” I asked, confused, and pulled Tracey into a hug. “I hope you didn’t think that just because we’ve been doing a lot of the planning, that we didn’t want any help. There’s no way we can do all this by ourselves. We haven’t really talked about it with the younger girls yet because we wanted to get all the glass and stuff cleaned up first, but we so didn’t mean to exclude you either. Heck, even Trent and Laura are coming out later to help.”
Tracy smiled and returned my hug. A few stray tears rolled down her cheeks. “Thanks. I’m just going through some rough crap right now, and I’m trying not to get in anybody’s way. Sorry for pushing that off on you guys.”
“What’s going on?” I finally asked, realizing we were alone now. She shook her head.
“Don’t want to talk about it,” she answered gruffly, but bit her lip. “Not right now anyway. Maybe later. I just need to get my mind off it.”
I nodded after a moment. “All right - if you’re sure. Want a donut? There’s a few left.”
She laughed a little. “Um, sure. So uh, what is the plan anyway?”
“Well right now we’re just cleaning, but we’re going to start discussing what the owners want to do with the place when we break for lunch, so we can start talking creative ideas for scares. Like there’s a morgue here, so we’re definitely going to do something scary with that, maybe a recording of someone banging, trying to get out.”
“Oh God,” Tracy actually giggled, her eyes and smile brightening noticeably. “You know what we should do? Like if there’s a courtyard or something we can turn it into a swamp. Use dry ice to create mist so nobody knows there’s solid ground underneath it, some paper mache dead trees...”
“Tracy you’re a genius,” I replied as we walked back inside. She shrugged.
“Nah. I’m a theater geek. I live for these kinds of special effects,” she answered casually.
It surprisingly didn’t take long for us to get the worst of the old asylum cleaned up and looking presentable. We still needed to clean off or paint over the graffiti, but by around noon we had a good three fourths of the place trash-free.
Kris and Marry surprised us with a free lunch of pizza from the local pizzaria. We didn’t have any tables, so we piled together a few of the old desks and chairs that weren’t rotted out or covered in dust, and Josh found a stash of metal folding chairs.
While returning with my third slice of supreme, I sat down by Tracy. She smiled up at me around a large bite of pepperoni and sausage.
“How are you holding up?” I asked quietly.
She smiled a little more, staring down at her pizza. “I’m okay. I just had a really big fight with my dad this morning.” She sighed as she raised her styrofoam cup of soda, taking a long, drawn-out sip before finally continuing. “I told you this morning, theater’s what I love. It’s as much a part of who I am as goth is to Laura over there.”
Laura glanced up at hearing her name, and Tracy giggled. “I’m not gossiping about you. Just drawing a comparison.”
Laura giggled as she stood, bringing her chair over and sitting daintily. “What’d I miss?”
“I was just telling Robin what’s been bugging me lately.”
Laura frowned. “That’s not fair. I’ve been trying to get you to talk about it for a week, and then you go and spill your guts to the school’s advice columnist?” She grinned broadly at both of us. “Kidding! Go ahead,” she added, poking Tracy’s arm. I tried not to laugh, not wanting to interrupt.
“It’s just... Ever since Mom died my dad’s had a stick up his ass about me getting a good education. He wants me to go to law school, and he thinks theater’s a waste of tuition.”
“Wow. So not,” Laura answered. Tracy smiled a little.
“I knew a fellow theater geek would understand.” She glanced at me and added, “Theater geeks. heard about your performance of The Raven in Mrs. Ellis’ AP English class.”
I blushed deeply. “I actually thought about trying out for drama, but with everything else I had going on, I just didn’t have any room for it. But if that’s what you want to do, you should go for it. I mean, look at Heedless Despair.” I drew on the only real analogy I could think of. “The kind of performances that they put on isn’t just music, or a concert. It’s like some kind of macabre musical.”
Both Laura and Tracy looked at each other for a moment then started to giggle. “Oh my God,” Laura responded first, “Robin, that’s brilliant. I never even thought of them like that, but I think I just became an even bigger fan.”
Tracy nodded. “I agree. That’s exactly what I’m talking about. Theater is no more ‘dead’ than music or film. It’s my passion. It’s what makes me want to get up in the morning.”
“You should have seen her as Lady MacBeth,” Laura added. “I get chills just thinking about it.”
“Hey, don’t knock your performance in Romeo and Juliet.”
“Even though you played Juliet?” Laura teased, grinning as she leaned over to hug her friend. “You should do what makes you happy though. If your dad can’t understand that, that’s his problem. It’s your life sweetie. You’re the one that has to live it.”
“She’s right,” I heard myself say. I couldn’t believe I had spoken up, but now that I had, I had to find a way to say what was on my mind without exposing myself. Crap. “I mean, I was a nobody at my last school because I was trying so hard to live up to everyone else’s expectations of me, and you know, I was completely and utterly miserable.”
“I have a hard time ever believing you weren’t Miss Popularity,” Tracy teased, but smiled.
I laughed. “Are you kidding? I was the biggest loser in school. But here I have friends, two sports that I enjoy-”
“I thought you just played basketball?” Laura teased. “When did you take up another sport?”
Tracy mock-scowled. “You know cheerleading is a sport too!”
Laura cackled. “I’m sorry. I couldn’t resist. I know I could never do half the crap you two do. Sorry Robin, go ahead,” she added, still giggling.
“What I’m trying to say is, I wasn’t truly happy until I started living my life for me first. Everything else fell into place from there. It hasn’t been easy by any means, but I have something now that I never had back then.”
“What’s that?” Tracy asked, genuinely curious. I smiled brightly as I looked her right in the eye.
“I have a reason to get up in the morning.”
She giggled. “I walked right into that one.”
“Yeah, you did,” Laura shot back with a smile, “But she’s right. The only way you’ll ever be happy is if you life your life for you and only you. Now if you’ll excuse me, I have a boyfriend to get back to,” she added with a giggle.
Tracy rolled her eyes as Laura stood, but she smiled. “Thanks guys. I really do feel better. I’m not going to be rude about it, but the next time Daddy starts with his ‘You’re not going to get into law school’ speech I’m just going to lay it down and tell him the truth. I’m a senior this year, and I need to start looking at colleges with a good theatrical program.”
“It won’t hurt to have a solid degree under you either,” I added, “But don’t sacrifice your dreams in the process. If you really hate law, why not compromise and find a field of study that does interest you, in addition to theater?”
“Well, I do love working with kids,” she trailed off.
“You’d make a great teacher. You’d make an even better actress, but still.”
Tracy giggled. “I’ll remember to thank you in my awards speech,” she teased, hugging me. “Thank you,” she whispered.
“Hey, it’s what friends are for,” I whispered back.
I had just finished my pizza when my cell phone’s ‘generic incoming call’ ringtone beeped. I checked the caller ID before quickly answering, “Hey Moira, what’s up?”
“Hi Robin!” she answered warmly. “Listen, I know yer busy, but is there any chance you and I could get together sometime? I LOVE your song, and I’d really like ta lay down some music backing.”
“My... song?” I asked a little surprised.
“Yes! Your lyrics are brill! They’re a little rough, but we can work on that. Just let me know when you’re free, aye? I’ll be in touch.”
“Eep?” Nikki asked.
“That was Moira. She said she loved my song and wanted to lay down some music backing.”
“I’m so sorry,” Nikki answered quickly. “It was an accident. I printed off a copy of your lyrics when you emailed them to me, and Moira dropped by unexpected. I couldn’t just lie to her when she asked me who the author was. Please don’t be mad?”
I shook my head and hugged her. “I’m not mad. Just stunned. I really didn’t think it was that good.”
“She called it brill when she saw it,” Nikki giggled. “I told you, it’s good. I think she wants to show it to Jessica.”
“Oh my God,” I whispered slowly. “I think I need to sit down and let that one sink in.”
I didn’t really think anything of the sweet, sweet 50th anniversary Mustang parked in front of Margie’s place when I pulled into the driveway. After all Michelle only lived a short distance away, and our families had become pretty close, with LeAnne and Michelle apparently dating now.
Of course, you can imagine my surprise when I found them in the kitchen laughing at an old family photo album. It never once dawned on me that Michelle and Margie both having the last name ‘Evans’, and Margie moving here from California, had any connection to one another.
“Hi Robin,” Margie called cheerfully as I stepped into the room, carrying my storyboards. I quickly set them aside though as I approached, wrapping a hug around her from behind. She giggled a little and kissed my cheek.
“This is Michelle and me when she was five, before I moved out to San Francisco. I must've been ... twelve or thirteen?” She pointed to a picture of the two, and there was definitely a striking family resemblance. It didn’t hurt that both were dressed in matching Disney Mickey Mouse t-shirts, and both had shoulder-length hair.
“Even back then I wanted to be JUST like Margie,” Michelle laughed.
“Wait a minute, you guys are related?” I blurted, staring blankly.
“We’re cousins,” Michelle answered with a giggle. “On my dad’s side, and Margie’s Mom’s side.”
“That’s so cool. Why didn’t either of you mention it sooner? I mean technically that makes us step-cousins.”
Michelle smiled sheepishly. “That’s why I never mentioned it. I was worried that you might feel weird about your cousin being involved in your GRS procedures. I promise it wasn’t anything sinister or weird,” she added. Margie started to giggle.
“My cousin the mad scientist!” she cackled, causing Michelle to start laughing too.
“You know I was in a pretty dark place back then. Dad throwing me out was the best thing that ever happened to me. My dad’s sister took me in, and she took me to a therapist in New Haven.”
“Doctor Ketz?” I asked. She smiled and shook her head.
“No, but I did meet with a Doctor Ketz for my second opinion on starting hormones. I was lucky I started when I did. The stress of living at home had triggered an early puberty for me.”
“Ouch. I got extremely lucky there,” I answered. “I still don’t know what caused me to hit puberty so late, but I’m happy I did. Oh, I brought the storyboards you wanted,” I added, glancing at Margie. “Sarah’s such an amazing artist. I’m not sure my story’s doing her work justice.”
“Hey, don’t sell yourself short, kiddo,” Margie replied as she stood to kiss my forehead then turned to pick up the poster board pieces. She only flipped through a few of them before Michelle spoke up.
“Wow. You really wrote this yourself?” she asked. I nodded sheepishly.
“I based the characters off Katelyn and Sarah, kind of like how Aria Blade was based off … Err, someone I know,” I caught myself, but Margie giggled.
“It’s okay. Michelle knows I’m the creator of Shadowcraft.”
“It wasn’t really hard to figure out once I saw the autographed poster, ‘Aria Blade’,” Michelle added, grinning at me. “So is Aria Blade going to make another appearance this Halloween?”
“I’ve been talking to the girls about that actually,” I answered. “Our schedule’s going to be pretty tight with school, cheer, and running the haunted house on weekends, but I’m pretty sure we can pull off a visit to the kids’ wing of the hospital this year.”
“Robin, these are amazing. With your permission I’d like to talk to my publisher and show them your and Sarah’s work.”
“What, seriously? I mean we were just going to print a few copies for ourselves to give out. The only reason I brought it up with you is because Shadowcraft is your universe. It’s just something we’ve been working on together while I was recuperating.” I was dumbfounded. I knew Sarah’s art quality was really good, equal to some of the people on Margie’s art team even, but I never dreamed she’d want to take it to her publisher for approval.
She smiled and nodded. “They’ve been pressuring me to consider expanding the Shadowcraft universe, to do another Villain themed comic, or to let another artist take a shot at it. I have exclusive ownership over who can and can’t work on the IP, and I think you and Sarah would be a great addition. Besides, the CEO already knows you because of your modeling experience as Aria Blade.”
She had a point. Check and mate.
“Okay, you can talk to them about it,” I finally relented. Margie giggled and hugged me. “I promise you won’t be under any pressure to finish this until you’re ready. You’re not under contract, so you have all the time you want.”
“Sarah wants to color it in, and I still have a lot of dialogue I need to translate from the original story. We’d love to do this as a full, one-shot graphic novel ideally. Anyway, I’m going to head up to my room and clean out my closet then head over and see if Ally’s home. I’ve got a bunch of stuff that just doesn’t fit anymore so I’m going to donate some of it.”
“We’ll be down here if you need any help,” Margie replied cheerfully. “Kelly’s coming home for lunch so I’m going to fry some hamburgers.”
It was hard for Margie and Kelly to keep the fact that they’d been living together for awhile now a secret from me, now that I’d been spending most of my recovery time at Margie’s. Besides, having a nurse in the house who knew the pain of GRS recovery was really helpful as well.
“Sounds great,” I called, poking my head back around the door from the hallway and grinned at her. “Your burgers are a lot better than when I first moved here,” I teased, causing her to laugh loudly as I headed upstairs.
~* Making Waves *~
“My lawyer advised me that it would be okay if I provided you with all the documentation, since you all are able to independently confirm with the gynecologist that she did indeed file everything.” I reached down, opening the briefcase Max had loaned me, and handed over the documents for the three present to review, as a few more, as well as Principal Rochelle, entered.
The principal smiled and nodded. “Hello Robin. Staying out of trouble?”
I laughed. “Hey, I haven’t been down to your office since Homecoming! I gave up trying to stay out of people’s way though. When you try to be nice to everyone someone inevitably thinks you’re up to something.”
It’s funny how much things had changed in just a year. Back in San Francisco, when I was still masquerading as a boy, I loved to go all out and dress as femininely as I possibly could whenever possible. I dreaded inevitably having to change back to my plain old jeans and oversized t-shirts, knowing it meant a return to ‘Robert’.
Now, here I sat waiting for the school board to convene, and it was probably the first time since Prom that I had worn a dress. I wanted to look nice, but more than that I wanted to present a professional appearance so I’d chosen a simple business-like knee length skirt with a nice, comfortable sleeveless top, since it was still summer, after all, and a low heel.
The funny part to me was, I found myself wishing I’d just worn shorts. I actually couldn’t wait to get back home and change! Talk about a striking difference from a year ago. The school board members seemed to notice as well. At least the ones who had arrived so far had.
“Robin, I barely recognized you,” one of them commented with a respectful smile.
“I can’t believe it’s been a year already,” the other added. “Congratulations on your placement in the cheer competition last Spring.”
“Oh, thank you,” I answered warmly. “You know we were originally going to do a big Martial Arts-themed routine, but one of the judges shot it down. That judge doesn’t work there anymore though,” I added with an innocent grin.
The pair laughed. “Sounds like someone overstepped their boundaries, eh? It wasn’t because of … what this meeting is about, was it?”
I shook my head quickly. “No, they had no idea about me being transgendered. They thought that it went against the spirit of the competition somehow. Alice, my private cheer coach, told me that the school’s going to be receiving a formal letter of apology on the matter.”
“Well, for what it’s worth I don’t think you have much to worry about.”
I smiled at that and nodded. “I hope not. I’m just so tired of having to lie to my friends. I didn’t have this done for them, don’t get me wrong, but it did influence my decision. I was ready to quit basketball, and cheer, and just find a hole to hide in until I graduated. The pressure was getting to a point where I was almost physically sick.”
A third, female voice spoke up behind me. “Well, that’s all I needed to hear. I’d just like to read the affidavit for myself - you know, crossing t’s and dotting i’s,” she added as she stepped closer and sat down across the table from me. I nodded.
“My lawyer advised me that it would be okay if I provided you with all the documentation, since you all are able to independently confirm with the gynecologist that she did indeed file everything.” I reached down, opening the briefcase Max had loaned me, and handed over the documents for the three present to review, as a few more, as well as Principal Rochelle, entered.
The principal smiled and nodded. “Hello Robin. Staying out of trouble?”
I laughed. “Hey, I haven’t been down to your office since Homecoming! I gave up trying to stay out of people’s way though. When you try to be nice to everyone someone inevitably thinks you’re up to something.”
He grinned. “Now that is the story of my life,” he teased. “I’ve heard you and your friends are trying to renovate the old asylum on the outskirts of town. What’s going on with that, if you don’t mind me asking?”
“Oh, yes sir,” I answered warmly. I remembered my first school board meeting, and how incredibly nervous I felt. I was still getting used to presenting full-time, and it felt like these strangers held my future in the palm of their hands. This time though, looking around at each of them, I could see them more as human beings who just had the best interest of the other students at the school in mind. I couldn’t help feeling Principal Rochelle was making a point to remind them of my extracurricular activities, though.
“We’re helping the people who own it to get it cleaned up. In exchange for letting us use it as a haunted house this Halloween, which we’re probably just going to run on weekends through October, we’re going to help them turn it into a youth center. Ultimately it’s going to have its own basketball court, volleyball court, and hopefully a swimming pool, if they can get the zoning in order.”
I noticed one of them gave me a sidelong glance at that comment, but I continued. “What they really want to do is arrange with our local public transit so that they can get a charter bus just for kids, and I’ve got a contact on the police force that I’m going to speak with about arranging for a minor police presence in the area for their protection. After the incident with the guy who tried to kidnap me and my friend last summer...” I trailed off, and Principal Rochelle frowned.
“I’d completely forgotten about that incident.”
“I wish I could,” I sighed. “I still have nightmares about that day sometimes. And I know Allison does as well. She just doesn’t like to talk about it.”
“Well,” one of the school board members finally spoke up, “It looks like everything is in order. Frankly, I see no reason why we should bar this young lady from either using the appropriate facilities, or showering with her teammates.”
“From what I’ve overheard from my daughter over the last year,” the woman added, “It actually sounds like forcing her to do otherwise has been even more of a disruption. I feel that now that her ‘birth defect’ has been corrected, that we’d only be hurting her, and the other students, if we continued to enforce these kinds of limits. She’s obviously an outstanding student.”
“She’s an outstanding girl,” Principal Rochelle responded. “A star athlete and an excellent student. I don’t mind saying that, if she keeps her grades up, she could well be Valedictorian of her class when she graduates.”
I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. I quickly shook my head. “I don’t know about that sir. My friend Chelsea is so much more deserving. She’s an even bigger perfectionist than I am, too,” I added, causing the gathered adults to laugh.
“Really, I just want to be able to spend time with my friends. The breaking point for me, was back at the cheer nationals. Sasha asked me to help her with her stage makeup since we had already changed at our hotel. She made the comment that it was nice to finally have me around, and I know she meant it as a compliment, but it still hurt pretty badly.
“I realized that our locker room time is like any other time we spend together. We’re not just a bunch of girls in short skirts. We’re also not just athletes. We’re a team. We spend more time together than I do with my own mother or sister, and almost more time than I spend with my other friends.”
“Or with your girlfriend,” the woman answered with a smile. “I have a teenage daughter. These things get around. But your sexual orientation has no bearing on these proceedings. Besides,” she continued, and I finally remembered where I had seen her before. That was Eleanor Derrick, Katelyn’s mother! I hadn’t seen her in quite awhile, and she had definitely done something new with her hair. I had no idea she was on the school board now.
“You helped me reconnect with my daughter. You’ve been a good influence on her Robin, and I believe you when you say that you have your teammates’ interests at heart. I don’t want to see you quit doing what you love. So with that said,” she looked to the left and to the right, then continued, “I believe I speak for all assembled when I say, permission to use the women’s facilities, and full recognition as a female student are hereby granted.”
Part of me wanted to cry as I stood to shake each member’s hands. “Thank you. You don’t know what this means to me.”
Eleanor smiled warmly. “I know you won’t make us regret this decision. Now go enjoy what’s left of your summer.”
“Yes ma’am,” I replied warmly, gathered my briefcase, and turned to leave.
The first day of school was fast approaching, and I still needed supplies. I talked to the girls, and we all agreed that we would hit the Alpine Springs mall together, and if we still needed anything, we could head into New Haven. I had cheer practice with Jenn that morning, but practices ended early since Sasha had a dentist appointment.
After a quick shower, I left Margie’s to head next door and check on Allison. She seemed a bit apprehensive when I called her that morning. Shortly after I knocked on the door, Carol’s smiling face appeared as she opened it.
“Hi Robin!” she said cheerfully. “You’re looking for Allison, right?”
“Yeah, she seemed kind of upset when I called her this morning. Is everything okay?”
“Oh yes, dear. She had another nightmare - first one in quite awhile though. She’s down at the gun range with her father,” Carol continued.
“Gun range?” I asked, confused. She stared blankly back at me for a moment.
“You mean she never told you? Oh dear...” She frowned. “I’m sorry Robin. I assumed you knew. Why don’t you come inside and I’ll pour you a nice, cold glass of your favorite red cream soda, and we can talk about it?”
I smiled and nodded. “Sure, that sounds great. And for what it’s worth I’m not mad or anything. Whatever’s going on I’m sure she has her reasons for not telling me about it.”
I followed Carol inside, and after she poured our drinks, I sat down at the kitchen table with her. She sipped her iced tea thoughtfully for a moment before continuing.
“You know Joe is an ex-Marine, right?”
I nodded. “Yeah, he’s told me a few of his war stories. Before Ash he was the closest thing I’ve ever had to a real father figure,” I added with a smile.
Carol chuckled a little and nodded. “Well, he’s a munitions expert and certified marksman. He’s also a certified trainer. Prior to the … incident a year ago, he hadn’t spent nearly as much time as he wanted to with Allison. He felt so guilty when you girls were attacked, over not spending enough time with her mostly.
“One day, she came up to us and asked if it would be okay for her to learn to shoot. At first I was against the idea, but Joe convinced me that this could be good for her. Not only would it give her a way to channel her frustration, but it would also give them a chance to really bond.”
“That’s so sweet,” I replied, pausing to take a sip of my soda. “So that’s where she goes on Saturdays when I’m doing piano with Katelyn, or when I’m at cheer practice?”
Carol grinned, nodding. “Joe says she’s a natural. I don’t know exactly what they’re doing today, but I saw him carrying the big rifle case.”
“Do they ever go hunting?” I asked. I just couldn’t picture Allison shooting an animal, but I had to ask. Carol smiled and shook her head.
“No. She prefers paper targets.” She chuckled. “I don’t think she’d have it in her to shoot an animal, even if she believed Joe’s talk about it being more humane than letting them starve. I think she’s too much like her mother there,” she added with a soft laugh.
“I still can’t believe I hit that tiny target,” I heard Allison laugh from the foyer as the front door opened. “I swear that old guy’s jaw was going to fall off-” she stopped in her tracks at seeing me. I smiled back at her, she, dressed in a gray t-shirt and cut-off jean shorts with a rifle slung by a strap over her shoulder. Her cheeks turned bright red.
“Hey Ally,” I said casually as I stood and approached, hugging her as though nothing were wrong. “Sorry I’m a little earlier than we planned, but Sasha had a dentist appointment, so we cut practice short today.”
“Oh, um, err,” she fumbled, her cheeks turning even redder. “I’m sorry Robin. I didn’t mean to keep this from you or the others. It’s just I didn’t want you guys to think I was some kind of gun fanatic or something.”
I had to giggle. “You mean like how freaked out I was that you guys might find out I was into comic books?”
She blinked, and started to laugh. “Oh my Gosh. You’re so right. I guess Mom already told you, huh?” she asked, motioning for me to follow her.
“Yeah,” I answered, as we headed toward the stairs. She led me up and to their parents’ bedroom. I hadn’t really noticed it before, but in the far corner, a large gun display case sat. “Like I said, it’s okay. It’s like me and Kenpo. You have to do what you have to do to cope. I’d be lying if I told you I wasn’t still affected by what happened last summer.”
She carefully placed her rifle back in the case and closed it again before turning back to pull me into a hug. Tears ran down her face as she held onto me.
“It’s like, literally the one thing that makes me feel secure. When I’m out there on the range, sighting down that barrel, it’s him I see. Does that make me a bad person?” she whispered.
I shook my head. “I see his ugly face every time I snap an oak board in half. Every time I kick the practice dummy. The only time I try not to think about him is when I’m sparring because you’d kick MY butt if I hurt your boyfriend,” I teased, causing her to laugh.
“I love you Robin,” she whispered, hugging me again before wiping her eyes, just as Joe appeared. He smiled at us.
“Don’t mind me; just putting away the 50 cal.” He patted the hard-shell case in his hands and approached us. “Allison’s a natural out there, and that’s not just me being proud papa,” he added, and we both giggled.
“Oh Daddy,” she smiled. “I want to finish my handgun certification. It’s not because I want to carry. I just really want to move on to the bigger guns.”
“You will,” Joe answered, placing his hands on her shoulders before pulling her into a hug. He kissed her forehead. “I’m really proud of you. Now, if you girls will excuse me, I need to get a quick shower.” He smiled, patting my shoulder as he passed. “Good to see you again Robin. You need to stop by more often.”
I giggled. “Yes sir,” and turned back to grab Allison’s hand. “C’mon you. Shopping awaits.”
“Hey, what did the school board say anyway?” Allison asked as we headed back downstairs.
“Oh yeah, I never did tell you guys did I? I guess I just got distracted, what with Moira wanting to work with me on that song and Margie approaching her publisher about the comic.”
Allison giggled. “I thought you were going to take it easy this semester?” she asked, shooting me a grin.
“This is taking it easy,” I shot back and laughed. “If I wanted to push myself I would’ve taken a couple of college credit courses.”
Words could not accurately describe how great it felt to be back in the Dojo again. I hadn’t told anyone, but it was my Kenpo training that allowed me to get back into cheerleading so quickly. As soon as I was able to comfortably stand, I had begun testing my range of motion - carefully - but improving it slowly but surely each day through practicing my kata.
Now, standing in the empty training hall, I finally felt whole again. Ash had some things to take care of in his office, and Nikki had gone to get a bottle of water for me. With no other students arriving yet, I had the place to myself. I noticed Ash had set up his board breaking stand, but I couldn’t have known what he had in mind for my triumphant return to the Arts. Instead I occupied my time practicing with one of the practice dummies.
One of the lessons I took to heart from day one was that the force of a strike was only half the equation. Precision and speed were equally important, and together created a kind of trinity. I wasn’t trying to break the training dummy, after all, so instead focused on the speed of my strikes, the precision, and, since this particular dummy had a swivel motion that allowed to in effect ‘fight back’, on not getting clocked by it as I moved and struck. Granted my speed had nothing on the advanced students. I had a long road ahead of me.
“I never get tired of watching you do that,” Nikki giggled, offering me a towel as I turned back to her.
“You should see Josh,” I laughed. “It’s going to take years before I can even teach. I do want to teach someday though, sort of pass on to others what Ash’s given me.”
Nikki smiled as I wiped the sweat from my brow, offering me the bottle of water in her hand in exchange. “Ally told me you found out her big secret. Well, um, our big secret, sort of.”
“Our?” I asked, giving Nikki ‘The Look’. I couldn’t hold it though, and started to giggle, causing her to laugh too.
“Yeah. Unlike Ally I’m not ‘just’ learning. I’ve known how to shoot since I was a kid. Grandpa taught me, but I hadn’t really thought about it until recently. I didn’t even know Ally was keeping it a secret.”
“It’s hard for her. She doesn’t like to talk about what happened. And I have martial arts to focus my energy. I mean I have to be careful not to get carried away, but the guy’s more of a distant memory to me anymore. Ally bottled it up though. She’s only just starting to cope with it.”
“I know the feeling,” Nikki replied. “It took me years to come to grips with what that monster did to me, and I’m still kinda broken.” She sighed softly, and I wrapped her in a hug. She smiled, resting her head on my shoulder. “I love you,” she whispered.
“I love you more,” I whispered back, kissing her cheek. “You guys should go to the shooting range together sometime.”
Nikki giggled. “I was actually just thinking about asking if you’d want to go with me and Ally this weekend. I haven’t fired a gun since I was like, ten, but since her dad’s a certified instructor, I’m thinking about talking to him.”
I shook my head, but smiled. “Jenn and I are going to be doing one last focused cheer practice with Alice, but you should go. I think it’d be good for her to know we’re all behind her, that it’s really not a bad thing for her to have a focus for her feelings too.”
“Who are we talking about?” Josh asked, causing us both to jump. Allison giggled.
“You are sooo bad,” she teased as she leaned up to kiss him. He smiled innocently.
“Oh, we were just talking about our plans for this weekend,” Nikki answered, grinning.
“Did she say yes?” Allison asked, looking at me. “I mean I’ll totally understand if you don’t want to, but it’d be so cool.”
“Jenn and I are doing another cheer session with Alice tomorrow morning. That’s usually when you go isn’t it?”
Allison grinned. “Usually. But we’re going in the afternoon tomorrow. I know friends don’t have to do like, everything together, but I knew Nikki used to enjoy it when she was younger, so I wanted to extend the invitation.”
“Actually,” I answered, “It sounds like fun. I mean I’m not big on guns - honestly they terrify me, but I’d love to come and watch you guys, if that’s alright?”
Allison giggled and hugged me happily. “Yay!”
“Looks like a few more people are starting to show,” Nikki said, glancing back over her shoulder. She snuck a quick kiss before stepping over beside Allison. “Good luck tonight,” she added. The pair raced off to the side and sat just as Maria approached them.
Josh grinned as he turned to me. “So, are you ready for your test?”
“My test?” I asked. He nodded.
“Sure. If you’re ready, you can test for your next belt tonight.” He pointed to the board breaking stand, “And we’re going to have some fun tonight in honor of your return.”
“What are you guys up to?” I asked, eyeing Josh. He laughed.
“I wanted to wait until you got back. I’ve been practicing the three board break. I want to try five tonight. They’re pine boards so I think I can do it.”
“That’s sweet, but why wait for me?” I asked, a little confused. His smile brightened.
“Because you’re next,” he replied simply.
“Uhm... This isn’t one of those Wuxia ‘I will destroy you’ things is it?” I asked teasingly, and he started to laugh.
“Oh, God no. I just meant that it’s tradition here for students graduating to Purple belt to test their striking power.” He paused and lowered his voice. “It’s actually a test of how well you listen to instruction. You’ll see what I mean.”
“Ohh.”
“Excellent, Robin,” Ash said proudly as I stood to position and bowed to Josh, my sparring partner. He hadn’t gone easy on me, but as we were both restricted to purple Kata, I managed at least to keep up with him. Josh bowed in return and then stepped away for a moment, handing something to Ash, who stepped forward next, facing me. “Your reward for completing your test: your new belt, and a demonstration.”
We had saved my test for last since I was the only student eligible for advancement at that time, which also meant Josh would have the spotlight for the ‘demonstration’ portion. Unfortunately that also meant anyone who wanted to stick around would get to watch me next.
After tying my belt into place, I carefully folded my old one and offered it to Ash with a proud smile. “Thank you Sensei. Would you honor me by giving this to another student?”
“Robin, are you sure?” he asked. “I know you chose to pay for your belts yourself.”
I nodded. “Yes sir. I know not everyone can afford their gi or belts. Besides, I got a great discount for being the daughter of an instructor,” I added with a grin. He laughed at that.
“Okay, if you’re sure,” he replied. “Now, everyone, gather around for the final demonstrations,” he called, getting everyone’s attention. The myriad students all clustered in a semicircle around Josh and Ash. I tried to join them, but Josh caught my arm and grinned, as Ash set up the five boards.
“Board breaking is a useful tool to gauge one’s progress.” He paused to grin. “It’s also a great recruiting tool.”
A chorus of laughter erupted from the class.
“But at its heart, one must always remember that with strength comes responsibility. Because you can do something, doesn’t mean you always have to, but it also doesn’t mean you should be ashamed. As you know Josh completed his second degree testing last week. Whenever a student completes a belt requirement above Orange, it’s tradition to have them break a number of boards. Can anyone tell me what this represents?”
The students looked at each other and murmured quietly, but no one spoke: at least, not at first. Finally someone asked, “Because it looks so cool?”
Again, a chorus of giggles erupted. Even Ash chuckled. “Not quite. No, the breaking of boards represents you as students, breaking through the challenges set before you. It takes strength, concentration, and precision to make a clean break. These same principles apply to your studies here, and to life.
“Purple belt requirement for example,” he continued, glancing at me now, “Is more than simply the Kata that you learn. You must also demonstrate concentration, coordination, perseverance, precision and timing, and mental discipline. You must be willing to work and to listen, to focus not just on the lesson, but on the meaning behind the lesson. As you progress, the color of your belt means less about what you can do, than about what you’ve learned.”
He turned to Josh and nodded.
“Breaking a single board requires all those things. That’s why we reserve its instruction for Purple and above. You must be able to focus and clear your mind. You must strike with precision, and you must have the coordination and strength to strike repeatedly, but you must also have the foresight, the mental discipline, to recognize where to strike.”
He inhaled, slowly exhaling. Three times, he lowered his closed fist over the same section of the topmost board. On the fourth swing, he let out a mighty shout, and all five boards snapped cleanly. The class erupted in cheers as he bowed to Ash, and then to me, as Ash set up a single board.
“Remember, precision, discipline, focus.” He winked at me, and I nodded and stepped forward.
I stared at the board for a second or two and reflected on what they had both just said. I raised my hand, and set it on the board, feeling the grain beneath my open palm.
“Do you feel the grain beneath your hand?” Ash asked. I nodded, and he continued. “If you fight the grain, you have an uphill battle. Strike with the grain and the board will do half your work for you.”
I raised my hand and closed my fist. I knew where I thought the best spot to strike would be, but I measured it up a couple of times just to be sure. On the third, I brought my fist down with as much force as I could muster. To my surprise, the board shattered cleanly. It definitely hurt a little, but not as much as I expected.
‘Wow!” one student cheered.
“Nice!” called another advanced student.
As they dispersed, Nikki and Allison raced over. Nikki threw her arms around me and giggled. “Robin that was awesome! Did it hurt?”
I giggled and hugged her back. “A little, yeah, but not bad.”
“I keep rebreakable boards on-hand,” Ash commented, “for my advanced students that are interested in practicing. You can develop conditioning that way or against a punching bag.”
“I’d like that,” I answered. “It feels amazing. It’s quite a rush, even with the board doing half the work.”
Ash laughed. “Don’t diminish your own accomplishment though. It still requires proper stance and focus. Oh, are you staying at your sister’s this weekend?”
I nodded. “With school starting Monday, we’re going to be sleeping over at Allison’s. It’s sort of a tradition to pig out on junk food and watch bad horror movies, then pass out around midnight. Plus I’m giving Ally a ride while Nikki continues her search for ‘the car that speaks to her’,” I added, grinning at Nikki.
She giggled. “Hey, matching the right car to the right personality is a fine art. Plus Ally wants to learn to drive stick, so there’s transmission to think about,” she added with a grin.
After I changed back into my street clothes, I walked with Nikki out to her car. “You know, I’m really excited about tomorrow now.”
“About going down to the shooting range?” Nikki asked as she sat. I nodded.
“Yeah. Did you see the look on her face when I said yes?” I giggled. “I imagine she gets the same rush from it that I did tonight breaking that board.”
“Or that one time I filled in for Moira,” Nikki admitted, adding, “Except for the part where I almost got sick all over a security guy on the way to the stage.” She giggled. “But I’m excited too. I haven’t seen Ally this happy in awhile.”
“I think we’re all finally approaching ‘normal’,” I answered and squeezed her hand. “So, where to?”
“Oh, I thought we’d celebrate before I took you home. Milkshakes, on me?”
“Sounds great,” I replied and leaned over to kiss her. “I love you.”
She grinned. “Love you more!” she shot back.
Author's Note:
Some of you might have noticed that Becoming Robin is officially caught up her eon TopShelf. I've been having trouble getting any writing done lately due to massive sleep problems, and an oppressive heat wave that's only just broken today.
That doesn't mean I'm not working on anything though. I should have something new up on Robinverse in the next day or three :-)
~Zoe
~* The 'A's Have It *~
“Robin said she’s never been to a tea party. I think we should have one this afternoon.”
Amanda’s eyes lit up. “Really?!”
“Absolutely. After lunch I’ll help you set everything up. How’s that sound?”
This chapter is dedicated to my dear friend Piper, who's going through some rough stuff. The Robinverse wouldn't be what it is without you, sweetie. :-)
“Mew!” Sunny, my ginger tabby kitten squealed happily as I darted the fuzzy cat toy around in front of him, letting him practice his hunting skills on something other than my toes for a change. I giggled as I batted his little paws playfully, causing him to jump back and take another swing at it before pouncing it, just as someone knocked at the door.
I was expecting Andrea some time that day, but I didn’t know exactly when. I scooped up Sunny in my arms and gave him a playful nuzzle before carrying him to the door with me.
“CUTE!” Andrea squealed as I opened the door.
“Isn’t he?” I answered, hugging her with one arm.
“The pictures just didn’t do him justice,” she answered cheerfully, scratching his ears. “God it’s great to see you again. I wanted to do this sooner, to you know, make up for what happened before-” she tried to apologize, but I shook my head and hugged her again.
“You were hurting, and scared. I’ll be honest - you were the last person I ever expected to see again. I’m glad you came though. Come on inside. I was just getting Sunny his morning exercise.”
Andrea smiled wryly as she picked up her suitcase and followed me inside, setting it by the door as we walked into the living room.
“It’s great to hear you say that. Not a day goes by that I don’t think about that day, and what a stupid decision it was to run away - almost as stupid as...” she trailed off, holding up her arms. The scars were still visible, but much, much less pronounced now.
“I take it the procedure went well?” I asked, adding, “And can I get you something to drink? Tea, soda, juice?”
“Bottled water if you have it. And yeah, they said that I’ll always carry the scars. Medical science’s only come so far, but I can cover them up with good makeup for school stuff. I was going to get into cheer again, but I’m thinking about drama instead.” She paused to giggle. “I guess I’ve caused enough of it that I might as well, right?”
I laughed. I couldn’t believe this was the same girl I knew a year ago. I grabbed a couple of bottles of water, and returned to find Sunny had taken to batting at Andrea’s shoelaces now. She giggled as she watched him. “Everybody makes mistakes. I’m just glad you’ve come through it all okay. I knew there was a good person underneath all that insecurity.”
“I still have problems sometimes, but once I stopped trying to be the queen bee I started really having fun. I’m kind of becoming noticed around school again though. I swear I’m not trying to be popular again.”
“Sometimes it just happens. I sure as heck don’t want to be popular,” I replied, giggling a little. “It just kind of happened. As long as you’re just trying to have fun and get through high school with your GPA intact, you’ll be okay. Hey, what happened with that guy - you know, the...”
“Oh Gawd, him. Um, it didn’t last,” she answered, giggling. “Don’t get me wrong. He’s a nice guy, not like the human bulldozers I used to date, but... Erm, well...” She started blushing.
“He’s gay?” I asked, half-jokingly. She nodded, and I covered my mouth, causing her to laugh.
“It’s okay. There wasn’t really any spark there, and after he finally told me, it was like this huge weight was lifted off my shoulders because I knew it wasn’t something I’d done. We’re actually closer than ever now.”
Sunny clawed his way up the side of the sofa, hopping into Andrea’s lap and nestling down. She laughed and scratched his ears lightly, eliciting a contented purr.
“Just don’t take it as a sign. I was TG before I met you. I’ve known my whole life that I was really a girl, and I’m sure it’s the same with him - um, knowing he was different I mean, not the girl thing.”
She giggled. “Yeah, he’s got decent fashion sense, but I don’t think he’s really a girl. Speaking of which you mentioned in your last email that recovery was going really well. Have you gotten back into cheer yet?”
I nodded. “Practices twice a week, and I’m even doing aerial stunts again. Victoria’s mom is generously letting us use her backyard - and their full-size trampoline even though Victoria’s going to college this fall.”
“Wow, that’s epic. I guess that’s just the kind of place this is though.”
I giggled. “You have no idea. I just found out the other day that the med student who observed my surgery - the one I’ve been working with on follow-ups, is Margie’s cousin. But it finally solves the mystery why Margie moved here after college.”
“Oh wow. Talk about six degrees of separation,” Andrea giggled. “Next you’re going to tell me your next-door neighbor’s related to a pop star.”
“Well... Um, actually-”
“I know,” she answered with a laugh. “I’m just messing with you.”
Suddenly my phone rang, causing me to jump. I reached over to grab my purse, quickly retrieving it.
“Robin’s phone, Robin speaking.”
“Hi Robin,” Angela, my cheer coach, answered cheerfully.
“Oh hi Angela. What’s up?” I asked as Andrea busied herself playing with Sunny.
“I know this is really short notice, but is there any chance I could get you to watch Amanda for a few hours? Steve’s sister is in the hospital, and we’re going to go see her.”
“Oh no. Is everything okay?”
“Oh, she’s fine,” Angela answered happily, almost bubbily. “She’s having a baby, and her husband is deployed overseas for another week. He was supposed to be back before she went into labor, but the baby had other plans.”
“Oh, wow. Sure, I’ll come right over. Is it okay if I bring a friend from out of town?”
“I trust your judgment. Any friend of yours is welcome in our home,” she answered. “Steve’s gone on ahead, but I’ll meet you here. Thanks Robin. I owe you a big one.”
“Everything okay?” Andrea asked, glancing at me as I stood, putting my phone away.
“My cheer coach’s husband’s sister is going into labor, and they need an emergency babysitter for their daughter. Feel like coming with? Amanda’s really well-behaved.”
“Sure! As long as she’s not one of those little hellraisers - you know, the ones like I used to be when I was a kid.”
“Used to be?” I teased, causing her to laugh.
“Hey!” She stuck her tongue out as she carefully lifted my sleeping cat off her lap and set him down. “Will he be okay? Like, he won’t run out the door or something as soon as we try to leave? Because that didn’t go so well for my cat. He was okay thankfully, but it took a fire crew to get him out of that hole.”
“Yeah, he hates going outside for some reason so he’ll be fine until Margie gets back. Wait, fire crew?”
She giggled. “I never told you about that? He was just a kitten, maybe fourteen weeks old at the time...”
Since it was getting close to lunchtime anyway, I called in a pizza order while we waited at a traffic light. We had only just pulled into the driveway when the pizza delivery car rolled to a stop on the curb. I flagged down the driver and, after paying for the pizza plus a hefty tip for getting it there so quickly, headed for the door. I was just about to knock when the door opened, and Amanda’s eyes lit up.
“Pizza!” she giggled.
“Nice to see you too,” I teased, handing her the box. She giggled.
“Sorry. Mommy said we could have pizza if I asked you nicely, but I didn’t know you’d be bringing it!” she paused, looking up at Andrea just as Angela approached us, slinging her purse over her shoulder.
“Robin thank you so much. There’s some money pinned to the refrigerator for pizza, which I see you already took care of,” she added with a soft laugh. “I’ll pay you for your time when I get back since I’m not sure how long I’ll be. But either Steve or myself will try and alternate out so you won’t be here all night.”
“It’s okay. I love spending time with Amanda,” I insisted, and gave Angela a hug. “Besides, this is a family emergency. I couldn’t not help. My mom’s a nurse - and expecting, too. I completely understand.”
“I’ll call you and let you know what’s going on soon, either way.” She turned to Amanda and smiled. “You be good, sweetie.”
“Yes Mommy,” Amanda answered a little drawn-out and giggled, carrying the pizza box into the kitchen.
“Uh oh,” Andrea laughed.
“Nah. She’s a great kid,” I answered as we followed her. “Amanda this is my friend Andrea. She’s from San Francisco like me.”
Amanda paused with a slice of pizza just inches from her mouth, staring at us. “You guys are from San Francisco? That is SO cool! How come you never told me?”
I giggled a little. “I guess I thought you knew. I mean half the girl scout camp knew.”
She paused, wrinkling her forehead just a little. “Oh yeah! I guess I forgot.” She shrugged, and went back to her pizza slice, as Andrea and I sat down to join her.
“So um,” she trailed off. “I um,” she fumbled nervously.
Andrea smiled warmly. “What is it sweetie? I can step out of the room if it’s something you need to ask Robin.”
Amanda shook her head. “No it’s okay. It’s just there’s something I wanted to ask you the next time I saw you. Do you um, do you think tea parties are dumb?” she flinched, as if she expected me to laugh in her face. I shook my head.
“Heck no. I think tea parties are awesome. I never got to do that kind of thing when I was your age.”
Andrea frowned a little. “Did someone tell you they were?”
Amanda nodded sheepishly. “One of my friends said we’re too old for stuff like that.”
“I still have my old dolls,” Andrea replied. “Some of them are in a box, but a lot of them are on a shelf in my room back home. You’re … what, seven? You should enjoy being a kid while you can. I know I wish I had. You know what?” she added, grinning.
“What?” Amanda asked hesitantly.
“Robin said she’s never been to a tea party. I think we should have one this afternoon.”
Amanda’s eyes lit up. “Really?!”
“Absolutely. After lunch I’ll help you set everything up. How’s that sound?”
Amanda practically leapt from her chair to hug Andrea. It caught her a little by surprise, but she laughed and hugged Amanda back. She glanced at me, and the look on her face told me what I already knew: I wanted a little girl just like her, too.
A short while later, I found myself blindfolded and being led, carefully, up a flight of stairs to Amanda’s room. I knew this was just part of the ‘game’ for Amanda’s sake, but part of me felt really excited too. This was after all, my first tea party. I felt like a giddy little girl, and judging by Andrea and Amanda’s giggling on either side of me, I wasn’t alone.
“Okay, you can look now,” Andrea announced, removing my blindfold. I have to admit, I was impressed. A cute miniature tea set sat as the centerpiece to a small table with four chairs - one of which had a big white teddy bear in a pink tutu and oversized floppy hat. Each chair had a little saucer and cup. Amanda led me by the hand to the seat across from the stuffed bear.
“Ms. Robin, this is Mrs. Bear. Mrs. Bear, this is the bestest babysitter in the world, Robin!” she announced with a giggle.
“How do you do, Mrs. Bear?” I asked, giving a little curtsey. Andrea giggled under her breath as we sat down, and Amanda pretended to pour the tea. She picked up a small platter that I hadn’t noticed before, but instead of cookies or other sweets, she had filled it with celery sticks with peanut butter and raisins - ants on a log! She offered it to me, and then to Andrea, though Andrea seemed hesitant to actually try the concoction just yet.
“She says these were your idea?” Andrea asked. I giggled.
“Ants on a log. They’re really good, and easier to make than using apple slices,” I answered, taking a big bite to emphasize the point. Andrea hesitantly took a bite, her eyes widening.
“Oh wow. That is pretty good, especially with the raisins.”
“Told you!” Amanda giggled loudly.
Before long, there was little left of the green snacks. Mrs. Bear hardly touched hers, but Amanda was happy to take care of the leftovers in short order.
As we stood, I bowed graciously. “Well, Ms. Greer, thank you for a lovely tea party.”
She giggled and hugged me. “Thank you Robin - and thank you Andrea for helping me!”
“You’re welcome sweetie,” Andrea answered with a soft grin. “So, what’s next?”
“Can we watch a movie?” she asked. “The Little Mermaid?”
“Sure. I haven’t watched in awhile,” I answered, causing her to giggle again as she gave a delighted cheer, bounding out the door.
Andrea shook her head and giggled. “She is sooo cute.”
“Now you know why I said yes without even thinking to ask you first. Amanda is a doll, and her mom is the second-coolest adult I know. But when you consider that I know a couple of rockstars...” I trailed off, giggling as we headed downstairs after Amanda, and before long the three of us sat nestled on the couch with a big bowl of popcorn between us.
The movie had only just ended when the front door opened and Angela stepped inside.
“Mommy!” Amanda cheered as she leapt from the sofa and raced over. “Andrea helped me throw an amazing tea party!”
“She did, did she?” Angela asked, sounding a little surprised, but extremely enthusiastic. “That’s wonderful honey!”
“How’s your sister-in-law?” I asked as I stood to hug Angela.
“You won’t believe what happened,” she answered. “Steve’s still there, but so is her husband. He managed to get his leave moved up, and he was planning to surprise her. I can only imagine the look on his face when I told him over the phone why the house was empty.”
“Wow. So do you need me to watch Amanda a little longer?”
“Nah, it’s okay now. Thanks so much girls.” She added in a whisper, “And thanks for lifting her spirits. She was pretty upset about what her friends had said.”
Andrea frowned a little. “Let’s just say I know what peer pressure’s like from both ends. And her friends are really missing out because I had a lot of fun today.”
“I did too,” I added, grinning, and shook my head when Angela tried to pay me. “I told you already, you don’t have to pay me. I enjoyed it.”
Angela sighed. “What am I going to do with you?” She smiled and hugged me, and then Andrea. “Thank you both again.”
“It’s no problem, really. I’ll see you at the next cheer practice,” I replied.
Andrea smiled happily as we hopped in my car. “So, now what?” she asked. I giggled.
“Ally’s probably home from the gun range by now if you want to go hang out?”
“Sounds cool - wait, gun range?”
I giggled. “It’s... another long story. I’ll tell you on the way.”
~* The Lighter Side (Of Darkness)*~
Trina nodded. “Like I said before, I’m still not ready for Trina to be exposed to the rest of the school like, officially.” She sighed. “Sometimes it still feels like Trina’s taking over my life.”
I couldn’t take it anymore, and finally pulled her into a hug. “Trina, there’s something I have to tell you. I know exactly what you’re going through because … Because I went through it last summer. The reason I was out for surgery is … because I was having GRS.” I frowned. Trina’s eyes widened and her jaw slackened. Annabell just smiled a soft, reassuring smile.
“You’re... You weren’t born a... I mean...” she fumbled, utterly shocked. I nodded.
“I see where you’re going with it,” Jessica - AKA the lead singer for Heedless Despair, commented casually as we gathered around Kelly’s piano. She had very generously offered to let Moira and I borrow it for the day, but neither Kelly nor I had any idea Jessica would be turning up that day - that was Moira’s little secret apparently.
“I’m not convinced it’s stage-quality,” I answered honestly. “I mean the music part is great - I wouldn’t expect any less from Moira though, but the lyrics feel... amateur at best. I’d be embarrassed to have someone sing this in front of a small audience let alone on-stage.”
That caused Jessica to laugh outright. “Writing - especially songwriting, is a process. Think of it like a painter or a sculptor. A painter doesn’t just slap on a few colors and call it done, and a sculptor can’t just tap a marble block and make a masterpiece.”
Moira interrupted her there, holding up a finger and grinning. “Technically, SpongeBob can.”
Jessica rolled her eyes. “You and that yellow blockhead.” She grinned now too, causing Moira to laugh out loud.
“Punny, love. Very punny. But y’know she’s a point. It’s a process. That’s why I asked her to stop in and throw in her two quid.”
“My two quid?” Jessica shot back. “I usually charge a lot more than that for my advice.”
I couldn’t help myself and added, “But the girl in the comic strip usually charges a nickel.”
Jessica actually giggled. “Inflation!” she teased as she leaned closer to examine the hand-written sheet music. “The lyrics aren’t actually the problem in this stanza though. See where you’ve got it going da-da-dee-da, maybe elongate this to a quarter note so it sounds more like,” she began to sing, not in the opera-like soprano that I’d become so used to in their music, but as a normal person might - still quite perfectly on pitch as near as I could tell, but without the emphasis, or loudness.
Moira casually nodded as she made a note on a nearby notebook. “That does sound better. It gives it a more haunting quality. I really think this would make an excellent ballad.”
Jessica nodded. “Requiem of a Robin?” she teased, grinning over at me. I quickly shook my head.
“Ohhh no, if you guys want to use a modified version of my poem I’m fine with that, but I don’t want anything out of it, least of all for anyone to know I worked on it.”
Jessica’s face seemed a mix of surprise and contemplation at that, so I decided to change the subject.
“So can I ask why you didn’t sing like you do on-stage? Or does it have something to do with that tea you like?”
She smiled again, which was itself worth the topic shift, I thought. As she continued to scan the sheet music sitting against the piano’s sleek black music stand, she replied, “That’s about the size of it. I have to warm up before I sing very much. If I don’t, I could strain my voice and then we’d all be in the stew pot. That tea you’ve seen me drink helps soothe both before and after a show, too. So now let me ask you something.” She had that “I’m not letting this go” kind of look in her eyes. Moira didn’t seem to notice, or was too engrossed in making changes to the score.
“Um, sure I guess?”
“Why don’t you want anyone to know you worked on a song with us? There’s no ‘wrong’ answer now, mind you, I’m just curious - also bear in mind there’s a reason we keep our real identities quiet, so I think I know the answer already.”
I laughed a little and nodded. “You do. Honestly I’m not that talented. This is the only poem I’ve ever written that I actually liked, and I already put a lot of work into it. I wrote it because I wanted to emulate the amazing work that you all put into your performances. It was actually going to just be a surprise for Nicole, but when she found it I knew trying to hide it would just make things worse, so...”
“So now you’re sitting at a piano with two European rock divas turning it into a song to protect her feelings, aye?” Moira commented with a giggle, wrapping an arm around me. “Yer secret’s safe with us.”
I breathed a relieved sigh and smiled, nodding. “Thanks. That’s the other part of why I don’t want anything. This is my gift to her, one way or another. She’s my best friend, my girlfriend, maybe my lover. We haven’t gotten that far yet.”
Jessica giggled softly under her breath. “You might be too young for that last one, but never let anyone tell you you’re too young for love.”
“Why, Jess, was that an admission of some sordid schoolgirl fling in your distant past?”
Jessica grinned innocently. “Let’s just say when I was a wee lass, I had a … less than savory reputation and leave it at that, shall we?”
“So how did you get into music? I promise not to tell, but it’s something I’ve always wondered. You have such an amazing voice.”
“Probably the only ‘ladylike’ thing I ever did as a child - to hear my parents tell it at any rate - was in my music lessons, primarily piano, but I wanted so much more. I found the classical arts crowd just too stuffy.” She paused and tilted her head. She had that contemplative look cross her lightly painted lips again. “Are you sure you want to hear this? It’s really quite boring.”
Moira laughed, elbowing her lightly. “You love telling this story and you know it!”
I nodded. “I’m interested, really. I know Moira’s story, but the rest of you I don’t know anything about.”
She smiled, satisfied. She idly toyed with a small silver diamond engagement ring on her right finger as she sat down on a small stool next to the piano bench I shared with Moira. “Nice, innit?” she added, holding her hand out. “Took him two years to pop the question. I guess he was intimidated by my success... Or Kristen. Not sure which.” She giggled softly. “Anyway, I went through the motions, rose in the ranks, prestigious awards and all that rot, but I wasn’t happy.”
“I’m guessing this is the part where you ran away from home and joined the circus?” I teased, and both women laughed.
“Yer not far off,” Moira giggled. Jessica rolled her eyes.
“Hush you,” she shot back. “Actually it was a punk band, bunch of Londoners. We were O so creatively called ‘Sin’. S’how I met Kristen though. I’ll let you in on a little secret about Kristen. She’s a damn sight smarter than she acts. She has a Masters’ in Physics and a … Bachelors’?” she asked, glancing at Moira.
“Bachelors’, aye, in sound engineering. Now y’know why our road crew’s so small - security aside.”
Jessica nodded. “Exactly. She does all of our stage magic and pyrotechnics. She doesn’t trust anyone else to do it, and honestly I agree with her.”
“So what happened with ‘Sin’?” I just had to ask.
“Our idiot drummer literally pissed away our entire bank account. The fool nearly died from alcohol poisoning after he nicked the PIN and cleaned us out. It was a regular MTV reality TV special after that, complete with infighting and drama. Finally Kris and I couldn’t take it so we retired. I went to teach music at a London uni, and Kris fell back on her degrees. We swore we’d never do this again.”
Moira laughed. “But that didn’t last long. Performing is like its own kinda drug. It gets into you, gets you hooked, and when you’re away from it too long, that’s when ya really start to miss it.”
“Exactly. So one day out of the blue Kris gives me a ring and says ‘Jessie, are you as tired of the kiddie-bopper trash as I am?’” Jessica paused to laugh at that. “Those were her exact words too. I hadn’t spoken to the woman in two years, and that’s the first thing she says to me. God, I missed her.”
Moira just giggled as Jessica continued.
“She had this great idea to combine the stage theatrics of the old guard from the 60s and 70s with our Punk roots and give it a nice, dark edge, and I suppose the rest is history.”
Moira smiled fondly. “I’m so glad you talked me into coming back Jess.”
“Are you kidding?” Jessica balked. “Do you know how many vampire-wannabes and bass superstars who only knew five notes I had to go through before I found you? I wasn’t about to let you walk away so easily, even if I had to deck that fool PR manager personally.”
“Anyway, I’ve made some changes here,” Moira replied, “So tell me what you think. You too Robin.”
The first day of school was rapidly approaching. I still had some last-minute shopping to do the weekend before. The four of us - that is, Ally, Jenn, Nikki and myself, had just gotten back to Alpine Springs after a day trip to New Haven, and after dropping the other two off, we started back for my house when I noticed a big grand opening sign on the old pawn shop across from the pizza parlor.
Beneath the grand opening banner, a more permanent sign, a light plum in elegant text on a dark background read ‘Annabell’s Secrets’.
Of course, I knew about the old building. It was right across from the most popular teen hangout in Alpine Springs. I had also noticed vehicles parked in front more and more over the last several weeks, including Trent’s car, but I hadn’t given it any further thought until today.
“What’s going on over there?” I asked as we sat at the nearby traffic light. Nikki grinned.
“Remember Annabell, the new girl I’ve been talking your ear off about?”
“Oh yeah. I’ve been looking forward to meeting her. I’ve just been so busy.”
She smiled and nodded. “It’s okay. She’s been pretty busy herself. She had a tidy little nest egg saved up so she bought that old pawn shop and converted it into a goth boutique. See, she makes dresses, and she’s really good at it too. Oh, but don’t worry, her clientele are much different from the stuff Margie sells. Hey, wanna go check it out?”
“I’d love to!” I answered warmly. Sure, I’d been all day shopping, my feet hurt, and I wanted to get home, but my desire to finally meet the apparently openly transgendered girl - according to what Nikki had told me anyway - outweighed all that. Plus she sounded really nice to boot.
As we pulled into the parking lot, I saw a familiar face through the shop window. Trina, dressed in a very cute sleeveless black corset dress, her fiery hair up in twin buns held in place with black ribbons, busied herself putting the finishing touches on a window display centered around what looked like a Victorian style tapered sleeve gown.
“Oh, that’s pretty,” I commented as we stepped out of Nikki’s Mustang. She shot me a grin.
“The Victorian, or the one Trina’s wearing?”
I laughed as I squeezed her hand. “Both. But when did Trina start coming out during the day?”
“Annabell hired her as the new manager, and pays her in cash plus, due to government regulations, a dress a month since she’s under-age and can’t be paid what the full position’s worth yet.”
“Wow. Some of these dresses can get pretty pricey. That’s a heck of a bonus.”
Nikki slooowly glanced at me as we walked around the side of the building toward the entrance. “When did you start looking at stuff like this?”
I giggled. “I wanted to find out how much the dress Laura had given me was worth. I don’t want to repeat the number out loud, but I almost returned it to her the same day when I found out.”
Nikki laughed softly. “Funny you mention that. We were talking about it that day Annabell first bought this place. Laura wanted you to have it though. It meant the world to her that you liked it so much.”
I blinked at her as I pushed the door open. “Really?”
But before Nikki could answer, Trina threw her arms around me, nearly lifting me off my feet as she squeezed me. “Robin! Hey!” she bubbled excitedly. “Hi Nikki!” she added.
“Eek! Trina! Oxygen!” I teased, causing her to laugh, letting me go.
“Doing some last-minute shopping, or just came to say hi?” she asked. “Everything’s discounted in honor of the grand opening, if you see anything you like.”
“Mostly just to say Hi,” I answered, eyeing a really cute tiered ruffle skirt though. “But I just bought a new top today that would look amazing with this. It’s like a mini-vest layered over a black top. I was afraid it made me look too young.”
“Maybe if you put your hair in pigtails it might,” Nikki teased.
Trina laughed. “That’s kind of the idea behind some of this stuff though,” she added. “We sell everything from true Punk, Goth, Industrial, Victorian, and EGL - Elegant Gothic Lolita. As a bonus Annabell’s teaching me her craft - I mean, how to sew and stuff,” she corrected herself and smiled sweetly, which, coupled with that dress, and her hair up in twin buns, just looked so cute. I had to giggle.
“You look amazing. So this is where you’ve been disappearing to after work on the old asylum, huh?” I teased. She nodded happily.
“I’ve so wanted to tell everyone, but I’m just not ready for people outside the ‘scene’ to see me like this yet. But I’m getting there.”
A female, and very English - upper class Posh by my guess anyway - voice called from the back room, “Yes, and when you are making $500 on every dress you make yourself, you’ll be the one laughin’ all the way to the bank. I’ll be right out, ladies,” she added a moment later. “Bloody mannequin!” she barked.
Trina giggled. “Ooh oh. I’d better go help her. Be right back!”
Nikki stepped up beside me, holding up an electric blue A-line dress against me appraisingly and grinning. “Sooo, what do you think of the ‘new’ Trina?” she asked.
“Is it just me or does she seem a lot happier here than when she was working at Hot Topic?”
“Trent hated that place, but it was there or the food court, until Annabell moved here with her sister.” She paused to lower her voice. “Trent is going through a rough patch right now.”
“He reminds me a lot of myself,” I answered softly. “He always has to be honest. The first time I met Trina, once she stopped being nervous, she just... seemed so naturally girly, y’know?”
Nikki nodded gently. “He’s struggling with his identity. He finally called Doc Ketz back for a follow-up though.”
I smiled a little. “Good. If anyone can help him - or her - Barbara can.”
“Barbara can what?” Trina whispered from right beside me, causing me to jump, and her blonde-haired companion to howl with laughter.
“God, how do you sneak up on people in those things?” I asked, pointing at Trina’s 1 ½” platform sneakers. She giggled loudly.
“Practice!” she answered warmly. “And I’m going out on a limb and guess you were talking about Doctor Ketz?” she asked rather open and honestly. I nodded sheepishly.
“Sorry. I didn’t mean to sound like we were gossiping about you or anything,” I tried to apologize. Trina shook her head and hugged me again.
“It’s okay. I know everybody’s been walking on eggshells around me lately. Everyone except Annabell. Oh! Hey! Robin this is Annabell!” she grabbed my hand as well as the blonde haired girl’s, pulling them together for us to shake.
Annabell smiled warmly. “It’s a pleasure to finally meet you Robin. Nikki’s told me a lot about you. And as far as Trina’s concerned, well, she has my full support, even though I won’t be attending classes regularly. It’s some weird thing with UK to American school transitioning that with my credit hours, I just need one class to graduate over here. So I’ll be ‘round when I can.”
Trina nodded. “Like I said before, I’m still not ready for Trina to be exposed to the rest of the school like, officially.” She sighed. “Sometimes it still feels like Trina’s taking over my life.”
I couldn’t take it anymore, and finally pulled her into a hug. “Trina, there’s something I have to tell you. I know exactly what you’re going through because … Because I went through it last summer. The reason I was out for surgery is … because I was having GRS.” I frowned. Trina’s eyes widened and her jaw slackened. Annabell just smiled a soft, reassuring smile.
“You’re... You weren’t born a... I mean...” she fumbled, utterly shocked. I nodded.
Nikki spoke up, “Do you remember when we first introduced Trina, I told you Robin of all people would understand? I wasn’t talking about her being lesbian. I couldn’t tell you that I was talking about her being transgendered though. It’s a secret I swore to never tell anyone.”
“Although I did figure it out on my own,” Annabell added, “Having been there myself.”
“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you sooner. The stress from keeping it a secret, as my social life put more and more pressure on me to be this perfect all-star american teenager, was driving me crazy. I wanted to tell you, and it’s not that I didn’t trust you-”
Trina held up her hand for me to wait. She smiled and hugged me more tightly than she had ever done before, and then she looked at me with tears rolling down her cheeks.
“I know why you didn’t tell me, and I understand. I don’t know if I’m like you and Annabell. Part of me... yes, part of me wants to stay Trina all the time, but I don’t feel ‘that way’ - you know? Wanting to take the steps you and Annabell have taken.”
“Not everyone does,” Annabell answered. “That’s why I’ve been trying to get you involved in a support group, love. I’ve been here … a couple of months now? And already you’re like a second sister to me. I just want you to do what makes you happy, whatever that is. You don’t have to mutilate yourself - and that’s exactly what you would be doing if it wasn’t what you truly wanted.”
“She’s absolutely right,” I added. “I wanted to have the surgery done too. I was going to wait until my eighteenth birthday, but I was going to do it sooner or later. I knew without question that it had to be done. It honestly doesn’t make you any less you if you don’t. I learned a lot about gender from working with Doctor Ketz. That’s the whole reason I suggested her specifically.”
Trina smiled a little as Annabell and I hugged her. “I love you guys,” she whispered. “I don’t know … I don’t know what I feel. Sometimes both... Sometimes neither. But I know that I’m happier when the world sees me as Trina. What does that mean?”
Annabell giggled a little and kissed Trina’s cheek. “That’s a question you’ll have to answer yourself, but I can tell you, your circle of support just increased, right Robin?” she asked, smiling at me. I nodded.
“It’s been killing me inside not being able to share this with you. The worst part has been being on the basketball team and the cheer squad, though. I’m not sure how they’re going to react now that I’ve been cleared by an independent gynecologist to change with the others.”
This time, Annabell reacted with surprise. “Jesus girl. How’d you manage that so soon after surgery?”
“It’s a new experimental technique that’s apparently been in development awhile. I don’t know how it works exactly, but combined with the combination of drugs they have me taking, the scar tissue heals much faster. More importantly I don’t have to... Erm...” I started to blush, and Annabell laughed again. “...as often.”
“Ohh, visit from a little friend, huh?” she asked. I blushed even deeper, nodding. Trina looked confused between the two of us, and Annabell leaned close, whispering in her ear. Her cheeks turned bright red as she covered her mouth.
“Seriously?”
Annabell and I both nodded, the former adding, “It takes getting used to when you prefer the fairer sex, but my girlfriend back home had a fine-”
Nikki cleared her throat.
“What?” Annabell asked. “I was just going to say ‘sense of understanding’.” She grinned innocently.
Trina shook her head. “Well I don’t know about all that... I... I’m having trouble fathoming the idea of surgery. I’m still dealing with the fear of catching hell from people at school.”
“That’s why I’ve been so careful,” I answered. “Not telling anyone but Ally and Nikki - Jenn figured it out on her own. It’s called ‘stealth’ for a reason after all.”
Trina giggled a little. “Besides, it’s not like it’s anyone else’s business. But I don’t have that luxury. If I did this, everyone would know.”
“And they’d know you make a fortune making dresses on commission for me, too. Government can’t take THAT away from you,” Annabell reminded her. “But this seems a pretty understanding community. I know not everyone’s so nice as you all, but even the rabble run for cover when I flash my MI-6 badge.” She laughed.
“Um... MI-6? As in...” I started to ask. She nodded.
“Oh yes. My sister’s an active field agent over here on some... collaborative deal with your Homeland Security. Me? I don’t dare ask what it’s about. I do some work on the side for them, when they need something to look designer-quality on a government military issue budget. I’m not even combat-trained, but nobody else has to know that, y’know?” She grinned innocently.
“Oh,” she added, almost as an afterthought, “if you still want that skirt I’ll knock another 25% off - call it a friends and family discount.”
“Wow. Thank you. I love it. And Trina, if you ever need to talk, please don’t hesitate to call me okay? Nikki, Alli and Jen have been through this with me too.”
Nikki laughed. “Yeah, her getting on hormones was fun. We’ll conference call, or if you really need it we’ll all come over with some ice cream.”
Trina smiled happily as she nodded. “I’ll let you know around October,” she shot back. “I’m planning on wearing one of Annabell’s Halloween costumes to school to kind of see how things go. One day at a time.” She sighed in what at least to me sounded like a happy tone, as she rang up my purchase on her tablet PC. “One day at a time.”
Trina is a very special character for me. I've always said that she's more like me than Robin. I've struggled for years with being TG, questioning my identity and where I "fit in" on the spectrum, and I wanted to shed some light on Trina's struggle.
There's another, unpublished, story Ashleigh and I are working on that deals with Annabell and Trina. In many ways it's a spiritual successor to "Becoming Trina", and it goes over in more detail what Robin's missed while she was out of commission, but hopefully this was enough to whet the appetite in terms of Trina's struggle. Now that Trina knows about Robin, both her, and Robin's, support groups have gotten a little bigger.
NEXT CHAPTER! First day of school, and the long-awaited shower scene ;-)
~* Back to the Salt Mine *~
“Wow. You’re really being considered for Captain?” Nikki asked as she approached me at my locker following second period English. I hadn’t breathed a word of it to her yet since in my mind, I had already decided I wouldn’t accept nomination.
“Oh, yeah, but it’s just Chelsea. She doesn’t want the Captain slot this year so it’s up in the air,” I answered as I closed my locker and pulled her into a hug.
She grinned. “Mmm. That was nice. What was that for?”
“I need a reason to hug you?” I teased, leaning up to kiss her. “C’mon vampire. Walk me to the gym? You’ve got Chem this hour so it’s on the way.”
Nikki giggled, wrapping her arm around my waist. I lay my head on her shoulder as we started down the hall together, but she suddenly stopped and whispered. “Hey, who’s the new girl with Jenn?”
The first week of school last year, I had managed to completely embarrass myself on multiple occasions, starting with the first day, when I had completely gone overboard, expecting the same kinds of silly traditions that I’d watched other girls go through back in San Francisco. I thought I had it figured out this year. I wore my favorite pair of comfortable jeans, a cute purple top, and paired the silver ring Nikki gave me with a celtic knotwork pendant on a chain: simple, elegant.
Imagine my surprise when, as Allison and I rolled into the parking lot in my convertible, everyone else looked like they were dressed for school picture day - the girls, at least. Allison giggled as I turned to look at her.
“You started something,” she teased. I laughed and rolled my eyes.
“At least this year I won’t have to deal with anyone calling me-”
“Valley girl!” Brittany called teasingly as she walked up behind me. I turned to face her, and she grinned. At least she hadn’t dressed like she was attending a wedding. “I’m kidding. Jeeze,” she said as she walked with us toward the main building. “So can you do me a solid and talk to Chels? Please?”
“Um, sure, but what about?” I asked. Allison frowned.
“You haven’t heard?” she asked.
I glanced between the two of them, shaking my head after. “The last time I talked to Chelsea was when the cheer squad came out to help work on the asylum.” And then suddenly it hit me. “Oh... So she’s really refusing the Captain position this year?”
“Worse,” Brittany whined. “She’s not even going to play.”
“What?!” Allison and I both asked in unison. She nodded.
“Don’t get me wrong; I think we have a strong team this year, but we need Chelsea’s leadership skills.”
“She’s like the tallest girl in school!” Allison added. “Katelyn’s awesome on D, but Chelsea was the heart of our offense.”
I heaved a sigh as we entered the main building. Out of the corner of my eye I thought I saw a girl wearing dark sunglasses, struggling with her books, but before I could go talk to her, Brittany exclaimed, “There she is!” and pointed to Chelsea, coming down the opposite hall.
She froze in her tracks and tried to duck into the girls’ bathroom, but Brittany followed her, dragging me along in the process. Allison helplessly followed, trying not to giggle.
Chelsea stood by the mirror, lip gloss in hand, pretending not to know why Brittany had just barged into the room. She smiled brightly. “Hi Brit, Robin. What’s up?”
“Don’t ‘what’s up’ me!” Brittany whined. “I heard from Maria that you’re not playing this year!”
Chelsea blinked, stunned. “What? No, I’m not going out for the VOLLEYBALL team this year.”
Now it was Brittany’s turn to look stunned. Chelsea giggled.
“You didn’t even know we had a volleyball team did you? Tryouts are in the Spring, but since we’re probably going to get invited back to Cheer nationals again this year, I just don’t have time for three sports. Volleyball’s fun, but it’s not my passion.”
I glared at Brittany, but only playfully, before asking Chelsea, “So what about the Captain position?”
Chelsea grinned. “I was thinking of putting your name forward.”
“Me?” I asked, surprised.
“Her?” Brittany asked, just as surprised. “No offense,” she added.
I laughed. “None taken. I’d sooner pick Ally over me, but Maria and Katelyn are our real star players.”
“Katelyn wants to go out for cheerleading this year,” Chelsea replied. “I’ve been talking to her about it, and she doesn’t feel she can keep up with basketball, cheer, and choir plus teaching piano and taking singing lessons. We need to think about who our cheer captains will be this year, too.”
“Don’t. Even. THINK about it,” I replied, causing her to laugh.
“I was thinking about Jenn, or one of the seniors. Maybe Tracy?” Before I could answer, the first bell rang, and she sighed.
“We’ll pick this up later. I really want you to think about the basketball captain position though. If not you, then who you think would be a good captain.”
Allison lay her hand on my shoulder as we walked to our first class together. “Don’t. Even. Think about it,” she echoed my comment with a broad grin. “I love you, but if you tell Coach Wilson to consider me for captain, I will kick your butt.”
“Wow. You’re really being considered for Captain?” Nikki asked as she approached me at my locker following second period English. I hadn’t breathed a word of it to her yet since in my mind, I had already decided I wouldn’t accept nomination.
“Oh, yeah, but it’s just Chelsea. She doesn’t want the Captain slot this year so it’s up in the air,” I answered as I closed my locker and pulled her into a hug.
She grinned. “Mmm. That was nice. What was that for?”
“I need a reason to hug you?” I teased, leaning up to kiss her. “C’mon vampire. Walk me to the gym? You’ve got Chem this hour so it’s on the way.”
Nikki giggled, wrapping her arm around my waist. I lay my head on her shoulder as we started down the hall together, but she suddenly stopped and whispered. “Hey, who’s the new girl with Jenn?”
Jenn was standing by the dark olive-skinned girl wearing sunglasses that I had seen struggling this morning. Curiosity piqued, we walked over to say hi and welcome the new student.
“Hey Jenn,” I called cheerfully. “Who’s the new girl?”
“Speak of the devil! Robin, Nikki, this’ my new friend Shelly,” Jenn answered cheerfully. I hadn’t seen her smiling this much since camp. Something was definitely up, but I decided not to ask. I’d swear the girl was staring daggers at me from behind those dark glasses, though, as she grabbed a white cane from her locker.
“You didn’t come to laugh at me too did you?” she snapped.
“Um, no? Why would we? Just ask Jenn. Outside cheerleading I’m kind of a clutz.”
“Like that time you walked right into your locker door because you forgot to shut it first,” Nikki chimed in, giggling.
“So, are you new here?” I changed the subject. She shrugged.
“Yeah. Just moved here last month.”
“Oh, well if you need anything just ask Jenn or me. I was the new kid last year, but Jenn and my other friends really made me feel welcome, so I try and pass it on.”
“You know I don’t need you to feel sorry for me,” Shelly snapped, scowling at me again.
I didn’t really know what to say to that. I was just trying to be nice, but it seemed this girl just wanted to be insulted. “I’m sorry if it came out like that. It’s just when I transferred here, I was kind of terrified of reliving life like my last school so I try to be nice to new people. Anyway, I’m obviously making you uncomfortable, so I’ll leave you alone, but I meant what I said, if you change your mind.”
Nikki started to say something, but I squeezed her hand and shook my head. Jennifer frowned apologetically as we walked away.
“What a cow,” Nikki growled. “Some people just look for persecution.”
I shrugged, trying not to let it get to me. “Maybe Jenn’ll calm her down. She’s obviously pretty rattled about something.”
“Y’think so?” Nikki asked. “Yeah, maybe I’m just being overprotective.”
I giggled, stopping and turning Nikki around to kiss her again. “Can’t fault you for that,” I teased.
“We’d better get to class before we draw a crowd,” she answered. I looked around at the empty hallway and blinked.
“Oh. Nikki speak?” I asked. She laughed as she pulled me along toward our next class.
“Nikki speak,” she answered. “I haven’t used it in awhile.”
The rest of the day progressed fairly normally. Jennifer apologized for the way Shelly acted. Apparently I was right, that something had rattled her pretty badly. I talked to her at lunch to let her know there were no hard feelings. She was actually a really sweet girl, and Jennifer seemed to like her.
I wasn’t really surprised to see Trent, instead of Trina, at school that day, and I couldn’t help noticing he seemed absolutely miserable. He barely said two words to anyone, but it was a decision that I knew he had to make for himself. All I, all anyone could do, was to support him.
After school, last year’s cheerleaders - those who wanted to be on the squad again this year anyway, met in the gym for an informal meeting to discuss the year’s schedule. If we were going to be attending competitions this year, we wanted to start on our routine as soon as possible.
“Okay, so here’s the deal,” Chelsea stood up in front of the rest of us, gathered on the gym bleachers. On the basketball court, a couple of boys were playing a game of one-on-one. “As you guys all know, we had to scrap our first routine last year due to one egotistical judge.”
Stacey interrupted her, “Who, by the way, is no longer in the employment of ESPN.”
That raised a giggle from all of us as Chelsea nodded. “Yeah. Don’t feel too bad for him though. I heard he’s taken a job reporting for some local news station in Ohio. Anyway, because of that our routine wasn’t as good as it should’ve been. That’s not any of our faults, but this year we need to start early.”
“But isn’t practice before tryouts like, major bad mojo?” Tracy asked.
Chelsea nodded. “Yeah. That’s why we’re moving cheer tryouts to next Monday. In the meantime, we’re going to work on fundamentals during our tumbling class tomorrow night.”
Coach Greer stepped out of her office. Apparently she had been listening the whole time. “By the way, for those of you who haven’t heard, our sister school and former rivals, Sunshine Academy, are finally fielding a full athletics program including cheerleading. I’ve invited them to hold their cheer tryouts here after we have ours so their girls can get a feel for how it’ll go.”
A few girls whispered among themselves, but for the most part the announcement was met with indifference, until I asked, “Who’d they get for their cheer coach?”
A chorus of gasps followed Angela’s response. “Elizabeth Esquirer.” She grinned. “I knew that’d get your attention. If anyone can whip those girls into shape, it’s Liz. Don’t worry. They’re not a direct threat to your chances at going to Nationals. I expect you to treat them as equals. Victoria will also be teaching their tumbling classes, if anyone wants to volunteer to help.”
“Do we get extra credit?” Stacy teased. Before Coach Greer could answer, she held up her hands “It was a joke.”
“Does this mean we can’t practice at Liz’?” Chelsea asked.
“You’ll have to talk to her about it, but I don’t see why it would be a problem. If both squads meet at the same time, you could probably help each other out.”
“Like a mini cheer camp,” Jenn giggled, flashing a grin at me.
“Exactly,” Coach Greer replied cheerfully. “I’m glad you girls are on board for this. Strictly off the record, I’ve been talking to Liz, and she regrets ever leaving for that Platinum’s Gym job. Anyway, unless there’s anything else you girls want to discuss, you’re free to go.”
Chelsea held up her hand before anyone could get up. “Actually there is one thing. We need to discuss Captains. I like the two co-captain system we tried out last year. It worked great for basketball, and even better for cheer.”
Coach Greer nodded. “I agree. I’ll be honest. I don’t want to accept anyone who hasn’t had at least one full year of cheerleading experience for captain, but if you can make a strong enough argument, I’ll take it under advisement.”
I breathed a sigh of relief. “That leaves me out.”
“Not necessarily,” Chelsea answered. “She did say ‘strong argument’. I’m pretty sure the fact that you helped me and Victoria with two very different Nationals-level routines counts for something.”
I quickly shook my head. “No, seriously. I’m trying to take it easy this year. I’m taking a bunch of AP classes, including Trig, plus cheer and basketball. I nominate Tracy.”
“Bwah?” Tracy exclaimed, sitting bolt upright. Everyone giggled.
“Yeah, Tracy’s the most experienced girl on the squad,” another girl added.
“I agree,” Chelsea answered, winking at me. “That still leaves one slot open though.”
“What about Jenn?” Tracy asked.
“I nominate Chelsea,” Jennifer shot back. Chelsea shrugged.
“I’m willing to take the position if no one else wants it, but I don’t mind stepping aside either. Like Robin, I’m trying to take it easy this year.”
“Well, we don’t have to decide right now,” Coach Greer replied. “Nominations will be open until next Monday. Remember though, that being captain doesn’t just mean you tell everyone what to do. It means you lead by example in all aspects of your life. I’m looking for girls who can show their confidence in and outside school and in competitions, who can really show the judges something special.”
“Robin,” Tracy answered. I stuck out my tongue at her.
“No,” I shot back, causing another chorus of giggles.
“Hey,” I asked, as we stood to leave. “Anyone seen Sasha?”
Tracy nodded. “Dentist appointment. She checked out at two. I promised I’d let her know what we discussed.”
“Oh, coolness. So, ready to go work on the asylum?” I asked, glancing at Tracy. She grinned.
“You know it girl! I’ll meet you out there. I just need to check on Trent first. If you see Laura, give her a hug, okay? They’re... having problems.”
I frowned, grabbing Tracy’s hand and pulled her into the Coach’s office. I didn’t even notice Coach Wilson sitting at her desk.
“What’s going on? They were at the mall Saturday, and everything seemed fine.”
“You saw Trina at the mall,” Tracy answered with a frown. “Laura’s upset because she acts like a completely different person at school, and it’s starting to scare her because he won’t even talk to her.”
“That’s... not good.” Sure, it was stating the obvious, but I didn’t really know what else to say. I sighed softly. “I’ll talk to Nikki. Maybe she can talk to him and find out what’s going on.”
“Thanks Robin,” Tracy answered, hugging me. “Laura’s like my best friend. Us theater dorks gotta stick together, y’know?” she winked, turning to step out again.
“Everything okay?” Coach Wilson asked, causing me to jump. She laughed. “Sorry.”
“Yeah, just high school drama,” I trailed off, approaching Coach Wilson’s desk and sitting across from her. “You know Trent Scott?”
“Sure. Quiet kid. Great dodgeball arm,” she answered with an amused smile.
“Trent’s … kinda like me.”
“Like you-” she started, but realization dawned, and she nodded. “Oh...”
“Yeah. Trent lives part time as Trina. I think he wants to transition, but if he did, he’d have to deal with the problems that come with it, like everyone knowing who he is already. I had the luxury of stealth.”
“That would be a problem,” she answered quietly. “Does he - sorry, she - have a therapist?”
“The best,” I answered. “And a small circle of support. Everyone in the GLBT student alliance already knows Trent cross-dresses, plus she knows I’m transgendered.”
“Then the best thing you can do for her is continue to be there for her,” she replied with a reassuring smile. “Ultimately it’s Trina’s decision to make, but what you can do is let her know that you’ll shoulder the burden. In the end, it’s which set of consequences she’s willing to live with.”
“At least I won’t have the stress of having to change in the coaches’ offices anymore,” I answered with a wry smile, causing her to laugh.
“Yeah, I read the school board’s report. Personally I thought it was kind of crass for them to ask, but I understand their intentions, trying to protect other students as well as yourself.”
I nodded. “Yeah. I should get going, but thanks for listening, Coach.”
“Anytime,” she answered as I stood. She waited until I got to the door to add, “Do me a favor though?”
“What’s that?” I asked, glancing back.
“Reconsider the Captain position?”
I sighed. “Okay, I’ll THINK about it, but no promises.”
She grinned. “You and Katelyn would make a heck of a team,” she called after me as I left, shaking my head.
“Easy for you to say,” I mumbled, but chuckled quietly as I left the gym, heading out to the parking lot to head home. First day of school, and I already had homework.
Author's Note:
Sorry this took so long to get out. Long story short, I had plans this summer that didn't involve being near a computer, and other drama happened that left me seriously considering just stopping altogether.
But I'm back now :-)
~* Patient Zero *~
“Hey, are you okay?” the contractor suddenly asked me. All three of them were staring at me now. I could feel my cheeks burning as I shook my head.
“I’m not sure. I’m not feeling well,” I trailed off.
“Nikki!” Marry shouted. Nikki stepped around the corner, laughing at something, but she suddenly stopped laughing when she saw everyone’s serious expressions. “You need to get Robin to the hospital.”
Work had been progressing really well on the renovations inside. Outside it still looked like an imposing, run-down old building, which was exactly what we wanted it to look like. Inside though, even the owners hardly recognized it.
We had managed to clear out all the old debris, rotted ceiling tiles, and old furniture, and knocked down more than a few walls under the watchful eye of a hired contractor, to ensure we didn’t hit a load-bearing wall.
“Whoever designed this place,” the contractor commented at one point as Marry, Kris and I reentered carrying some supplies, “Didn’t work from any known architectural designs of the period. If I didn’t know better I’d say this place was a prison.”
“You’re not far off, but it was upgraded several times as well,” Kris commented. “The only thing about the building that’s original is the outer facade. Some of the rooms are the same dimensions as the original cells though.”
Marry chimed in, “They tried to sterilize and legitimize the asylum as a hospital back in the 1940s as well. New tile, new room designs, better locks...”
“More toxic paint,” Kris chuckled, holding up his paint scraper.
The man tilted his head slightly. “Yeah, you can say that again. We’re gonna have to get in here with an industrial strength vacuum just to make sure we get all the paint chips. Probably cover the building in plastic and fumigate it too just as a precaution.”
I tried to listen to the conversation, but to tell the truth, my mind was elsewhere. Through most of the day I’d been noticing some mild pain in my abdomen. It seemed to be getting worse though.
“Hey, are you okay?” the contractor suddenly asked me. All three of them were staring at me now. I could feel my cheeks burning as I shook my head.
“I’m not sure. I’m not feeling well,” I trailed off.
“Nikki!” Marry shouted. Nikki stepped around the corner, laughing at something, but she suddenly stopped laughing when she saw everyone’s serious expressions. “You need to get Robin to the hospital.”
“What?” she asked, dumbfounded, as she rushed over to me. I shook my head as Allison and Sasha came running.
“What’s going on?” Allison asked.
“It’s probably nothing,” I tried to reassure them. “But could someone drive me to the hospital and call Michelle?”
“I’ll make the call,” Allison answered. “Nikki, you drive.”
“You should take her car, Allison,” Sasha added as I found myself summarily escorted to the nearest exit. “Even if it is nothing, and she’s able to make it to practice tonight, she’s been working way too hard here. We’ll pick up the slack.”
Allison smiled as she nodded. “Thanks Sasha. We owe you a big one.”
“No you don’t,” Sasha answered seriously, but smiled and hugged me. “Just make sure you’re okay. That’s all that’s important.”
Nikki waited until I was in the passenger seat of her Mustang before asking, “How bad is it?”
“Honestly?” I answered quietly, “Feels like I’m going to pass out. It might be complications from the surgery. It’s in my lower abdomen.”
“What kind of pain? Is it sharp, dull, ache, stabbing?”
“Sharp I think, like a really bad cramp.”
Nikki slammed on the gas as soon as we had left the asylum behind. How she avoided running anyone over, or getting a ticket, I have no idea, but we quickly found ourselves at the hospital.
Michelle and Kelly were waiting with a wheelchair for me, but neither seemed particularly concerned.
“Hi Robin,” Michelle said cheerfully as she helped me to sit. “Don’t worry. This is just for your comfort.”
“My comfort?” I asked, a little stunned by her nonchalantness. She nodded, and I quickly found myself wheeled past the front desk and into an elevator. Kelly stayed behind to wait for Nikki and Ally.
“What’s wrong with me?” I asked. She simply grinned.
“Hopefully, nothing. But we’re going to do an ultrasound to see what’s going on in there.”
“What’s this?” I asked, as Kelly brought me a small paper cup containing two white pills, and a glass of water. Michelle, who had by now changed into a lab coat, looked positively giddy as she replied, “It’s Midol - teen formula. No caffeine.”
“Umm... Why would I need to take Midol?” I asked cautiously. I felt Nikki squeeze my hand as Michelle rotated the ultrasound monitor for me to see the images it had captured.
“Because what you’re experiencing aren’t complications, sweetie. They’re your reproductive organs kickstarting - growing pains, in other words.”
“What?!” I nearly shouted. It wasn’t as though I were upset at all: quite the opposite! I just couldn’t believe what I was hearing.
“With Doctor Ketzowski’s and your mother and step-father’s permission, I’ve had you on a new clinical trial of a drug called Purplaxis. In simple terms, combined with surgical vaginoplasty and the implanting of preprogrammed stem cells, Purplaxis has reprogrammed your body to produce estrogen naturally.”
“But that doesn’t explain the cramps, Doc,” I answered, “Or that... um... patch of... Um...”
Michelle nodded reassuringly. “Uteran growth. If everything goes as planned, we won’t need to bring you in for another surgery. It looks like everything is growing and connecting as it should.”
“Wait a minute,” Nikki interrupted. “Are you telling me that Robin is... becoming a genetic female?!”
Michelle nodded again. “Exactly. Purplaxis isn’t a simple hormone replacement regimen. Scientists in Britain accidentally cracked the gender genome while attempting to develop a treatment for postmenopausal women.
“It’s the Holy Grail of gender research,” Kelly added. “It may be too late for girls like Michelle and I, but this is a whole new era for everyone else.”
I slowly swallowed the two pills, drank down the water, and lay back on the examination table.
“So, wait,” Nikki started again, “Does this mean she can have children? I mean, she could carry to term?”
I felt Michelle squeeze my other hand as Allison lay her hand on my shoulder. “In theory, yes. Robin is essentially patient Zero for human clinical trials, but all signs point to her being indistinguishable from a natal female. There will be some scar tissue inside, but frankly only her gynecologist should ever see it. And even that should heal in time, given her age.”
“I’m … a real girl,” I whispered. Nikki turned, leaning down to kiss me.
“You’ve always been a real girl,” she whispered. “It’s just science’s finally caught up with what we’ve known all along.”
I couldn’t help giggling as I wrapped her in a hug. Tears rolled down both our cheeks as I sat up, hugging her again, more tightly. I grabbed Allison’s hand and pulled her closer as well.
“I’m so happy for you,” she said through tears as she kissed my cheek.
“I can’t believe this is real. I feel like I’m going to just wake up any minute now.”
“This means you’re going to have to get ‘the talk’ from the girls’ perspective though,” Michelle added. I blushed, causing the girls to giggle.
“We’ll handle that,” Nicole answered.
“I always keep spare pads,” Allison added, which for some reason caused me to blush even more deeply.
Michelle smiled as she hugged me. “Take it easy if you can. It’s going to take you some time to adjust to these new feelings, but believe me, it’s something every natal female goes through. It’s just yours is coming a few years later. Luckily you’ve been on HRT long enough that you at least don’t have to go through puberty again,” she added teasingly.
“Thanks Michelle. I’m starting to feel better already. Do you think I’m okay for cheer tonight? It’s just a warm-up class, to gauge athletic levels. I promise to take it easy.” I slid down off the examination table and into Nikki and Allison’s waiting arms. Michelle squeezed my hand, motioning for us to follow her out after.
“You should be just fine. You won’t actually begin menstruation this month, but mark this date on your calendar for next month. I’m going to send you home with a bottle of Midol Teen. Take two in the morning as soon as you get up,” she instructed, as we reached the elevator.
“Why didn’t you tell me all this was going to happen before?” I asked. “I was led to believe you were just a med student. Now you tell me you’ve been working on a... a sex change drug?”
Michelle giggled under her breath as we stepped onto the elevator. “I’m sorry for the deception. I AM a med student, technically, but with some massive pharmaceutical backing. Further, Doctor Ketzowski felt that it would be best if you believed you were undergoing a normal operation because you were stressed out enough before. We wanted you to be able to recover in a comfortable, natural environment.”
Allison giggled a little. “Would you honestly have gotten any rest if you knew you had undergone a surgery to become a genetic girl?”
I had to shake my head at that. “Honestly? No, I wouldn’t. I’d have been anxious, excited, and terrified the entire time!”
“Precisely,” said Michelle with a confident smile. “I can’t wait to publish our findings. Of course you’ll still be listed as Patient Zero to protect your identity and stealth status, but as far as the rest of the world is concerned, you’re as genetic as anyone else, with just a birth abnormality.”
I had to laugh. “For the longest time I’ve been telling people I had a birth defect. Now I have a doctor’s backing on that.”
When I arrived at the gym only a few other girls’ cars sat in the parking lot, and none of them were present, so I walked into the locker room to dress out for practice. After pulling on my sports bra and fuchsia gym shorts, I sat down to lace up my sneakers. Nikki gave Allison a ride home, and I called Kris and Marry from the hospital to let them know I was okay, so now I just had to focus on cheer.
Ordinarily I’d worn a loose t-shirt over my sports bra like Katelyn, but I’d begun to notice lately more and more that the other girls, during non-intensive training, preferred to wear just their sports bras. Mine covered more than most bikini tops, and thanks to staying in shape over the last year, my midriff was, while not washboard, at least flat and trim, so I decided to try it without the shirt.
As I stood to leave, the door opened. Sasha, Chelsea, and Stacy stepped through, and all three had serious expressions on their faces until they saw me. I suddenly found myself surrounded as they hugged me and asked me what had happened.
“I’m so glad you’re okay!” Sasha concluded though. “I mean, you are okay right?”
I nodded. “Yeah, I’m great. It was just, um...” I blushed furiously, but had resolved to tell them the truth. “It was just a really severe menstrual cramp.”
“Oh God, it’s not a cyst is it?” Stacy asked seriously. It was farthest from the response I expected, but somehow made me feel better. At least they didn’t laugh at me for not knowing
what a cramp felt like.
I shook my head. “No. My gyno did an ultrasound to make sure everything was okay.”
“Your gyno?” Sasha asked. “But you said you thought it was complications?”
I nodded again. “Yeah. I had surgery over the summer to correct a birth abnormality that had to do with my ovaries. It’s a long and really gross story. But I’m okay now. She gave me some Midol, and I’m feeling better already.”
It was now or never. I sat back down again as they started to change. At first they didn’t even notice, as Stacy commented, “I’m glad you’re okay. The way Sasha talked, it sounded pretty serious.”
Sasha stuck out her tongue. “Well Marry did tell Nikki to take her to the hospital. I didn’t know her G was there,” she answered with a giggle. She glanced back at me with a sheepish smile, but paused. She was midway through pulling on her sports bra, and I couldn’t help laughing. She pulled her bra into place and sprinted over to sit beside me. “You’re still here!”
“Yes,” I answered, trying to keep a straight face.
“But I thought...”
“Like I said, everything’s okay now,” I answered, and grinned, just waiting for it.
She squealed. “OH MY GOD!” She wrapped me in a hug, giggling loudly as Stacy and Chelsea ran over, apparently only just realizing the same thing.
As if on cue, Jennifer stepped through the door. “Oh, hey Robin,” she commented casually, as though I’d always belonged there, as she began to undress at her locker. “Sorry I couldn’t make it to the asylum tonight, but Ally called and told me what happened. What’d Michelle say?”
My evening progressed pretty normally from there. Jenn and I got some stretching done, and played a couple of rounds of one-on-one while we waited for more girls to arrive. We were right in the middle of helping some girls new to the cheer tumbling program, teaching them to stretch when I noticed, out of the corner of my eye, that Coach Greer seemed to be watching me.
“Excuse me a second?” I asked. The girl quickly nodded. “Just keep practicing that stretch. Hold it for another five-count and then release it slowly, and do the same for the other leg,” I called over my shoulder as I raced over to see what was going on.
“Everything okay?” I asked. Coach Greer smiled as she shook her head.
“I expect you girls to tell me when there’s a problem, Robin.”
I blinked, confused. “Um, problem?”
“You were in the hospital not an hour ago?” she asked, folding her arms, patiently waiting for an answer.
“Oh! That! No, it’s not what it seems. I’m okay, really! I just thought it was something more than it was. I’m okay now, really,” I tried to remain calm, but just that she had asked made me unbelievably nervous.
She grinned. “Yes, I know. Actually I was more impressed with the fact you’re even here. Sasha told me you were nearly doubled over in pain when you left, and then I come here to find you instructing the freshmen?”
“Err, well, she asked for advice so Jenn and I offered to help.”
“You realize what you’re doing is the kind of thing a Captain would do, right?”
I quickly shook my head. “No ma’am. We’re a team. We help each other out. I don’t need a C on my uniform for that.”
“Well, if you change your mind, please let me know, okay? I would love to have you as our co-captain this year, with someone like Chelsea or Stacy, one of the girls who’s been through football season before.” She smiled as she placed her hands on my shoulders and hugged me.
“I know you’re going through a lot though,” she added. “As your Den Mother and as your coach, I won’t ask you to do anything you don’t feel up to doing, but with the renovations on the asylum finished-”
“Wait, finished? When I left we still had to strip off the paint before we could let the younger girls go inside.”
Coach Greer shook her head. She motioned for me to follow her, leading me back to her office. She took her purse from a locked desk drawer, and from that produced a piece of paper. “I took the liberty of having some of the paint chips analyzed. There’s no trace of lead. Apparently the place was repainted one last time before it closed for good.”
I stared, wide-eyed, at the report. “Do Kris and Marry know about this?”
“They do. I called to let them know before coming over here. I only just found out myself, but this means that this weekend we can start decorating ahead of schedule.”
“That’s great!” I cheered happily. “That’s going to be a LOT less stress for me to deal with. I’m thinking of swapping Anatomy and Physiology for AP Chem. If I do that I can get Nikki to take AP chem with me, and we can study together and make even more free time for me.”
“Ew. I honestly could never take A and P when I was in high school. I hear they use a lot of computer models now though.”
“Yeah, but even a simulated dead frog is still gross,” I answered, as we started back for the main gym again.
Coach Greer blew her whistle to get everyone’s attention. Once everyone had settled, and I had taken my place again, she said, “Okay ladies, let’s get started. First year orientation, over here. The rest of you, over there. You’re already warmed up so I’ll join you in a moment. Tracy, Robin, Sasha, you’re with me.”
“Uh... Okay,” I answered, blinking. Sasha and Tracy just shrugged and followed Coach Greer, pulling me along gently in the process.
“That’s what happens when you try too hard,” Sasha whispered playfully. “You show initiative, and you show you know what you’re doing, and you’re rewarded for it.” She winked.
Tracy giggled. “Don’t scare her Sasha. She probably just wants us to demonstrate a stunt.”
After class, I desperately needed a shower. I had never showered with anyone before, and while I really wanted to show my teammates that I was okay, normal, and one of them. Steam billowed from around the tile half-wall leading to the shower area, and I stood just beyond it, wrapped in nothing but a towel.
For all that I really wanted to do this for them, I was terrified. Suddenly I felt a soft hand on my shoulder. It was Claudia, the freshman Jenn and I helped out at the start of practice. She smiled up at me.
“I heard you’ve never showered with others before either?”
I nodded. “Yeah. I had a … birth defect that I was really embarrassed about, but I had it surgically removed. But now I’m terrified of going in there.” I sighed, and I could feel my cheeks burning brightly. Claudia nodded.
“I know how you feel. Everyone in my family has small breasts, and I’m practically flat-chested. I was like, so scared they were going to laugh at me.”
“Were?” I asked. She nodded.
“Yeah. Jenn told me what you’ve been through, how you spent an entire basketball season and then cheer in the Spring, showering alone. It kind of made me feel better about myself though.” She paused to frown. “Don’t... take that the wrong way. I just mean that it made my situation feel a lot less scary.”
“Unite to move forward,” I said thoughtfully.
“Wha?” she asked, blinking.
“Well, the actual proverb is...” As I struggled to remember, Jenn stepped out of the shower with her towel wrapped around her, her wet hair stuck to her back.
“Pupukahi i holomua,” she said casually. “It means that we work together to progress.”
“I like Hakuna Matata better,” Claudia giggled. “Come on, Spirit. We’ll face this together.”
Jennifer giggled. “Truthfully there’s so much steam in there, you can’t see anything anyway. You’ll be fine.”
I nodded, and glanced at Claudia. “May as well get it over with. Try it to end the panic.”
“Another proverb?” Claudia asked, following me. I paused to nod. “Yeah. Jenn’s full of them.”
“E ho'a'o no i pau kuhihewa,” Jenn replied over her shoulder as Claudia and I disappeared into the steam.
~* Momentum *~
“Hey, sorry I’m late,” I said as we hugged. “So I’m not going to lie; I’m way out of my element here,” I teased. Allison giggled as she led me over to where Joe and Jane were standing.
“Oh, I don’t expect you to shoot unless you want to take a gun safety class first,” she said, wrapping her arm around my shoulders. “I just wanted you to come down so you wouldn’t worry about me going all gun crazy or anything. Actually, I was hoping to talk to you first, before I talk to Nikki and Jenn. I’m glad Jane’s here too though because I could use her input.”
It had been eight months now since she and Dad were wed. On some level it still felt strange calling my sensei “Dad”, but in other ways it felt very right. I’d come to love him as a father and as a mentor, and I knew he would take care of Mom and me, and the bundles of joy to come.
After breakfast, I sat up in my room at my piano keyboard, waiting for Katelyn. I really looked forward to getting back into my piano lessons again, and naturally when Mom called up the stairs that I had visitors, my first assumption was that Katelyn must have brought Sarah with her.
Imagine my surprise when, halfway down the stairs, on the mid-stair landing, I very nearly literally bumped into Moira and another woman. Moira grinned. “Robin, hey!” she cheered as we hugged.
“Moira! The heck are you doing here? Who’s this?”
The other woman almost cackled. “Oh come now dearie, you don’t remember me?”
“Kristen! I didn’t recognize you without the stage makeup. Can I get you something to drink?”
They glanced briefly at each other and nodded. “Sure. Nothing hard,” Moira teased. Kristen laughed.
“What she said. Tea would be lovely if you have it.”
I nodded as I walked downstairs with the pair, glancing over my shoulder. “What brings you here?” I asked, setting a kettle of water on to boil. Kristen leaned against the island bar. She stared me up and down for a moment before replying, “I was in New Haven visiting Mo.”
Moira interrupted her, “She was going stir crazy back in London so I invited her out.”
Kristen smirked. “She was working on a new song. I thought it was something Jessica wrote, and I was getting ready to yell at her for not telling me so I could start working on the riffs.”
I of course had no idea where this was all going until Moira concluded, “And that’s when I told her who the real author is.”
I could feel my cheeks burning. I shook my head. “It was just supposed to be a gift for Nikki - a poem, originally, but Heedless Despair were my inspiration. Well, that and The Raven.”
As I set out five mugs - three for myself, one for Mom, and one for Katelyn, who I expected any minute - I just had to ask. “What did you think?”
Kristen shrugged thoughtfully. “Like I said, I thought it was one of Jessica’s.”
“She really did. She came in gripin’ about how Jessica never remembers to fax her copies of new pieces.” Moira laughed again as she accepted one of the mugs. “Thank you.”
Kristen added some sugar to hers as she continued, “It’s rough sure, but so’s every song at the beginning. I wanted to ask your permission to start working on a guitar part,” she said matter-of-factly as I picked up two mugs. As if on cue, Katelyn entered the kitchen.
“Hi Moira!” she called warmly. “Who’s your friend?”
I grinned, passing one of the mugs to Katelyn as I stepped into the living room to deliver Mom her tea. She sat with her swollen ankles propped up, smiling up at me.
“Oh, thank you honey. Who was that with Moira?”
I tried hard not to giggle as strains of Katelyn’s excited squeal drifted in through the closed kitchen door..
“That’s Kristen, one of Moira’s band-mates. She plays guitar for Heedless Despair. Katelyn’s now met everyone without their stage makeup, I think. Anyway, she liked my song,” I added, practically bubbling. “They want to work on it. I think they want to use it.”
Mom smiled proudly as she took a slow sip, the steamy black swill fogging her reading glasses just a little bit. “That’s wonderful, sweetheart!”
“I’d better go make sure Katelyn didn’t faint,” I said cheerfully as I stepped back into the kitchen. Katelyn was still upright, but quite giggly.
“-met Jessica when she gave me a ride over to the UK to support Sarah in the big dance contest. Well I mean I met you guys when Nikki subbed for Moira that one time, but never got to really talk to you off-stage.”
“I’m jealous,” Kristen teased. “Mo and Jess get all the awesome adoring fans. I get the thirty somethings who can’t keep their hands to themselves.”
Moira laughed. “Well dear, that’s what you get for making your persona a succubus.”
“Oh shush you. Anyway, I was in town to get fitted for my new stage costume and figured I’d stop by with Mo. I swear, every time we stop here, I’m reminded more and more why she comes back.”
Katelyn giggled, “The nachos right?”
Kristen stared at Katelyn for a second or two, and started laughing. “Damn it. Now I want nachos.”
Moira rolled her eyes. “Hey, Kate, you play piano. What do you think? Lucia thinks the song needs an organ intro. I’m playing an old woman in the final scene, so it would give me a reason to stay stationary until I’m scared off-stage.”
Katelyn and I both looked at each other, confused, and Kristen giggled.
“Well, since it’s Robin’s song that we’re viciously usurping...” She paused to grin, and Moira laughed.
“We’re putting your song to a kind of Little Red Riding Hood theatrics. You can guess who Jessica’s playing.”
Kristen giggled even more. She looked positively giddy. “I get to be the Big Bad Wolf!”
“Wait, so Moira’s Granny? Oh that’s priceless,” Katelyn giggled. “And Robin played a little of what she had so far for me. I love where all this is going. What kind of keyboard are you using?”
“Keyboards,” Moira answered. “I’m usin’ two Rolands stacked on a stage bracket to hit a slightly different tone at the start, and then transfer to a more hollow sound as the ‘story’ progresses. Only instead of a reaper, it’ll be Kris in this amazing wolf costume. She doesn’t look at all herself.”
“We should get going though. We have to be back in London tomorrow to make final preparations for the tour. By then we’ll have your song set though. We work good under pressure like that, aye?”
“One of these days,” Kristen snickered, “We should hire another publicist. I promise not to date the next one either,” she added sheepishly as she wrapped an arm around Moira.
Moira smirked as she shook her head. “I’m just glad Jess talked Regina into being our official tour photographer. Oh that reminds me! Kate, Robin, let us know how many people you want to bring to our last concert, hey?”
“Sure!” we both answered in unison. “It’s October 30th right?”
“Sunday before Halloween, aye,” Moira answered as we hugged. I had to laugh as Kristen offered her hand.
“What, no nug?” I asked, grinning before she could answer. “Just kidding. You take care of Moira. Keep her out of trouble.”
“Oh aye, I’ll keep her on the straight and narrow if only by setting a bad example,” she shot back. They both laughed as they left, and Katelyn shook her head.
“God, girl, you get around don’t you?”
“Technically, this one’s on Nikki,” I answered. “I imagine they’re heading over to her house next.”
“Sure, sure,” she teased. “You’ve been practicing your scales like I told you - at least five minutes a day right?”
“Just before bed,” I answered, as we walked upstairs together.
“You’re working on the haunted house this afternoon right?” she asked as we sat down at my keyboard. “Sarah asked if I’d come help a bit. It sounds like fun.”
“Yeah. I’m hoping Trina makes an appearance. I’m so worried about her.”
Katelyn blinked a couple of times. “Trina? What’s going on?”
“Her relationship with Laura’s getting kind of rocky from what I heard. Trina wants to live full-time as a girl, but she’s scared to death of coming to school as Trina and making ‘official’ what we all know already. She’s much happier as a girl.”
Katelyn nodded somberly. “I can’t begin to imagine. I mean, I’m attracted to guys and girls both, but that’s kind of “tame” in today’s society. Guys especially are bad though; it seems like as soon as someone starts talking about having his parts reshaped, it’s their gut instinct to assume the guy is insane, instead of the more obvious one - that he’s not a guy.”
“Wow. That’s really insightful,” I answered, smiling at her. She shrugged lightly.
“After I accidentally found out about your past, I did some research, talked to people like Sarah’s aunt Zoey. I learned a lot. Trina’s never going to be happy until she accepts herself, and the way I see it, that’s not going to happen until she realizes that Alpine Springs, even if we are a small town, are pretty progressive, especially our school.” She paused in thought for a moment as I started working on my scales.
“For me, it was a matter of being anonymous mostly, but I also learned how to defend myself after that maniac chased Allison and me. I flipped Jason on his ass when he touched me, as a complete reflex. Believe me, if I’d been thinking about it, I wouldn’t have done it.”
Katelyn laughed a little. “Hey, you know what? Maybe all Trina needs is a little self-confidence. Robin don’t take this the wrong way, but you’re freaking beautiful, and you know it. But you also know how to defend yourself. So maybe that’s what you need to show Trina?”
“That she’s beautiful? She’s an absolute doll.”
Katelyn nodded. “She so is. But I meant maybe you should teach her to defend herself. I know she’s not all into martial arts like you and Jason are, but if she had the skills to protect herself, she wouldn’t be so afraid to be herself?”
“That’s a great idea. When I first started taking karate, I was taught a purely defensive throw. Sensei Dad said it was-”
“Wait, ‘Sensei Dad’?” she asked, barely able to keep a straight face.
“Sure. He’s my step-Dad, and my Sensei. Anyway, he taught me a throw to protect myself. Even without any training I was able to pick it up. I don’t know what discipline it’s from, but I could ask him to teach it to Trina.”
“Well, there you go,” Katelyn answered. “Just between us, I’m kind of jealous. She makes those super cute dresses look so good. With my figure I just can’t pull that stuff off.” She laughed as she produced a new piece of sheet music. “Anyway, this week I thought we’d try something a little more advanced...”
Work wasn’t scheduled to continue on the haunted house until the afternoon, but I had plans to meet with Allison down at the gun range, so after Katelyn left, I took a quick shower, made sure Mom didn’t need anything, and hopped in my car.
I’d never fired a gun in my life. It just wasn’t something that crossed my mind, but like Nikki and her Dad, it sounded like Allison and Joe had a real father-daughter bonding thing going. I hated to intrude, but Allison sounded so excited about having me there. Plus, it had to be easier than spending time with Nikki working on her car would be.
Still I had to laugh at myself, as I pulled into the parking lot. Of all my friends, I was probably the most stereotypical in terms of gender roles. I wondered as I locked the door to my convertible, if that would change in time, as I settled into accepting myself completely. This was certainly a good first step.
I didn’t know what to expect at first. I’d only seen shooting ranges on those tacky reality shows on cable, so the fact that the one here in Alpine Springs consisted of both a massive, modern-looking facility and a clearly marked outdoor range surprised me a little. The lawn was well-manicured in front, and while I couldn’t really see the outdoor facility because of the protective barriers to keep people from getting in the line of fire, I could only guess it was as well-kept.
As I stepped inside, a friendly-looking, slightly heavyset woman with light brown hair motioned me over. Behind her, a small radio piped along an upbeat classic rock song at a moderate volume. She reached over to turn off the radio, just as the DJ came across with the local news stories - something about a trial ending in New Haven soon.
“Hi there,” she said cheerfully. “Can I help you?”
“I’m looking for my friend Allison?” I asked, adding a little nervously, “She’s supposed to meet me here with her dad, Joe Jones.”
“Oh, you must be Robin,” she said warmly. “Sure, they’re on the indoor pistol range. Head down that hallway, take your first right, about ten yards down you’ll find the door clearly marked.”
As she spoke she reached under the counter, setting a pair of earplugs and heavy duty safety glasses in front of me.
“Safety first,” she added.
Smiling back at her, I picked up the safety equipment and started down the hall.
The pistol range was surprisingly quiet, save for a single pistol being fired. I put on my earplugs and safety goggles before approaching the shooter - Allison. She and Joe were standing next to a woman with blonde hair that I didn’t quite recognize until Allison stopped shooting and put down her pistol. I had to laugh. It had a really cute pink grip along the back of it, with a small breast cancer awareness ribbon etching.
“Hey Robin!” Allison cheered, and as she raced over, the woman turned her head to smile at us; it was Officer Garrett! Her hair looked different somehow - probably because it wasn’t in a French braid today.
“Hey, sorry I’m late,” I said as we hugged. “So I’m not going to lie; I’m way out of my element here,” I teased. Allison giggled as she led me over to where Joe and Jane were standing.
“Oh, I don’t expect you to shoot unless you want to take a gun safety class first,” she said, wrapping her arm around my shoulders. “I just wanted you to come down so you wouldn’t worry about me going all gun crazy or anything. Actually, I was hoping to talk to you first, before I talk to Nikki and Jenn. I’m glad Jane’s here too though because I could use her input.”
Jane seemed to have already been forewarned because she hardly moved, waiting for Allison to continue. I nodded. “Sure Ally. You know you can tell me anything. What is it?”
She looked up at Joe, and he gave her a reassuring nod. “I’m thinking about enlisting after graduation, and following in Dad’s footsteps. I still have nightmares even now. I was completely helpless the day that raggedy guy attacked us. I never want to feel that helpless again. If not for you Robin I wouldn’t even be here. That’s why I want - and I need, to do this.”
Jane lay her hand on Allison’s shoulder, but she and Joe both seemed to be waiting for me to say something. I wasn’t really sure what I should say, so I just hugged her again.
“I understand where you’re coming from. For me studying martial arts has been enough. If you’re sure this is the only way you’re going to be free, then I completely support your decision. You’re still going to college though, right?” I added. She laughed.
“Oh! God yes! There’s a Juniors day college fair every year at Yale. I’m hoping to talk to some professors and figure out what I want to study, and make sure enlisted service won’t conflict with that.”
“Well, I think it’s a great idea,” Jane answered as Allison looked up at her. “And hey, if you decide not to enlist in the armed services, I’ll write a personal endorsement for the police academy for you instead - and for your college applications.”
“Awww,” Allison giggled as she hugged Jane. “Thank you. I actually haven’t decided which branch I’d even want to join yet if I did, so becoming a cop is definitely on the table too. I just want to do something with my life where I’m protecting people: where I’m no longer helpless.”
As Joe picked up a large-looking pistol, I had to ask, “So do you have a permit... thing?” I wasn’t sure what the right word was.
Allison shook her head, but waited until Joe had emptied his clip into the approaching paper target before answering, “No, state law prohibits anyone under 21 from carrying - concealed or open - until they’re 21 unless they’re active duty. I get around it by coming here with my dad. Hey, you want to see something really cool?” she added with a broad grin. “Jane, can you break out the big gun? Pleeeease?”
Jane laughed. “The Remington? Sure. I had planned to get some time on the sniper range today anyway. C’mon. It’s in the back of my squad car.”
Sniper range? This I had to see.
Work on the haunted house had really come along well so far. It turned out that Laura, being a drama and theater “nerd” - her words, not mine - came with a keen sense of set design, and when Allison and I arrived after meeting Nicole and Jennifer for lunch, she was already talking to Marry and Kris, with a large art sketch pad in-hand. She seemed really bubbly and excited, which surprised even Nicole.
“Laura?” she asked as we approached. Laura glanced up, a broad grin crossing her lips.
“Hey guys! I was just going over some of the set designs you might want to try out, like I was thinking we could hang a mannequin in the morgue that drops down as a nice ‘boo’ scare.”
Before either of us could ask, Trina snuck up behind us and covered Nicole’s eyes with her hands. She was dressed in a pair of denim overalls with a cute “Grrl Power” t-shirt underneath, and her face was lightly made up.
“Guess who?” she said in an all-too-cheerful tone that easily rivaled Laura’s.
“Ummm, Sarah?” Nicole teased, spinning around to goose Trina’s sides before she could get away.
Trina yelped a little and laughed, hugging Nicole.
“What’s... going on?” I finally asked. Trina giggled again.
“I made a decision this week,” Trina said more seriously now. “I decided that I can’t live a lie anymore, nor should I have to. If people can’t accept me for who I am, that’s on them.”
Laura giggled. “Yeah, but tell them what changed your mind!” she insisted. Trina nodded quickly.
“Oh that’s the best part. You guys know I’ve been working at Annabell’s goth-punk boutique since the summer? Well she’s been teaching me her craft. I mean, she’s been teaching me how to sew. I put together some dress designs that she showed to a client, and they absolutely loved it.”
“Trina sold three dresses at $500 - each!” Laura concluded.
“And I figured, if I’m making that kind of money doing something I love, then what right do I have to worry about what other people think of me? Most of the kids at school don’t know who I am anyway. Trent just kinda blended into the background, so the worst I’ll get as Trina is an odd stare or two.”
“Plus you’ve got all of us in your corner,” Jenn added cheerfully, and Trina nodded again.
“I had a long talk with Mark this morning too. I’m not really at liberty to discuss what it is we talked about, but... Well, we’re a lot closer friends now. Ally, I think he’s going to want to talk to you soon.”
Allison blinked. “Um... Okay?” she answered slowly. “Not sure what ab- Oh... Valentine’s day right?” she asked.
“Yep,” Trina said. “He still feels bad about breaking up with you so close to V-day. I can only tell you that he had your best interest at heart, but I’ll let him explain it.”
“So anyway,” Laura said as she held up her sketch pad, “We need to talk set design. I’m pretty sure I can direct the girls’ creative energy to make any of these work. I just need to know which ones you guys want to use.”
As discussion turned to design, I decided to take a final look around before we started decorating and building. I felt a small chill up my spine as I rounded one corner, and I couldn’t shake the sensation of someone watching me, but when I looked back, there was no one there. Even with full power restored, this place felt very foreboding, which made it the perfect location for our needs, but it was still creepy.
I found myself in a wing of the asylum that I didn’t recognize. I thought I had been all over, but this area, though as clean as any other part, just felt unfamiliar somehow. I felt compelled somehow to stop outside one room with no windows. At the center of the room sat a rickety-looking wooden chair with worn leather straps.
“This is the dentist room,” Marry spoke up behind me, causing me to squeal and jump. She laughed. “Sorry. I didn’t mean to sneak up on you.”
I shook my head as I smiled back at her. “It’s okay. This place gives me chills. Why does this look more like an execution chamber without the electrodes?”
She smiled grimly. “Patients who tried to bite staff would have their teeth pulled - usually without any anesthetic. We’re told they continued to practice that until the facility closed, but they at least learned to use nitrus eventually.”
I cringed. “God, that’s gruesome. You know we could have a lot of fun in here though. Have someone in the chair screaming with someone dressed like a dentist coming at them every time a group passes.”
Marry laughed. “I like the way you think. With some dark lighting at the right angle it would really sell the effect too. C’mon, the others are looking for your advice on how to set up the entryway.”
I noticed she gave the room a glance as we walked away, and I felt compelled to hug her. She smiled back at me.
“What was that for?” she asked, but not defensively. I shrugged.
“It seemed like the right thing to do. Just walking through these halls, I get a sense of the kind of pain you and Kris’ relatives must have gone through, and even then I can’t begin to imagine what the reality was like. What you’re doing here, turning this into a youth center after Halloween... I think it honors these people’s memories. It’s like a final ‘screw you’ to the monsters that ran this place.”
Marry laughed again, her smile brightening considerably as she returned my hug. “Like I said before, I love the way you think.”
I smiled back at her as we rejoined the others. I still wanted to offer Trina that self-defense lesson - or rather, offer to talk to my Dad for her, but for now, she seemed happy. I still wanted to get more details about when she wanted to transition, but for now I decided to leave it alone. Trina was happy, and Laura was exceptionally happy.
~* Another Extra Ordinary Day *~
“This is so cool,” Allison giggled. “I’ve always wanted to visit Disney World.”
“God, me too,” I answered. “I’m like the biggest Disney freak ever.”
“Yeah, but I love you anyway,” Nicole teased.
Sunday afternoon was our first monthly meeting since school started, and we had a great deal to talk about, not the least of which being our new members.
“I really want to get more involved,” I said as we sat around, waiting for Coach Greer. Jennifer and Allison sat on the edge of the auditorium stage, Allison lazily kicking her feet back and forth as Jennifer lay back with her hands under her head.
“I know what you mean,” Allison added. “Doing the haunted house is great and a lot of fun, but it feels like as senior scouts we could be doing a lot more.”
Suddenly a pair of hands covered my eyes, and I heard an unfamiliar giggle as Sarah whispered, “Guess who?”
“Moira,” I teased, causing her to laugh as she hugged me from behind.
“Nikki you know Trina’s sister right?”
“Sharon, hey,” Nicole answered cheerfully. “Robin you haven’t met Sharon yet have you?”
I shook my head as I offered my hand to the girl. She definitely bore a strong family resemblance, and she even seemed as outgoing and cheerful as Trina.
“Sharon just joined the Scouts last week,” Sarah continued.
“Yeah, my friend Julie talked me into it. It’s great to finally meet ‘Spirit’,” she bubbled. “By the way have you guys talked to Angela yet? She said she had a big surprise for this week’s meeting.”
We all shook our heads. “I tried to get her to spill,” Jennifer added, “But she said she had to wait until she was absolutely sure about it. It’s probably something about the Girl Scouts 100th anniversary beginning this year.”
As if on cue Angela appeared in the doorway off to our right a moment later carrying a load of papers. “Sorry girls,” she said as she came closer, “I had to make some copies. Now as most of you probably know, I’ve been organizing details on a little surprise for our girl scout field trip.”
“The ski trip last year was epic,” Tracy replied, and giggled, “Even though Nikki got her skis up a tree.”
“Ski POLE thank you very much,” Nicole teased. “Are we doing that again this year?”
Every set of eyes watched Coach Greer, waiting expectantly for an answer. She shook her head.
“No, but the place we’re going does have a surfing wave simulator,” she replied, as she began to hand out stacks of papers in transparent binder folders. Girls began to gasp, whisper, and even squeal as they saw the top page - ‘Girl Scouts of Alpine Springs Disney World Resort Guide’
“Now, before we get too excited, you’ll have to do all the fundraising yourselves. There’s not enough in the treasury to cover airfare and park expenses,” she began, and waited for the chorus of groans to die down, “However! I’ve been in contact with the people at the resort, and they’ve given me some information about special group discounts that we qualify for.”
“So when is this going to happen?” I asked. “Because this is going to cost a lot more than the ski trip did even with discounts.”
“Will we have time to raise the money?” Sarah added.
“We’ll have plenty of time. The trip’s going to be in the second week of February during winter break. You can raise the money however you’d like, but I want to go ahead and mention that a local business owner who wishes to remain anonymous, as generously donated two iPads for raffle.
“I have some permission slips ready now, if anyone wants to get their parents’ permission early. Please show these booklets to them as soon as possible as well. Any questions?”
Amanda raised her hand. “Can non-scouts come too?”
Angela shook her head. “I’m sorry sweetie, but this is officially a Girl Scout event. If you have someone you want to come on the trip they need to join by December 1st. That’s the deadline for confirmation on arrangements. If any of your parents or other adults are interested in chaperoning the trip, please have them contact me. The information is on the last page.”
“This is so cool,” Allison giggled. “I’ve always wanted to visit Disney World.”
“God, me too,” I answered. “I’m like the biggest Disney freak ever.”
“Yeah, but I love you anyway,” Nicole teased.
“So, if there are no other questions, I’m going to go ahead and let you go here in just a second. First I want to give everyone a quick update on the Haunted House project. Robin?” she asked, glancing at me. “You’re up.”
“Sure sure, pick on the girl who hates public speaking,” I teased, causing everyone to giggle as I stood.
“Okay, so as you know we’ve been breaking our backs to get the old asylum cleaned up. We’ve had a lot of outside help too, and I’m really proud of the way everyone’s come together to make this happen. Phase 1 is finished, and the place is practically like new. Construction crews are ready for Phase 2. The owners have basically given us permission to do whatever we want here.”
“Why are they letting us have so much freedom with the place?” Sharon asked. “Aren’t they planning on renovating it themselves?”
I nodded. “Well, that’s actually why we get so much freedom. They’ve decided that the easiest way to renovate it, is to just knock it down and build a brand new facility on the foundation. Our Haunted House will be the last event held in the original building, sort of a fond farewell to those that died there.”
Julie shivered. “That’s morbid. But that’s kind of the point, so... I like it!”
“One last thing,” I continued. I was actually getting a lot better with public speaking ever since I performed “The Raven” for my AP English class last year. I found that if I approached it from the perspective of a performer - just like I did with Cheer, that it became much easier to focus.
“As you guys know, October 30th Heedless Despair will be performing their final Halloween Fright Fest concert in New Haven-”
“Say no more,” Tracy interrupted with a giggle. “I’m going to that concert. I know most of the older girls here are too. The concert starts at 8pm, which means we need to be in New Haven by 7. The Double-H is going to take a lot of work to run especially with school to think about too, so I say we do it two hours a night, from 7 to 9 during the week leading up to it with alternating shifts of volunteers, four hours on Saturday - 5 to 9 with two hour shifts, and then 4 to 6 on Sunday.”
Angela nodded. “We’ll meet again to discuss who can work when, once we’ve worked out how many people we actually need. We can even alternate ‘scares’ so it’s a different experience each night, with different girls, so you can attend as a visitor and scare your friends,” Angela added. She was clearly enjoying this as much as we were.
As we left, Tracy walked up behind us and put her hands on Jennifer’s and my shoulders. “So, cheer tryouts are in two weeks. You two ready?”
“Jenn is,” I answered with a laugh. “Me, not so much.”
Tracy laughed as she patted my shoulder. “You’ll do fine. I thought about not trying out, but Chelsea talked me into it. I swear she’s about to crack though,” she added quietly.
Sarah nodded as she spoke up. “I can’t blame her honestly. I mean I’ve just got school and ballet, and scouting, and I’m stretched pretty thin. Chelsea has, what, cheer, basketball, volleyball, and AP courses?”
“Don’t forget she’s the captain of the debate team,” Nicole chimed in. “She’s dropping out of basketball completely I heard.”
I had to sigh at that. I had hoped she would stay on the team. “We’re losing her as cheer captain too. If you guys see her, just give her a friendly hug. I know she’ll appreciate it.”
“See you guys at the asylum tonight,” Tracy said. As we parted ways I looked back over at Sarah and Sharon.
“You guys need a ride? I’m staying with my sister this weekend so it’s on the way.”
Sarah smiled brightly as she shook her head. “No thank you. Sharon’s Mom is picking us up. We’ll def be at the, what did Tracy call it?” she giggled. “Double-H? This evening.”
As Allison and I sat down in my car, we waited for Jennifer, Shelly, and Nicole to get into her Mustang and pull away before we pulled into traffic to follow them. Allison glanced at me with an amused grin.
“You know it’s funny, hearing you talk about Chelsea trying to do too much.”
I had to laugh, and stuck my tongue out at her playfully before answering, “Yeah, yeah. I almost dropped cheer you know. Tracy and Laura have me really interested in theater, but I just don’t have the time to commit to it. I love playing basketball too much.”
“I know what you mean,” Ally answered. “For me basketball is like, my thing. I’m not as pretty as Jenn or as outgoing as you. I’m not good at music like Nikki, but on the court I can shine.”
“What are you talking about? You’re beautiful. I mean sure, you’re taller than me, but so is Chelsea. I mean, don’t take this the wrong way, but you’re very well-proportioned.”
Ally blushed brightly as she slowly glanced back at me. “You really think so?”
“God, yes. I know you think they’re small, but you have a slender frame so they look natural on you.”
“We are talking about my feet right?” Ally teased, causing me to giggle.
“Um, sure, your feet, yeah,” I teased, pulling into the parking lot of Tony’s Pizzeria.
Admittedly I had a lot on my mind. Our cheer tryouts were coming up in just two weeks, and not only did we have to be prepared, but Coach Greer had just asked us last Friday if the current, existing squad would come to a special weekend cheer camp next week, being held at the old private school across town.
On top of that, the haunted house, and gearing up for the upcoming basketball season, I suddenly found myself extremely thankful to have friends like Ally and the girls. I truly felt blessed, as I sat down at our regular booth. Here, I could forget about things for awhile, and just enjoy being an ordinary non-overachieving teenager.
For awhile, anyway.
Author's Note:
This is a long one so bear with me. If you just want to read the story, hit "Ctrl+F" and type ~oOo~
Okay, so I know it's been WAY too long since the last time a BR chapter made its way here. Actually, it was supposed to be unpublished, but the site hiccupped at some point, republished it, and I took that as a sign towork on another chapter.
Back in February of this year, Ashly and I started it, and by April it was finished. But I was moving at the time, and then a couple of months later my dad passed away suddenly, and my whole world kind of got turned upside-down for awhile.
But as some of you might know, it was a Christmas Eve that I finally created an account on TopShelf and started blogging. That night changed my life in SO many ways. I honestly wouldn't be here today without the friends I made through this site, so it seemed fitting to finally post the next chapter of BR, my very first novel, on that anniversary :-)
I can't promise the followup chapters will be quick, but I can tell you we have a good bead on where we want the book to go. I also can't promise that the writing style will be what you remember. Ashly and I have both changed, as writers and as people, in the last seven years. But there won't be any sudden shock changes like Nikki getting pregnant, etc. I promise ♥
Happy Holidays, whatever you celebrate, and thanks for being the one home I know I can always come back to no matter how dark the world outside my door gets.
~ Zoe
School had been going pretty well all things considered. I decided to go through with switching out Anatomy and Physiology for AP Chemistry after confirming that we would indeed have to operate on an actual specimen - cats. I almost cried, actually.
But I was much happier in Chemistry even though Nikki and I weren’t assigned as lab partners. It wasn’t anything intentional, though, just random luck of the draw from the big fish bowl of names.
I had just stepped out of the locker rooms after changing into my gym shorts: I actually had the presence of mind to wear a tee shirt over my sports bra today since this was tryouts and not a practice. I stopped to tighten my purple shoe laces on my athletic sneakers, when another pair of sneakers stepped into my field of view.
I looked up, and found Rachel grinning down at me. “Hey Spirit,” she said, giggling.
“Rachel!” I squealed and leapt to my feet to hug her. “What are you doing here?”
“Surprise?” Rachel giggled again. “Natalie and I talked it over, and we’re now renting an apartment here in town. Our parents flipped of course,” she laughed, “But once we explained that we wanted to be closer to our friends here they calmed down. Dad’s even paying half rent so long as we go to college.”
“So,” I had to ask, “Are you guys...”
Rachel laughed and shook her head. “Oh God no. I like boys - no offense,” she teased.
“Hey, none taken. So I guess this means you’re trying out? Can I put your name forward for the Co-captain position?”
“No thank you,” Rachel said. “I’m all in on volunteer work, but I’ve got my hands full with a part time job and school. I’m working at this cool dojo, and Natalie got a job waitressing part time at the pizzeria.”
It was at that point that one of the freshmen approached us. “Um, sorry to interrupt but um,” she said nervously as we turned and smiled back at her. “I know this is totally last minute, but can you run through the drills with me one last time?”
“Sure thing Courtney. Hey, Rachel,” I said, turning to her, “Want to help?”
“Sure,” Rachel grinned. “What do you need me to do?”
I laughed a bit. “Just call. We’ve got another twenty minutes before tryouts start so if you can call out a move, I’ll demonstrate it, and Courtney, you try and copy it okay?”
Courtney gave us a nervous smile, but nodded.
“Don’t worry,” I said as we took our positions on the rolled out gym mats. “I was told we won’t be doing aerial stunts as part of the tryouts, to make the playing field more even.”
“Good,” Courtney sighed, “Cause I’m terrified of heights. In junior cheer we’re not allowed to do aerial stunts anyways,” she added, as Rachel began to call out dance moves and cheer maneuvers at random.
“You can always be a base or a spotter,” I said, trying to reassure her, and keep up with Rachel at the same time. As we progressed, more and more girls joined Courtney in front of me, until it started to look like I was teaching an aerobics class by the end.
Sasha came up beside me, handing me a towel. “What did I tell you about overachieving getting you called on?” she teased and giggled.
“I was just trying to help,” I answered honestly, but laughed a little too. “I still think you and Tracy are our best bets for co-captains though. You have the experience.”
“Thanks,” Sasha said. “Part of me really wants the job, but I’ve never led anyone. I can’t even get my dalmatian to sit,” she giggled out, as Tracy made a playful bark noise at her. “If I do get nominated, will you help me?”
“We all will,” Tracy said.
“Yup,” Chelsea added, grinning. “The ‘C’ is a lot of pressure, yeah, but I’ve never once felt like I was going it alone. I had Victoria to turn to for advice, but I had the support of the squad behind me, too.”
“You know,” Coach Greer said, clearing her throat, “For someone who doesn’t want the position...”
“I know, I know,” I laughed. “It wasn’t my fault. Courtney wanted to run through drills one last time.”
“And the rest of us just thought it looked like a good idea,” Jennifer giggled.
Tryouts went pretty well all things considered. There were the expected bunch who had no idea what they were getting themselves into, but Coach Greer gave them a fair chance, and no one hurt themselves - not even me. It was good for the Sunshine girls to get to see how tryouts progressed as well, though they weren’t as strict about technicals since they were largely new to the whole thing.
I was relaxing with a bottle of water, chatting quietly with some of the girls, when Elizabeth, Victoria’s mother and the woman who was now the Sunshine spirit squad’s coach, sat down with us and grinned.
“So, what do you think so far?”
I stifled a small giggle. “Well you can really tell who’s been practicing. They’re pretty rough, but so was I.”
“Yeah, but you’re like Kung Fu girl,” Chelsea elbowed me playfully. “I think they could make it to state easily though, if they put in the work.”
“I’ve been thinking,” Elizabeth said, “I’d like to bring in some professional help, sort of a cheer boot camp, once a month. Would that be something you girls would be interested in doing too? I’ve already talked to Angela about holding combined practices at my house. She loves the idea, and frankly I do too, but it’s up to you, too.”
“Oh hell yeah,” Tracy said. “We’ve been talking about that too. We didn’t want to step on your toes, or make your squad feel like we were trying to show them up or anything, but if they’re cool with it we would love to hold combined practices.”
“I love helping others,” I said before I could stop myself. Jennifer giggled.
“And I get a whole new audience to harass with my proverbs,” she said, grinning.
Julie, who was a freshman last year, let out a playful groan, causing Jenn to giggle a second time.
“Well since you like to help,” Elizabeth said, grabbing my hand. “Come on coconut, you and Tracy are up too. I want to show these girls some aerials.”
“Eep.”
Work on the haunted house had really come along nicely. We even had a couple of robotics experts building special, random jump scares for us courtesy of some connections I had made at girl scout camp. It turned out that Alice had some geeky friends in high places.
We were really going to play up the “haunted asylum” aspect, too. It was funny how much work we put into cleaning up the place, only to make it look old and abandoned again, but it was necessary for both guest safety, and our own. We not only had girl scouts volunteering now, but also the entire drama department, courtesy of Laura and Tracy, and all proceeds were going toward the Disney trip next year.
What I didn’t expect though, was just how massive our little project had gotten. When I arrived at the place, there were two rows several vehicles long of cars, trucks, SUVs, and even a pack of motorcycles parked close together at the far end. A large man, standing at least 6 feet, and dressed in a leather jacket was talking to another man in a polo shirt near the entrance. The more clean cut man had short, graying blonde hair
He turned to me as I approached. “Robin, right?” he asked, extending his hand.
“Yes?” I asked.
“Rob Wilson,” he answered, and it hit me that I was shaking the hand of the mayor of Alpine Springs himself. “It’s great to finally meet you.”
“John Walker,” the biker said cordially as he offered his hand next. “Oh,” he added with a laugh, “I’m Tracy’s uncle.”
“Oh!” I said sheepishly. “Nice to meet you,” I said as Tracy poked her head out and giggled.
“I figured, what’s scarier than a bunch of bikers?” she said as she came outside. “Uncle John’s motorcycle club is going to help us with security and some of them volunteered to actively participate in jump scares throughout the attraction.”
“Oh, that’s amazing!” I laughed now.
“We’ve got a ton of people from all over Alpine Springs volunteering,” Tracy continued. “It’s like once word started getting around, anyone with any kind of building experience wanted to help There’s even a professional contractor from New Haven here. Nobody’s fessing up who hired her though.”
Tracy grabbed my hand at that and pulled me inside. I couldn’t believe how much work had already been done. They had put up new drywall and painted it, not a true, pure black, but dark shades of red and blue in different places that, even with the overhead lights on, felt a little disorienting, and the beginnings of static decorations were laying around here and there.
What truly impressed me though, was it seemed like everything was going according to our original design plan. I had hoped to keep it sort of small and low budget so that we could focus on polishing what little we could afford, and still be able to fund our trip, but it seemed our benefactors wanted to scale it up.
Kris was standing near the dental room, watching a technician wire up some kind of sound system when Tracy and I joined him. He glanced at us, and grinned.
“So I’ve been talking with Mary,” he said. “The asylum really is pretty far off the beaten path for a youth center.”
I nodded. “I’ve been thinking about that too. A charter bus is the best I can come up with.”
“Nah,” he said. “We’ve got a better idea actually.” He winked. “You remember how you said converting this place into a haunted attraction would be the ultimate F you to the monsters that ran the place?”
I nodded, and Mary came up behind us. “Well, we decided to leave it as a lasting memorial,” she said, grinning now, too. “It’s going to be one of those year round things. We’re going to hire full time actors and everything, with a portion of proceeds going directly to the Girl Scouts.”
“Of course,” Kris added, “We’re not going to push you out either. We’re only talking hiring full time actors after Halloween. This is your baby. But we figured since we were planning to tear it down before, that you wouldn’t mind too much if we left it up instead.” He winked, and I had to laugh.
“No, that sounds great,” I said. “What about the youth center, though? If you’re not building it here-” Suddenly, a bone chilling howl of pain rang out from the sound system. Tracy and I squealed, and even Mary jumped a little. Kris, who had seen it coming, burst out laughing.
“Sorry,” the technician said, grinning sheepishly. “How does it sound though? I set it up so that the sound should carry in the immediate area, and once Melissa gets the rockwool insulation in place it should be deadened past the first turn.”
“Might be a little shrill,” Kris answered, adding, “Maybe bring it down just a few decibels, but otherwise it’s perfect.” He turned back to me again. “As for the youth center, well, we got an offer we couldn’t refuse.”
Mary spoke up at that. “Ya know that old armory building near Tony’s? Big 3 story brick building, bit of an eyesore really,” she laughed.
“Kind of like this place,” Kris laughed too. “The city’s going to tear it down. There’s going to be a city council meeting to decide what to do with the land, but the mayor and two city council members want to build a youth center there, since it’s close to Tony’s place.”
“Since teens already hang out in the area,” Mary added, “They figure it’ll be more business for Tony rather than competition if we built it way out here, too, so it’s win-win.”
Evin with all the adult volunteers - which made life much easier for us, allowing us time for crazy things like homework and cheer practice - I still did my share of heavy lifting, and I paid for it. My shoulders stung by the time I got back to Margie’s. I still had homework to do, so I headed over to Allison’s to meet up with the girls.
We were sitting at the dining room table rather than taking over the den, and Nikki had just grabbed a bottled water for me, when we seemed to both notice at the same time that Jennifer was staring blankly at a page in her AP Chem textbook. Allison leaned over and poked her. “You okay?”
Jennifer shook her head. “Just trying to figure this out. If there are four laws of thermodynamics, why do they label them zero through three?”
Nikki laughed a little. “Because it sounds smarter,” she answered, grinning. Jenn laughed now too.
“Oh,” she answered. Nikki shrugged.
“That’s probably not far off though. It’s like “new math”. Math hasn’t changed in 3,000 years or whatever, but in the last like ten years they’ve changed how to write it, made it more complicated.”
“Is that to do with the advancement of scientific fields like quantum physics?” Allison asked. ‘I mean I know quantum physics isn’t exactly new.”
“All I know about quantum physics is that Einstein hated it,” I giggled out. “I like the idea though. I mean, according to quantum physics, a particle can exist in two places at once - it can both be, and not be.”
“Schrodinger’s cat makes my head hurt,” Nikki chimed in. “I mean how can a cat be alive and dead?”
Carol surprised us when she spoke up. “It was a thought experiment meant to illustrate the problems with the Copenhagen interpretation of quantum mechanics.” She paused as we stared at her, and then laughed. “It’s supposed to give you a headache. He was trying to show that quantum mechanics’ rules break down when you go above the subatomic scale - or at least that’s my understanding of it.”
I nodded. “Yeah, that’s the thing. You can’t apply the rules of quantum mechanics to everything else, but you can’t apply the rules of everything else to things at the subatomic level, either. That’s what makes it so fascinating, to me anyway.”
“She’s been binge watching science documentaries on Netflix,” Nikki teased.
“When do you even find the time?” Carol asked jokingly. I couldn’t help laughing too.
“Before bed usually, I like to unwind listening to something like that while I’m doing my kata. I didn’t know you knew about quantum physics stuff though,” I added, realizing that in fact, I didn’t know much about Allison’s mom at all.
“Oh yes,” she said. “I minored in astrophysics for fun in college, but my major was Psychology. I bet you didn’t know that I write a Psychology blog either?” she asked, grinning.
“Really?” I had to ask. “Why don’t you like have your own practice?”
Carol laughed as she sat down with us now. “I’ve been waiting for one of you to ask me that question for years.”
“Now I’m curious too,” Allison giggled. “I just always took it for granted that you were a stay-at-home mom.”
Carol nodded. “Well, remember your father was a military man. Before he retired, when we still lived on the base, I actually worked as a civilian contractor. They figured that since I was already there, and had passed security clearances, they might as well hire me,” she teased. “But retired life was just too much for him so when he took the job with Bob’s advertising firm, I settled down to raise my two girls. I don’t regret it even for a moment.”
“Just another degree of separation,” Nikki laughed. “Like how Margie and Kelly know each other even though they’re from opposite ends of the country. I mean Margie having family here helps, but it’s still weird.”
Carol laughed. “Kelly just really wanted to get away from New England for awhile. Anyway, if you girls need any help with your homework, now that my little secret’s out, don’t hesitate to ask.”
“Yeah, not exactly homework,” Jenn said, “But I got a question. Why are the laws of thermodynamics labeled zeroth through third?”
Author's Note:
Dedicated in loving memory to our brother and our friend, Tim, AKA Zotz Mein, AKA Kagguh, taken from this earth far too soon and too young. We'll miss you more than words.
~ Zoe and Ashleigh
It was never, or at least never intended to be, any secret that I struggled with my spirituality for a long time, and the events leading to my becoming Robin full time made things more chaotic and confusing, not less. Moreover, the only spiritual friend I had was Jenn, whose beliefs were, let’s face it, hard to pin down at the best of times.
Sometimes she was the cool friend full of little quips that just made you smile, and other times, it was like she was someone’s really old grandmother reborn - she knew what you needed to hear before you did. Not gonna lie. She scared me a little on more than one occasion.
I was thinking about death a lot, lately, and what happens when we die. Really, I never stopped thinking about it ever since Mom’s big accident. But I had especially been reflecting on it lately. It was hard not to, knowing how many had died in the very walls we were renovating for our fundraiser haunted house thing.
Most famously, a year ago I helped organize a memorial service for a girl I didn’t know. Everyone asked me at the time, why I put so much energy into it. At the time, I told them that it was to help my fellow campers, but to be brutally honest? I was doing it for selfish reasons, and didn’t want to admit it - not even to myself. I was bracing myself.
I was going through the motions, leaning on Jenn’s traditions and spirituality and trying to cope with the fact that my mom, for all I knew, lay dying in a hospital half a world away, and there was nothing I could do about it. To others it was a memorial, giving them the chance to say goodbye to a girl who had impacted their lives more than she could ever know. For me, it was a practice funeral, and I felt horrible once I realized that. But I didn’t know who to talk to about it.
I brought it up with Dr. Ketz of course. Unlike Jenn, she really was someone’s grandmother. She was also a professional, but somehow her advice just didn’t help me like I had hoped. She told me that it was perfectly natural, that we all develop coping mechanisms when we think we’re faced with death.
That part I understood. That was science: that was brain chemistry. I got brain chemistry, believe me. When your brain and your body are at odds you spend a lot of time learning things on more reliable sites than just Wikipedia.
On some level, the fact that Mom woke up, almost to the hour after that memorial service, shook me to my core, spiritually. A Jedi, if they existed, would say there’s no coincidence, only the Force. That’s the easy answer, in science fantasy or in reality - ghosts did it. But life’s never that easy. It’s easy to ignore, which I had done for a hear and some change.
I worked my butt off, always moving, always doing something, from basketball to cheer to Kempo to volunteering, I was always moving, and no one understood why. I sure didn’t. These were the kinds of things that were increasingly distracting me lately. I didn’t think anyone else noticed. My grades were up, the construction was going by amazingly thanks to all the community outreach.
Ever since we learned that Kris and Mary, the legal owners of the old asylum and descendants of actual residents, were planning to leave our work up and pay professional actors after Halloween, to run the place year-rounds, we made the collective decision to cordon off one small area as a break room.
The younger girls like Amanda and her cousin Danielle painted the walls a pleasant, soothing dark blue color, and we brought in some lovely fake flowers that didn’t really have the desired effect. Coupled with the darkened room and the horrors that awaited on the other side, it almost felt more like a funerary meeting room.
Maybe that was just a side effect of where I was mentally, lately, but I could just picture the folding chairs all in rows for the family rather than the folding tables and padded chairs we had there now, a casket where the coffee counter with donated espresso machine stood. I was getting myself a double shot when I heard the door open behind me.
Jenn walked in, and I laughed a little. She had flecks of red paint on her face and in her hair that looked like blood. I knew it was paint because I had helped her carry two fresh cans into the “red room” an hour ago.
“I know,” she said, grinning. “I look like one of Nikki’s victims.”
“I never understood goth before,” I said. Jennifer giggled.
“You’re dating the high Queen of Darkness, and you never understood it? I’m sensing a ‘but’, though,” she added knowingly as she fired up the espresso maker.
“But I’m beginning to appreciate it,” I answered after a sip of coffee. “I think maybe I always did on some subconscious level.”
“I won’t tell Nikki,” Jenn laughed. “She’ll be measuring you for corsets.”
We sat down at the table, and a comfortable silence fell over us for a moment before Jenn said, “You know it’s weird, but with those flowers, this sort of feels like a funeral visiting room.”
While I sat and wondered how she had so perfectly read my thoughts, Nikki and Allie came in from a donut and bagel run, setting their confectionary treasures near the espresso machine. Nikki brought me a bear claw, no flecks of paint in sight, just some fake blood clinging to the underside of her fingernails.
“I can’t believe this place opens tomorrow night,” Nikki said. She looked over at Allie. “Hey is that thing stocked?” she asked, pointing to the little, diminutive refrigerator in the corner. I hadn’t even noticed it. It wasn’t a true mini fridge, at least not the little square boxes I pictured them being. It stood about 4 feet off the ground with rounded corners.
Jenn spoke up, “I threw some sodas in last night - Pepsi, Coke, Mountain Dew,” she paused to grin and then she and Allie said in unison, “Red cream soda.”
Everyone giggled, even me, as Nikki got up to grab herself one of the laatter. She cracked it open. “I never appreciated these things until I met Robin.”
“Hey,” Allie laughed, “I like them too.”
“Yes,” Nikki teased, “But you like pineapple on your pizza. There’s no accounting for taste.”
“That’s Jenn’s fault,” Allie laughed. Jenn gave her a winning smile.
“I was just telling Robin how the break room feels like a funeral parlor with those new flowers. I guess lilies weren’t the best choice.”
“Yeah,” I said laughing. “I thought it was just me. I’ve had death on my mind a lot lately.”
I suddenly wanted to sink into the floor after I said that because my friends, being my friends, immediately circled the wagons and came closer.
“I don’t mean like that,” I said and shook my head. “I mean... Well for awhile now. Ever since that first girl scout camp, almost losing Mom and everything.” I tried to shrug it off. “It’s just been in the back of my mind.”
“No, I get it,” Nikki said. “That’s kind of what drives a lot of people to go goth, or to “find religion”, for that matter - searching for answers, or for some comfort. For me it was a very real desire for a very long time, to just stop existing. It’s okay to not be okay.”
“Being honest,” I sighed, “I already talked to Dr. Ketz about a lot of this, but it’s just... It doesn’t help, you know? But I don’t think religion can help me either - no offense guys.”
“None taken.” Jenn smiled, “But you should try them out anyway. Maybe you’ll find the answers you’re looking for.”
“Hey, isn’t Maryanne over in the dental room?” Nikki asked, looking at Jenn.
“Oh hey, yeah,” Jenn said. “She was greasing the hydraulics on the mannequin nurse that jumps out at you from the blind corner.”
“Who’s Maryanne?” I asked, glancing between them.
“Reverend Maryanne Sullivan,” Nikki said. “She’s the pastor at a little church near Jenn’s house.”
Jenn nodded. “She’s very down to earth. You’ll like her.”
“Yeah,” Allie spoke up at that, “She’s not the Hellfire and Brimstone type. She subbed my AP biology class a couple of times back in eighth grade, and you’d never even know she was a reverend.”
“I guess it can’t hurt to meet her,” I said hesitantly. If all three of them spoke up for her, how bad could she be? So I went to go talk to her. “Hi.” I spoke up.
“Ah you must be Robin?” a woman in her early to mid twenties asked, I had totally thought she’d have been much older. I half-nervously offered her the peace offering I had brought - an ice cold Mountain Dew from the break room fridge. “Oh, I like you already,” she laughed
I laughed a little. “Jenn’s idea,” I said as I helped her move the nurse mannequin back into position. “You’re Reverend Maryanne right?”
“Yup, and to bust the elephant in the room right now, I’m not one of those you’re going to hell type Reverends.” Maryanne giggled. “Actually you’ll more likely hear someone around here calling me The Professor,” she added jokingly. “I’ve got a Doctorate in Theology, which by the way isn’t the study of christianity mainly, but the study of all religions.”
“And a Masters in Biology,” Trina said as she walked past carrying some empty paint cans. Say what you will, but that girl had amazing hearing.
“That too,” Maryanne laughed. “So, what’s on your mind?”
“Just some questions that I’ve been thinking about, but I’m not sure if Religion can help me..” I sighed. “But I’ll try anything at this point. I’ve been... I don’t know, struggling with things for a long time now.”
Maryanne nodded, and walked over to the door’s wall taking two chairs that were leaning against it, unfolded them as she brought them back over. “Have a seat.” she smiled at me. I took the chair facing away from the creepy mannequin strapped to the dentist chair.
“It really started last summer, after my mom’s car accident left her in a coma,” I said. “I mean, I’ve had other struggles before that obviously, but I’m actually really happy with where my life is right now, with who I am. It’s the other stuff that I’m having trouble coping with now.”
“That’s always a good thing, being happy with who you are and where you’re at in your personal life.” Maryanne spoke. “I’m sorry to have just heard about your mother being in a coma, I hope she’s okay?”
“Oh, yeah,” I nodded. “She’s doing great, except for the swollen ankles,” I giggled out. “She’s expecting.”
“Well that’s a blessing.” Maryanne nodded. “Okay so what about this other stuff that’s bothering you?”
“Okay, so lately I’ve been thinking about death,” I sighed. “Like it’s been something I’ve thought about since Mom’s accident, like I said, but it’s really bugging me lately, y’know?”
“A normal thing to think about, since we humans are mortal after all.” Maryanne winked. “Even at your age it’s normal.”
“Especially in a place like this,” I said. “I talk to the owners a lot about what happened here, getting ideas for the haunted attraction. It really makes you think after a while.”
“Yeah, Mary and Kris are good people.” Maryanne nodded. “Did you know that they both attend my church regularly?”
I shook my head. “Honestly I didn’t even know my friends did until literally five minutes ago. I guess they didn’t want me to feel pressured.”
“Jennifer comes every Sunday.” Maryanne nodded. “Nichole comes every so often, but I see her more at other events. Jennifer’s told me a lot about you.”
“Everything or just a lot?” I asked her.
“Just a lot, she says there’s some things that she can’t tell me about,” Maryanne said, “Which i’m totally cool with. I know you’re dating Nikki, which I’m really happy about. She was so excited after you started dating, it was like she was a totally different, happier person.”
“But if you’re a Reverend, doesn’t the bible say, that a woman and woman and man and man shouldn’t lay together?” I asked.
“The bible says a lot of things,” Maryanne nodded. “Mark Twain famously joked that a man could follow the bible, word for word, and lie, cheat, steal, and murder with impunity. He was right, too,” she laughed. “But as a Reverend, and not a Priest, i’m allowed to interpret the word, I don’t have a pope to tell me how to do it. You see, Robin, I believe in the spirit of the teachings - love your neighbor, that sort of thing. Not just ‘love your white male red meat eating neighbor’.”
I couldn’t help laughing at the ‘love thy neighbor’ thing, which caused her to smile too. “You know how everyone depicts Jesus as a white guy on a cross?” she asked me. “Well, not only is that horribly inaccurate, they didn’t even get the cross right. Archeological evidence has shown it was more likely an X design, like something out of a bad bondage porn movie.”
That was it. I couldn’t hold it in anymore and just burst out laughing. “This is really not what I expected.” I managed to get out finally.
“You expected some 50 year old woman, who was a prude and stuck to everything the bible says?” Maryanne grinned. “I’m also a firm believer that you catch more flies with honey than vinegar,” she winked. “But I’m really not out to convert the world. Instead, I’m here to help people along. If they find comfort with my church, awesome. If not, I’m happy to help them find where they are comfortable, be that at a church, synagogue, mosque, or a truck stop in New Jersey.”
She looked over at the door and grinned again. “I see your friends waiting to see how our meeting went. Is there anything else I can help you with before they can’t stand it anymore and bust in?” she teased.
“One of the biggest things I remember about church in California, the pastor used to say that transgender people had a special place in hell.” I sighed.
Maryanne shook her head. “The reality is, I believe, that there’s a very special place in hell for those who act as a stumbling block to others in their own blind, foolish pride. Satan, as the story goes, fell because of his pride. I don’t believe that a God who sent his only son to die for our sins, who made us as his image, could hate us for being who we are. God gave us free will so that we wouldn’t have to be perfect, whether transgender, or blind, or Republican,” she teased.
“Thanks Reverend.” I said, laughing again.
“Call me Maryanne.” she said, and I gave her a hug. “If you ever have any questions, Jenn has my private cell phone number, so you can get it from her, “Also the church doors are always open.”
“There was... one other question,” I said as I stopped halfway to the door, turning around. “Trina said you have a Masters in Biology. How do you reconcile what your faith tells you, with what science tells you?”
“Science is part of religion.” Maryanne said. “I also have a masters in Earth Science.”
“Now I know why they wanted me to meet you,” I said with a laugh. “You’re an overachiever, too.”
“I spent my highschool years and my college years in books, yes.” Maryanne laughed. “I was always searching for answers to the questions my parents, my pastor, and my teachers couldn’t answer. I’m still searching, to be honest, but I’m mostly satisfied with what I’ve learned.”
“Thanks again Maryanne.” I smiled and waved turning back to my friends.
“So?” Jenn asked.
“La ti do?” Nikki added.
“So I just learned you’re not some sort of Hawaiian goddess.” I giggled.
Jenn laughed. “Nope. I just have a Hawaiian upbringing, and a religious dad,” she teased. “Hey! You’ve never met my dad have you?” she asked, as if it only just occurred to her.
“Nope.” I shook my head. “I think I’ve only meet your mom once or twice, she seems to be a lot like you though.”
Jenn nodded. “She stays pretty busy. They divorced when I was young, but they’re still good friends. Dad’s a missionary now so I only see him once or twice a year.”
“That’s got to suck. I never meet my real dad, and from what my mom says I don’t want to.” I shrugged. “I kinda do. But he was killed in an oil field accident when I was young, so.”
“Yeah,” Allie said, “I remember you talking about that once. On the bright side he had a huge life insurance policy to take care of you and Margie.”
“Yeah.” I nodded and smiled. In the end, in his own weird way, he did care a little. “Plus I have Sensei Dad now. He’s pretty cool,” I said jokingly.
“Ash is more than cool.” Allie laughed. “So, hey Robin, since we’re on the subject of religion, and I know Nikki would never ask you herself-” Nikki glared at her.
“What?” I laughed.
“You should come with us to one of our meetings.” Allie grinned.
“I wasn’t going to ask you for the same reason we never talk about Maryanne around you,” Nikki laughed. “You’ve got enough shit on your boots. I didn’t want to make it worse. But Allie’s right. If you want another perspective on religion, you’re welcome to come to the grove with us.”
“Grove?” I asked.
“It’s a meeting place, owned by the Priestess.” Allie nodded. “It’s sort of like that sweet little camping spot we use sometimes, only less prone to flooding,” she teased. “But it’s super peaceful there.”
Jenn coughed. “What they’re trying to say, and doing a terrible job at it, is Allie and Nikki are modern pagans.”
“I didn’t know that.” I looked at Allie, “I thought so about Nikki, but not you.”
“I hide it really well,” Allie giggled. “I don’t go around calling myself Lady Lizard Princess or whatever, and chanting at the moon,” she teased, playfully elbowing Nikki.
“Not all NeoPagan or Modern Pagans are goth, or dark, or evil witches, or even wiccans,” Nikki said, nodding. “There’s a huge difference between the two religions as well by the way.” Nikki said, elbowing Allie back. “Wicca was founded in 1954, where Paganism has been around since man’s been capable of higher thought.”
“It gets confusing because there’s so many pantheons,” Allie said. “We follow the Irish pantheon because we both have a little Irish blood, plus the stories are just so cool. Like there’s a dude who turns into a fish for no reason.”
“Our Priestess talks about all of them though. She’s really cool like that,” Nikki nodded. “Even throws in some other religions into our stuff. Her main goal is education and inspiration, letting us interpret it instead of telling us how to interpret it.”
“So, I gotta ask,” I said, “How do you sneak off to these meetings without me ever knowing about it? Between cheer, basketball, and school,” I laughed.
“We go on Fridays when there’s no activities.” Nikki stated. “It helps that your Kempo is on Thursdays now,” she added. “But even then we’d go when you were winding down after school.”
“Did I mention,” Jenn said, “Free refreshments?”
“Sold,” I said jokingly. “Wait, you go too?”
“Sure, but not all the time,” Jenn said. “I’m pretty comfortable in my faith, but it’s nice to worship in nature sometimes, plus I love to support these two.”
“I’m sorry we kept this from you,” Nikki said.
“No it’s okay I totally get it,” I said, “Religion is one of those subjects that can make or break friendships at the best of times.”
“Exactly,” Allie nodded. “When we first met, you were already pretty freaked out over Linda’s accident - totally understandable by the way. Then after awhile, there just... never came a good point to talk about it.”
“Okay, folks and folkets,” Mary’s voice came over the newly fully functional intercom and speaker system, “All work teams have checked in, and we are ready for a test run! Pizza to be catered by Tony’s afterwards.”
A short story based on the
novel series Becoming Robin
In the end, I had a lot of fun exploring his motivations, and the differences between where he stands as "just" a heterosexual crossdresser, versus Robin's self-identifying as lesbian and TS, so I decided to just go for it. :-)
Enjoy!
~Zoe
PS: Fixed the title so it'll appear properly in my author's page list rather than preempting the story it's based upon ^_^
Don’t get me wrong. I cared about Nicole and Mark, and Laura was in a whole other ballpark by herself on where my affections lay, but change is scary, even if it’s a good change. Having a relative stranger, even if she is your friend’s best friend and girlfriend, lend her unconditional support kind of takes off the edge. Maybe I should start at the beginning, though.
For as long as I can remember, I had something of a fascination with girls’ clothes. I kept a stash deep in my closet by the time I was twelve, and even learned to do my own laundry when no one else was at home. A few months ago, though, my bratty little sister stumbled across my secret stash.
She teased me mercilessly at first, but frankly, I actually took it in stride. I always envied the pretty things she got to wear when we were younger; I guess I could say I lived vicariously through her. Eventually the teasing stopped, and within a couple of months, we had actually grown a little closer. Mom suspected something, but given that my usual moodiness had given way to actually being nice to Sharon, she seemed to be content to leave well enough alone.
It was actually Sharon who came up with the name ‘Trina’. I never let her see me dressed, but I sometimes gave her makeup advice based on what I had learned through trial and error. At thirteen, she was just old enough in Mom’s eyes to start learning, so I helped her along when I could. I was no makeup artist, but with our similar skin tones, I could at least point her in the right direction about what to avoid outright.
Tuesday afternoon, and a week to go before Nicole’s birthday, I had been acting as kind of a go-between with Nicole’s other friends, Jennifer, Allison, and Robin, though mostly Allison. Our group used to have another, Jason Beaumont, but ever since he attacked Robin after school one day, we wanted nothing to do with him. Unfortunately that also strained things. I knew what he was planning, but I didn’t say anything. I regretted it every single day. I couldn’t even look Robin in the eye in passing without feeling horribly guilty.
Allison had some big plans for Nikki’s birthday party. All I knew for certain was that she managed to book Heedless Despair to do a concert right here in Alpine Springs. I had just gotten off the phone with her when I heard someone knocking at the front door. My mother was still at work, and Sharon had been upstairs doing her homework, so I went to get it myself.
Laura stood on the other side. She was still wearing the black leather mini and matched pleather jacket that I loved so much, her soft brown ringlets tied into a tight, high ponytail. She gave a reserved smile.
“Hey,” I said lazily. I wanted to say more. I wanted to tell her how beautiful she looked. I wanted to say ANYTHING but just ‘Hey’, but I couldn’t. Laura and I were childhood friends. We grew up together. Dating would have just been too weird, and I didn’t want to lose her friendship if things didn’t work out.
“Hey,” she answered as simply. I stepped back to let her inside. The foyer carpet muffled the sound her knee-length boots would otherwise have made as she stepped inside. “So… Any news to report from the girl scouts?”
I had to chuckle a little. It’s true that we sometimes jokingly referred to Nikki’s other friends as ‘The Scouts’, but not to be demeaning. It was actually Nikki who started the trend. Whatever happened at that camp changed her for the better. I nodded. As I turned to return to the kitchen, my hand brushed against Laura’s. I tried not to let her see me blushing, going so far as to pretend to search for a soda in the fridge. She sat at the kitchen table, staring out the French doors on the far side that led to the patio.
“I just got off the phone with Allison. Heedless Despair’s definitely coming.”
Laura actually smiled broadly, if only for a moment, as I passed her a soda, sitting in the next chair down. “Seriously? That’s awesome. How did she convince them?”
I rolled my shoulders. “No idea. She says they’re really psyched though, and they’re going to meet with the band Saturday.”
Laura popped the top on her soda can, her delicate, slender fingers obscuring and contrasting the bright colors as she raised it to her plum lips. After a moment, she exhaled. “Speaking of Saturday, I talked to Nikki today. She wants us to finally meet Robin.”
I choked on my soda. Laura’s perfectly sculpted eyebrows quirked slightly. I never told her about what I had heard Jason saying. I never told anyone. I slowly shook my head. “I… I can’t,” I said nervously.
Laura frowned. “Why not? Trent, Nikki’s our friend, and you can’t deny that she’s a hell of a lot happier now than she was when she and Jason were dating,” she added more matter-of-factly. I knew that tone, but I just couldn’t.
“I know!” I shot back. “That’s why I can’t though. Robin’s obviously a good person. Too good.”
“Are you saying she’s using Nikki?” Laura replied with more annoyance in her tone, completely misinterpreting what I meant. This was not going well at all, but how could I tell her the truth without losing her trust?
“No. I’m saying I’m not good enough, okay?” I was on the verge of tears, and Laura knew it. She knew it took a lot to bring me to that point. When I fell off my bike and snapped my ankle, I didn’t cry, and when my grandfather passed away, I didn’t cry. But the thought of telling her the truth was just too much. She quickly stood, grabbing me by the hand and pulling me up into a much-needed hug.
“Trent, what’s going on?” she asked more softly now.
“It’s about Jason,” I stammered. “The day he attacked her, I-I overheard him talking to one of his crackhead buddies. I thought he was just blowing off steam, you know, being Jason. I had no idea-”
“Oh my God, Trent,” Laura interrupted me, shaking her head slowly. I bit my lip, waiting for the tongue-lashing. “I’m so sorry!” She began, “I should’ve asked what was going on sooner. I’ve just been so wrapped up in school and … other stuff,” she trailed off slowly.
“Laura, this isn’t your fault. I didn’t want you, or anyone to know. I felt so bad about what happened. I can’t even look at her without feeling terrible about it. I could’ve stopped him, or at least warned her to be careful. I could’ve gone to the principal or-”
She placed her slender index finger against my lips. “You should talk to Robin. You’ll feel better, and if she doesn’t understand, then that’s her loss. Jason was a dick, but you’re not him, okay?”
I nodded slowly, but I still didn’t feel any better. Maybe she was right though. Maybe I should just tell Robin and get it off my chest once and for all. We stood there together for several more seconds. It felt so right, holding Laura like that, and I wanted to enjoy that moment, but I knew it couldn’t last. Even if we could date, could she really love me knowing my terrible secret?
I’d find out sooner than I thought. No more than a minute passed before I heard Sharon’s heavy footsteps rapidly descending the stairs. I felt the blood leave my face when she shouted “Trina, I’m doing laundry! Want me to wash your stuff with mine?” She poked her head around the corner, her jaw dropping. “Oh my God, Laura where’d you come from?!”
I couldn’t take it. I ran right out the kitchen door. I didn’t even bother to close it behind me. I just needed some air. As I stood, leaning on the patio banister, I heard Laura’s footsteps behind me. She was walking more softly now. I felt her hand on my shoulder, and a few seconds later, Sharon joined us, sobbing incoherently. Crap.
“Trent, I am SO sorry!” she wept. I slowly turned back to face her. I sighed, pulling her into a hug, and even kissed the top of her head as I held her close to me, trying to do the big brother thing and man up. It wasn’t her fault. Laura kind of snuck in on her while she was upstairs. This day was inevitable, really. I just wished it hadn’t come on the heels of my confession of what I’d overheard.
“It’s alright. It was an accident. Laura, I can explain,” I began, looking up at her, “But right now I think I need to have a talk with my sister. Could you give us a second?”
Laura gave us a reserved smile as she nodded. She surprised me when she leaned over to kiss my cheek, though. She gently patted Sharon’s shoulder, turning to step back inside. I returned my attention back to my bewildered little sister.
“I didn’t even hear her come in!” she continued. “I know I gave you a hard time about this when I first found out, but you’ve been like an awesome big sister ever since. Please don’t be mad at me!”
“I’m not mad at you,” I spoke softly, trying to calm her down. She slowly looked up at me, waiting for me to continue. I tried to give her a reassuring smile. “I was just so overwhelmed. Laura and I just had a serious talk about something that happened with a mutual friend who attacked a really nice girl at school, and then having this on top of it … It just overwhelmed me; that’s all.”
“Really?” she sniffed, bringing a hand up to dry her eyes. I nodded.
“Yeah, really. You can be a real brat sometimes, but you’re still my baby sister. I know you didn’t mean for that to happen.” I smiled a little more as I hugged her again. She was only thirteen, but had already gotten her first growth spurt quite awhile ago.
She’d start developing into a beautiful young lady soon, and the last thing she needed was to enter her teen years thinking she’d just destroyed her older brother’s social life.
She smiled, and even laughed a little. “I guess you’ve got to go talk to Laura now. Let me know if you need any help.”
“Thanks,” I managed a weak laugh. “And if you wouldn’t mind, Trina’s clothes are in the usual place. Thanks.”
She giggled lightly. “Hey, um, can I ask who the nice girl was first?”
“Sure, but you probably don’t know her. Her name’s Robin.”
“Spirit?” She frowned. “Why would anybody attack her?”
“He’s… going through some things right now. I guess he just kind of went off the deep end. Anyway, how do you know her?”
She rolled her eyes, as though I should have been keeping better track of her social life. “My BFF is a girl scout. She was trying to get me to join after they got a couple of new counselor trainees at camp last summer. Now go talk to your girlfriend already,” she teased. Sometimes, for a kid, she could be really perceptive.
We stepped back inside, but Laura wasn’t in the kitchen. “Laura?” I called.
“In here!” she yelled back from the living room. Sharon and I parted ways as I stepped into the living room to find Laura sitting on the sofa, her legs crossed in an adorable and incredibly ladylike fashion. She smiled and patted the cushion next to her. “C’mere.”
I breathed a nervous sigh as I stepped closer, sitting beside her. I tucked my leg up underneath me as I sat, so that I could comfortably face her. She smiled and took my hand in hers.
“Listen, you don’t have to say anything if you don’t want. I’m a little hurt that you didn’t open up about Jason, but only because I care about you… A lot,” she tacked on that ‘a lot’ as a nervous aside. I closed my eyes.
“I like to dress like a girl sometimes,” I stated bluntly. “It’s not like I want to BE a girl or anything, but I love the way I look in those clothes, and I like how they feel. Sharon’s known for a couple of months now. Mom and dad don’t have a clue.”
“So that’s why she called you Trina?” she asked. I nodded. “You realize what this means, don’t you?” she continued, rather neutrally.
I nervously shook my head, and she broke into a broad smile. “It means I’m going to have to talk you into wearing a corset for me some time.” She giggled as she leaned closer, wrapping an arm around me. “Trent or Trina, it doesn’t matter. You’re my best friend. I love you,” she blurted out, then started to blush. “I mean… you know what I mean.”
I laughed nervously. Sure, I knew what she meant. I loved her too. I was head over platform heels for her.
“I do want to see you dressed up though. I’ll bet you make a cute goth girl.”
“I don’t know about cute, but I’ve learned a lot from watching you and Nikki. If you really want to see, though, I’ll show you.”
I spent the next hour or so showing off my very limited wardrobe for Laura. As I changed into my personal favorite, my black poet’s blouse and knee-length black pencil skirt, in my private half-bathroom, I paused to readjust the false auburn red ringlets.
I had a really nice Halloween wig that I’d gotten at a decent discount. The long, red hair easily covered up my shoulder-length locks, and completely transformed me, at least in my own mind, into someone else.
I realized as I was readjusting the wig, that I forgot the two inch patent boots I usually wore with the ensemble. When I stepped out, heading for the closet to collect them, I suddenly realized there was another presence in the doorway.
“Trina!? OHMYGOD you look gorgeous!” Sharon squealed, dropping the fresh basket of laundry. She raced over, throwing her arms around me. “I’m sorry. I was just going to put your basket back in here. Laura said you were in the bathroom so I figured it’d be okay. Wow!” She giggled as she looked up at me.
I blushed, hesitantly wrapping her in a hug. “Um, thanks Sharon.” I responded nervously. “I’m sorry I never let you see me like this. I just didn’t want to freak you out.”
“Are you kidding?! You look awesome! But, um, Mom called and said she’d be home in like, twenty with pizza.”
I was enjoying myself so much, I completely forgot about our parents. I reluctantly sighed. “I’d better change back then. Thanks for the heads-up though.”
She practically beamed. “Sure.” She turned to bound out of the room, closing the door behind her. Laura stood and stepped closer.
“She’s right y’know. You really are kind of hot.”
My cheeks burned even more intensely now. Laura genuinely giggled. “Hey, I’ve got a crazy idea. Why don’t I talk to Nikki and see if she and Robin want to meet Trina?”
“Are you crazy?” I balked. “I’d love to go out like this, but-”
“Come on, it’ll be fun!” she pleaded. “Robin and Nikki are open-minded, and you KNOW Nikki’s going to want to see how sexy you look.” She rested her head against my shoulder. “Pleeeease?”
“What would Mark say, though?”
She laughed cheerfully. “Mark’s a nice guy; you know that,” she insisted more seriously. “Okay, if not with Robin and Nikki, will you at least go out to dinner with me?”
“You mean … like, a date?” I asked, stunned. Her smile was infectious. She leaned up to kiss me, but not the sisterly peck on the cheek I’d grown so used to from her. I embraced her fully, and the world melted away for that short few minutes. Laura exhaled slowly, staring up at me.
“That was amazing,” she whispered.
“I love you,” I responded. She blinked.
“What?”
“I’ve always been crazy about you Laura. I’ve just never said anything because I thought it would ruin our friendship.”
That odd, quirky smile returned. Honestly, I hadn’t seen her smile this much in years. It felt so good to see her so happy again, even if I didn’t fully understand why yet. She was quick to educate. “The ‘other stuff’ I’ve been dealing with that I mentioned before is … Well, I’ve been wrestling with whether or not I should just tell you.” She trailed off.
“I know you’re not going to tell me you’re seeing someone, or you wouldn’t have kissed me like that,” I remarked logically. Her smile turned into an all-out grin.
“Well, actually I am. Her name’s Trina, and she’s my best friend in the world,” she teased, then added, “I’m also dating this cute guy named Trent. I get the best of both worlds, if they’ll have me as their girlfriend.”
“I need to change, then we can talk about this Saturday, and how in the world I’m going to sneak Trina out.”
“Leave that to me. Where are we going though?”
“I think it’s time we finally met Robin. If telling you about Trina made me feel so much better, then maybe talking to her about Jason will too.”
“And if she doesn’t understand, then we’ll just go have dinner somewhere, but at least you’ll feel better. I’ll call Nikki tonight.”
The week practically flew by for Laura and me. We didn’t see much of Nicole mostly because she was quite wrapped up in the Spirit Week events. Honestly, we were just happy to see her so happy. She had sunk into a deep depression, and I thought I saw Jason sneak her a joint before school let out. We were all more like acquaintances than friends, but she and Laura still cared for each other, so we were all quietly cheering her on, especially now that she was dating a Homecoming princess.
Saturday afternoon, we pulled up to Nicole’s house. She lived in the lap of luxury as houses go, in a big mansion on a sizable plot of land, but she never let it go to her head. When Laura called her, she told her we had something to tell her, but Laura was reluctant to say much more than that. I had my wig and a change of clothes in my gym bag, but I wanted to take the cautious approach to all this. I had no sooner stepped out of the car when she emerged from the front door, racing over to greet us.
“Finally!” she exclaimed. “I was wondering when you guys would get here. I am SO bored!”
Laura laughed, which left a genuinely stunned expression on Nicole’s face. She hadn’t seen much of us this week, so she wasn’t prepared for the effect Trina had on her just yet. “Aren’t the scouts keeping you busy?”
Nicole giggled. “I think they’re still sleeping off spirit week. So what’s the big news you wanted to tell me?” I reluctantly grabbed the gym bag from the backseat of Laura’s car. Nicole eyed it warily, but apparently decided not to ask, motioning us inside. “Pizza just got here a few minutes ago if you guys are hungry.”
Laura nodded. “Starving. Are your folks home?”
Nicole shook her head as she led us into the kitchen. “Naw. Mom’s in New Haven getting her hair done, and you know Daddy. Saturdays are his golf day. I swear I never met anyone who loves and hates that game so much, all at the same time.”
She giggled, causing Laura to crack a smile. I couldn’t help laughing too, as we sat down on the bar stools lining the kitchen island. Nicole propped open one of the pizza boxes, sliding it closer even as she added, “Okay, seriously, what’s with you two? It’s like you’ve been hanging around Robin too long or something,” she chided.
Laura and I looked at each other. Laura started giggling again. “Well, Trent and I are kind of dating now,” she admitted, even as she scooped up a slice of pizza for herself.
Nicole slowly turned to stare at us. After a moment she cracked a grin. “Good God, it’s about time! Congrats guys!”
“Well, that’s not all,” I continued nervously. I’d already taken a bite of pizza, but resolved, for the sake of my nerves, not to eat anymore just yet. I sighed as I turned to face the girls. “There’s something I need to tell you because Laura wants to ask you something. You can say no and it won’t change anything between us, but … Well, it’s about the outing tonight.”
Nicole grinned immediately. “Don’t worry. Robin’s a sweetheart. She’s freaked right out about what to wear, but I told her she doesn’t have to be a gloom-cookie or anything. If anything I think she’s more nervous than you look right now,” she added with a giggle, but it faded a moment later as she realized I wasn’t laughing. She stood and stepped closer. “Trent, whatever it is you know you can tell me. We’re still buds. Jason didn’t change that.”
I flinched at the mention of Jason. That wasn’t a bridge I was ready to cross yet. I exhaled. “The thing is, I kind of … like dressing like a girl sometimes, and Laura thought it would be fun for us to go out like that.” I clamped down on my bottom lip.
Nicole’s eyes widened, and she started giggling for no apparent reason. “Oh my Gawd,” she whispered under her breath. Laura scowled, but before she could say anything in my defense, Nicole continued. “Trent, that is so cool! I mean, I’m honored you trust me with this.” She smiled brightly. Laura’s and my jaws both dropped right open, but she leaned up to plant a chaste kiss on my cheek, continuing. “I told you, we’re buds. Besides, you totally have the legs for a mini.”
“You think Robin would be okay with this too?” I blurted without thinking. She nodded vigorously.
“Gawd yes. TRUST me, she’s the last person you have to worry about. Just give me a minute to talk to her first, and I promise you everything will work out. So um, can I ask you a really personal question?” She added, returning to her pizza. I nodded after a moment, suddenly feeling incredibly hungry myself.
“Sure, I guess,” I answered, uncertain what she wanted to ask.
“Are you, like… I mean,” she seemed to be struggling to find the right words. “Are you a girl?” I blinked at her question. She rolled her shoulders gently. “Seriously. Do you feel like a girl in the wrong body?”
I shook my head. “No, nothing like that. It’s just … I like the way those clothes look and feel on me. I guess you could say I like visiting the theme park; I just wouldn’t want to live there.”
Nicole and Laura grew silent, not even chewing a bite as they took in what I had just said, before they both burst into laughter. Nicole grinned. “Trent, dude, that was philosophical genius. Or do I call you Trina now?”
I laughed. “Either is fine. ‘Trina’ was Sharon’s idea, actually.”
I spent the afternoon with the girls, first explaining how Laura and I ended up kind of stumbling into admitting our affection for each other, though I left out the part about Jason for now. I wasn’t ready to cross that bridge yet. I wasn’t sure if I ever would be. Later that afternoon, I put on my ‘Trina’ outfit. I chose a short-sleeved black blouse with my pencil skirt and boots, and I even let Nicole paint my nails while she and Laura worked with me on my makeup. They wanted to help make the illusion of Trina a reality as much as I did.
That evening, since we would be going to the mall together anyway, we rode with Nicole and her mother over to Robin’s house. The girls assured me, repeatedly, that they could handle Mark when we arrived, but I wanted to get the meeting with Nicole’s girlfriend out of the way first, just in case things didn’t go well.
Gina seemed surprisingly accommodating about the whole ordeal. Nicole had taken her mother aside when she arrived home, and after only a few seconds, the older woman had simply smiled at me, nodded, and gone on about her business.
When we arrived at Robin’s, I couldn’t help feeling a sense of belonging. She lived, apparently with her mother and half-sister, in a pretty nice neighborhood. I suddenly felt very exposed when I stepped out of the car, though. Walking around one’s bedroom, or even a friend’s bedroom, in a mid-thigh length skirt is a far cry from being out in public in one!
Laura gave my hand a reassuring squeeze as the three of us approached the door. Nicole, rather than knocking, simply stepped right inside, motioning for us to follow. She disappeared into what I presumed to be the kitchen, but Laura and I couldn’t make out much of the conversation from where we stood. She returned a few seconds later.
“Robin’s upstairs. Do you guys mind waiting here? I don’t want to invade her privacy too much,” she offered. Laura nodded.
“I don’t mind. Trina, why don’t you go with her though?”
“I don’t think I should,” I started to protest, but Nicole smiled as she took my hand.
“Actually, that’s not a bad idea. It’s more intimate up there so it won’t feel as weird introducing you as it would down here in the hallway.”
“Well I guess–” I started, and before I could finish, I found myself being dragged up the stairs behind her.
She poked her head around the corner, turning back to me and whispering, “It’s okay. She’s not changing or anything.”
She turned back, quietly tiptoeing into the bedroom. I took only a couple of steps inside the door before I couldn’t move. Seeing her standing there in that cute green sweater, knowing what Jason did to her, what I could have prevented, I froze up.
My heart started to race, my palms began to sweat, and I thought I might pass right out.
“Oh!” Nicole suddenly stated, breaking my focus and drawing me back to reality. I glanced up just long enough to make eye contact with her, but I completely lost my nerve again, shifting my gaze down. What was I doing here? This was insane. I wanted to run right back out that door again. Why did I let Laura talk me into this?
Suddenly she approached me. She had a disarming, cheerful smile as she offered her hand. That just made me feel worse. “It’s nice to meet you, Trina,” she offered. I was shaking badly now as I took her hand and lightly shook it. What else could I do? She continued.
“I’m sorry if I seemed apprehensive at first. I was just surprised. It’s okay to like dressing like a girl. It’s fun being a girl, even if it’s just once in awhile.” She giggled a little, and I had to crack a smile, remembering the ‘theme park’ crack from the other day.
“Thanks Robin. Your support means a lot to me.” My voice cracked at first, but I tried to maintain composure and sound as naturally feminine as possible. Her support really did mean a lot, too. I didn’t deserve it, but it meant a lot all the same.
Nicole stepped closer, wrapping us both in a sidelong hug. “Laura’s waiting downstairs for us. I didn’t want to invade your personal space too badly, but I wanted you to meet Trina because I wanted her to know she has your support as much as mine.”
She glanced back at Robin briefly before practically dragging us both back downstairs.
“Hi Robin. It’s nice to finally meet you,” Laura offered more cheerfully than I could have hoped to manage at that moment.
“Hi there,” Robin answered, and then added, “I’ll probably end up saying this again later tonight when we’re all together, but I’m sorry if I seemed distant toward you guys in the past. It’s just, you all and Nikki seem to share a different kind of friendship, and I didn’t want to intrude.”
Intrude?! Was she kidding?! She was the best thing that ever happened to Nicole, and we all admired her for it, and for having the courage to stick it out even when things went badly. I wanted to say something. I wanted to tell her that it was we who didn’t want to intrude on what she had with her friends, with Jennifer and Allison.
Laura rolled her shoulders, responding in a playful tone, “You really are a girl scout.” Laura grinned and added, “I’m kidding. Really, it’s kinda awkward for us too because we used to be Jason’s friends.” Oh God. What was she doing?! My heart began to pound again. “After that crap he pulled with you though,” Laura trailed off. Just when I thought I’d get a reprieve, Nicole picked right up.
“After the ass attacked you, they dropped him like a hot potato.”
I closed my eyes, trying to regain my composure. I subconsciously chewed my lower lip. I couldn’t take it anymore. I had to tell her, tell Nicole, the truth.
“I’m sorry about that,” I stammered. My voice cracked. “I overheard him talking about wanting to get back at you, but I thought he was just being Jason. The guy’s an ass, but he’s never been really violent before. If I knew what he was planning I would’ve warned you guys.”
Silence fell over the room. Nicole stared dumbly at me and then at Laura. I was just about to turn to leave when Robin spoke up again.
“Don’t blame yourself. Like you said, the guy’s a jerk. You can’t let what you didn’t know dictate your life any more than I can. If I’d known he was going to attack me I would’ve tried to keep my self-control a little more tightly. No more blaming yourself, okay?”
I nodded, managing a weak smile. She was such a sweetheart. I understood now what Nicole saw in her, at least somewhat. She had a kind of empathy for others, even those like me who just flat out did not deserve, or saw ourselves as undeserving of, such kindness.
I wish I could say I spent hours at the mall trying on new clothes, though that would come later, as I became more comfortable with expressing my feminine side. In truth, we just had dinner and a movie as a group of friends. I think we really bonded though, all of us. Mark was as surprised to see Laura in high spirits as Nicole was. He didn’t even mind that this left him the only ‘guy’ in the group, to see her so cheerful for a change.
As time passed, I became more and more comfortable with the idea of Trina having a real place in my life, but at the same time, I was feeling more and more conflicted too. I loved being Trina. I loved being called ‘Miss’ when I went out shopping with Laura. At the same time, the idea frightened me too, and worse, Laura’s mother started to suspect something. It wasn’t that she suspected I could be Trina. She believed Nicole was a bad influence on Laura, that she ‘chose’ to be lesbian, and now her own daughter was choosing to as well.
I found myself withdrawing more and more during school. At least working on my photography I could force myself not to think about it as much. I did eventually confide in another photographer, Kathy. She and I shared a unique friendship. You don’t spend hours in a darkroom with someone without eventually learning all about them.
“Hey big guy,” Kathy offered in her cheerful way as we passed by each other in the journalism department.
“Hey,” I muttered, ducking into the darkroom. Before I could close the door, she rushed inside after me, closing and locking it.
“Okay, I can’t take it anymore. What’s going on? You know you can tell me anything. Did you and Laura get in a fight?”
I managed a dry laugh. “Close. Apparently I’m turning my own girlfriend lesbian.” Kathy stared blankly back at me. I sighed. “Hit the lights and I’ll explain. I need to develop this roll and get the proofs to Elaine soon.”
She turned to hit the lights, patiently waiting while I popped open the black and white film canister, rolling it onto the spool. In total darkness, it’s literally impossible to see. I learned early on how to feel my way through, to the point that this was second nature, even in my current mood. Once I had the canister properly sealed, I spoke up again.
“Lights,” I instructed, indicating she could switch the large overhead light on again, then continued. “Laura’s mom found out Trina was at Nikki’s big Halloween party. She confronted me about it, and demanded to know what kind of “freaky things” Nikki’s been filling her head with. I was so angry that I yelled at her to back off and leave Nikki out of it. We haven’t talked since.”
“Oh my God. I’m sorry Trent,” she offered meekly. I rolled my shoulders.
“Me too. Honestly Mouse, this whole thing is just so hard. I like being Trina. I love it, but if it’s going to break up Laura and me, then…”
She nodded. It was clear she didn’t know what to say at that point. I turned back to her and shot her a small smile. “Sorry.”
“No, I’m sorry. I just wish I knew what to say.”
“It’s okay. Just venting helps a little. The worst part is, now she thinks I’m covering for Trina. She has no idea I AM Trina, and I can’t tell her because… Well you know how she is. She’d never understand.”
Kat nodded. She reached out to squeeze my shoulder. “I’m gonna hit the lights again. I’ve got some prints to work on, since I’m already in here.”
Days went by with no end in sight to the situation with Laura’s mother. I’d given up on it for the moment, focusing instead on getting deadlines finished. I’d be able to think about it over the Thanksgiving holiday hopefully. I just hoped Laura didn’t dump me because of it.
Kathy and I were in the darkroom again, but neither of us felt too chatty that day. At least, I didn’t, and she seemed to respect it, so we quietly worked away. I was having a hard time getting a picture to turn out, and decided to take five. Kathy had just shut the lights off to start a fresh roll of film developing when someone knocked at the door. She squealed, causing me to jump. I could hear the canister, bottle opener we used to pry the lid off, and the development container bouncing off the floor in three different directions.
Kathy giggled. “Film’s over here. I’ve got it.”
I grumbled, as I fumbled around blindly for the other two pieces of gear. I stood, bumping my head right into the counter. “ARGH!”
“That… sounded painful,” she mused. I could almost picture the wince on her face. I suddenly felt her hand blindly groping mine. She squeaked. “Sorry,” she added, carefully placing the canister in my hands. I silently slid the film onto the spool, handing it back to her to finish her work. I knew I’d have a small knot on my head before long now, par for the course.
She flicked the light switch, and opened the door, poking her head out. She laughed. “Oh, it’s you. What’s up?”
Elaine called from outside. “She said yes.”
“Really?! AWESOME!”
I thought I heard Robin giggle. A moment later she spoke up. “Yeah, but that’s not why I’m here. Is Trent in there?”
“Yo,” I grunted.
Kathy continued. “We’re having … difficulties getting a picture to turn out right. Come on inside if you’ve got some time.”
By now I had returned to working on my print. I say ‘my’ print because Kathy wanted nothing to do with it. She had underexposed it way too much, but the pose, with Robin and the others dressed as Disney princesses at their Halloween party, was too perfect not to use in the Yearbook, so I took it upon myself to make that thing work.
“So what’s on your mind?” I asked, glancing over at Kathy, “Kathy, put your hand here. I want to I want to try and burn in this area without getting the face mis-exposed this time.”
“Honestly? You are. I’m worried about you. I wanted to come find you a lot sooner, but my ex girlfriend showed up, and all Hell broke loose.” Kathy glanced back at her, but I didn’t want to take my eyes off the print. If I could just get the lighting right…
“I just wanted you to know that if there’s anything I can do to help, just say the word.”
“Yeah, well,” I muttered as I shut off the print machine, taking the paper and turning to face her. Even in the dim, red light, I had to admit she had pretty eyes. I turned to start the development process, continuing, “Talk’s not going to do a lot to help me right now. Laura’s mom is pissed, and I can’t tell her I’m Trina because it’d just make it worse.”
“Actually, it won’t,” she responded. I looked back at her expectantly.
“Laura’s mom thinks her daughter is experimenting with lesbianism. At first she thought Nicole and I ‘rubbed off’ on her. I thought that I’d managed to convince her that that wasn’t the case, but I guess she changed her mind after hearing about Nikki’s party.”
“Wait,” I suddenly lost interest in the print, turning to face her. “You talked to her mom?”
“It was awhile ago, that day she gave me her Carmilla dress. I told her everything would be okay, but that I couldn’t say anymore. I didn’t want to violate your privacy saying something I had no business saying. She has no idea you’re Trina.”
I nodded as I let that sink in, turning back to retrieve the print. Kathy was one step ahead of me. I shot her a brief smile. “Thanks, Kathy.”
“S’what friends are for, babe,” she teased.
“I don’t know what to do, Robin,” I finally admitted, turning back to her.
“Talk to her. Tell her the truth.”
“I… I’m scared to. I’m scared of how much I’ve enjoyed my time as Trina.” I finally admitted. She started to bite her lip. That was not a good sign.
“Let me ask you something. What is it about becoming Trina that you enjoy most?”
By now I had completely forgotten about the picture I was working on for Kathy. I had to think about my answer, closing my eyes before I responded. “It’s fun. I love dressing up and pretending I’m someone else for awhile. I love going out in heels and a cute black dress, and I really love what it’s done for my relationship with Laura.” I smiled a little. I especially loved that last part.
“Does it feel natural?”
Does it… What? “Like, natural how?”
“I mean, like, do you feel like presenting as Trina is who you really are?”
I had to crack a smile at that. I already knew the answer. “Not really. I just really, really like doing it, but I feel so guilty, especially with Laura’s mom thinking I’m hiding something. She doesn’t even know Laura and I are going steady.”
“Listen, I don’t want you to take this the wrong way, but you should see someone — a professional-”
“Like, a shrink?” I cut her off. I really did not like where this was going.
“Yeah, but hear me out. She’s been my therapist since June. She’s practically one of my closest friends, and I’d trust her with my life without a second thought. Ally sees her too, but less often. She treats each of her patients, no matter what they’re there for, on an individual basis, and most importantly, she listens.”
I turned back to the photo as it soaked in its final bath. After a quick rinse I hung it up on the clothesline strung over the large basin, stepping aside for her to see.
“Finally got the exposure just right. We didn’t want you looking completely washed out against the background. Give me the contact information, and … I’ll talk to my parents tonight. I’m also going to go over to Laura’s this weekend and apologize.”
I stepped closer and wrapped her in a friendly hug. It was the least I could do after all. She smiled as she hugged me back.
That night, I sat down with my parents at the dining room table. I invited Sharon to come too, as it concerned her. Really, it concerned the whole family. My dad, a firefighter, was a real man’s man type, but he raised us with as much respect as we gave him. Mom on the other hand was a receptionist. It wasn’t glamorous work, but she seemed to enjoy it.
Unfortunately with Dad’s hours though, I never knew when he would be home, so it was now or never.
“What’s this about, dear?” Mom finally broke the silence. I exhaled slowly. “There’s something I need to talk to you guys about. I don’t want you to get the wrong idea though, but I… I want to speak to a psychiatrist.”
My father frowned, shifting his weight uncomfortably, but he seemed willing to listen. My mother shook her head slowly. “What ever for?”
“It’s … Well,” I sighed. It was now or never. I laid it all out for them. I told them everything about how I had been fascinated with girls’ clothing since I was a kid. My father stayed silent even as my mother asked me questions ranging from the obvious, if I was gay, to the more obscure, like if someone had put me up to this.
Finally, my dad leaned forward. “Well, what I’d like to ask is, why tell us now, all of a sudden?”
I turned to face him. I felt Sharon’s hand squeeze mine under the table, and shot her a quick smile. “Because I had a huge falling out with Laura’s mom over it. We’ve been dating, going steady, for awhile, but I can’t tell her because she thinks I’m covering for Laura and a lesbian girlfriend. I was afraid to tell her the truth because of how she reacted already.
“I thought if she knew I was Trina, that she’d try and force us not to see each other anymore. But I can’t take it anymore. I need to make this right, Dad. I’m putting it all on the line, telling you guys this, because I need professional help. I don’t want to hurt Laura anymore.”
I thought I might faint at what came next. My father stood, stepped around the table slowly, and extended his hand to me. “I’m proud of you, son. I don’t understand any of this dressing-like-a-girl business, but the fact you’re willing to risk everything to protect your girlfriend…” He started to choke up. I took his hand as I stood, and suddenly found myself engulfed in a hug. My mother stepped around, joining in, along with Sharon a moment later.
Mom added, “I’ll do whatever I can to help. I’ve known something was odd for a long time now, especially after you and your sister started getting along so well.”
I managed a weak laugh as I kissed Sharon’s forehead. “She was the first to figure it out.”
“He looks REALLY pretty as Trina too,” Sharon added. I could feel my cheeks burn as I shook my head.
“I have the number for a great therapist. One of my friends from school, Robin Smith, says she helped her after she was assaulted by some creep last summer.”
“I’ll call and make an appointment,” Mom offered. “In the meantime, what do you want to do about Laura’s mother?”
I exhaled slowly as I pulled out my cell phone and dialed.
“Laura? Hey. Is your Mom home? Will she speak to me? Tell her it’s Trina...”
I can’t say what the future holds,
If it’s copper or if it’s gold.
All I know is my life’s been changed,
Touched by an angel in cute, faded jeans.
All Johnny wanted to do was take ballet classes, like his best friend Christina. He couldn't stop thinking about pink tights and tutus. Even though his brother and father tormented him, he longed to be more like his sister LeAnn.
Maybe he was much more like her than he knew.
Johnny eventually realized he wanted to be a girl, and chose the name Sarah. With help from her friends, and older sister, Sarah was able to face her toughest battle yet.
Boys Don't Cry
© 2011 Zoe Taylor All little Johnny wanted |
Sarah's life had not been easy, her parents broke up, she got seriously assaulted, and had to move to a different city and leave her friends behind.
Building a new life is never easy, even with advice from a someone who has done it before. However, with help from Robin, her mother and her new friends, Sarah finds her future looks sunny once more. But will it stay that way?
Especially Readers!
Things seem normal for Sarah again, She got to go to D.C. see some sights, Meet her best friend Robin while she was there even. Stayed with her sister for a few days as well. That's when things start to get turned upside down again for Sarah!
Everything is Sunny with Sarah is Zoe Taylor and Dark Kitten(Ashleigh)'s new spin off from Boys Don't Cry and Becoming Robin.
A Story based on Zoe Taylor's A Trick ... or a Treat.
A Continuation story of Sally and Susan, Hopefully it's more then one chapter *Giggles* But so far all I have is one chapter written.
Book 1 Starts off in the alternate reality that was created by Mrs. Crowley and goes from there.
Further (Miss)Adventures of Sally and Susan continues the the adventure and we get to see the twins get into more mischief then the original story, and we get to meet new friends along the way!
True to Eva Crowley’s words, the part of Sally that she wanted to forget slowly started to fade from her mind. By the time they had finished setting up for Meghan’s party, almost all of Michael’s memories had faded, and what remained lingered like a dream at best.. The girls were having so much fun with the decorations that they completely lost track of time.
“Crap, we need to get home,” said Sally, looking at her lavender Hello Kitty watch.
Susan nodded and disappeared into the next room to find Lara, to ask her grandmother for a ride home. They were really tired from all their hard work that day, and spent most of the ride in peaceful silence. Their mother, Melissa, greeted them as they entered, calling from the kitchen.
“Dinner’s ready, girls. Go wash up!”
As the girls raced into the kitchen, playfully competing for water, she noticed Sally’s lavender watch again. At first she didn’t remember it, or the matching pink watch on her wrist, but as if on cue, the memory of their last birthday popped into her mind, how Lara had given them to the two, and how happy and excited it made them both.
“So tomorrow let’s go back over and help Lara again! That was so fun,” Susan mentioned, and Sally just nodded without replying. She was thinking about Meghan for some reason, but couldn't figure out why.
“Sally’s thinking about her boyfriend Tony!” teased Susan.
“Am not! Liar!” Sally shouted furiously.
“Now girls no fighting at the dinner table,” Melissa interrupted with the practiced calm that only a mother of twins could display, adding, “And besides, Sally, you’re to young to be thinking about boys.”
A flush came to Sally’s face as she replied, “I’m so not thinking about Tony, or any other boy!”
It was the truth, too. As the two girls ate their dinner in relative silence, Sally continued to think about Meghan. She wondered why she was on her mind so strongly. It made no sense. Meghan was Lara’s older sister, and while she remembered the girl always treating them nicely, taking them trick-or-treating with Lara when they were younger, she never seemed to stick so strongly before now.
The two girls finished their dinner, and raced upstairs to get ready for bed. Though still early, with only one full bathroom they had to allow for bath time for each while the other brushed her teeth and hair.
“So which one of us gets to use the bathroom first?” asked Sally.
Susan grinned evilly, “I think you should go first since you’re the youngest!”
Sally stared at Susan, “Oh no I'm not; you’re the youngest!”
In several aspects she was right. As Michael he was defiantly the oldest, and for some reason as Sally she was born about a half hour before her sister.
“Oh yeah,” Susan answered with a half-surprised expression. “Why’d I think you were younger?”
“Maybe because YOU were thinking about Tony?” Sally giggled. Susan balked, but giggled too, racing into the bathroom.
After the girls had taken their baths and dressed in their pajamas, they stood and exclaimed at once, “Let’s go help Mom!”
Sally stared at Susan for a long time, as this was the first time she could recall them saying something at the same time. Sally just had a dumb look on her face when Susan started giggling.
“Twin Powers Active!”
“What are you talking about?” Sally asked, still confused, but at least able to talk now.
“Never mind; it’s from a cartoon Daddy and I watched once.”
The two girls, giggling now, hurried down stairs to help their mom do the nightly cleaning.
“Hey Mom, we want to help”, both girls insisted at once.
During the night Sally had a weird dream of being an older boy and throwing eggs at Meghan, her best friend’s older sister. She tossed and turned a couple of times before sitting bolt upright, beads of sweat clinging to her. She blinked a couple of times, looking around the room.
“Susan are you awake?” she whispers.
“Yeah I’m awake. What’s wrong?”, came the reply.
“I had this weird dream that I was a boy,” Sally admitted quietly.
By now practically all of the memories of Sally ever being Michel had been washed from both girls’ minds. Sally still had some minor memories floating around, but Susan’s memories of her older brother were now completely gone. Sally scrunched her face and stared over at her sister.
“Eeewwww! If you were a boy that would mean I would be one too!”
“Oh God you’re right! That’s just a nasty thought!”
At that, both girls look at the clock, one of those old black-cat-with-a-clock-face clocks that hung on the wall between their beds, and stated at once, “It’s six in the morning.”
The two girls got up to start getting ready for school. Friday had finally come, which not only meant the weekend, but also Halloween, which really excited them both. They both finished their morning rituals of personal grooming when their Mother called from down the stairs.
“Girls, hurry up! I have some lunch money for you, and breakfast is ready!”
“Coming Mom!” they both yelled from upstairs.
Both girls grabbed their school bags and skipped down the stairs and into the kitchen, plopping down at the breakfast table. They smiled and giggled cheerfully, Sally’s unusual dream having already begun to quickly fade..
“You two seem to have a lot of energy today,” Melissa remarked as she set their bowls before them. Both girls just smiled at their mother as they picked up their spoons.
“You two are awfully quiet. You’re not up to something are you?”
They both looked at each other, and then at their mom. Again, they spoke in unison. “Somehow we’re saying the same thing at the same time.” Sally paused as Susan continued. “Or finishing each-”
“Other’s sentences,” Sally giggled.
Their mother stifled a giggle as she looked between both her lovely girls, shaking her head. After they had both finished their bowl of cereal and placed the dishes in the sink. The girls quickly grabbed their bags and headed for the door behind their mother.
“And to answer your earlier question, that’s just part of you two being twins. You always do it, and it annoys your father to no end. I’m surprised you’re just now noticing it. He swears you do it on purpose,” she laughed.
As if on cue, the girls not in unison this time responded.
“Where is,” Sally said.
“Daddy?” finished Susan.
Melissa just smiled again, happy to see her girls happy. Somethings changed in her house and she wasn’t quite sure what it was yet. She liked it, though, as it made her job all the easier.
“He had to go in early today: something about a big case.”
“Oh,” both girls chimed in disappointment, wanting a hug from their father before school.
Getting into the Suburban, Sally and Susan sat in the middle seats as to not argue over who got to sit up front with their mother. While she waited for Susan to get into the car, Sally looked over at her sister and smiled thoughtfully.
“We wore the same butterfly hair clips.”
Susan rolled her eyes and giggled at her sister, “We also wore the same clothes again!”
“You know what’s bad Susan? We talk almost the same, we look the same, and we have blonde hair. Don’t people think we’re stupid?”
At that comment Melissa glanced back at both her daughters, and shook her head.
“Do not ever let anyone tell you that blondes are stupid sweetie. You both are very intelligent.”
At that both girls giggled, cheering together, “Thanks Mom!”
School was about the same as Sally now remembered it ever being. She had two classes with her sister, and the rest she had alone. She sat in her fourth period class feeling mopey with something clearly on her mind. Weird thoughts raced through her head, and trying to forget, she found herself replaying that dream she’d had the night before about Meghan. Sally had some strange feelings about Meghan. She wasn’t supposed to feel that way about other girls, was she?
“Sally? or is it Susan this time?” her teacher called her out of her distant thoughts. The entire class broke into laughter.
“I’m Sally, I think.” came her reply.
“You think? You two are so bad sometimes,” the teacher sighed.
Mrs. Patterson had every reason to suspect that Sally and Susan switched places, it wasn’t the first time the two girls did that to her. It was like some sort of prank they liked to pull, and now that it was almost Halloween she figured they would do it again. ‘One of these days, ’ she thought to herself, ‘I’m going to learn their tells so I can figure out which is which.’’
“Young lady, I don’t care which one you are, you need to go down to the office now!” she commanded, and the class starts to laugh again.
Sally, feeling a bit dejected by being sent to the office again, stood up and grabbed her book bag, heading towards the door. Tony, sitting closest to the door looked up at Sally and smiled, but kept his silence. At least he didn’t laugh.
On her way down the hallway to the schools office, which had begun to feel like a second home to the girls lately, Sally stopped at the drinking fountain, when Jimmy Stone bounded by and knocked Sally’s bag out of her hand.
“Watch it blondie!”
“Hey! You knocked my book bag out of my hand you fatso; YOU watch it!”
“What did you just call me?” Jimmy demanded angrily.
“I called you a FATSO!” she replied defiantly.
Jimmy balled up his fist. “Take that back you blonde bimbo!”
Sally cringed in fear of being hit by Jimmy, and her finger started to glow at the tip, though she hadn’t noticed. As she opened her eyes again, she couldn’t see Jimmy anywhere. A low ‘ribbit’ at her feet where Jimmy was standing caught her attention. She looked down to see a frog staring back at her.
“Ribbit.”
Lara just happened to be walking down the hallway with a bathroom pass, heading back to her classroom, saw the whole thing though. A shocked look crossed her face as she raced over to Sally who was by now crying and looking at Jimmy.
“What did I do?”
“A very simple Transmogrification spell”
“A what?” Sally asked, confused by Lara’s answer.
“You simply did what witches in the books call turning him into a toad, But don’t worry, I can fix this. Grandma taught us how to do this.”
Lara’s finger began to glow, and suddenly where there was a frog, Jimmy now stood, blinking at the two girls, and not sure why he was standing there looking at them anymore.
“Out of my way. I’m headed back to class blondie.” Jimmy stormed by, taking great care to avoid Sally.
Lara giggled softly to herself then looked back at Sally, “Let me guess. You’re Sally, and you’re on your way to the office because you either switched places with your sister, or your teacher thinks you guys did? Am I right or am I right?” She grinned almost playfully.
“You’re a mind reader aren’t you?” Sally only half-joked.
“Nah, I just noticed that Susan has a freckle on the left side of her nose, and yours is on the right, that’s all.”
“We’d better get going,” Sally finally replied, “I don’t want to get you in trouble Lara. Oh, I don’t know what you did, but thank you!”
Sally quickly slipped off to the office, looking up at the clock as she entered. Thirty-five minutes left of class, she sighed to herself, muttering something to herself as she approached the front office desk.
“I’m here to see Mr. Tomes.”
The lady behind the desk looked up from her computer and smiled at Sally, studying her for a second. Having the twins at the school was a bit of exciting for the young lady. Every time one got sent down it was a chore to figure out which one was which, almost like a game.
“So Susan, what did you do this time?” she asked, hoping she got it right.
Sally let out a little giggle, “I’m Sally, Mrs. Evans.”
“Oh, please,” the woman smiled as she shook her head, “I’ve asked you to call me Jessica, remember?” She paused to laugh. “Or was that your sister? Anyway, he’s not busy right now, so you can go right in Sally.”
“Thanks,” Sally answered softly. “I didn’t actually do anything though. Mrs. Patterson just thinks I did.”
June 15th, 1990 1:30am - Alpine springs Woods.
Three green cloaked and hooded figures stood around near a stream, deep in the woods surrounding Alpine Springs, sharing quiet whispers amongst themselves.
“Did she say why we were to meet here?” one asked.
“No, she just said to meet here around this time,” another stated.
“Hmmm, she’s never late,” the third added.
“This must be important if she called us all here,” the first concluded.
A figure in a brown cloak and hood appeared seemingly from the surrounding shadows, walking towards the group and carrying something in her hand.
“Ah there she is.”
The brown cloaked figure stood before the other three, looking at them all as she spoke.
“No one knows any of you are up here do they?”
“No Eva, nobody followed us, and we never told our husbands what we were doing,” the ladies replied..
“Good. This is very important to the future of Alpine Springs.”
Eva pulled her hood back, revealing an older woman with greying jet back hair, and the rest of the ladies did the same. Much like Eva, they were all older looking.
“We can drop the guise. We are amongst only ourselves now ladies,” Eva instructed.
A sorrid of colors swirled around all four as their appearances suddenly shifted to look like teenage girls.
They all looked around and smiled at their leader.
“So we have an issue, sisters. Twenty-one years from now, there’s going to be a massive influx of power. This will cause the whole structure we have built to warp if we don’t move the bubble.”
Eva looked sadly to Micia for a moment, and then around to the rest of the group.
“Most of this news is Micia, but I did bring you others out for a reason as well. All will be told.” She paused a moment, looking back to Micia.
“Four years from now you will have a grandson named Michael. All things will go well for him until his sister is born four years after that. Near All Hallow’s Eve, a bit after your granddaughter’s 12th birthday, if your grandson isn’t transformed into your granddaughter, the flux in power will explode, causing the end of Salem, as well as the bubble.”
Micia looked solemnly at Eva , knowing full well Eva would never lie about such things.
“Then what should we do Eva?”, asked Lily-Rose, the other black-haired girl..
Eva just smiled at them, “For now, we must change the bubble.”
A bunch of whispers amongst the other girls erupted, and then Lilly-Rose looks up at Eva,
“The Bubble hasn’t been changed since we put it up.”
“There are many things are going to lead up to these events on Halloween, but we can change them, and this is how. First, Lilly-Rose, your granddaughter from Rebbecca needs to meet a girl named .. Robin I believe was her name. Micia,” she turned to the blonde-haired woman.
“I need your permission to turn your grandson into a girl. The goddess help us the universe doesn’t punish us for that one. Isabella, your granddaughter Katelyn, I think her name is... Names are so hard to hear in my visions,” she sighed, “Will have a girlfriend. Her name will be something like Sarah or Clara - probably Sarah.”
She paused for emphasis. “She’s not a user, but she will play a very important role in the future of Alpine Springs. You will have to save her life someday and give her a gift, but I will tell you about that later.”
Eva stopped to take a breath, looking at her Coven of users and smiling at each one of them, except Micia. When she stopped at Micia’s face she seemed deeply saddened again.
“Micia my sister, after today we all will never see you again, Your daughters and son will never see you again,” she spoke softly. “Everyone take your time before we work the spell to change the bubble, to say your last goodbyes to our sister.”
Everyone approached to give Micia a hug and tell her that they all will love her forever and miss her. When Eva came up to give her a hug , she leaned in and whispered something into Micia’s ear. Micia turned to the other girls and smiled broadly at them.
“Do not mourn my death. Do not be sad that I must pass on. The Universe wills it; however Eva made me a happy woman tonight, for before I must leave, I find that my granddaughters in the future will be powerful users! Twin magic will come back because of them, and that makes me so happy for them. I give you my permission Eva to use your Chaos magic to turn my grandson Michael into my granddaughter. I know that, if he knew what was at stake, he would gladly agree to the change.”
With that the ladies all smiled and nodded, beginning work on changing the bubble. The bubble began to shrink, leaving Salem. It grew smaller and smaller until only Alpine Springs, and small parts of New Haven still remained guarded. During the Ritual, Micia collapsed and Lilly-Rose knelt down at her side, checking her pulse. She shook her head as she carefully lay her brown cloak over the girl’s lifeless form.
“Rest now, our sister,” she whispered softly.
Back in the Present, two days before Halloween Friday night.
That night the boys teased Marcus and dared him to go egg his girlfriend’s house. Giving in, Marcus grabbed the half dozen eggs from the refrigerator, and the boys left to stir up some mischief.
As Marcus was throwing eggs at the house Meghan stepped out on the porch, getting pelted with several eggs. She screeched, “Marcus I know that’s you out there! We are through you hear me asshole!”
Laughing at Marcus, the boys raced off down the street until they were all far enough away from the old Crowley house.
Later that evening, at Sally and Susan’s house, as the girls were getting ready for bed, Sally looked over at Susan and smiled. It had been an eventful night, baking cookies with Lara and their mother, Melissa.
“I love you Susan, and I don’t ever want to stop being your twin.”
“We can’t ever stop being twins, silly!” Susan giggled at her sister, throwing one of her pink fluffy pillows at her.
Throwing the pillow back, Sally crawled into her bed to get some sleep.
Halloween went off without any problems. Sally had lost all of her memories of being Michael, including those odd thoughts of Meghan. None of them remained, and again true to her words Mrs. Crowley took the two girls aside and started to give them some basic training in how to control their magic, so that it wouldn’t get out of control.
All throughout winter, the girls went over to the Crowley house after their homework was finished to learn more about magic. Perhaps Melissa should or could have questioned the twins’ spending so much time there, but then, they were growing into teenagers, and Lara was their best friend. Besides, things were peaceful, and that was good enough for her.
This story is a Continuation Story of A Trick … or a Treat
You can find A Trick .. or a Treat at the Following Locations at Robinverse and here at BigCloset
The First chapter is packed with some information that was previously unknown to the Robin universe and may or may not contain spoilers, I’ve taken liberties and named some characters in the story and was given permission by Zoe to change Sally and Susan’s last name from Bowen to Brown. It skips around a lot because I’m trying to catch my story up to Becoming Robin, and Everythings Sunny with Sarah but still trying to explain whats going on with the girls.
Chapter 2 thing will be a bit different and things with Sally will be worked out more.
Thank you Zoe for letting me run amok in your Story :)
Authors Notes:
Thank you all for being supportive and reading my stories and what not, I also appreciated all the comments left, and took into heart as I finished this chapter the biggest complaint you all had, so enjoy reading :)
Also I'd still like to thank Zoe for letting me write this and giving me a direction to go with this chapter :) *hugs*
Several days after the girls returned home from rock camp their dad dropped some good news on the family. Melissa had called the girls down for a family meeting, and they both reluctantly appeared in the living room, fearing the worst, until their father smiled.
“I’m leaving the regular police force to become a detective, and with this promotion my captain gave me the entire summer off to spend with you guys. Can you believe it?”
Melissa smiled at the entire family at the news. “We could go up to Alpine Springs and dust off my mother’s old house, you know. I haven’t been back there since I was in high school.”
With that the girls giggled and looked at their dad.
“Daddy,” started Susan
“Can we go?” finished Sally.
Jeff cringed a little at the girls finishing each others sentences but smiled at them and replied, “Sure we can go. It’ll be kind of nice to get out of Salem for a change. If you girls hurry and get packed, we can leave tomorrow.”
Melissa continued to smile at her husband and kissed his cheek. “Let me call my sister to see if we can meet her in town to get a key.”
The girls excitedly rushed upstairs to start packing their stuff for the trip. Sally grabbed her lavender suitcase, and Susan grabbed her pink one, and began packing some clothing into it.
Both girls grabbed a lot of identical outfits and some their favorite colors, Sally lavenders and purples and Susan pinks and reds.
“This is going to be so exciting! The the first summer holiday outside of Salem!” screeched Sally.
“Oh God I know it’s going to be great,” replied Susan.
Sally stopped packing suddenly, holding up an envelope with the twins’ names on it.
“What’s this?” Sally mindlessly asked nobody in particular. Susan glanced over at her, and quickly both girls gathered around the envelope, carefully opening it. Inside were two cards both say Alpine Bank, though one has Sally’s name and the other has Susan’s. There was also a letter.
Dear Sally and Susan,
If you’re reading this it is the summer of your twelfth year, and both of your 13th birthdays should be coming up soon - June 25th I believe. You two have never met me, but I’m your grandmother Micia Jewel, your mother’s mother,. I wish I could be there for you two, but I will have died a long time before you two were ever a twinkle in your mother’s eye.
I wanted to leave you this letter for several reasons. For one I wanted to say I’m happy you two are alive and are able to carry out the family line, and for two girls, I wanted to give you your share of the family’s money, Your Uncle is a bit of an ass when it comes to your mom, you know. It’s a good thing she and your aunts got the house isn’t it? Otherwise you girls wouldn’t have anything from me. For three, when you girls go to stay at the old house this summer, there is a lock box in the attic for you both. Its contents are yours.
Love you always
Grandma Micia Jewel
“Wow Grandma left us these?” the girls chimed together.
Sally handed Susan her card and smiled at her, looking hers over. From the looks of it it had never been used. A sticky note on the back held a hand-written four digit code.
After they finished packing for the impromptu trip, it was still close to midday, so both girls ran downstairs with their new cards in their new purses, an early birthday present from their mother..
“Mom!” both girls called out at the same time, but no one answered, so they went looking and found their dad sitting on the couch.
“Where is mom at?” both girls questioned their dad.
Cringing and chuckling to himself, he answered, “She went out for a bit to get food for the trip.”
“Can you”, Susan started.
“Take us to,” put in Sally.
“the Mall?” both girls finished.
He smiled at them both and shook his head. “I think you two do that just so you can give me heart problems, but sure, let me just get my keys.”
The girls excitedly left the house and waited at their dads car. Jeff sat down in the driver’s seat and smiled at them as he pulled the door closed. “I think it’s about time that you girls should be able to go shopping without supervision.”
The girls trying really hard to not upset their dad, squealed.
“Thank you daddy!” Sally said first.
“Your the best!” came Susan a moment later.
“However I’m going to give one of you a cell phone so you can call your mom when you’re ready to come home, ok?”
With that Jeff pulls out two brand new cell phones from the glove box and hands them to the girls. Unable to control their excitement the girls both squealed again and said at the same exact time, “Oh my God, thank you so much daddy!”
The first stop the girls made at the mall was Clairs, to get new earings, and after Clairs, they went off to Spencers to pick up some new shirts and skirts, and maybe some other cool stuff. Two shopping bags apiece later, the girls left Spencer’s and headed into Payless Shoes.
“Hey these are cute!” Sally held up a pair of purple trainers.
“Oh God they are! Is there a pink pair?” Susan asked as she came over to look.
“Over here there is a pink pair in our size,” Sally called to her sister.
After paying for their new trainers the girls wandered over to the food court. The girls ordered their cheeseburgers and fries with a coke and sat down to eat. Sally and Susan ate mostly in quiet, watching the people pass by. The mall food court was somewhat busy that day, but not too crowded.
Sally finally broke the silence. “I saw this really cool looking music shop here in the mall earlier. It must be new because I haven’t seen it before.”
Susan smiled brightly. “Great! I need some new sticks!”
Sally replied, “Yeah and I need new picks and strings for both parts of my custom guitar.”
Both girls finished up eating and headed to the ‘Music World’, a rather nicely setup Music shop, with displays of different instruments in the storefront, plus a few higher end instruments along the walls. Picks, sticks, guitars,, and electric bases, this place had it all. Sally wandered over to the display that had packages of strings, examining them carefully.
“I think I should have asked if the gold ones were any good at camp.”
Sally stopped and looked right at some bags of Aurora colored guitar strings, grabbing four bags of each in medium gauge then going over to the counter to the pick box, where she started to dig through it for some nice picks. Near the bottom of the box she spotted a pick that matched her guitar, metallic purple with sparkles in it.
“Do you have any more like this?” Sally asked the lady behind the counter.
“Sure, we got a few in the back,” she answered and smiled as she stepped away to look.
Susan grabbed a few drum sticks and a decal sticker of a pink bunny for her base drum, and came up to the counter with her sister. As they set their stuff on the counter to pay for it, the female cashier smiled at the two girls.
“Are you both enrolled in the youth music program we have?”
Both girls said at once, “No, what is that?”
“You get a discount on all purchases, and if your music talent’s really good and you bring in a demo mp3 of your music, we’ll play it on our store’s system.” The lady smiled at the two.
“That sounds great! Sign us up!” both girls announced.
Having finished their shopping the girls called their mom to come pick them up, and quickly left the mall to stand outside and wait for her. Standing near the mall entrance with four large bags of items apiece, Susan fidgeted a little before looking over at Sally..
“So um, Sally do you ever think about boys?” questioned Susan.
“Ewww no way boys are kinda gross. Do you?” replied Sally.
“No way!” giggled Susan, “What about girls?”
“Um, no I don’t think so. Why?”
“The other day while you were sleeping I heard you mention Meghan. That’s all,” Susan answered simply and shrugged.
“Oh, I think she’s got pretty hair, and she’s nice to her sister and stuff.” Sally blushed. “Do you think about girls?”
“I haven’t thought about it much really,” Susan answered honestly.
“Oh here’s Mom,” both girls announced as their mother drove up to the mall entrance.
After seeing all the stuff the girls bought, Melissa looked up at them both. “Been saving a lot of your allowance I see?”
“No Grandma gave us some money,” both girls said at once.
“Sweeties, Grandma Micia died before you were even born, and your dad’s mom doesn’t come around anymore after you girls were born.”
Sally and Susan both produced their debit cards, and Sally pulled the letter out of her little purse, showing them to their mother.
“My mother,” Melissa mused. “She’s still full of surprises to this day.” She shook her head, handing the cards back to her girls, though she held on to the letter, asking softly, “Can I keep the letter, girls?”
“Sure thing Mom,” both replied.
The next day the girls finished helping their dad pack the car for their vacation. Sally decided to take both her guitars - her custom twin head lead/bass and her regular lead, but Susan complained that she couldn’t take her drum set until her mom reminded her that her grandmother left the girls money, and if they had enough she could buy a set to keep at the new summer house. Happy with what they packed, the girls got in just as the weather started to change, large rain drops falling on their heads as they dove into the backseat.
The drive to Alpine Springs seemed like forever to the girls. Their parents stopped at a cafe just outside of town to meet Melissa’s sister, and they all get out to go inside. Melissa quickly spotted her older sister and waved to her as they approached.
“Oh wow Erica , you haven’t changed a bit,” Melissa greeted her sister.
“Neither have you Melissa, two girls at the same time, and hardly a stretch mark on you! Come here girls, and give your Auntie Erica a hug.” She smiled
Both girls rushed up to their Aunt Erica and gave her a hug then smiled, whining in unison, “Why don’t you come visit us anymore?”
“Oh I’ve been extremely busy sweeties, but I promise to make it out sometime this year ok? And I have a present for you both for your birthday,” she said smiling.
Erica reached into her purse and produced a key for everyone, “Mom would have wanted you guys to have the house. None of us other girls use it, and we won’t let him near it so it should go to you Melissa sweetie,” she said, smiling at her sister.
Melissa looked over at her sister. “What’s the condition of the house, and do we need to get food for our first night?”
“I try to keep the house clean at least once or twice a month dear sister, and there should be a lot of non-perishable foods in the house.”
Both ladies exchanged hugs and kissed each other on the cheek. “I hope we can have dinner over at Mom’s old place sometime this summer if you don’t live too far.”
“I’ll call you and let you know if its possible,” Erica answered warmly.
Everyone loaded up into the car and Jeff started to drive into town. It was an uneventful trip to the residential area of Alpine Springs. They pulled into a quiet neighborhood with lots of large houses, and Jeff looked over at his wife then back at the girls.
“Your mom grew up a in a rich neighborhood kids. Your grandma was loaded from what I hear,” he chuckled. Melissa smacked his arm playfully as the passed a few houses,and pulled into a circular driveway that didn’t go to far from the road.
“So looks like we don’t have too many neighbors. Who is that right across the street hon?” Jeff asked.
“That’s the Morgans. I used to be really good friends with Rachel growing up, but after high school we kinda lost touch, and I haven’t heard from her since.”
“Wow this is such a huge house.“ The girls exited the car quickly and looked around. “It’s bigger then our house.” they both said at the same time again.
“Go in girls,” their mother replied, “We’ll be right inside. Your dad will bring the stuff in.”
Both girls, approached the door and Susan pulled her key out, unlocking it. Sally turned around and called to her dad, “Daddy, be careful of my guitars!”
The girls entered the house. Inside the door was a large waiting room that lead off to the living room and the kitchen on either side, with another door to one side and stairs leading up on the other side. The door had painted in a two tone shade of lavender and pink, with a red light bulb above the door that was off at the moment.
“I think we should go check this out!” both girls exclaimed.
Sally standing closest to the door opened it and looked inside. Once the door opened an auto movement sensor picked up the movement and the lights turned on, revealing a huge sound studio setup, drum set , guitar stand, mic, and a lot of different guitar pedals. On one of the guitar stands was a black bass guitar, nothing too special, but nice anyway, and the drum set reminded Susan of the one she left at home, complete with pink decals already on it.
“Oh my God”, both girls almost fainted. The house door opened and their mother Melissa stepped inside. “MOM! Come here and look at this!” both screamed excitedly..
Melissa stepped into the garage and looked around, mouthing ‘holy fuck’ as she walked around the room. On one of the counters where there was a jar of picks sat a note, looking like it was written by one of her sisters.
Melissa,
This setup is for your two girls. I know how much they love music, and I figured I’d leave them this gift. You will be happy to know that it’s sound proof. You won’t be able to hear them inside the house unless they open the door or the garage door for that matter.
Love you always.
Jeff stepped into the house setting the girls’ luggage down along with Sally’s guitars. “So where you girls at?” he called out.
“In the Garage Daddy!” both girls chimed.
Jeff peeked his head through the door and whistled then looked at his wife and started chuckling. “Looks like we wont be seeing these two all vacation, hon.”
Melissa started to laugh at that.
“Can I get my regular guitar Daddy?” Sally asked.
“Sure sweetie. I’m not sure which one it is, so I’ll just bring in both ok?”
Susan sat down at the drum set where she found a set of sticks on the snare, and smiled, starting a beat. Sally went to her dad and grabbed the custom guitar case, taking it over to the amp. Opening her case she carefuly pulled out the custom lead/bass combo guitar. “I know I said I wanted my regular one, but I think I got an idea,” she giggled.
Plugging in her guitar, she walked over to a pedal and plugged it in as well then looked at Susan who nodded and grinned.
“A 1.. 2.. 3, and,“ Sally started to strum the intro to Metallica’s Enter Sandman.
Susan looked at Sally and started to giggle, “Wrong song Silly!”
Jeff looked at his wife and chuckled, “We got some talented girls you know that?”
Susan looked at their parents. “Can we open the garage door and practice a little? We haven’t had a lot of time to play since Rock camp.”
Jeff smiled and nodded. “Sure girls, have fun. Your mom and I will go setup your room, and the rest of the house. We’ll let you know when lunch is ready ok?”
Both girls giddily nodded, and Susan looked around. “How do we open the door?”
Melissa, holding a garage door opener that was next to the note, handed it to Susan, “With this sweetie,” she added, before turning to leave the girls to their practicing.
Sally tuned her guitar really fast as the garage door started to open, and both girls smiled and at the same time said, “I know what song we should play - pur favorite!”
When the door finally opened the girls smiled. Sally started to play the intro to White Stripes Seven Nation Army, the Volume on the amps up high like a concert amp should be, and Susan started in on the drum part. Sally approached the microphone as it started getting closer to the vocal. Beforehand she noticed someone standing in their driveway listening. Ignoring the newcomer Sally starts to sing,
I'm gonna fight 'em off
A seven nation army couldn't hold me back
They're gonna rip it off Taking their time right behind my back
And I'm talking to myself at night because I can't forget
Back and forth through my mind behind a cigarette
And the message coming from my eyes it says leave it alone
Don't want to hear about it every single one's got a story to tell
Everyone knows about it from the Queen of England to the hounds of hell
And if I catch it coming back my way I'm gonna serve it to you
And that ain't what you want to hear, but that's what I'll do
And the feeling coming from my bones it says find a home
I'm going to Wichita
Far from this opera forever more
I'm gonna work the straw, make the sweat drip out of every pore
And I'm pleading, and I'm pleading, and I'm pleading right before the Lord
All the words are gonna bleed from me and I will think no more
And the stains coming from my blood tell me go back home
As the girls finished the song, the black-haired girl standing in the driveway started to clap her hands. The girls started another song by the White Stripes, Icky Thump, but Sally didn’t sing this time. They just played the music part. After the song was finished Sally placeed her guitar in the stand and waved the girl over,.
“Hi, I’m Sally and on drums is Susan.” she introduced herself then suddenly stopped, recognizing the girl.
“Oh my god Nikki!” both girls screamed as Susan leapt from the drums, nearly dropping her sticks.
“Hey girls. I almost thought you were the real Jack White for a second there, “ Nikki teased, standing in the doorway wearing shorts and a black Heedless Despair t-shirt.
“Hey Nikki, want to hear what we have been learning to play for our Daddy?” Both girls smiled at Nikki.
“Sure, let’s her it.” she giggles to herself.
Going over to her guitar again Sally picked it up off the stand and changed the pedal to a different effect, and smiled brighter. “Susan, DP, Smoke?”
Susan giggled as Sally started to play the riff intro to Deep Purple’s Smoke on the Water.
Sally nodded to the black bass guitar on the stand and to Nikki, and continued to play. Nikki smiled, walking over and grabbing it, plugging it in and joining jamming with the girls to the very great classic song.
Sally giggled as she played, “I don’t know the lyrics that well yet, but I like the riffs at the start of this song so much. It took me two days to learn them.”
Susan, not to be out done smiled and added, “I learned the drum parts in one,” and all three girls giggled.
After they finished playing the song, both Sally and Nikki put the guitars up and sat down on the stools, the twins stating, “We didn’t know you lived near here.”
Melissa opened the door and her Jaw dropped as she spotted Nicole. She looked to Melissa the spitting image of her friend Rachel Morgan. Speechless for a second, she continued to stare, finally finding her voice again.
“Oh my God, are you Rachel’s daughter? You look just like her!”
Nikki blushed a bit, shaking her head quickly. “I was adopted, actually. Rachel was my adopted dad’ss sister though?”
“Bob adopted you?” replied Melissa giggling a little. “Bob used to chase me and Rachel around the yard pretending to be Godzilla.” She sighed happily and smiled. “You should invite your family over for lunch, young lady. I’ve known them since I was little, and it would be kind of nice to see them again.”
“Nicole,” Nikki smiled at Melissa.
“Hmmm sweetie?” replied Melissa.
“You called me young lady, I just told you my name’s Nicole, but since you’re my favorite young guitarist and drummer's mom you can call me Nikki,” she giggled, finding since she got with Robin she’s been doing that more lately.
“Anyway, I’ll go tell dad that an old friend of his moved next door.”
“My maiden name is Jewel, but my married name is Brown, just tell him Micia’s youngest daughter is next door, and he’ll know who it is,” she giggled softly and went back inside to tell Jeff that an old family friend would be coming over for lunch.
After lunch with the Morgans, though Nicole was mostly quiet, apparently with a lot on her mind, the girls went to their parents.
“Hey mom, Can Susan and I ride to the mall on our bikes? Nikki says it’s not far!” Sally asked without Susan this time doing their weird Twin thing.
“Sure sweetie, your dad and I are going to go to the store anyway to pick up some groceries. This place is empty,” their mother responded.
“Thanks mom!” both girls chimed this time.
“Just remember you two, helmets, and don’t talk to any strange adults.” Melissa smiled at her daughters.
The two girls got their helmets and started to ride their bikes to the mall, except that for some reason they didn’t seem to be riding to the mall at all. Sally was riding her bike down a dead end road.
“Sally, stop!” Susan cried, seeing a young girl standing in the middle of Sally’s path.
Sally looked up just in time to stop before hitting the girl. The young girl looked deeply at both the twins, her soft pink eyes shining in the early midday light, and her long golden blonde hair flowing with the slight breeze. She smiled.
“Michael Brown, please watch where you’re going next time,” the young girl smiled, almost giggling as she talked.
“Who?” was all the two girls could respond.
“Oh my poor son, what has happened to you?” the young girl’s eyes widened as she moved closer to Sally and Susan.
Sally looked at the girl, confused. “I’m a girl, not a boy, and my name’s Sally Brown, not Micheal Brown!”
“Step off the bike my son, so I can see who did this to you.” the young girl half demanded half asked.
As Sally dismounted her bike , she was suddenly dumbstruck. She felt taller, and the tiny bit of weight from her chest was gone. Her hair felt different as well and there was something weird going on between her legs that was not there before.
“What did you do to me?” demanded the boy who was once Sally. Her voice was not even her voice anymore.
“Tell me my son, was this the work of Eva Crowley?” the young girl’s eyes started to shift from soft pink to a dark blue.
“I know Mrs. Crowley. She started to teach Susan and me how to use magic,” ‘Micheal’ responded, still carrying Sally’s memories.
The girl’s eyes burned with a deep purple, her anger brewing as the clouds started to form in the sky, “That woman is dead!” screeched the young girl, and as she screeched the weather turned really nasty. Heavy rain started pouring down and the winds started to blow as lightning raced across the clouds.
“EVA come to me now!” screamed the young girl, and lightning crashed again across the sky. The storm seemed to stretch on forever.
As the young girl grew even angrier an older lady appeared before the children. “You called for me Universe?” Eva addressed the young lady.
“Eva Crowley, I gave your kind magic to be used responsibly! What you did to my son was NOT responsible!” the young girl really sounded pissed off, pushing her finger into the old woman’s chest. “Give me ONE good reasons I should not end your life right now, daughter!”
Eva looked at the girl she called ‘Universe’ scared for her life at this point. She tried to reason with her. “Because I still must train the twins to control their magic responsibly, otherwise they will make the same mistake as me!”
“The hell you will teach them anything more Eva! I will give the job to someone more trustworthy!” The young girl’s eyes flashed deep purple still.
“I haven’t the energy to turn Sally back to her true form at this very moment,” the girl sighed, exasperated. “What she is right now is an illusion. I’m still recovering from your last stunt with Sarah.” The girl paused briefly, still scowling. “Eva, I will not kill you, but I will punish you for your trespassing on my Son this way. You have destroyed him, and for this you cannot go unpunished!”
Eva Crowley looked extremely scared at this point. “What is it you wish of me?” she asked, frightened.
Faith ignored Eva for the moment walking over to Micheal, “My son, if it is your wish to remain a daughter, then I will leave you as you were, but I cannot let Micheal die, for he was my son and deserved a chance that Eva wouldn’t let him have.”
Sally or Micheal looked over at Susan and nodded, turning her head back to the young girl. “I want to stay as Sally. I love my sister! We have so much fun together.”
The young girl smiled as she pulled Michael closer and kissed his forehead. “From now I have a new daughter, with two memories, instead of what the witch Eva gave you.” The illusion that made Sally look like Micheal faded, and the young girl turned to Eva and frowned, her eyes a deep blue now. The storm that raged overhead seemed to calm a bit as her eyes shifted color.
“As for you daughter, I’m going to punish you in the same way I punished the other girl that you ladies refuse to help - you know of whom I speak!” she growled. “But I’m going to make you a dog instead. Perhaps then you will learn some obedience!” The young girl pointed her finger at Eva, and suddenly where the old woman had been standing was a white show poodle.
“Sit,” the young girl commanded as she turned back to Sally. “I love you my daughters, and for you Sally, your memory will return, but since my powers are weakened it will take time. I am so sorry for what she has done to you. You need fear her no longer.”
Just as quickly as it happened, Sally and Susan were riding their bikes again, headed for the mall.
"Shadowcraft" is a comic books universe within a universe. The actual Shadowcraft comic book is authored by the fictional character Margie Evans, and the series makes its debut as part of Book Two of my ongoing novel series, Becoming Robin
The young heroine, Aria Blade, has quite a few problems on her hands. The villainous mastermind, Raven Wing, has taken an obsessive liking to her, and as her story progresses, she falls deeper and deeper into the shadowy plots of an entity of unknown power. Follow her adventures and those of her teammates, as she discovers the hard way what it means to be a Hero.
Note: You do not NEED to read Shadowcraft: Aria Blade, or any future installments to the Shadowcraft universe in order to follow the main story, but it certainly helps.
Issue 1: Enter Aria Blade
When we last left our heroine, she had just escaped the clutches of her apparent nemesis, the dark sorceress Raven Wing. A psychic shockwave disrupted Raven’s focus allowing Aria to slip free, but so wracked with pain was the villainess that she called out, begging the heroine not to abandon her.
Aria Blade bid a hasty retreat, but as the crisp night air washed over her gold-trimmed white costume and her exposed flesh, she turned to stare back at the ruin, Raven Wing’s pleading words echoing in her mind.
This isn't a 100% complete rewrite. I tried to keep true to the original spirit of an alternate-universe Robin/Nikki, and Chapter 1 I feel needed the least amount of work overall, but I did put a lot of work in on it these last few days. This is laying the foundation at this point. :-)
Enjoy!
~Zoe
Staring back into that terrible abyss of a not-so-empty warehouse, I could feel a twinge of guilt. Sure, I saw the report. Everyone who joined Banshee’s taskforce knew why she turned to a life of crime. Why did she target me specifically though, and why did she beg me to stay after trying to kill me moments before?
“Aria Blade, there you are!” Commissioner Williams, our ‘mundane’ liaison to the local authorities’ voice shattered my contemplative silence. “What happened?! Is Raven Wing in there? Did you defeat her?” He barraged me with questions in rapid succession as he stepped closer, the tails of his weathered old trench coat whipping about in the light evening breeze.
I must have been out of my mind. Raven Wing tried to kill me on several occasions now with each mind game or trap more elaborate than the last, yet here I stood, willing to lie to the authorities on her behalf! I turned to face the Commissioner, shaking my head disappointedly. “I’m sorry sir. The tip was a false lead. Raven Wing wasn’t there.”
He frowned, staring over the rim of his coke-bottle glasses, even reaching out to pull at my torn shoulder pad with his free hand. His other held a styrofoam cup of steaming, black coffee. “But you look like you’ve been through Hell, and I was informed Psychic Strike infiltrated the premises to render assistance?”
I numbly nodded. I knew he wouldn’t just take it as being that simple. He had been working with supers for too long, and my costume had indeed been torn in the fight. The hem of my skirt had been ripped, and I broke a heel cleanly off one of my boots. Good thing I could fly, just like Mom.
“She left an arcane trap for me. Psy’s shockwave disrupted the energy flows and allowed me to escape. There’s no way of knowing if the trap’s deactivated though, so on Banshee’s authority, I’m ordering all mundane personnel to stay out of there for their own safety, sir.” That part wasn’t a lie at least. I mean, Raven Wing was disoriented, but now that she’d lost her quarry she was going to be furious.
“Right, then. Let’s pack it in! I’ll expect your report in the morning,” he added crisply. Good old Williams, always by the book. He turned to walk away. I simply nodded. The latex of my mask had begun to itch fiercely while Raven had me entangled, but now it seemed to be worsening. The moment the Commissioner turned his back, I peeled off one of my gloves, running a light-pink fingernail up underneath the offending apparel and scratching that annoying sensation.
Before he could turn back to thank me, I left the ground behind. Banshee would be waiting on a report as well, and unlike the Commissioner, I couldn’t lie to her. Somehow she always stayed one step ahead of me, even without Psy's assistance.
“Hey, Aria,” a deep male voice called out to me seconds after my bare feet met the pristine white tiles. We didn’t have a fancy name for our super-headquarters like the Amazons and their Hall of Hera or anything so awesome. Our team had been cobbled together as a literal taskforce to deal with Raven Wing so we, the mighty Raven-chasers, had a timeshare office.
But I digress. The voice belonged to Tank, the man with titanium skin and buns of steel. You may have just rolled your eyes at that nickname, but he came by it honestly. The dude bench-presses Abrams tanks. In the short time I’d known him, I watched him shrug off sniper bullets like they were peashooters. If something could put Tank down, the rest of us wouldn’t stand a chance, I figured.
Of course his skin wasn’t literally titanium, but thanks to a mad science experiment it may as well have been. His 6’6” form dwarfed me by a foot and then some as he plodded slowly over to me. He had more than usual too, as with my broken boot heel, I stood barefoot on the cold tile floor.
“Hey Tank,” I offered meekly. I knew exactly what he wanted.
“Banshee’s been looking for you. Word of advice? Lure her into the soundproof chamber.” His dark face contorted into a warped grin at his terrible joke, and twists of dreadlocks flew outward as he threw his head back and laughed.
“Oh don’t YOU start too!” I snapped back, but sighed a moment later, offering an apologetic smile. Tank cracked wise all the time. I should have been used to it by now. I certainly didn’t need to be taking my frustrations out on him, of all people. “Sorry. It’s just been one of those nights. I won’t keep Mother waiting.”
He nodded, still chuckling as I passed. “And stop flirting with the enemy for God’s sakes!”
My cheeks turned BRIGHT red at that as all thoughts of forgiving him faded entirely. I had to draw the line somewhere! He was right, though. It’s true that Raven Wing seemed to have developed an obsession with making me blush. The last several times we met, she found new and disturbing ways of, dare I say it, hitting on me! As if I’d be interested! She was kind of cute for a super-villain though.
I frowned, furiously shoving those thoughts from my mind as I meekly padded down the long hallway. By now everyone else had gone home for the night, save a skeleton crew of security. One of the benefits of having your secret base under a timeshare office is it’s so embarrassing, no one would ever believe it to be true.
“Ah, there you are darling,” Mother’s soft, melodic, and calm voice belied the coming storm. She pushed a few strands of silvered hair back behind her ear as she stood from her desk and approached me. I flinched as pale, slender arms embraced me…? Wait, what?
“Mom?” I asked hesitantly. I had expected the butt-chewing of a lifetime for what I had done, rushing in there alone as I had. Instead she simply held me close to her. My knees buckled, and I succumbed to her motherly embrace, burying my itchy face in her shoulder. Despite her slender build, mother held me up easily, stroking my back.
“Aria, I was so scared for you. Why didn’t you wait for backup?”
“The note said to come alone, or else she’d kill the hostages. Mom- I mean Banshee, you know she’s crazy enough to do it!”
“Yes, but that’s why we have a psychic on our side, remember dear?” She waited until I found my balance again then cupped my face in her hands. Her steel gray eyes locked with my jade greens as though searching for something. “She didn’t hurt you did she? I mean… ‘hurt’ you?”
I sighed. “No Mother. For the last time, there’s nothing going on between us! Just because Maria thinks she saw something while crawling around in that psycho’s head, doesn’t mean anything!” I tried to sound demanding and insistent: emphasis on the word ‘tried’.
She smirked to herself, but it quickly faded. “Yes, I suppose,” she trailed off as she released me, turning to cross back to her desk. For all that my mother Banshee was the toughest woman to carry the Banshee moniker in the long line of Banshees, she had a lady-like, delicate grace I couldn’t help admiring, and even envying.
The magic that transformed me into her daughter gave me this gorgeous body, but none of the refinement. That, along with how to run in high heels, I was forced to learn on my own. I reached up to carefully untie the mask, leaving my platinum blonde wig in place for now. Mother abruptly frowned.
“It appears you have a mild latex allergy. I TOLD that fool not to give you a latex mask until you had been properly tested,” she sighed and shook her head slowly.
I of course, had no idea what she was talking about, at least not until I caught a glimpse of my reflection in the polished frame housing her doctorate’s credentials. There in the warped, elongated, golden reflection I saw the beginnings of a rash. I shrieked, quickly covering my mouth before I could do any more damage than knocking a frame off the wall.
“Oh God, it’s hideous!” I whined, poking at it in some desperate, blind hope that it might just magically disappear.
“Now darling, it’s not that bad. You should be thankful it’s just a mild allergy and not a true weakness.”
“Oh yes, I’m sure Raven Wing would have a field day if she found out she could weaken me with rubber.” I sneered sarcastically, causing my mother’s alabaster cheeks to turn just a hint of rosy peach.
“Young lady, I’ll thank you not to even think such things! No daughter of mine is going to be … be …”
“Be what?” I paused for a long moment letting the implications of what I’d just said roll through my mind. I could feel my own cheeks burning now. “MOTHER! Ew! I’m going home now!”
“Not so fast,” she answered, holding up one delicate finger. That was all it took for her to command my attention. Without her, I would be nothing. I loved, respected, and admired her deeply. Besides, we had a psychic on the team. If you thought lying to YOUR mother was hard, try lying to someone with the manipulative skills to convince a psychic to spy on her own daughter.
“I want to know what happened with Raven Wing. Why did you lie to the authorities?”
“How did you…” Of course. “Maria," I frowned.
Psy, still dressed in her purple-with-gold-lightning-bolts super suit meekly faded into view. The beautiful Latina psychic may have become one of my best friends since joining the team, but that wouldn’t get her off the hook. Her devil red lips pursed a moment before breaking her silence. “I’m sorry! She threatened to boot me off the taskforce if I didn’t tell her everything. And you know Raven did have you in a pretty tight spot. If I hadn’t stopped her…”
“We can talk about it later,” I commanded neutrally, “But can I please ask you to step out for a minute, and not sneak back in to eavesdrop? This is kind of personal.”
“Okay,” she offered hesitantly. She stopped beside me, reaching out to place her hand on my shoulder, but I shrank away. The last thing I needed was her mischievous butt trying to sneak a peek. She pouted though, and seemed genuinely hurt by my distrust. I just couldn’t risk it; what I had to say was for Banshee’s ears alone.
“Alright, so what’s so important that you would lie to the authorities and run your own friend out?” Mother asked in a neutral tone. She folded her arms, staring at me expectantly. My breathing slowed as I took a seat across from her and slowly removed my banded, white gloves. I buried my face in my hands, causing the fake blonde bangs to fly forward, tickling my fingers.
“Don’t take this the wrong way,” I mumbled, muffled by my own palms. “I know she’s like, evil incarnate, but I… I feel sorry for her.” I slowly shifted my gaze upwards. “It’s not like she wanted what happened to her to happen. What that man did to her was sadistic and monstrous.”
“But that’s never stopped you before. What happened to you down there?”
“She … She begged me, pleaded for me not to abandon her,” I finally exhaled. “It was after Maria psy-bombed her, disrupting her concentration and leaving her a babbling mess on the floor. She grabbed the hem of my skirt… Momma, she was crying, like, bawling. She looked so utterly helpless!”
“Crocodile tears, too, I’m sure. Sweetheart, you must understand, people like her are dangerous, demented lunatics,” she responded with no small amount of skepticism. “I understand now what this is about.”
I let my gaze falter, even as I clamped down on my bottom lip, nearly drawing blood. “Y-you do?”
“Yes. It’s all perfectly clear to me now. Raven Wing chose you to try and turn you against your team. Maria can see past her guile easily, and let’s face it, Tank is too old and too bitter, as am I. And Volcaness is too…”
“Bitchy?”
“… I prefer that you not use such language, but yes. So as of right now, you’re off the case.”
“What?!” I leapt to my feet, my poor bare feet. I forgot I’d taken my boots off after breaking a heel, and the sudden cold shock sent me literally flying upwards.
“Don’t you use that tone with me young lady, and come down from there,” she scolded, but her expression softened as she stood. “This is for your own good. Now get into your civilian clothes and get home. I have some paperwork to file,” she sighed. “I’ll overlook your lying to Williams this time since you at least managed to convince him to keep the area clear.”
That was probably as close to a reprieve as I would be getting. I tried pouting, but she ignored it, and I knew I wouldn’t win by arguing, so I quietly moped out of the room. Maria, waiting outside, immediately threw her arms around me.
“I am so, so sorry!” she began, but I shot her a sad smile, interrupting her pleas.
“No, I’m sorry for throwing you out like that. Friends?”
“Friends, chica, always and forever. So what happened?”
“I’m off the case,” I whined. “She’s probably right though. Raven would’ve used me against you guys, using my naivety to destroy the team. I mean I already lied to the Commissioner, and I would have lied to her too. I’m just going to go change, then head home.”
She offered a solemn nod as she let go of me, and I quietly made my way down the long, sterile hall. As I entered our ‘showers’ locker room to change, I started to reflect on how I became wrapped up in this whole mess to begin with, how I thought I’d be some awesome, muscle-bound hero with sonic abilities, a combination of Mom and Dad’s powers. I had been born powerless, and as an only child Fate had different plans for me. ‘Screaming Freedom’. That’s the name I wanted, but Mother insisted Aria Blade would sound more lady-like.
The weird thing though is being transformed into her successor fulfilled another dream for me; a secret one I’d never told anyone. I smiled a little as I pulled my white tank top down over my head. My naturally black tresses flowed freely without ‘Aria’s’ wig in the way. That, along with my tattered costume, I packed into a discrete, battered old army bag and headed out, without so much as a good night to Maria or the other team. What did it matter now that I was off the taskforce?
For the second time that night, the chill wind whipped at my exposed flesh. I pulled my heavy suede jacket closer as I walked onward. It seemed unseasonably cool, and I suddenly wished I had a cup of coffee. I didn’t want to go home yet, but I didn’t have anywhere else I could go, so I made the arbitrary decision to visit a small park between here and there. Normally a girl in a park at night would just be asking for trouble, but as someone who engaged regularly in Kung Fu battles with masked super villains, I could handle a mugger even without my sonic shriek.
As I passed through the park, I found myself aware of a faint sound, like sobbing. I looked around to see a girl about my age by a small, time-worn fountain. She looked like she’d been in a fight, but in the dim light of the nearby street lamp, I couldn’t get a good look at her face. She pulled her red leather coat more tightly around herself, but as she shifted I caught a glimpse of a purple-and-black plaid miniskirt as well.
“Hey, are you okay?” I asked. She rather frantically jumped to her feet. I could now see her stiletto combat boots as well as her fishnet stockings more plainly. She stared uneasily at me, so I held up my hands. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you. You just looked…” I hesitated, and her eyes widened. “Like I feel.”
She breathed a heavy sigh, and slowly she sank to the ground again. She drew her knees close to her chest, setting her forehead against them in silence.
“I’m sorry. I’ll leave you alone,” I spoke gently, and buried my hands in the pockets of my jeans as best I could, as I turned to walk away.
“No, wait,” came a soft, barely audible response. “Stay?”
I looked back at her, and nodding slowly, I took a few tentative steps closer, sitting down on the concrete bench beside her. Upon closer inspection, even in the dim light I could see she wasn’t wearing any makeup at all. Her lip looked like it had been busted in a fight or a fall, and she was definitely in some kind of pain.
“Do you need an ambulance?” The superhero in me took over at this point. She quickly shook her head, turning away from me. I sighed to myself. I so did not need this tonight. “Fine, whatever,” I responded, perhaps more coldly than I intended. I didn’t want to take my bad mood out on this weird girl, but she wanted me to stay, but didn’t want to talk. Finally I eased myself down from the bench, bracing my back against the fountain’s base beside her.
“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to snap at you. I just got fired from my er… internship. The perfect end to the perfect day.”
Ever so slowly she turned, her hazel eyes locking onto me. She shifted to a kneel and hugged me lightly. I admit I cringed, as I wasn’t expecting the sudden hug. The girl stood and walked away. By the time I could get to my feet though, she had vanished into the shadows.
“Like I said, perfect end to the perfect day,” I grumbled, and turned to head home.
A full two weeks passed after the incident with the strange girl. In that time all sightings of Raven Wing completely died out, as though the sorceress who fought so hard to make so many suffer had dropped off the face of the earth. Psychic Strike and I, on a routine patrol through the streets of New Heathridge City, discussed the disappearance and the disbandance of the taskforce…
“I really didn’t think I hit her that hard,” Maria — sorry, Psychic Strike mused, breaking the silence that had settled between us as we maintained our cruising altitude some fifty yards above street-level. One of the boons of being the daughter of a living ghost, and inheriting her powers, was the ability to fly. Psy, being a telekinetic and telepath, could simply lift herself with her mind.
“I don’t think you did either. It’s like it shook something loose. I can’t get the incident out of my head. I mean it’s getting so bad I’m having trouble sleeping now.”
“You know I could fix that for you,” she teased, grinning an impish little grin.
“No thanks. Volcaness is still gunning for you after you tried that on her,” I chided playfully.
She started to giggle. “What? How was I supposed to know she was a closet lesbian? Just because I go walking around in people’s minds, doesn’t mean I can find out everything about them! If she were into guys that dream would’ve made her never want to wake up!”
“Raven Wing! It’s Raven Wing, run!” shouted a frightened civilian from below. Psy and I looked at each other and immediately swooped down. As we touched down we spotted the shadow sorceress in all her glory, standing almost nonchalantly on the street corner, her namesake wings spread wide, and a wicked grin on her painted lips. Since when did Raven Wing wear makeup?
“Come to me, my pretty pretty!” she cackled and took flight. Psy and I attempted to head her off, but we had to swerve away at the last minute to avoid a mid-air collision with each other.
“Okay playtime’s over. Psy, you go that way and do your weird bend-light-invisi-thing. I’ll try and steer her closer. If you see your shot take it.”
“I CAN hear you, you know?” Raven snidely remarked as she looked back over her shoulder at us. “And no, your little girlfriend won’t save you this time. I have a SPECIAL surprise for her.” She abruptly spun about to face me, cupping her talon-gloved hand to her face. “Ooohhh Mooooon-goooooo!” she sang in an ear-shattering tone that would have made Mother proud.
On its cue, a great, shadowy mist washed over the very sky itself. It began to swirl and churn into a terrible vortex. I stopped mid-air to stare at the frightening spectacle, as the shadows converged into a single, vaguely humanoid entity — a forty foot TALL vaguely humanoid entity of what appeared for all intents and purposes to be pure shadow energy.
“Go get help! I’ll hold it off!” Psychic Strike shouted at me as she entered within range, lashing out with psionic energy at the creature. I’d almost swear I heard it laughing at her as it swatted her aside.
I suddenly felt a sharp pain across my head though, and the sensation of falling. I couldn’t even find the energy to shriek. I shut my eyes waiting for the inevitable, when I suddenly felt a set of arms around me.
My ears rang and I felt lightheaded and weak, but I could hear the flapping of wings. I opened my eyes just long enough to see Raven Wing smiling softly down at me. Oh God.
Blackness followed.
Issue 2: Raven's Broken Wing
“Just stop it. Whatever your game is, I refuse to participate any further. You’ve won. You’ve beaten me, and I am in no shape to defend myself, so just… finish me off and be done with it!”
She slowly approached, a new, yet familiar anger on her face. I watched as she balled her fists. A torrent of shadows washed over her form, and I shut my eyes tightly waiting for the finishing blow.
SMACK!
“OW! What… Why did you slap me?!” I shouted in surprise.
“No!” I yelped as I sat bolt upright. This was my first mistake, as the sudden rush of blood to my already sore head caused the pounding to intensify. I groaned, falling backwards again. A soft down pillow wrapped in a silk pillowcase caught my fall. Was it all I dream? No, not a dream. This wasn’t my bed. Okay Aria, one eye at a time.
I slid one eye open, even as I reached a hand up to touch my face. I still had my mask and wig at least, but why? If Raven wanted to unmask me she could have done so. No shadowy chains bound me like the last time she tried to trap me. I removed my gloves and rubbed my eyes gently, blinking and letting my surroundings finally come into focus. The walls of the chamber seemed like stonework, with no windows that I could see.
A single white candle rested on a crude wooden table beside the bed where I had been lying. The amount of wax melted away suggested I’d been out for awhile, but without my wrist watch, which I so brilliantly left in my purse at home, I had no way of knowing the actual time.
Continuing to scan my surroundings, a heavy old door, wrought with iron ominously taunted me from the other side of the otherwise barren chamber. I knew it would be locked, but I had to try anyway. I warily stood, stumbling to the door with one hand still on my aching, throbbing cranium.
To my great surprise, the door shifted and opened with ease. “What is going on here?”
“You’re finally awake?” I didn’t think I hit you THAT hard…” the familiar voice called out from the shadows. I spun around, again, a big mistake. With a groan, I sank to my knees.
I found myself swept up in her arms. She nervously smiled as she helped me back to the windowless cell where she eased me down onto the bed. I stared blankly at her. Was this the monster, the Scourge of shadow-casting that I had been warned so often about? This couldn’t be the same sorceress with whom I’d locked horns so many times, but it had to be. This must have been another trick!
She smiled nervously back at me as she rose, turning to leave. Without her shadowy wings or her dark attire, she didn’t seem so scary, but I kept a wary eye on her nonetheless. Halfway across the room again, she paused, looking back at me.
“Your mother will be worried about you. I won’t keep you here long. I only wanted to ... to talk. But I’ve already kept you here too long.”
“Worried is an understatement,” I bit back bitterlyas I lay back on the bed. I could worry about whether she had done anything to me while I was asleep later. Right now, this blasted headache…
She turned fully around and stared at me. She looked as though she wanted to say something, but silence followed. I sighed. I couldn’t take any more of her mind games.
“Just stop it. Whatever your game is, I refuse to participate any further. You’ve won. You’ve beaten me, and I am in no shape to defend myself, so just… finish me off and be done with it!”
She slowly approached, a new, yet familiar anger on her face. I watched as she balled her fists. A torrent of shadows washed over her form, and I shut my eyes tightly waiting for the finishing blow.
SMACK!
“OW! What… Why did you slap me?!” I shouted in surprise. That hurt! As I rubbed my sore cheek, she sobbed.
“Because you’re being a jerk! All I wanted was to talk, but I knew you wouldn’t accept an open invitation after last time so I set a trap to distract your psychic friend so I could bring you here. But just go. Just leave me alone! Everyone else does!”
A wave of utter shock washed over me as she stormed out, sobbing bitterly. What in the name of the Banshee’s Curse just happened here? How did I become the villain?! I mean come on, who kidnapped who?!
I exhaled an irritated sigh and sat up, this time more slowly. Either the pain of her strike or the exasperation of the situation had at least managed to distract me from the headache. God, I needed an aspirin.
I snatched the candle from the table, letting out a startled yelp as hot wax dribbled onto my finger. I shook it dry and instinctively slid my fingertip between my lips as I left the stonework chamber behind, entering into a similarly-hewn hallway. The candle’s light pierced the shadows, but only barely.
It almost seemed as though outside my cell, supernatural shadows permeated everything, and the further away I travelled, the dimmer the candle’s light became. Left at one point in total darkness, I felt my way along the walls until, suddenly, the shadows parted along a single path.
Raven stepped from the shadows, still scowling, as she pointed. “There. Just leave!”
“Just hold on a minute! You KIDNAPPED me, and now you’re throwing me out?”
She sighed, glaring at me. “I TOLD you before, I wanted to talk. Would you honestly have come if I had just said,” her tone shifted to a sarcastically innocent sweetness that seemed so natural, and yet so hideously wrong coming from those dark lips, “Dear Aria Blade, please come talk to me. I promise not to try and beat you senseless if you promise the same, love Raven Wing!’? Now go!”
Emphasizing the word ‘go’, a rush of shadows lifted me off my feet, throwing me several feet down the stone corridor. I flinched as my backside unceremoniously met stone. Raven meanwhile, had already gotten a head-start the other way. The sounds of her boots rapping against the floor grew rapidly more distant and faint.
Whatever her game was, I wanted no more part of it, and continued to follow the path of light-amid-the-shadows. I looked back once or twice, long enough to see that as I continued, the shadows seemed to recede back into place behind me. I wouldn’t be able to find her again if I wanted to, which I supposed would be for the best.
Finally, after what felt like an hour of walking, I found myself in an old, abandoned subway tunnel. I left the ground behind, flying as fast as I could possibly manage for the bright light ahead.
“Oh my God, it’s Aria Blade!” a young male voice called from just beyond the source of the light. I had to shield my eyes until he turned the bright flashlight away. “There’s a huge reward for information about you.” He paused briefly, pursing his lips nervously. “Ms. Blade?”
“Look, just lead me to the surface and I promise you’ll get a reward for finding me okay? What are you doing down here anyway?”
The boy smiled wryly as he turned to start walking the other way, “Urban Exploration. I love these old condemned places like this! Hey guys, look who I found!” He shouted, running up the tunnel ahead. I had returned to walking by now, as flying took more energy than I had in me at that point.
The high school students that I met led me to the surface. Outside, night had fallen, and I still had no idea of how long I had been out. Could it really have only been a few hours since the encounter with the shadow creature?
“Aria Blade!” Banshee, dressed in civilian attire, called out as she rushed into the small, empty office where I now sat. I envied her. I wanted to get out of this costume and never put it on again. Rather than risk further danger to either myself, my secret identity, or, and I can’t believe I’m saying this, Raven Wing, I asked the group that found me to bring me to the nearest police station. Officer Jane Carlisle had already taken me aside in private for a debriefing of sorts, and now all that was left was to face my mother.
I smiled weakly and gave her a neutral hug. “Ma’am, thank you for coming to debrief me personally,” I paused, waiting for the guard to close the door behind him, then immediately ripped off my mask and threw my arms around her more tightly.
“I was so scared!” she breathlessly whispered, barely containing a sob. “What happened?”
“I don’t know. She said she just wanted to talk. It’s like… It’s like she was a completely different person.”
“Wait, what? … Well what did she want to talk about?”
I shook my head slowly, “I … I dunno. I yelled at her for kidnapping me, and told her I wouldn’t play her mind games anymore, so she slapped me and ran off crying. After that I tried to follow her, but she told me how to get out of her lair, and literally threw me out while she ran the other way. Mom, I think I’ve done something terrible.”
Mom shook her head slowly. “No, dear, you can’t blame yourself. You can’t play into her games like this.”
“But this isn’t a game anymore. I think I hurt her. As dangerous as she was when she was crazy, Hell has no fury like a woman scorned.”
Mom’s face turned a shade more pale, which I honestly did not believe possible before now. She slowly nodded. “I think it’s time to get you somewhere safe. I’ll phone your grandmother in Belfast.”
“Yes mother,” I offered meekly as I returned my mask. A week ago I would’ve hated giving up crime-fighting, but now, with this mess with Raven, there was no telling what she might be capable of.
Part of me felt incredibly guilty. As Mom walked me out to her car, I thought back to how this could have all started. I replayed everything from that last fight, and the aftermath, being thrown off the case, and then… The girl!
“Oh my God…”
“What?” Mom asked, concerned, as I dove over the seat into the back. As Mom pulled away from the police precinct I set about changing into the civilian clothes she’d brought me. I didn’t even care that she had selected a pale pink top and white jeans. I had bigger matters on my mind.
“Remember the last big fight, how Maria did her psionic explodey-thing to disrupt Raven’s concentration?” I crawled back over the seat, eliciting a grunt from her as I accidentally elbowed her jaw in the process.
“Yes. What about it?”
“Later that night I met a girl at the park…”
“Young lady, you know I disapprove of you going out alone after dark in civilian clothing. Superhero or no, if you were to use your powers in self-defense your identity would’ve been blown!”
“Mother please, focus! This girl looked like she’d been roughed up pretty badly. We talked for a few minutes, and when I told her I’d just gotten fired from my ‘summer internship’, she hugged me and ran off.”
Mom slammed on the brakes. The car skidded sideways on the wet pavement. She turned and stared at me. “Are you saying Maria might have ‘affected’ her?”
“Yes! Now imagine a perfectly sane, vengeful, recently wounded Raven Wing with the kind of power she controls. I have to stay. I have to find her, and I have to confront her, before she hurts someone.”
“I have a better idea,” she answered with a stern clip in her tone. She backed the car up enough to continue on our way.
For the next week we plotted and planned. Well, I say ‘we’, but I had little say or input in the matter. In that time, Raven Wing never revealed herself. Truly, it seemed as though she had once more fallen off the face of the earth. Or was she simply plotting her ultimate revenge? Mother had her own plan to trap Raven Wing though.
Mother reluctantly agreed to use me as bait for the trap, with the caveat that an anti-magic barrier be prepared. It felt odd for her to exercise such concern for me.
She often believed that the ends justified the means at least to some degree. it was one of many points upon which we clashed. We let rumor spread that ‘Aria Blade’ would be reassigned across the Atlantic, and that she would be traveling incognito as a civilian.
The fateful day finally arrived. My bags were packed, and I was ready to go, standing outside my door as I waited for my taxi. I breathed an uneasy sigh. I really did not like this. I asked several times what they planned to do with her once they captured her, but everyone avoided the subject.
As I sat on the front steps and stared off into space, the big yellow cab pulled into the driveway. The loud horn brought me back to reality. I opened the door, piling my bags inside and sitting down.
“New Heathridge City airport,” I mumbled as I leaned back into the seat. The cab driver, a tall and shapely woman with fiery red hair adjusted her mirror before winking at me, then turning about to carefully back out of the driveway.
“Yes ma’am.” She mumbled under her breath, “Gonna kill Tank for stiffing me with this babysitting crap.” That was Volcaness for you. I’d never met such a combination of rage and alcoholism. At least she was on our side. At least, I think she was.
As we rolled on toward the airport, I suddenly saw a flash of shadow off to one side. It lasted only a moment, but it was enough to catch my attention, directing my gaze toward the park where I saw the girl that first night.
“Stop the car!” I demanded, though it practically came out as a yelp. Apparently my insistent tone was sufficient not to get an immediate back-handing from my incognito escort.
She abruptly slammed on the brakes, but before she could ask what was going on, I’d already bolted from the vehicle, sprinting down the sidewalk and into the park.
To my great dismay, she wasn’t there. I sighed as I sat with my back against the fountain. Volcaness slowly came strolling up to me, glowering as usual, but to my surprise she placed a hand on my shoulder, sitting beside me.
“Look kid, I don’t know what your deal with Raven Wing is, but if you like her, just tell her!”
“What?! I-I-I,” I stammered. She stared flatly at me, pulling a cigarette from her jacket pocket. She stuck her finger to the tip to light it, taking a long drag, which she at least had the decency to tilt her head away to blow off in another direction.
“You-you-you have been moping around for a month, ever since Maria saved your whiny butt. Doesn’t matter if she’s a ‘villain’ or not. She’s human, just like you. Remember that next time you go rushing in shooting your mouth off.”
I wanted to scowl at her for the scolding, but the literal fire in her eyes terrified me. My gaze fell, and I sighed.
“What was I supposed to do?”
“She was hurt pretty bad by someone who should’ve loved her, then she turned to you and you yelled at her.” Volcaness answered flatly. She really did not have the best way with words. Finally shaking her head, she looked right at me.
“Look, kid. I’m no expert on this crap. I light people on fire that break the law, and my remedy for all life’s problems is at the bottom of a whiskey bottle. All I’m saying is, the next time you see her, keep your mouth shut and your head down until you know what’s what, alright?”
She stood, took about five steps, then looked back at me with a grim smirk. “Oh, and hope you see her before I do because Banshee’s orders were clear this time.”
She flicked her cigarette into the fountain and turned to walk away, burying her hands in her pockets.
I sat in absolute silence. What could I say to that? Was she right, or was Mom? Why couldn’t being a superhero be as easy as it is in the comics? Beat up bad guy, save city, everybody’s happy.
As if things needed to be any more complex, I felt a sudden, brief shift in the wind. The black-haired girl suddenly sat beside me, as though one moment she wasn’t there, then the next, she was. She pressed her finger to my lips and smiled.
“Ah-ah. Before you say anything, I heard the whole thing.”
“But… How?” I stammered, still in shock at her suddenly-thereness.
“You should know that shadows are as metaphorical as they are real, when it comes to magic. And everyone has shadowy reaches in their minds. It’s a simple thing to give a little pull here, a little tug there,” she paused, her painted lips curling into a smug smirk as she twirled her finger symbolically.
“...and suddenly they only know you’re there if you want them to know. Just ask your psychic friend. Look, Aria, I’m not stupid.” She paused, letting the gravity of using my hero name sink in.
“I know your little Banshee set a trap for me. What I want to know is why did you stop here?” I turned my gaze away, developing a sudden and intense fascination with the concrete.
Her smirk broadened into a proud grin. She squeezed my hand, which I reflexively pulled away at first, but reluctantly returned a moment later.
“It’s just us here. All these people passing by? I’ve shielded us from their minds, and your little psychic friend won’t dare peek into my head after what I showed her the last time, so I can keep this up all day if I have to," she explained.
“All I want is one, simple answer.”
I nervously stared back at her. “Why me?”
“Because,” she stated matter-of-factly as she stood. “Because you’re… different. That’s all you’re getting until you answer MY question.”
She patiently sat on the edge of the fountain and crossed her legs. I couldn’t help noticing, as she dangled one of them by my face in the process, that she wore the cutest black jeans today. What? Gah! I did not just think that!
“I… I don’t know.”
“Liar,” she immediately shot back, still smiling smugly. I exhaled slowly and stood.
“I wanted to warn you okay?”
She patted my head patronizingly. “See, that wasn’t so hard was it? Now, why did you want to warn me?”
“Hey, no fair! You said if I answered your question you’d let me go.”
“I never said you were a prisoner either.” She grinned impishly. I couldn’t decide if her enjoyment was from getting back at me for yelling at her the other day, or if she was always like this. “I merely stated that, right now, in this place, we are invisible.”
She had a point.
“Fair enough. But I get a question in return.”
“Deal. So?”
“So… I wanted to warn you because I … I want to help you.”
“But why? If they do catch me they’ll just throw me in prison. I’d escape within a week after performing favors for the right people.”
“No, not this time.”
“What are you saying?” Her tone shifted more seriously as she stared at me.
“What happened to my question?”
“FINE. What do you want to know?”
“Why did you hug me?”
“Because you looked so helpless. It was cute. It made me feel a little less vulnerable knowing you didn’t come out of that scrap much better. Now, answer my freaking question.”
“Banshee’s furious. You didn’t just kidnap one of her team. You kidnapped her daugh-” I had to cut myself off at that. Raven’s eyes went deer-in-headlights wide.
“You’re Banshee’s daughter?!”
I nodded softly. “Now you get it. I reluctantly agreed to be the bait, b-but the more I thought about it, the less I liked the outcome, the fact that nobody would tell me what they would do with you. The rendezvous point has an anti-magic barrier in place-”
“Yeah, I know. That’s why I’m here and not there,” she shot back, rubbing her temples. “So does this mean we have to go back to fighting?”
“My question first.”
“Grr!” she scowled.
“Hey, you started it,” I responded neutrally, trying not to smile. She was kind of cute when she was angry.
She sighed, waving her hand irritatedly.
“Alright. What do you remember about the night everything changed? And don’t pretend you don’t know what I’m talking about.”
She flinched at my question. For several seconds, she stared at me in silence, then finally she turned to face me and wrapped her arms around me, whispering, “Tell your mom I’m sorry, and… that you’re lucky to have her.”
She kissed me, a brief, soft kiss, and I felt as though the entire world had just melted away, with only the two of us. Then just like that, she was gone, leaving me stunned silent and alone by the fountain.
As I slowly plodded back down the path to where Volcaness had parked, I pulled out my cell phone and hit speed-dial.
“Banshee, this is Aria Blade,” I half-heartedly gave the final word on our plan. “Abort, security code seven five six alpha. I’m sorry Mom. I failed.”
Issue 3: Blood, Rage, and Tears
Enroute to the subway tunnel where the urban explorers found me awhile ago, we met up with Psychic Strike. She had her hand outstretched, holding a pair of zombies about ten feet off the ground. She glanced back at us with an all-too-serious stare, letting gravity do its work.
“Man am I glad to see you chica! What in the name of the Holy Mother is going on?! Oh, hi there.” She glanced toward Silver Sentinel with a brief smile, returning her attention to me.
“We’re not sure. Sil says they just appeared out of nowhere. I think Raven Wing’s involved. Volcaness is meeting us outside Raven’s lair.”
Author's Note:
I was going to put off posting this one a bit longer to help draw out my posting habits a little (and not clog up the front page so much :-)), but given that when I wrote the original, I was in a very bad place mentally, and I've been going through a lot this week, I decided to go ahead and post it.
~Zoe
Halloween would be upon us soon, and since I couldn’t attend the Mayor’s annual ball as Aria Blade as I'd been dreaming since June, I’d be free to go to a party as myself. The irony of that one never really stopped stinging. I found myself sinking deeper and deeper into depression of late the more I thought about Raven Wing. Nothing made sense. Why did she kiss me? Why did I warn her? What’s wrong with me? Is this because of the magic that twisted my body?
I wasn’t always the beautiful bombshell of a teen-aged superhero known as Aria Blade. Once upon a time I was just plain Robert, the first male born in a long, long line of females dating back a thousand years, when the first Banshee wailed in grief at the loss of her beloved.
Legends say her cries were so mournful and so loud that a spirit took pity and gave her the power to avenge her murdered lover, but at a large cost. The women of my family aren’t quite ‘alive’, but not exactly dead. Some believe we are for whom the Celtic legends of wailing spirits speak, but Mother says the Banshee of each generation take our name from those legends, so who knows.
As for myself, my entire life I dreamed of being the next Banshee in the long line. Traditionally the bearer of the title would train her daughter from a very young age, and then on her 21st birthday she would take up the mantle of the new Banshee, except that I didn’t actually get my powers until a few months ago.
As I sat on a park bench, staring off into space, Raven’s voice, soft and distant, reached out to me. It was not the Raven Wing with which I had done battle so many times, nor even the calm and confident girl that kissed me a month ago. No, this was the desperate and fearful cry for me to stay, not to abandon her that I heard in her tone.
“Aria … Help!” the voice cried in a fade, as though the entire cosmos stood between us.
“Raven?” I responded as I sat up and looked around. I could see no one else nearby, nor even a hint of shadows flickering. The longer I listened, the more I became acutely aware of a sound, at first like a whisper, but growing steadily to an intense, terrified roar. I turned in time to see the source, even as the sky turned as red as blood.
Hundreds of what I can only describe as walking corpses clamored through the nearby streets, chasing innocent civilians, even as our city’s heroes fought desperately to push them back.
“You, girl!” a distinctly female voice shouted. I knew that voice. I turned in time to come face to silver power-armored chest, with a human-sized blonde hair-topped head poking out. I’d have known that reflective visor anywhere: Silver Sentinel! I didn’t even know she had returned to the city. Sil and my mother were practically sisters growing up, but Sil took a job across the Atlantic, so I hardly ever saw her.
“Aunt Sil! What’s going on?!”
“’Aunt’ Sil?” she asked, confused, as she stared. Did Mom not tell her about my little magical ‘mishap’? She pointed her gauntleted glove at an encroaching wave of zombies, sending a blast of blue energy jolting the lot of them off into the distance, and vaporizing two in the process. “Come on, this is no place for civilians! Grab onto me and don’t let go!”
Sure, I could fly, but Mother would kill me if I broke rule number one — never, ever reveal your secret identity in public, ‘even during a zombie apocalypse’. Yes, that really was a special clause. I reluctantly wrapped my arms around her neck, and seconds later we left the ground behind courtesy of her jet-propelled boots. As she raced me toward the nearest barricaded checkpoint, she spoke candidly.
“For someone who’s just been plucked from the jaws of undeath by a flying tin can, you sure are taking this well. And more importantly, why’d you call me ‘Aunt Sil’? Only one person ever called me that, and you’re sure as Hera not him.” I blushed a little, shifting my gaze toward the distant ground below.
“… It’s me, Aunt Sil — Robert. Well, Robin slash Aria Blade now. It’s a long story.”
“… Robert?!” she exclaimed. She faltered which caused me to squeal just a little and let go of her. I managed to catch myself, floating mid-air for only a second before grabbing onto her again. It’s not as though anyone down below would have noticed a flying civilian with the waves of undead crawling all over the city but still.
“Yeah. Long story short, I tampered with powers beyond my comprehension and accidentally turned myself into Banshee’s daughter and successor. I’m ‘grounded’ right now, but under the circumstances I think I can be forgiven if I take up my armor again. Can you drop me off at home?”
With an abrupt course-change, she nodded. As she raced me to my house, I explained the abridged version of what’s been happening since June, for now leaving out the part about botching the attempt to capture Raven. In return she explained the situation with the zombies. Unfortunately no one knew exactly where they were coming from, or for that matter, why. The more I thought about it, the more I started to wonder. This started not long after Raven Wing contacted me. Could there be a connection?
“I think I might know who’s responsible,” I offered uneasily even as I changed into my battle armor. The new pieces had been commissioned and finished for a few weeks now, molded and sculpted to fit snugly to my body, but rigid enough to offer better protection. I also received a hand-made all-natural leather mask from, of all people, Volcaness, although she did give me a hard time about the latex allergy.
“There are innocent people dying out there. If you know who’s responsible, then tell me so we can put a stop to it!” Aunt Sil insisted.
“Well I’m not sure exactly, but I heard Raven Wing calling out to me just before this whole thing started. Either she’s done something … Or she’s in very serious danger. Either way, we have to go to her lair.”
I paused as I tied my mask into place, expertly pinning down my ‘Aria Blade’ wig. Mother warned me that my black hair would fade to silver with time, just like hers, but until the day I could take up the Banshee title, and until I had full control of my powers, I had to play by her rules, including keeping my mundane identity quiet like this.
“It’s the only lead we have,” she answered.
Enroute to the subway tunnel where the urban explorers found me awhile ago, we met up with Psychic Strike. She had her hand outstretched, holding a pair of zombies about ten feet off the ground. She glanced back at us with an all-too-serious stare, letting gravity do its work.
“Man am I glad to see you chica! What in the name of the Holy Mother is going on?! Oh, hi there.” She glanced toward Silver Sentinel with a brief smile, returning her attention to me.
“We’re not sure. Sil says they just appeared out of nowhere. I think Raven Wing’s involved. Volcaness is meeting us outside Raven’s lair.”
“What makes you think Raven’s involved? She’s been silent ever since she kissed you.” I shot her a glare that could have cut diamonds at that comment, causing her to bite her bottom lip even as Sil presumably glared at me. I say presumably because it’s kind of hard to tell with that bulky visor of hers. “… Sorry.”
“We can talk about that later,” Sil responded. “For the moment, Aria believes Raven Wing is either involved, or in trouble, because she called out to her.”
“Yeah. It was like she was in pain or scared, or something. It was like when you first psy-bombed her awhile ago, when she cried and begged me not to abandon her.”
“It could be a trap,” Psychic Strike offered with unease as we landed outside the tunnel. A brilliant flash of light shot past us, exploding ahead amid a united scream of now-flaming undead. The creatures flailed about as they collapsed to the ground, writhing and clawing at the ground, and at one another.
“That’s why I’m here,” Volcaness, dressed in her full, metallic red body armor, stated flatly as she moved past us with determination. Unlike the three of us, Volcaness couldn’t fly, either by natural ability or technology, but her tricked-out titanium-frame motorcycle got the job done just fine.
After another fiery explosion she turned back to us with a grin, tucking a lit cigarette between her lips. “I love killing zombies. I can go all out and nobody gets prissy about ‘abuse of power’.” She giggled gleefully. I couldn’t decide if it was her comment, or her giggle, that unnerved me more. One thing was for sure, when Volcaness laughed you did NOT want to be in her line of fire, so to speak.
“Just remember we’re not here to kill Raven unless she attacks us,” I added, trying to sound authoritative.
“Yeah, yeah, no roasting the brat’s girlfriend. Got it. Can we go now?” she answered dryly.
Psychic Strike peered further into the subway tunnel, narrowing her gaze. “How are we gonna find her anyway? I sure am not going fishing around for her thoughts.”
“Actually, Psy, that’s exactly what I need you to do. Look, I know what you saw the last time shook you up, but if this isn’t a trap, and if she’s genuinely in trouble, you’re the only one who can reliably reach out to her. Here,” I removed my glove, offering her my hand. “Draw on my strength if you need to, but find her, please!”
She stared reluctantly at me for what felt like an eternity, though only a few seconds passed before she sighed and accepted my hand. I braced myself as, like a psychic vampire she drew upon a touch of my own life force in order to bolster herself against whatever lay beyond. She brought her free hand to her temple as she shut her eyes.
“Aria!” Raven’s voice called out to me more clearly and distinctly. It hadn’t lost its terrified edge though.
“Raven! Where are you? What’s going on?”
“Aria! Please help me! I screwed up and now I’m in trouble! I’ll light the path for you, but please hur–“
“Ungh!” Psychic Strike shrieked as she abruptly let go of my hand, collapsing backwards. Volcaness swooped closer to catch her. She glared at me.
“That’s it. I’m goin’ in blazing and ain’t nobody gonna stop me!”
“Wait!” I shouted back. “Raven contacted me through Psychic Strike. I think she’s in serious trouble. If we can help her, she might be able to help us put a stop to this!”
Psychic Strike, blinking a couple of times, finally nodded, staggering back to her feet. “She’s right. That … wasn’t Raven that assaulted me and severed our telepathic bond. It was something else. Something darker. It was like touching the face of evil itself.” She shuddered violently, quickly shaking her head. “Something terrible is waiting for us. You guys go on ahead. I have to get something. Don’t worry, I’ll catch up!”
As Psychic Strike’s form faded from sight, I led the other two down the tunnel to the off-shoot point where I recalled emerging the last time. As promised, Raven’s shadows parted, giving us a distinct path to follow. Unlike last time, they didn’t recede behind us either. Barely a hundred yards into the tunnel, the familiar groan of undead, and an unfamiliar shriek caught our attention.
As if on cue, a trio of zombies, and something else, larger and covered in uneven, cracked red scales rushed us. These zombies though, seemed different. Unlike the mindless rotting corpses we faced outside, these creatures seemed unnaturally more powerful, larger and faster.
Volcaness directed a narrow, controlled line of fire at the demon creature, and Silver Sentinel sent a quick, firm blast of energy at the first zombie. Both creatures shrugged off the blasts as though they were in a water gun fight! I did the only thing I could think of, and began to sing.
I still had difficulty directing my sonic blasts in tight corridors like this. One false note, so to speak, could reverberate out of control, so I instead diverted my efforts to setting up a resonant frequency reverberation in an attempt to bolster and shield us.
The red creature, realizing what I was attempting to do, rushed forward. I lost my focus and shrieked as a mighty obsidian claw fell mere inches from my face, stopped only by Silver Sentinel’s power gauntlet. She gripped its hand tightly, coursing directed energy through her gauntlet and causing the creature to howl in pain, even as Volcaness then blasted it point-blank in the face.
I stumbled backwards, crawling along the floor to get behind my protectors. I had no choice but to start attacking. I contorted my lips as Mother had taught me, and uttered an ear-shattering screech. The nearest super-zombie groaned, stumbling and collapsing.
The creature broke free of Sil’s grasp and fled, but we still had two more hulking, angry undead to dispatch. Now free to set up my shield, I rose to my knees and began to sing again. Sil fired her rocket boots, propelling her forward, her gauntleted fists punching right through the chest of the second zombie.
Meanwhile Volcaness, not to be outdone by my adopted aunt, barreled into the third, grabbing the creature in a bear hug. Seconds later, both she and it were one gigantic ball of flames. The creature howled and clawed at her, but she somehow managed to avoid the worst of its strikes as she reduced it to a pile of ash.
We were left only with silence. Volcaness ripped off her crimson, mirrored sunglasses and turned to stare at us. “Okay, I’ve seen a lot of weird crap in my time, but I’ve never seen ANYTHING like that. What the Hell was that thing?!”
“I don’t know. It might have been the creature that severed the telepathic link,” I offered, uncertain, as I pressed forward.
Sil added as she followed, “We’ll have to keep an eye out for it. It knows we’re here, and it knows we’re not afraid of it, which means it’s probably going to try and sneak up on us once the odds are in its favor again.”
The waves of undead seemed almost endless, as we fought our way further into Raven Wing’s lair, and I continued to wonder, the closer we came, if perhaps this really was all one huge, elaborate trap. The shadow creature turned out to be just an illusion to throw us off while she captured me, but maybe she found a way to create or summon an endless supply of walking dead to soften us up?
But then, I heard it. A sound so soft it barely registered: a distant cry, but unlike before, this seemed real, not a telepathic projection. As the sound grew more distinct and clear, I put a direction and tangible source to the sound, like the sobbing of a little girl.
Volcaness heard it too, it seemed, as she stopped in her tracks to look around. A pair of bloody shoe-prints, about the size a small child’s Mary Jane shoes might leave, appeared in front of us on the stonework floor. The shadows receded completely, and footfalls followed new footsteps, despite no readily apparent, visible source.
Click … Click … Click. Slowly, the footfalls and their bloody footprints moved forward as the disembodied voice sobbed. The other two warily stayed back and watched, but I followed the footsteps. They turned, and disappeared into the wall.
I stopped where they had vanished, and pressed my hands against the wall, searching for some kind of loose brick or switch that might activate a secret door or panel. With no success, I stepped back, accidentally planting my foot on one of the bloody footprints. A metallic click resounded, so I put my other foot on the other print in the ‘set’. The wall slid to the side.
The chamber beyond looked like something only a madman could devise. A stone slab in one corner with bloodied straps, hooks hanging from the ceiling in another area, and in one corner, a translucent little girl sat sobbing. She couldn’t have been more than five or six. She stopped sobbing as we entered, but stared at us as though we were the ghosts.
“Stay away!” she shrieked, covering her little, ghostly face. “He’s coming!”
“Who’s coming, sweetie?” I cooed, trying to reassure this little spirit. Raven answered, as she stepped from the shadows.
“My father.” She knelt beside the little girl, and wrapped her arms around her as though she were actual flesh and blood. The child faded into Raven’s form, and she stood again, turning to approach us. “I’m sorry Aria. I’m so sorry. Please, please help me put this right!”
I stepped back. “Raven, what’s going on? And what is this place?”
She looked around with a forlorn sadness in her eyes, and then returned her gaze to me. “Do you really want me to answer that question? Please, just help me. I’m responsible for the zombies, but for Goddess’ sake, I’m trying to set it right. This isn’t how it was supposed to happen!”
She had a sincerity in her voice that tugged at me, begging me to give her another chance. I nodded. “Alright, I’ll help you, but if you try anything, Volcaness will roast you, understood?”
She nodded solemnly, without hesitation. “This way!” she insisted, reaching for my hand. A shiver ran right down my spine as she clutched it, tugging me along, even as the other two followed behind us.
“My father was a terrible man, Aria. You must understand this above all. That’s why I did what I did to him. I made him suffer like he made me suffer, and then I turned my rage on the rest of the world.”
She led us down a long hallway to another chamber, where shards of red crystal lay scattered across the chamber. A large chunk of it sat on its side at the center, amid arcane runes and circles drawn into the floor. What was this place?
“We have to lure him back here, so I can put him back in,” she explained, pointing to the crystal. “The demon who taught me to trap him didn’t tell me what he would become. I had no way of knowing, of seeing the true metamorphosis until it was too late.”
“Ah, but it is too late…” a deep, raspy voice hissed from beyond the shadows. Sheer, abject terror filled Raven Wing’s eyes as she turned toward the source. The red creature we had fought earlier stepped out. Though still nursing its battlescars from earlier, it smiled cruelly at her. “You will accept your destiny, my daughter. You will become like me. Sacrifice these fools and accept true power!”
“Never!” she shrieked, sending a blast of eldritch shadow energy at him. He batted it aside with a cruel laugh.
“Then I shall transform HER instead! Useless whelp. Remember the fun we had in our ‘special place’?” He grinned a cruel, demonic smirk as the tears rolled down her cheeks. The shadows seemed to ebb and flow like an intelligent liquid as they drew from throughout the labyrinth, coalescing and enveloping her.
“Yes, YES!” the creature cackled. I watched helplessly as the torrent of shadows began to swirl like a dark, mystical storm around her. Not sure what else I could do, I grabbed her hand, and the rest of the world seemed to fall away from us. Blackness surrounded me, and I found myself not holding the hand of Raven Wing, but of a little girl, about five or six. I slowly looked around at the emptiness that surrounded us, and then turned my attention to her.
“What … where are we?”
The little girl spoke eloquently and plainly, despite her child-like voice. “This is Raven’s soul. Shattered, broken, polluted as it is. This is what he has done to her.”
“How did I get here? What’s going on?” I insisted. I had no desire to be in Raven’s mind, let alone her soul!
The girl smiled forlornly. “When you touched her hand, I pulled you here. Had I not, you would have died immediately. What was it you sought to do, exactly? One does not simply reach into the void without purpose, or without price.”
“I-I thought maybe I could anchor her, remind her that she’s still human, that I … that I want to help her,” I babbled. I didn’t know what I was thinking, myself. I just couldn’t stand idly and watch her destroy herself!
Either the little girl floated upwards, or I sank, as I found myself staring into her precious blue-gray eyes. “You love her, but can you care for her, and protect her? Can you guide her from darkness?”
“I … I don’t know. But I want to help.”
“The path to destruction is paved with good intentions. We shall see what happens.”
“Who are you?”
She grinned. “Ah, now that would be telling. Right now, I am her inner child, her innocence lost. What I become, now that is up to her, and to you.”
The world around me blurred and faded back into view. I suddenly found myself clutched by the throat by the red creature, cackling maniacally in my ear. I struggled in vain against his clawed hand, his firm grip choking the life out of me. I couldn’t scream. I couldn’t do anything.
Just as I began to feel my life fading, I heard Psychic Strike’s voice shouting from one side. “I strike you back to the void from which you came, creature of shadow! BE GONE from this place!”
Gravity taking its cue, I found myself unceremoniously landing on the ground even as bright light filled the room. The creature shrieked, and I managed to roll onto my side just long enough to see Psy holding the source of the light out defiantly in front of her, but I couldn’t make out what it was, exactly. Raven appeared next to me and knelt, but I could barely make out her voice.
“A…a? Aria sp…k t.. me… …y som…ing…” She looked frightened as she turned her gaze presumably towards the others, and I suddenly felt very, very tired.
The next thing I remembered, I awoke in what I could only assume was the infirmary of our new, permanent headquarters. After much debate and discussion on the subject, we had decided to join forces as a more permanent team since, despite our differences, we did work well together.
I tilted my head from one side to the other, searching for some sign or other of human contact. A woman in her twenties with long, blonde hair, dressed in pink nurse’s scrubs smiled warmly as she approached my bed.
“Hey there,” she offered cheerily. “I didn’t think you’d be awake so soon. How do you feel?”
I groaned. “Throat hurts.” She poured a fresh glass of iced water, tilting the bendy straw toward me as she offered it. I thirstily gulped down the entire glass, causing her to giggle.
“Careful now. Do you remember anything?”
“I remember,” I paused, frowning at her. “Where’s Raven?”
“Your friend is being interrogated, but don’t worry. Silver Sentinel personally told me to tell you that she’ll vouch for her, but for everyone’s safety, they’re keeping her in a power nullification chamber until all this is sorted out.”
“Can I see her?” I asked, practically begging. I felt my cheeks burn as I realized how insistent I sounded.
“I’m not sure that’s such a-” she began, but Mother’s voice interrupted her.
“Aria, you’re finally awake!” She rushed to my side. My apparent nurse smiled respectfully.
“I was just about to call you, ma’am. I’ll just give you two a minute alone.”
Mother glanced at the nurse, nodding. “Go find Volcaness. Ask her to escort ‘the prisoner’ up here.”
“But-” she started to protest, and then sighed. “Yes ma’am.” She turned to disappear off into heaven knows where, while Psychic Strike, now in casual civilian clothing slowly approached in her place.
“I was so worried about you,” Mother spoke softly as she squeezed me. “What happened to you? The others said you had a glazed look in your eyes, and then that monster grabbed you.”
“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you,” I laughed weakly. “But I’m okay. Mom, please don’t hate Raven.”
“I don’t ‘hate’ anyone, dear. Mistrust? Very much so. Maria,” she turned around, jumping slightly at seeing the psychic had already entered. “Ah, yes, I want you to observe. We’ll see how sincere Ms. Raven is when she thinks she’s alone.”
“Yes ma’am,” Maria offered me a wry, apologetic smile as she approached the far corner and faded from view. After a few minutes, Volcaness appeared, toting Raven along by a pair of arcane-etched handcuffs. Mother smiled approvingly, but shook her head.
“Those won’t be necessary. Let her go, and then give them a moment. I trust my daughter to behave herself.” She gave me a brief warning glance, which I assumed to mean not to warn Raven about Maria’s presence, and stepped out. Volcaness simply rolled her shoulders, removing the arcane manacles. She looked Raven Wing in the eye and smiled that dark, creepy ‘I want to roast someone’ smile of hers. She turned to follow mother, closing the door behind her.
Raven rubbed her wrists as she hesitantly approached my bed. She sat on the edge next to me, staring at me in silence. I smiled weakly at her, waiting for her to say something, and finally she sighed.
“Things got weird, didn’t they?”
“I’d call a zombie invasion and your demon father trying to kill me weird, yeah.” I managed a quiet laugh, but she frowned.
“You know what I mean. You saw ‘her’. Nobody ever sees her. I didn’t even know she’d shown you that terrible chamber until she told me so herself. You-” Tears rolled down her cheek as she turned away from me. “You weren’t supposed to see that terrible place. No one was. Never again.” She turned back to me sharply and scowled. “And why did you grab my hand like that? You could’ve been killed!”
“’She’ saved me,” I offered softly. “She told me she took me into your soul.”
“She WHAT?!” She raised her voice as she stood, then quickly looked around to be sure she didn’t just alert half the building’s security to descend on her, sitting down again.
“Well that changes things,” she grumbled.
“Raven, listen…” She glanced back at me, tucking a few stray bangs behind her ear. I reached for her hand, which she initially pulled back, but then reached back in return. I squeezed it lightly, continuing. “You’re right. Things got weird. We can’t go back to being Aria and Raven, mortal enemies constantly at each others’ throats: not anymore. I’ve seen too much, and you and I both know we don’t want to fight each other anymore.”
“So what happens now?” she asked uneasily.
“That’s up to you. What exactly were you trying to do down there in the first place?”
She frowned. “I told you before that this was my fault, but that I was trying to fix it, right? Well,” she paused briefly, turning her gaze toward the floor. “The shadow demon that bestowed my powers on me laid a trap for me, apparently. I … was trying to be like you. I wanted to set things right and release my father from that prison, to let him face real justice, you know, court system and all that crap.”
As she stood, she paced away from me, but turned back again with a renewed sadness in her expression. “But as you saw, that prison warped him, turning him into some kind of terrible monster. If you hadn’t stopped me, I would’ve ended up just like him. That’s what he wanted all along, but I would have done it if it meant protecting you,” she admitted softly.
After a moment, she sighed, turning away again. “What am I even doing here? I’m a villain; a ‘monster’. I can never make up for all the people I’ve hurt.”
“Is it true you even killed someone?”
“Yes,” she whimpered, turning and stepping closer. She sat down again, taking my hand in hers as she looked down at me. “But that was an accident. I had only just gotten my powers. Someone tried to mug me, and I freaked out. I was an abused kid who’d just been given more power than any mortal’s supposed to have.” She seemed remorseful for what had happened. I sat up a little.
“C’mere.”
“What?” She stared back at me. I smiled, motioning for her to move closer. She finally leaned close enough for me to hug her. I wrapped my arms around her, even kissing her forehead softly. I needed her to know, without question, that I wouldn’t judge her, and this was the only way I could think to do that.
“I can’t change the past, but you and I both know you’re not the insane villain you used to be,” I insisted.
She managed a weak smile as she nodded. “You asked me once before about the night your psychic friend hit me with her backlash wave. The little girl you met was ‘born’ that night, as nearly as I can tell. That’s when she first appeared, and I first felt … ‘normal’, if you can call this normal,” she added, shaking her head slowly.
“It’s like she separated from me. I found myself thinking clearly for the first time in years. She’s still a part of me, yet she carries the bulk of my pain. I can’t explain how or why it works; I just know it does, and it allows me to talk to you like this.”
Her voice grew more tense, insistent, and even afraid. “But I’m afraid for you. I’m afraid for both of us. She needs me right now because if I lose her, then I lose myself. I lose this … person I want to be. I’m sorry Aria.”
She leaned over my bed, and kissed me, and for an instant the world melted away, with only us, but an instant later, she was gone. Maria slowly faded into view, approaching my bed. She squeezed my hand, and I smiled a little.
“It’s a start,” I offered.
“Yeah. Banshee’s not gonna believe this.”
I had to laugh. “We say that a lot lately.”
Issue 4: Changing of the Guard
She glowered, but this time not at me. “I know who’s responsible for this, and I’ll take care of it, but for now we need to put this thing down.”
“Let’s do this,” I responded, taking her hand in mine. Psy floated closer and grinned.
“Can I play too?” she chided. I could feel my cheeks burn.
“Psy this is serious! Get something to lob at its eye sensor. While it’s distracted Raven and I will move in for the-”
“Hey, I heard we’re getting a new squad member,” Volcaness casually commented even as she melted the head off an encroaching security robot The insane creation’s laser blasts had, until that point, handily kept me pinned behind some crates.
“Thanks,” I exhaled. We were investigating a supposedly abandoned warehouse in the downtown area where these security droids weren’t even supposed to be active. I nervously peeked around the corner, Volcaness rolling her eyes at me and laughing.
“Still a rookie.”
“Um, yeah. Unlike you I-” I started to say something I’d regret, but Tank cleared his throat, that deep baritone catching both our attention.
“Unlike Volc, you ain’t earned your stripes yet. Remember why we got stuck with this squad’s got less to do with going after Raven Wing now that she’s behaving, and more about keepin’ your scrawny hide intact.”
“Glorified babysitting,” Volcaness grumbled annoyedly. She turned to stare down a long row of shelves, almost reflexively shooting a blast of fire at a security droid that had just rounded the corner. “Let’s just get this over with so I can finish nursing my hangover,” she groaned.
A fresh wave of the droids came marching our direction, seemingly from nowhere. It’d been a couple of weeks since the zombie incident now, and while we were forced to make a token effort to search for Raven Wing, our search turned up nothing.
Raven’s old lair, the stone library, had been completely obliterated. It wasn’t a thing done with conventional weapons though. It was more like someone just phased the entire area out of reality. It simply no longer existed, leaving a gaping, unstable hole in its place.
The resulting sinkhole a few days ago caused only a single fatality in a stray cow that wandered into the field following the disappearing act, but no human casualties. A blaster round sailing inches from my face brought my thoughts back to the present rather quickly.
I curled my lips using a new, more advanced technique Mother had recently shown me. The resulting shockwave cleaved the droid’s upper half backwards, even as its legs rather comically ran around in circles for a moment, tripping up its ‘squad’.
Volcaness, now laughing hysterically, took advantage of the abrupt chaos, unleashing a veritable maelstrom of flame that melted the rest of them to slag in a mighty inferno that, to my great surprise, somehow didn’t set the entire warehouse ablaze.
She collapsed to her knees after the terrible blast though, bringing her hand quickly to her temples. “Mother of God that HURT!” she cursed under her breath, but Tank just shook his head.
“Remind me to stay on your good side. Now, what was that about a new squad member?” Tank asked rather casually even as he ripped the head off a stray droid that had ducked behind a crate to evade the fiery demise.
“Yeah, some new brat with plant powers: something about a science fair project going wrong. HellifIknow.” She shrugged. I offered her my hand, but she swatted it away, staggering to her feet. “Don’t need help. Letting loose that much energy at once just takes a lot out of me.”
I recoiled and nodded softly. Tank grunted. He crumpled the recently-detached robot’s head like an aluminum beer can against his cranium, chucking it across the length of the large room and sighed. “Just what we need. ANOTHER brat to keep an eye on. I think I’m gonna turn in my resignation.” He stated it simply and seriously.
Volcaness laughed dryly. “Good luck with that. Some of us don’t have that luxury.” She mused, striding forward.
“Whaddaya mean by that? Aren’t you here by choice too?”
“Hell no. Not unless by ‘choice’ you mean ‘little bitch here’s mother manipulated me into service’. My choice is serve or spend the rest of my life in cryo,” she shot back rather bitterly.
“Christ, Volc. No wonder you’re always so pissy.”
“It ain’t the company. Well, not JUST the company.” She glared at me. I just frowned. Why would mother do something like that? What did Volcaness do that would be so terrible to warrant cryo-stasis, but not terrible enough that she could serve the team and even protect me? There had to be a method to mother’s madness, but I resolved not to ask about it, instead pulling out my PDA.
“That’s the control room up ahead,” I tried to be helpful. Tank cracked his knuckles.
“Right, here’s the plan. I rip the door off, and you two blast anything that moves.”
Volcaness smirked, responding in what I could swear was a line from Jack Sparrow himself. “I like it. Simple and easy to remember.”
Later that afternoon, I found myself back in medbay, dressed in a skimpy hospital gown. I hadn’t been injured in the battle or anything so dramatic, but rather had to return for a follow-up to be sure there were no lasting effects from contact with Raven’s demon father.
While I waited for the blonde-haired nurse to tend to the scanners, Psychic Strike stepped through the door, nodding to said nurse.
“Mind if I come in?”
“Just don’t touch anything,” the nurse responded in a teasing tone, but motioned her over just the same.
“I’m just running some tests on Aria to be sure she’s not going to vanish like the Stone Library. Up until a few days ago I had no reservations about the deal I struck with Banshee,” she trailed off. She seemed to have bitten her tongue.
I poked my head around the monitor between me and the nurse. “You made a deal with Banshee too? Please tell me you’re not here against your will?”
The nurse laughed. “You’ve been talking to the firestarter haven’t you? No, I’m here by my choice. My deal with your mother was for my sister’s sake. I signed on and agreed to work exclusively here in medical in exchange for Banshee financing and looking after my little sister, Coronal Rose.”
“Whoa, that was your sister?” Psychic Strike responded, surprised. “I talked to her earlier while Aria and the others were out on that warehouse job. Hey, how did that go anyway?”
“Volcaness turned ‘em all to slag, but no sign of who or what switched all the robots’ attack parameters. Only weird thing about the entire place was this big raven in the rafters watching us.”
Psychic Strike and the nurse both stared at me, the former adding, “And you don’t think that’s an odd coincidence given your recent history?”
“No, not really. I know what you’re thinking, but Raven’s only been that subtle with others. She’s always just come right out and approached me even if she had to kidnap me to do it. This was something else.”
“Well, we’re finished here if you girls want to go and meet your new teamma-” the nurse cut herself off as the base alarm sounded. I glanced at Psychic Strike, who nodded, racing off to find out what was going on.
With the nurse’s help I slipped into my battle armor, afterward racing down the hall to the nearest elevator. While I waited, because despite our resources we couldn’t afford anything faster, I patched my earbud communicator into our scrambled base frequency.
“Aria checking in; what’s happening?”
“Giant robot’s on a rampage downtown,” Tank responded candidly.
Volcaness quickly added, “Aria get your butt up here. I’ve been volunteered to carry the new meat into battle, and I want you by my side doing that shielding thing you do.”
A new female voice, maybe fifteen or sixteen, spoke up, “Thanks Volcaness.”
Volcaness responded smugly, “The shield’s not for you; it’s for my bike. I’m dropping you in the hot zone, and if I get so much as a scratch on that bad boy I’m holding you responsible.”
Same old Volcaness. Still I could shield the newcomer too, at least until we got into the hot zone where I’d have to focus my attention on staying alive. One does not simply fly up to a giant robot without expecting it to try and knock one into the outer stratosphere.
“So any idea who sent this thing?” I asked as I stepped into the elevator.
“Banshee’s friend’s lookin’ into it,” Tank commented. Did he mean Silver Sentinel? He added a moment later, “If she can hack its AI and shut it down we might not have to fight it.” He definitely meant Sil. If anyone could hack an AI in the middle of a firefight it was her.
“But where’s the fun in that?” Volcaness added in a disappointed tone as I stepped outside. I couldn’t see her passenger’s face for the flame-streaked helmet that Volcaness herself never wore, but the alabaster skin combined with the hunter green costume gave Rose away easily. She nodded toward me as I waved. Over the comm. link, I heard her voice.
“Sorry we’re not meeting under better circumstances.”
“You can talk about boys after this is over. Or girls in Aria’s case,” Volcaness chided with a broad grin. I think she secretly reveled in the fact we both seemed to prefer girls.
At least in my case, it was only one, specific girl though, and I still hadn’t sorted out how I felt about her. I mean, I had only been a real girl for a few months now myself, and with superhero work getting in the way of trying to sort out what all THAT even meant…
“Earth to Aria: you coming?!” Volcaness practically shouted over the link as she sped away. I lofted myself off the ground and raced to catch up with her.
We didn’t have to travel far to see the telltale path of destruction the robot had left. Parts of buildings had been disintegrated or torn down, cars had been crushed completely flat, and parts of underground pipe and conduits left exposed.
As I glanced at the ground, for just a moment I saw the shadow silhouette of a bird in flight traveling alongside us. I looked up, but could see no sign of it, and when I looked back down again, the shadow had disappeared.
“There it is, and it’s a big’un!” Tank yelled across the comm. channel. “It’s gotta be fifty feet tall. This is gonna be fun.”
As Volcaness rolled to an abrupt stop Rose peeled off the borrowed motorcycle helmet to reveal striking red hair framing a full green mask-covered face. Only her mouth and part of her chin had been left exposed. I didn’t have time to admire her ornately designed armor, as for the moment, we had a rampaging monster to stop.
Volcaness sped away, leaving the two of us plus Tank close by. Psychic Strike was already in the air, dodging the thing’s gigantic fists, though with its lack of a brain to affect, she looked more like a mosquito fighting an elephant. To her credit, she had managed to use her telekinetic abilities to hoist a sizable chunk of debris from a crumbling building nearby, which she was using to beat it about the ‘head’.
“Alright, I’m going to help Psy. Tank, Rose, you guys be careful!”
“Worry about yourself runt!” Tank bellowed as he lifted a nearby SUV, flinging it at the robot’s midsection. The fiery explosion that followed caused the mechanical monster to turn around and afforded us a good look at its ‘head’. A single, central eye-like sensor, blazing red, settled on us.
“I think you pissed it off!” Rose commented, as I lifted off the ground and sped toward the creature, shrieking a shockwave at it. It had little effect beyond earning me a swat. I yelped as its heavy arm sent me flying. Fortunately I was able to recover. I caught sight of Volcaness on the ground racing back as vines seemed to sprout from between the cracks in the ground that the monster had created, lashing out at its feet.
I rushed forward firing off another quick, short burst of sonic energy at the the monster’s optical sensor as it stomped the ground attempting to snuff out Volcaness. She rolled to the side, and though I couldn’t see it from my vantage point at the time, the stomp exposed more pipes and conduits, fracturing two of them.
“Hey cutie. Need a hand?” I suddenly heard Raven’s voice behind me. I spun about. She had gotten an upgrade in terms of appearance. The new armor shimmered like some kind of black glass, and she had replaced her wings with a raven-feather cloak. I had to barrel roll to narrowly dodge being knocked from the sky by the robot at the distraction.
“Raven!? I don’t know what you’re doing here, but we need all the help we can get!”
She laughed dryly, “Yeah, well, it’s kinda hard to miss the giant freaking robot terrorizing the city. Besides I could use some brownie points with your Mom after that whole … kidnap you while making a fool of half your squad thing awhile ago.” She grinned and launched herself right at the robot like some kind of sentient shadow missile.
She raced toward the metal behemoth, dark energy coursing and ebbing around her fists, and slammed squarely into its chest. What I can only call an explosion of liquefied shadow followed, though it barely left a dent. She woozily flew back to my side as Psychic Strike moved in, shooting her levitated steel beam like a javelin for the dent. Raven shook her head vigorously.
“What’s this thing MADE of?!”
“Well, at least now I know you’re not behind this,” I commented as I shook my head. She practically glared at me, looking more than a little hurt by that statement, so I quickly explained, “I’ve been seeing ravens all day. First at the warehouse where a bunch of security droids went bonkers, then on the way here, and now you show up.”
She glowered, but this time not at me. “I know who’s responsible for this, and I’ll take care of it, but for now we need to put this thing down.”
“Let’s do this,” I responded, taking her hand in mine. Psy floated closer and grinned.
“Can I play too?” she chided. I could feel my cheeks burn.
“Psy this is serious! Get something to lob at its eye sensor. While it’s distracted Raven and I will move in for the-”
A sudden explosion, followed by an enormous fireball, caught the three of us off-guard. The shockwave sent me flying one way, Raven another. The last thing I saw before I felt myself slam against a nearby building was three jagged pieces of a formerly fifty foot tall robot sailing off into the distance.
I nearly blacked out from the building’s impact, hurtling toward the ground. Psychic Strike swooped in to catch me, but with the momentum of the fall, she only managed to slow our descent.
On the ground a massive inferno raged where the giant robot had broken the street earlier. Rose huddled behind an overturned cab, and Tank held his bleeding arm aloft beside her. He shouted, “Get down! It broke a gas main!”
“Where’s Volcaness?!” I asked frantically as we raced to their sides. Raven descended cautiously toward the ground a few feet back. Tank shook his head slowly.
“We’ve got a meat wagon comin’ to pick up me and Rose. Kid’s okay, but I took some shrapnel.”
“Where’s Volcaness?” I repeated myself. Again, he shook his head, but Psychic Strike and I both brightened a little as we heard her coughing deeply over the sound of the heavy blaze nearby. She staggered closer, her face blackened, but not too badly burned.
“I’m a living volcano, remember?” She coughed hard, collapsing to her knees. “But I ain’t got long. Tell Banshee … Tell her I’m sorry.”
“No, Volc, you can tell her yourself!” I insisted as I raced to her side.
Raven frowned, but before she could speak, I heard a familiar, small voice. Our surroundings melted into shadows. Even Tank and Rose seemed to fade from view, leaving only Raven, Volcaness, and myself. “This is not how it was supposed to happen…” the voice whispered.
“Yeah, well,” Volcaness started, and coughed deeply, spitting blood at the ground beside her. “I ain’t one for prophecies or the whims of disembodied voices.”
“I can’t cure you. I’m sorry,” it continued, barely above a whisper now, “But I can pass your powers to another if you wish.”
“I squandered my power, my … ‘gift’. Maybe the next Volcaness’ll do better. Here,” she wheezed as she held out her hand, dangling a small tiki figurine on a simple, leather cord. I always wondered what was on the end of that cord around her neck, but she kept it hidden until now.
The tiki charm seemed to suspend in mid-air, and Volcaness lay back with a low groan. “Aria,” she called quietly. I moved closer, and she took my hand, smiling. “I’m proud of you kid. Always … was.”
As the world returned to normal, the fires had ceased. Another pair of supers, late to the party, had put out and plugged the leak while we were lost in the blackness. I hadn’t had time, what with Volcaness dying at my side, to really process what the spirit that had previously called herself Raven’s inner child meant by ‘this wasn’t supposed to happen like this’.
I had more important things on my mind. I hadn’t even noticed that Raven was long gone. I removed my cape and draped it over the fallen hero’s form, and I stayed silently by her side while we waited for transport.
Back at the base, Psychic Strike managed to pry me away, and along with Rose, now both unmasked, led me to one of the base’s lounge areas. I sat in silence between the two of them for several long minutes. Stunned, shocked, I had no words. I just wanted to curl up and cry. We saved the city, but at a terrible cost.
“I guess she finally got what she wanted,” I spoke softly as I untied my mask, peeling it away from my face. I stared at it, Volcaness’ gift to me. Psychic Strike hugged me, as Rose watched helplessly. “She said she didn’t have a choice, that it was work for us, protecting me, or a cryo cell. She never even told me her real name.”
“Jennifer,” a female teen-aged voice answered from the door. We all looked up in surprise to see someone who, at least superficially, looked like Volcaness. She had to be twenty years younger, and her skin, once as pale as Rose’s, was now a rich, dark olive. Instead of fiery red hair she had dark chestnut cascades down her shoulders and back. Her features were unmistakably Volcaness.
“Who… are you?” I stood, approaching the new girl. “You look like Volcaness, but much as she hated men, you couldn’t be her daughter.” As I reached up to touch her cheek, she laughed quite cheerfully and swatted my hand away.
“It’s me you dork. At least, I carry her memories. I guess the tiki gods decided to honor my sacrifice and give me a second chance.” She rolled her shoulders. “I don’t get it myself, but I’m not going to complain. And as far as not liking guys, well, that was the old me. We’ll have to see about the new me.”
Psychic Strike, still as shocked as me judging by the look on her face, slowly stood and approached us. “There’s only one way to be sure it’s really her.”
The girl immediately glared at her. “Step inside my head and I’ll break your neck. I haven’t forgotten that dream you so helpfully ‘loaned’ me.” She grinned broadly.
Psychic Strike cackled like a madwoman, “Ohhh yeah, that’s her.”
Volcaness glanced at Rose, now sitting by herself and watching us. She motioned for the new girl to approach. Rose stood slowly and walked over to us. “Volcaness, I’m sorry. I’m so sorry; I-”
She quickly shook her head, “No. No apologies. I chose to sacrifice myself to protect you, and I was rewarded for it. In a way, I owe you.” She motioned her head back toward the door.
“Come on, pizza’s on me. I may have the body of a teenager now, but I still have the savings account of a single thirty-five year old.” She beamed, turning to lead the others out.
I stayed behind a moment, slowly moving to the nearest chair to sit. What in the name of the Banshee just happened? As I sat trying to make sense of the events of the past hour, I felt a soft, small hand take mine. The little girl slowly materialized in front of me, staring up at me. I frowned down at her.
“Haven’t you caused enough trouble for one day?”
“I suppose I deserved that,” she responded sarcastically as she crawled into my lap. “But everything is as it should be now, and better, in some ways. I tried to convince Raven to deliver this message herself, but she is afraid you’ll hate her because of my involvement.”
“I don’t hate her. I could never hate her!” I quickly shot back, causing the girl to smile and kiss my cheek lightly. “What exactly was supposed to happen?”
“No spoilers,” she responded with a positively impish smile. “There are greater things than you at play, child of fate.”
“Wait, didn’t you say you were going to pass Volcaness’ power to someone else?”
“I did. That girl isn’t a bitter, self-serving alcoholic on a path to self-destruction is she?”
“No, but isn’t just handing her a second chance the same thing as what happened to me?”
“How so?” she asked innocently, tilting her head curiously, which caused her ringlet-laden pigtails to bounce.
“When I received my power, my wish granted, it was … instantaneous. I had no prior knowledge of how to be a girl, let alone a hero. I had it all just handed to me at once, and turned loose.”
She chuckled, “Yes, what was done to you was done as a lesson in being mindful of what you wish for. But she was already a hero.” She paused to let those words sink in then continued. “All I’ve done is bargained with the powers that be for her to … redeem herself, to rewrite her life with the knowledge and experience of what could be if she chooses not to change.”
“I guess that makes sense.”
“Consider it a balancing act, an atonement for my role in events. Until we meet again.”
“Hey, wait!”
“We ARE waiting,” Volcaness called back from beyond the door. I blinked, finding myself alone in the room once more. I shook my head slowly and stood, hurrying to catch up.
“Right, um, just give me a minute to change,” I sheepishly called back. We still had to do the debriefing, but I had had enough of being a hero for one day. I cast a quick last glance over the empty lounge then hurried out to catch up to the others.
Issue 5: Birds of a Feather
“Maybe something came up?” she offered in a soothing tone.
“Over the course of the twenty seconds it took me to talk to Tank? I doubt it.”
“It’s up to you to decide how to proceed. Do you want to trust her, and risk having your heart broken, or do you want to not trust her, and risk breaking hers?”
“What?” I asked, turning to look at her. She wasn’t there anymore. In her place was another black feather.
~Zoe
I was correct in my suspicion that Volcaness / Jennifer had come to find us before even letting anyone else know she was alive. Perhaps all the more disturbing, her ‘old’ body still lay lifeless in the morgue. Banshee exhausted her with questions while we all sat at the big conference table. Tank, despite his amazing survivability, had to be taken to med bay for treatment, but we’d tell him the good news later.
Mother stood from her place at the head of the conference table, slowly paced around it to stop next to the now Polynesian girl. She bent down next to her, and I could hear her ask softly but sternly, “One final question. Only the real Volcaness can answer this truthfully. What was it Volcaness learned that got her into the situation that led to her death?”
Without hesitation, Jennifer reached out to pull Mother closer, whispering something in her ear. Mother’s eyes widened. For the first time in my life, I watched as her unshakable and immutable confident façade had not just cracked, but shattered. She took a shaky step back, speaking in a quivering tone.
“That will be all. Volca–JENNIFER,” she corrected herself, “I will personally take care of your affairs. Officially you’ll be listed as Volcaness’ daughter and successor because mundane authorities will never believe any of this, but unofficially, I have no doubt who you truly are.”
Jennifer smiled smugly. “The body is different. It’s going to take some getting used to the height change too.” She paused, frowning. “I guess this means I can’t drink anymore?”
“You most certainly may not!” Mother shot back protectively, but paused. “At least not until we have had time to run a full battery of tests to see just how deeply these changes run. For all we know you may be in puberty again.”
Jennifer groaned. “Dear God. Once was enough!” she whined, as the thought of a second puberty had apparently not crossed her mind until now. “I’m gonna strangle that little girl if I find her, just for that.” Despite her harsh words, her smile betrayed her.
She turned to me and reached for my hand. “I guess it’s what I deserve for giving you such a hard time all this time.” I took her hand as I stood, pulling her up into a friendly hug. At first, she flinched, but hesitantly she returned the gesture.
“The next few weeks are going to be rough on you; even if you don’t have to re-learn your gender or your powers, you still have to learn what it means to be a teenager again.” Rose gave us both a funny look when I said that. Maria, Volcaness, and especially Mother all knew, but Rose? Apparently she didn’t get the debriefing about me. “But we’ll help you get through it.”
“Thanks. This wasn’t exactly what I meant when I said you had a good heart, but I’m not going to complain either.” She glanced at Mother with a knowing smile. “Hey, um, since my finances are still in my ‘mother’s’ name and haven’t been transferred yet, can I borrow twenty bucks?”
Mother glowered at her at first, and I had to giggle, interrupting whatever she was about to say. “It’s okay. She promised to take us out for pizza, but she forgot about the financial situation.”
Accepting that answer with a neutral nod, she answered crisply, “Very well. Bill it to Alpine Industries and I’ll write it off as a business lunch. Dismissed. Jennifer, I want a word with you in private before you go.”
Maria, Rose and I quickly made ourselves scarce. Even Maria knew better than to eavesdrop on these private conversations, but that didn’t stop me from trying to listen at the door. I could only barely make out the muffled conversation, though, and that was before Rose blindsided me with the million dollar question.
“What was all that stuff about re-learning everything?” she asked innocently. I answered with another question.
“Do you trust psychics?”
“Do I what?”
“Psychics — telepaths, though people who can see the future are lumped into that category too.”
“I guess? I’ve never met one before today, but if you’re talking about Maria--”
Maria cleared her throat. “Guys? I’m right here. I think what she’s getting at is it’d be easier to show you. I knew Aria Blade, if briefly, before she became Aria Blade. I’m going to give you an imprint of a memory of what she was like before and after as well as the emotions tied to the memory. This won’t hurt at all, but it’s going to itch like crazy,” she teased and winked playfully.
She removed her purple gloves and offered them to me to hold, and turning back to face Rose, she reached out, placing two fingers gently against her temples. She slowly settled her palms against Rose’s cheeks. “Don’t fight it,” she whispered. Rose seemed to relax a little, and within a few seconds, Maria stepped back again, reclaiming her gloves.
Rose slowly opened her eyes and turned to look at me, confusion etched on her face. “I don’t get it. You were a tomboy or something?”
Maria and I both giggled. “Something like that.” Before I could continue, the doors opened abruptly, causing me to jump. Mother stared at me a moment and chuckled, turning to continue down the hall. Jennifer emerged next.
“What was that about?” I asked, as I’m sure the other two were wondering the same thing. Jennifer laughed.
“I’m free. Remember that thing I told you this morning, about how I didn’t work for Banshee by choice? She felt guilty about me giving my life to save one of you, and she figured since I’m a teenager now, not only is our contract no longer binding, but she thinks it would be better if I joined as a full member. Tank turned in his resignation this morning right before the giant robot fiasco so it would just be the four of us.”
“Wait, Tank what? I thought he was just joking about leaving?” I felt hurt. Tank was an ass sometimes, but he went above and beyond to put himself between me and whatever threat we faced, usually Raven Wing, in the past at least. Speaking of Raven Wing…
Jennifer rolled her shoulders. “Banshee wouldn’t give me the full story. I think my little ‘accident’ shook her up. C’mon, let’s go see the big guy.”
I only managed to get a few feet down the hall before I felt a familiar hand on my shoulder. Where I stopped, I could already see Raven Wing’s reflection in the plate glass and metal fixtures. Rather than the new armor I’d seen her wearing earlier, she stood dressed in a simple black tank top and jeans, and the stiletto-heeled combat boots I’d seen her wearing when we met in the park. That day felt like an eternity ago. The others turned around, Rose stating the obvious. “Uhh, guys? Where’s Aria?”
Maria frowned. “She’s still here. I can feel her presence, as well as…” she trailed off, her eyes widening. “Let’s go check on Tank. Aria’s a big girl. She’ll be fine.” She raced off without another word. Raven Wing giggled as I turned to face her.
“What did you do to her?” I asked bluntly. She smiled as she rolled her shoulders.
“Not a thing this time, I swear.” Her tone shifted to a more somber and serious edge. “I wanted to apologize for what happened to Volcaness. I told you once that I only ever killed one person, and that was an accident.”
She hesitated. For a moment she looked like she would cry so I pulled her into a hug. She smiled and rested her head against my shoulder, closing her eyes. “Now I feel like this is my fault because the brat was feeling mischievous.” She turned to the wall, edging away from my embrace and slowly tilting her head forward to rest her forehead against it. She breathed a long, depressed sigh.
“Raven, it’s okay. I don’t know what the little girl did, but… Well, that girl you just saw — the Hawaiian girl that ran off with Maria and Rose? That WAS Volcaness.”
“You mean that was her successor?” She turned to stare at me, utterly confused.
“No, I mean the powers that be, whoever or whatever it was that gave her her powers to start with, gave her a second chance at life. They made her our age. Your little ‘friend’ bargained with them and got her that second chance as repayment for her part in her death.”
“So that’s why… She kept saying things like ‘Go talk to her. You know she’ll understand.’ or ‘she doesn’t hate you.’ so I finally came, just to shut her up.” She laughed. “I guess I should go though, before Banshee finds out. I can evade the human mind, but as soon as someone actually looks at security cameras they’ll see me as plainly as they would you.”
“Wait!” I begged her. She paused, staring into my eyes. I stared back, perhaps a little longingly. I threw my arms around her and I kissed her cheek. “Please… Please stay.”
“W-what?” she stammered.
“Please don’t leave. Jennifer’s taking us out for pizza. Mother’s footing the bill even. Please come with us. It’ll just be five normal, average, everyday teenagers going out for pizza. I haven’t had a normal, average, everyday teenage girl moment in my entire life. Please?” I begged. I needed this so badly right now.
She slowly rested her forehead against mine as she closed her eyes. “I guess that makes two of us. It would be kind of nice just to see what it feels like to be ‘normal’ … to have normal friends and just be a normal girl. I guess you’ve had your powers hanging over you all that time too?”
“Not … exactly. I’m not ready to talk about that yet.”
“Hey, kid!” Tank bellowed from further down the hall. “I thought I told you to quit flirtin’ with the enemy!”
I felt my cheeks burn. “I thought you said no one could see us?”
She giggled. “You asked me to stay, so I stayed. We can’t very well go out for pizza if your friends can’t see us.”
Grabbing Raven Wing’s hand, I gently led her along, approaching Tank. He grinned down at me, and as I let go of Raven’s hand, placing his massive meat-hooks on my shoulders surprisingly gently. “Listen, I gotta take off for awhile. I got some news that’s gotta be dealt with.”
“You’re not going to stay gone are you?”
He laughed. “Maybe, maybe not. You’ll be fine without me. Now that Volc’s been turned into a kid though stuff’s just gettin’ too weird around here. Besides, what I gotta take care of, it’s real personal stuff. Gotta visit an old friend I thought died a long time ago.”
He turned to slowly plod down the hallway. I glanced back to find Raven Wing suddenly gone. It wasn’t as though she faded from view, or that she’d run off. She simply was no longer there. I spotted, as I sank to my knees, a single black feather where she had stood. I knelt and picked it up and stared at it, turning it over in my hands.
“You okay, chica?” Maria asked as she stepped closer, offering her hand. She’d had time to change, now wearing a pink t-shirt and jeans, and her trademark and ever-stylish hand wraps. It wasn’t that Maria was incapable of physical human contact, but whenever she made contact with someone, it opened a door.
Sometimes it gave her more information from a simple handshake than she honestly wanted to know, but if the subject had a strong will, it could backlash and hurt her, so she wrapped her hands, mainly her palms, to prevent intrusive contact. She continued to hold out her hand until I accepted it, pulling myself up again.
“Yeah … Raven…” I mumbled almost incoherently and sighed, leaving the feather in her hand. “Nothing, never mind,” I said sadly as I walked past them. “You guys go on without me.”
“Hey, if this is about what Tank said-” Volcaness started, but when I glanced back to see why she stopped, I saw Maria’s hand on her shoulder. She smiled weakly at me. Apparently Maria saw something in the feather, or in my touch. I learned on a subconscious level not to fight her some time ago. It was just easier to avoid contact when I didn’t want to be ‘read’ than to risk hurting her accidentally.
I left them standing there, wondering, as I walked down that long and lonely hall. After changing into my civilian clothes, I sat for some time in the locker and shower area, just thinking, wondering. Why did she act so interested, only to just run off the second I turned my back? Why did life have to be so complicated?
As I stood to leave, a gentle knock at the door caught my attention: so gently that I thought the little mischievous brat calling itself Raven Wing’s inner child might be on the other side. “Come,” I barked, sitting again. “But no games. I’m not in the mood-” I abruptly stopped, seeing Aunt Sil standing in the doorway, sans power armor. She smiled a little.
“Everything okay?” She stepped further inside, and as I bit my lip she sat down beside me, wrapping me in a much-needed hug. “I’m so sorry about today. I don’t know what happened. It was like someone was actively trying to keep me from interfering.”
“It’s not about that, Aunt Sil.” I rested my head on her shoulder. “Jennifer’s okay and she even got a second chance out of it, so it all worked out.”
“So what is it? You know you can tell me or your Mom anything.”
“That’s just it. I can’t tell her because she wouldn’t understand. She’s always looking for some angle to use against others, or she’s looking for the strings others are trying to use against her. She can’t accept that Raven Wing and I are…”
“Are… together?”
“No!” I shot back, a little more defensively than I intended. She chuckled to herself. “No, that we’re innocent. At least, I thought we were. I thought she was.”
“Sweetheart, what happened?” she asked as she turned to face me.
“I … Raven stood me up,” I finally stated. “One second she was there, and we were talking about going to lunch together and ... and for once in both our lives just being normal teenagers. Tank even saw her this time. But when I turned around after he left, she was gone!” I sniffed, burying my face in my hands as I tried not to lose it.
“Maybe something came up?” she offered in a soothing tone.
“Over the course of the twenty seconds it took me to talk to Tank? I doubt it.”
“It’s up to you to decide how to proceed. Do you want to trust her, and risk having your heart broken, or do you want to not trust her, and risk breaking hers?”
“What?” I asked, turning to look at her. She wasn’t there anymore. In her place was another black feather. I scowled, storming out of the room. I could see Aunt Sil approaching, still in her power armor. She smiled and waved, but I stomped right past her. I wouldn’t be fooled twice.
With her following behind, asking me repeatedly what was going on, or what was wrong, I threw the front doors open and raced out. She didn’t follow me, and before long I found myself in that old, familiar park again. Something felt different though. The place was silent as the grave itself. No people passed by, no birds sang. I could no longer hear the traffic on the street. It was as though everything had just stopped: everything, but the sound of sobbing.
I slowly, cautiously approached the fountain where even the water seemed frozen, suspended silently, not so much in mid-air, but like someone had simply shut it off. As I drew closer, the sound grew louder. I peeked cautiously around the edge to see a familiar mop of disheveled, black hair cascading over obsidian-like body armor on the other side. I took the feather left behind in the locker room, and I held it out, letting it drop into her lap.
She jumped, looking from side to side, then up at me. She scrambled to her feet, backing up slowly. “How did you… How can you… What are you doing here?!”
“Why don’t you tell me?” I snapped back, even as I tried in vain to contain my anger.
“I don’t know what you’re talking … about…” she trailed off, pointing a slender finger behind me as she took a step back. “Aria… Wh-what the hell is that?” I turned, and jumped when I came face-to-face with the ‘Raven Wing’ I met in the hall earlier, the one that stood me up for lunch. This Raven Wing giggled, smiling sweetly.
“Relax, child of fate,” she spoke in Raven Wing’s voice. I backed away, bumping into the apparent real Raven Wing in the process. “I could not bring her to you, but I knew if I pushed the right buttons, that you would inevitably come here, to her.” The figure shrank down to the size and form of the little girl, still smiling creepily at us both. “What is it about this place that fascinates you both so, I wonder?” She tilted her head slightly to one side as if to emphasize her own curiosity. She shook her head. “No matter.”
The armored Raven Wing glowered at the shapeshifter. “What do you want from me? At first I thought you were some kind of miracle, but the longer you’re here, the more of a curse you become!”
“If you want, I can return your pain to you, let you become the madwoman who seeks to destroy her,” she nodded toward me with a positively impish, dark smile.
“No! No…” she responded, shaking her head vigorously.
“Then we’ll continue to play this game to its final end. For now, I believe you both have something to say to each other. Don’t be shy. I’ll give you some privacy.” The little girl giggled, turning to skip away. I turned back to Raven Wing.
“There’s something you have to know about Volcaness, but first, I need to know if this is the real you and not another illusion.”
Raven Wing turned back to me, and leaning over, she very, very lightly kissed me. “What do you think?”
I stared, dumbfounded, but smiled a little. “Volcaness is alive.”
“What? How?!”
“Your little friend claims to have bargained for her to have a second chance. She was reborn our age, but she has all the memories of the real Volcaness, including things only she and Mother knew.”
“Like what?” she asked, still looking as dumbstruck as I felt when I heard the news myself.
“I’m not sure. It has something to do with the deal they struck for her to become my bodyguard after I became Aria Blade.”
“Ah that’s right. She doesn’t know that yet,” the little girl giggled, reappearing standing on the fountain behind us: so much for privacy. “She doesn’t know how you became Aria. So do you trust her, and risk getting your heart broken, or do you not trust her, and risk breaking her heart?”
Raven Wing slowly looked between the both of us. “What IS she talking about?”
I heaved a slow sigh, turning to walk the short distance between the fountain and one of its many matched, poured cement benches. “You may want to sit down. What I’m about to tell you is one of Banshee’s best-kept secrets.”
She sat beside me, and as I took her hand, I explained to her how I ‘became’ Aria Blade. I told her everything, how I bargained with an entity I summoned because I wanted to be a superhuman like mother. I emphasized the ‘like mother’ part especially.
“I-I used to be a boy.”
“You’re … you’re joking right? This is a joke?”
I shook my head slowly. “I tampered with mystical powers, and I got what I wished for. I became ‘like Mother’.”
“That’s no-ot the whole-truth!” the little girl responded in a sing-song tone. “But you can’t HANDLE the truth,” she cackled fiendishly, bounding off the fountain and running off.
“I think I need to talk to Mother,” I sighed. “There’s something, some big secret I’m missing here. I think Jennifer — Volcaness, knows it, that little brat knows it. I’m sorry I blamed you for all this. When ‘she’ you appeared to me, I opened up to her. I-” I flinched, shifting my gaze right to the ground. I felt so humiliated trusting that little brat.
“You what?” she asked, leaning forward. She reached a hand out, cupping my chin lightly and turning my gaze back toward her.
“I begged her to stay … asked her to come eat lunch with us because I’d never had a normal teen-aged girl moment like going out for pizza with friends, and this is why. Up until a few months ago I was a quiet, abnormal teen-aged boy who, well, wished he was a teen-aged girl. I thought maybe if I were a hero, a real ‘man’s man’, that my feelings would change. I thought maybe I wouldn’t feel so… out of place anymore.”
Without giving her the chance to respond to all that, I stood to leave. I felt her hand sharply grab mine, keeping me from moving away from her. She stood, spinning me around to face her. “You asked my doppelganger on a date.” She giggled, causing me to blush.
“Yeah, kind of. It would’ve been the five of us though.”
“But still! That’s so sweet. And under different, better circumstances I would have said yes. But right now-”
“No, please don’t’ say it. I’ve already been toyed with twice today. I don’t think I can handle another rejection,” I pleaded.
“Let me finish. Right now, we need to find out what’s going on with this entity, and how we can win its game. If it’s powerful enough to resurrect Volcaness, then I don’t want to think about what happens if we … if I lose.”
“We. We’re in this together,” I offered softly. Her eyes lit up for a moment as I continued. “It seems to be obsessed with truth. Honestly it’s like a deific version of my mother.”
“Don’t even joke,” she laughed, squeezing my hand. “But we should talk to her. Whether it likes it or not, it tied itself to me, and that link works both ways.”
“Meaning?”
“Meaning, I can shut it out for short periods. I’ve done it before, and it didn’t react, so I think it’s one of the rules of the ‘game’.”
As if on cue, all sound, movement, time itself seemed to return to normal at once. We could hear a girlish giggle echoing on the breeze, but nothing more. Raven Wing smiled a reserved smile. I squeezed her hand, leading her out of the park. As we drew closer to our headquarters, she spoke softly.
“Thanks for trusting me. I know I put you through a lot these last several months, and I’m the last person to deserve that kind of faith. I could very well still turn on you, and this could all just be one huge, elaborate plot.”
I stopped, turning back to face her. “That’s the risk I have to take. It’s the risk that someone should have taken ten years ago. Nobody ever stopped to ask you why you tormented others. They simply assumed you were too far gone because of the source of your power. Whatever’s going on here, I feel like we have a chance to … to save you.”
“That’s what this is all about? You’re trying to save me?”
“Well… yeah. I want to help you.”
“Thanks,” she responded softly. It almost seemed there was a twinge of pain in her voice.
“Raven, I-”
“No. We can talk about it when this is all over.”
“I think I love you,” I blurted. Again the world seemed to stop, though this time through no magical effects or the interference of a sneaky little girl. She stared silently, leaned forward to give me a simple hug then kept walking. I moved to catch up, continuing the rest of the way in silence.
We found both Mother and Aunt Sil in her office. Both seemed surprised to see me back so soon, and more so that I had Raven Wing with me. I approached Aunt Sil, having changed out of her power armor by now, and immediately leaned down to hug her tightly. “I’m sorry. There’s something going on, and I thought you were someone else. It’s a long story.”
“Aria, if you’re in trouble,” Mother began, staring at my companion as she spoke, “you know you can ask us for help.”
I straightened up again, turning to Mother. “We’re both in trouble, and we both need your help. Momma,” I emphasized that word. I normally called her ‘Banshee’ or ‘Mother’. “I need to ask you something. What was it Volcaness found out that upset you so?” She hesitated, again staring at Raven Wing. I shook my head.
“No, this concerns her too. I already told her the truth about me, about who I used to be. Look, there’s a powerful entity moving, playing with both of us. It leaves raven feathers in its wake, and it told us that unless we play the game, it would return Raven Wing’s pain to her, returning her to the psychopath she was a few short months ago.
I hesitated before biting my lip. I put an arm around Raven Wing's waist. I needed Mother to see for herself that I trusted her. “We think that its obsession with exposing secrets is the key to beating it, so whatever’s going on, I need to know. I can’t have anymore secrets being turned against us.”
Mother breathed a long, slow sigh as she paced around the desk, stopping in front of me. “I always knew this day would come, but I had hoped I’d have more time.” She leaned back, sitting on the edge of her desk. Sil stood, wrapping her in a supportive, sisterly hug, which caused Mother to smile, returning the gesture.
“Aria, up until the transformation that made you who you are now, you … weren’t my child, biologically.”
“What?” I gasped. I couldn’t believe my ears!
“I loved you like my own. I raised you, cared for you, but the story about your father was a lie. There was a man I loved once, but he left me when I learned I could never have children of my own. So I adopted a child. I never dreamed that you would one day continue the thousand year old prophecy and become my daughter, but there is no question that you are indeed, my daughter.” She smiled as she stepped closer, wrapping me in a hug and kissing my forehead.
Raven Wing, still standing off to the side, lowered her head. She whispered in a broken tone, “I told you Aria, you’re lucky to have her.” She stepped closer, putting an arm around my waist as she stood before Banshee.
“I know what you think of me, which is why it’s so hard for me to even be here. But Aria’s life is in danger, and not from me. As I told her, we need to figure out what this creature is so we can beat its game. If it has the power to resurrect someone, we don’t want to know what will happen if we should lose.” Mother wrinkled her nose slightly. As she thought quietly, it was aunt Sil who spoke up.
“I seem to remember something about a raven in lore. One of the Norse gods used them as messengers I believe.”
Maria spoke up from the entrance. “Not just in Norse lore. In the traditions of many Native American tribes, Raven is a Creator and Trickster god.” She smiled, waving. “We decided to wait until Aria could join us for lunch. What did I miss?”
Raven Wing turned back to Maria, which caused the psychic to jump slightly. “Trickster god? So I have a trickster god living in me? So how do I beat it?”
Maria stepped closer, staring the raven-haired girl in the face for several seconds before responding. “I had to be sure it was really you this time. In stories, Raven is sometimes seen as benevolent, but always, a trickster. What did he say to you?”
Raven Wing shifted her gaze to her armored boots. “She said that if we didn’t play the game, she would return my pain to me, and return me to my madness.” She glanced up again. “I’ve found one of the rules of the game is that I can temporarily block her out without any repercussions, but I’m running out of time. Do what you can to learn more. I’ll keep her occupied as much as I can.”
She turned back to the rest of us. “I’m trusting you all because I have no one else to turn to. Ironically my arch foe is the closest thing I have to a friend right now.”
As she turned to leave, I shifted back to Mother’s side, burying myself in her embrace. “So all this time… All this over-protectiveness you’ve shown me since becoming Aria…”
“It’s because I love you. I have always loved you, but I know how scary the world can be for a girl, especially one who doesn’t know the first thing about being a girl.”
“About that,” I began more softly, “There’s still more we need to talk about, and then we can get to this trickster god business.”
Issue 6: Unfinished Business
“Don’t screw with me you little brat.” I snapped back. “I need to talk to Raven Wing, and no, it’s not about you this time.”
She giggled vapidly. “Of course it’s about me. It’s ALL been about me. The sooner you understand that, the closer you’ll be to winning, silly goose! But if you want me to wake her, you’ll have to answer my riddle.”
~Zoe
“Rose here. Aria. You’d better get down here. I-it’s Banshee,” she stammered in a quivering, uneasy tone.
I sat bolt upright, heedless of my heavy covers as I dove from the bed. “I’ll be right there!”
I didn’t want or need to know anymore of the situation until I got there. My mother was as tough as they came. If something severe enough happened to her… If that Raven god had anything to do with this, I didn’t care if he WAS a creator, I’d wring him dry personally!
It only took me a few seconds to don my new armor. Aunt Sil had made some special modifications to the design to make it easier to put on and wear without extra assistance, as well as not rooting me to one place in battle. Within a few minutes of the call, I left my little house in the suburbs behind, flying as fast as I could manage.
I hadn’t done much flying lately, focusing all my attention on researching the Native American raven god that had apparently decided to possess my would-be ally. I couldn’t call Raven Wing more than that, not knowing where she stood. Was I fooling myself? Could she even be capable of ‘love’ for all she’d been through? My mind started to wander. I had to blink back the tears as I touched down and rushed inside, and not just from the immediate threat.
Maria met me at the door, wrapping me in a hug even as the two of us sprinted down the sterile hall together. It disturbed me deeply, in retrospect, how perfect, how pristine everything felt. My mind wandered further. This was why I didn’t ask for any details. I’d rather have let my thoughts travel to such silly things rather than focusing on whatever had happened.
“There you are,” our resident blonde-haired nurse stated seriously as we appeared in the doorway to the medical bay. She quickly ushered us inside.
“What happened?” I asked as I tried to catch my breath. She simply shook her head.
“Frankly, I’m not sure. This is … beyond my expertise. Silver Sentinel found her unconscious in her office. Someone, or something, overpowered her, but the security cameras show only static. The security guys are looking into what happened.”
Maria and I looked at each other, and I scowled. “Raven. I’ll kill him!” I shrieked.
“Wait, there’s more!” the nurse called, reaching out to catch my shoulder. I spun around, staring expectantly.
“I said this was beyond my expertise because, medically, there’s nothing I can see that would cause her to not have woken up yet. I’m running scans, but It’s like she just has no energy.”
The blood began to leave Maria’s face, her jaw slackening. “I can’t believe I didn’t sense it sooner. I… I should have realized it. Oh gods, Aria I’m so sorry.”
“What?”
She brought her fingers to her temples and slowly began to massage them. “There are certain individuals who have the power to … to siphon off the life energy of others.”
“You mean vampires?” the nurse asked. “You’ve fought those before haven’t you?”
I nodded, trying to calm myself down and focus on the situation at-hand. “Yes, there was a vampire hiding in the hospital morgue recently.”
Maria shook her head quickly. “No, not like vampires. These beings are psionic in nature, like me. They’re our dirty little secret. Psionic adepts don’t like to talk about, or admit, that these monsters, these soul-devourers exist.”
“WHAT?!” I shrieked. I couldn’t believe my ears. “You mean something… ATE her soul?!”
“Well, yes and no. Look, it’s a long story and we don’t have time for me to tell you the long version. Just get everyone together.” She hesitated before adding, “If you have a way to contact Raven Wing I’d do it because this probably concerns her too. You’ve been waiting for another puzzle piece to fall into place, and this could be it.”
“Alright, but what are you going to do?”
She turned to the nurse, responding to my question in a determined tone, “I’m going into Banshee’s mind, and I pray to Santa Maria she forgives me when she wakes up, but I’ve got no choice. I have to see what she saw. I have to know what we’re dealing with.”
I still didn’t understand exactly what she was going on about, but I decided not to argue. Leaving her to her work, I ran back out of the room, barreling past two surprised security personnel in the process (and causing one of them to spill her coffee) as I raced for the communications relay room. I found Rose standing numbly at the comm. control, her arms folded as she stared blankly at the security monitors. Static and snow still covered the glass screens.
“Rose?” I whispered as I placed my hand on her shoulder. She slowly glanced back at me, wrapping me in a hug.
“Aria, I’m sorry. The alarm never went off. None of us knew anything was wrong until it was too late.”
“It’s okay. We’re going to get her back, and we’re going to get whatever did this to her. Right now we need to get Volcaness here, and I need to call Raven Wing. Will you handle Volcaness for me?”
She managed a weak laugh. “Sure, give me the hard job. Yeah, no problem.”
I planted myself in one of the office chairs at the control panel, picking up the phone and dialing the number Raven Wing had given me to relay any information on her raven god situation. Rather than Raven Wing, though, the child answered.
“Hello child of fate.”
“Don’t screw with me you little brat.” I snapped back. “I need to talk to Raven Wing, and no, it’s not about you this time.”
She giggled vapidly. “Of course it’s about me. It’s ALL been about me. The sooner you understand that, the closer you’ll be to winning, silly goose! But if you want me to wake her, you’ll have to answer my riddle.”
I groaned, exhaling slowly. “Fine. What’s your damned riddle?”
“Ooh, goodie!” she squealed with joy. “Okay, here goes. Why is a raven like a writing desk?”
“What?”
“Why is a raven like a writing desk?”
“That’s not funny!”
“It is too! Just answer the question!” she insisted. I could almost picture her pouting on the other end.
I sighed, defeated. “Fine. I don’t know.”
“Exactly,” the voice responded in a profoundly sage tone. A moment later, Raven Wing yawned.
“Hello?”
“Raven Wing! Thank God. Listen, I need your help.”
“Errf, Aria? What time is it?” she mumbled.
“It’s half-past two I think. I don’t have time to explain right now, but Banshee’s in trouble. Maria thinks you might be connected — or more specifically, your little ‘friend’. She asked me to call you. We’re about to go vampire hunting.”
“… If ANYONE else had called me at this hour and told me that, I’d be staking them instead. I’ll be right there.”
I exhaled slowly as I hung up the phone, Rose glancing at me with a sympathetic smile. “This is so messed up. Just once, just ONCE I’d like things to be simple.”
She chuckled quietly. “Yeah no kidding. Capes ought to come with an instruction manual. But I’m kind of glad I’m here, too. I know this whole situation with Banshee is horrible, but it makes me feel better knowing I can help you. I promise I’ll do whatever I can.”
“Thanks Rose,” I offered almost timidly as I stood, and in a moment of weakness, found myself collapsing into her arms. I sobbed into her shoulder as she comforted me. “She’s all I have… She’s all I’ve ever had. The idea of losing her…” I bit my lip, but Rose smiled as she pushed a few tresses of fake blonde hair back behind my ear.
“Hey… We’re not going to lose her, alright? We’ll get whatever did this to her, and she’ll be as good as new. C’mon, let’s go meet Volcaness and Raven Wing.” She smiled, turning to lead me toward the door. I inhaled deeply, holding it in for a moment to try and get my emotions under control again, slowly exhaling as we stepped into the hall.
Volcaness arrived first, bursting through the doors with a small trail of flames in her wake. She rushed over to us, and I could swear I saw bright blazes leaping in her irises as she spoke. “Banshee’s been true to her word through everything that’s happened to me. She didn’t have to help me after what I did to her, but she did. I swear to you, Aria, I will make whoever did this BURN for it.”
“Assuming it can burn,” Raven Wing’s voice called from behind us, standing in her full battle armor. A pair of wispy black wings protruding from her back settled against her form for only a moment before dissipating completely. She stepped closer, but kept a foot or two of distance between herself and the others. I however immediately moved to embrace her, causing her to smile a little.
“What, no test to prove it’s me?”
I smiled, kissing her lightly. She blinked several times in surprise, but before she could respond, I turned back to the others, stepping back to stand by Raven Wing’s side. “We can’t discount that this is another part of the Trickster’s game. That’s why Raven Wing’s here; there might be another clue in all this. We’ll see.” I tried to sound authoritative. With Mother absent, Silver Sentinel would handle the running of our base, but I had to assume the role of leadership: a concept that made my stomach turn.
“Right. Where’s Maria? I want to get to some head-busting,” Volcaness responded impatiently. I rolled my shoulders slightly.
“She’s with Mom right now. She said something about getting an imprint, but I didn’t quite follow it all.”
A disembodied, girlish giggle echoed through the hall. Volcaness and Rose’s expressions suggested that it wasn’t just me that heard it, either. The voice of the child-form the raven god so enjoyed teasing us with followed. “Oh, my dear Child of Fate, you cannot see what is as plain as the nose on your lover’s face?”
Raven Wing’s cheeks began to burn profusely. Rose sloooowly looked between the two of us, blinking once. Volcaness leaned over and whispered something in her ear, but I was more occupied with our tormentor.
“What exactly are you getting at?”
“For what it’s worth, my fingerprints are all over this, but as well, I am innocent.”
“What? YOU did this?!” I rushed forward, but she vanished, reappearing behind me.
“Temper temper, Child of Fate.” She giggled innocently. “I told you, I am innocent.”
Raven Wing frowned. “You set something in motion that caused this, didn’t you?”
The child smiled a knowing smile, her eyes sparkling with wisdom far beyond her current form’s years. “I knew I chose well when I selected the two of you.” She vanished, leaving Raven Wing and me staring at each other in surprise.
Maria came running up a few brief seconds later, out of breath. “I have the information we need-” she paused, staring at us. “… What did I miss?”
Volcaness smirked. “Oh, nothing much. Just more insane riddles from an apparently insane raven god.”
“Ah, okay. You’ll have to fill me in later. Right now I think I know where our creature is hiding. In my vision I saw a sea of lifeless trees. The trees were covered in a thin blanket of white snow, and it was very cold. In other words, a cold place with a lot of dead people.”
“The city morgue,” I responded immediately. She nodded.
“Exactly. I tried to call, but there was no answer.”
“That’s not good. Alright, let’s move. Maria, Raven, you’re with me. Rose, Volcaness, we’ll meet you there. Do NOT engage until we’re all together.”
Volcaness gave me a surprised glance, but she smiled approvingly. “We’ll follow your lead.”
Things seemed quiet outside the morgue: far, far too quiet. I tried to open the front doors, but they were locked tight. Raven placed her hand on my shoulder and smiled, stepping forward. She knelt in front of the lock, hovering her armored palm over it. Tiny threadlike tendrils of shadow shot forward and into the keyhole. A few short clicks followed, and she stood, pushing it open.
“That’s amazing. How did you do that?” Rose gasped.
Raven Wing giggled a little. “Oh, I didn’t pick it; I broke it from the inside.” She smiled proudly. We rushed inside, confirming our fears. Slumped over the front desk was a man in a white uniform. The desk, in disarray, showed some limited signs of a struggle. We crept further inside, but the sound of the front door being ripped off its hinges caught us by surprise. Volcaness lit up like a bonfire, illuminating our would-be assailant. Tank grunted.
“Jeeze, Volc! Amp down the flames! What the hell’re you kids doin’ here anyway?!”
“Tank?!” Volcaness responded in surprise. “Jesus, I nearly roasted you. We’re here to kill the creature that attacked Banshee. What are YOU doing here?!”
“Attacked Banshee?! … Son of a- Look, I’m partly responsible for this, and I’m sorry, but I’m here to fix things. Just stay outta the way so you don’t get hurt awright?”
“What do you mean ‘partly responsible’?” I asked, utterly confused. He sighed as he stepped closer, placing his massive hands gently on my shoulders.
“Aria, the freak that’s holed up in here was a legacy of the people that experimented on me. I went to bust up the lab, but one of ‘em escaped with a dose of the revised serum, shot his self up real good, and took the train right to crazytown, screamin’ about takin’ revenge for somethin’ that happened twenty years ago. Hell’f I know what he meant, but this’ my mess, and I gotta clean it up.”
“Tank, let us help you. This is my Mom we’re talking about.”
“No. He’s hurt too many people already. Ain’t puttin’ you at risk too. You know what he did to Banshee, and you know what a tough old battleaxe she is. Think what he’d do to you?”
Volcaness growled. “Oh for God’s sakes, Tank, quit with macho bull already! We’re going and that’s final.”
He sighed reluctantly, staring at her. “God damit, Volc. You may have the body of a kid now, but you’re as stubborn as ever. FINE, come along, but if he lunges at you, for God’s sakes, turn into a fireball or somethin’.” He grumbled, stomping past us. We stayed close behind.
The first examination room looked like something out of a horror film with dismembered body parts strewn about, though thankfully it looked like they all belonged to the morgue’s resident population. At least, none of them seemed to have any clothing or other personal effects attached, not that it gave my stomach any comfort. Tank sneered.
“This ain’t right.”
As if on cue, a maniacal, male giggle — or perhaps more like a cackle, echoed throughout the room. Volcaness brightened her aura of flame to illuminate the room, and in the far corner, a twisted, rail-thin figure in the tattered remains of a lab coat knelt, its back to us as though examining something. It stood and turned, opening its mouth to reveal razor-like teeth. Its twisted claw-like hands stretched, and in an instant it lunged for Tank.
He yelled out in surprise, spinning to the side and connecting with its jaw. I shrieked, literally and power-wise as Rose and Maria leapt back. Volcaness though, strode right up to the creature. “You… I’ll kill you!” she bellowed, igniting the creature. It screamed in tortured agony, rolling around on the floor, but the harder it tried to put out the flames, the more intense they became.
Tank grabbed Volcaness by the shoulder, forcing her around to face him even despite the fact that he had essentially just shoved his hand into a furnace. “Volc, this ain’t him! Calm it down a notch before ya roast us!”
She blinked, letting both the flames surrounding her and the flames now flat-out blackening the corpse dissipate. She frowned, poking at the crispy critter with her boot. “… Sorry Tank. It’s just… Banshee’s been like the Mom I never had ever since the change, y’know? Anyway, what WAS that thing?”
“Damn if I know,” he responded, turning to continue.
I suddenly realized one member was conspicuously missing, and started looking around. In all the chaos, I’d lost sight of Raven Wing.
“Guys? Where’s Raven?”
Tank grunted, Volcaness shaking her head. Rose hesitantly spoke up. “I… I thought I saw someone heading further in.”
“Damit!” I shouted, rushing past Tank to try and find Raven Wing. I burst through a pair of wooden, swinging doors, not unlike a hospital ward door, entering into a long hallway. Further in, I caught a glimpse of Raven Wing just as she rounded a corner into a room. I raced after her, but the door wouldn’t open.
“She doesn’t want you to see,” the little girl whispered in my ear as I pounded on the door.
“See what?” I practically demanded. She giggled.
“See what she’s going to do to this poor creature.”
“… What do you mean?” I stopped trying to get the door open, knowing Tank could rip it open once he caught up.
“You haven’t figured it out yet? Come now, Child of Fate… She envies you for having a mother like Banshee. This creature hurt Banshee. She doesn’t want you to see the monster she’s about to become in order to even the score.”
“… What?! RAVEN! Damit!” I cried out as I slammed my fists against the hardwood as, in my rage, I couldn’t focus and direct my powers. Raven Wing told me once before that I saved her from herself. I almost lost her once. I would not lose her again, but the door refused to budge.
Tank easily pushed me aside, slamming his shoulder hard into the door. Not only did it splinter and shatter, he also took a sizable portion of the wall with him. Raven Wing, surrounded by shifting clouds of shadow, abruptly spun around. The shadows faded, and Tank sprinted right past her, planting his fist firmly in the slightly more human-looking figure further in.
“I’ll rip out your throat!” he bellowed as he punched the figure in the stomach. It somehow managed to worm its way loose from Tank’s grasp, sprinting at an ungodly speed right for Raven Wing as it cackled.
“I’ll take her with me!” it shrieked. It stopped dead in its tracks when the inconspicuous potted plant in the corner of the room abruptly grew to twenty times’ its length to lash out. Its thickening stem grew hard and thorny, encasing his legs and rooting him firmly.
Tank stepped up behind him, knocking him off his feet with the help of the plant’s sudden growth, and Volcaness, Raven Wing, Psychic Strike and I made short work of his now prone form, in a brilliant flurry of fire and shadows.
Volcaness breathed heavily as the carnage came to an end. “Was THAT him?” she asked as she leaned against a filing cabinet to catch her breath.
“Yeah, that was him. Cremate his ass, and I mean as hot as you can get it without roastin’ the room. I don’t wanna take no chances.”
Volcaness nodded, outstretching her hand, even as Tank stepped over the burning body, walking right past us. I moved to follow him.
“Hey, wait, where are you going?”
He paused, turning to stare down at me. “Told ya, kid, this was my fault. I’m gonna take responsibility for it. Turnin’ myself in for lettin’ this freak loose.”
“Tank… This isn’t your fault. You’re…” I paused, blinking. “… Innocent.” I could hear that faint, disembodied giggle in my ear as those words sank in. “Look, this guy got what he deserved for what he did to you and the others. I mean sure, he attacked Mot- I mean Banshee, but you couldn’t have known or helped that. And YOU!” I continued, turning to Raven Wing and throwing my arms around her.
“Don’t you dare ever do that again. I don’t care what kind of power you’re capable of summoning up, if it’s at the cost of losing you, I don’t want you to do it, even for Mom, alright?”
She blinked in surprise, and started to say something, but paused, a quiet smile crossing her lips. I had to wonder if perhaps the Trickster might be whispering something to her, now, too? She exhaled slowly. “Let’s… get you out of here.”
Maria nodded. “Good idea. Tank, come back to headquarters with us.”
“S’where I was headin’ anyway. I’ll meet y’all back there.”
As the five of us followed Tank back out, I found myself reflecting on everything the raven god had said to me. What was he leading to? There had to be something I was missing. I bit my lip, glancing at Raven Wing. “Why is a raven like a writing desk?”
“I don’t know,” she responded immediately.
“Exactly,” I replied.
“… Wait, what?”
“That’s one of the clues to ‘the game’.”
Maria chuckled to herself. “Admitting you know nothing is the first step on the path to enlightenment in many philosophical traditions, most notably Buddhism.”
“So… Enlightenment, cause and effect, secrets… I still don’t get it.”
“I think we’re getting closer. What I want to know is what he gets out of this,” Raven Wing replied dryly. “Even if we do win, he has to be setting us up for something.”
“Indeed I am,” came the whispered response. Raven Wing growled and seemed to focus for a moment.
“There. I was saving my shut-it-up time for you and me to have some alone time after the dust settled, but if it means not having his-her voice in my head until we get you safely home, it’s almost worth the sacrifice.”
“Well, at least we have the morgue,” I teased. She rolled her eyes, giving me a light squeeze as we slowly stepped out into the crisp night air. One thing bothered me though. Exactly how was the raven god involved in all this? Did he set something in motion to cause that horrible monster to do those things to Tank, or did he simply tip the big guy off as to the whereabouts of the new lab?
I resolved to ask him later, once we were back at Headquarters, but for now, I had another phone call to make to the local authorities. With Banshee out, responsibilities now fell to me, at least in the field. That, perhaps more than this madman, more than the thought of losing to the Trickster Raven, terrified me greatly.
Issue 7: The Last Dance
“So do you want to ask us something in return?” I asked. She grinned.
“You just used up your question, but yes. I do.” Raven Wing elbowed me lightly, causing me to flinch. I settled on the ground beside her, waiting for the spirit’s response.
“What is love?”
We increasingly spent time together though most of that time we invested in research. Still, the surrealness of having my ‘arch foe’ at arm’s length and on speed dial had finally worn off. More and more I began to consider her a dear friend, and perhaps more. I couldn’t deny my feelings for her, but at the same time we had more important problems. The media, of course, had a field day when the story broke. It didn’t help that Mother ‘mysteriously disappeared’, as one reporter put it. I had to lie and tell them she was on a sabbatical in Ireland and couldn’t be disturbed.
I was at my wit’s end with the situation with Mother, though. I couldn’t even pass by her office without breaking down. Our med bay nurse did everything she could to keep her condition stable, perhaps more than could be asked of anyone, but her condition simply would not improve, and I was getting desperate.
I began getting in touch with doctors the world over, quietly bringing them in to examine her, or sending them the relevant data on her condition, but her condition baffled them. This morning I had met with three different doctors, two medical technicians, and an acupuncturist. Mother’s physiology, like mine, is so far out of the ‘norm’ though that I think I heard one of them mumbling about consulting an exorcist instead.
“Excuse me, young lady,” an older male voice roused me from my somber reflection. A half-empty pizza box sat on the conference table before me, but I had only taken a few nibbles off one slice, Volcaness and Rose having doing most of the damage prior to an emergency calling them away. When I looked up, my gaze met his. Stormy grey eyes stared back at me.
He had an odd sort of smile. His long, gray hair rested about his shoulders, his face weathered and rough with age. His darkened, reddish skin gave away his nationality immediately, though more than that, I couldn’t have placed even with the amount of time I had invested in Native American lore lately. I managed a weak smile as I motioned for him to come closer.
“Yes, can I help you?” I tried to sound cordial. He looked down at the book in my hands, a leather bound hardback edition of a guide to ancient spirits, as a slow smile crept across his lips.
“Actually I am here to help you.” I stared at him for another moment. Something about him felt so familiar, but wrong somehow. It was then that I noticed it. He had a single raven’s feather braided into his hair just at the back. He chuckled to himself and smiled, shaking his head. “I am not who you think.”
I stood, slowly stepping around the conference table. I had thought to put forth some sort of air of authority or intimidation, but when I stopped in front of the man, and I looked up, realizing just how much his tall form dwarfed mine, I just couldn’t go through with it. I could no more be Mother than Raven Wing could be her father.
“I’m sorry, but my Mother’s life is too important for these games.”
“Then it is more serious than I thought,” he answered solemnly. “As I have said, I am not who you believe me to be. I know what torments you, Aria Blade, the Child of Fate. I come bearing a gift of wisdom.”
“What… What are you talking about?” I stammered, even more confused. I was certain this was the Trickster playing yet another of his games. The old man’s lips curled into a more curious smile.
“If you win, or if you lose is not important.”
“Of course it’s important! Raven Wing’s life is-”
Suddenly, my earbud communicator sprang to life with the excited voice of our nurse. “Aria get down here, quickly! She’s awake! I don’t know how, but she’s awake!”
My eyes widened. I looked up at my nameless guest, and he smiled back at me. He winked then stepped aside, motioning toward the door. “Do not let me keep you.”
I dumbly nodded. What else could I do? I raced past him, slamming right into Maria in the process. She groaned as she stumbled backwards, but laughed. She quickly reached out to help me up. “Sorry chica. I heard the news and came running.”
“It’s okay,” I managed, the shock shaking me from my stunned silence. “Hey why don’t you-” I began, turning back to the old man. He was gone.
“Uh, you okay?” Maria asked, peering over my shoulder into the empty room.
“The old man… He was just here a second ago.”
“I’ve been here all afternoon. Nobody’s come or gone without my knowing about it, and I definitely didn’t sense anyone new. C’mon, let’s get down to med bay. You can fill me in on the way.”
As we stepped off the elevator together, Maria shook her head. “I’m telling you, it sounds like there’s more going on here than we realized. Old men and little girls who come and go as they please, science-spawned psionic monsters. What else did he say to you?”
“It’s really weird, Psy. He… said that winning and losing aren’t what’s important.”
She shook her head slowly, furrowing her brow. “More cryptic riddles. I’m a certified genius and even I’m not sure what that’s supposed to mean. How can winning make no difference when the stakes are so high?”
“Welcome to my world,” I whined, burying my head in her shoulder for just a moment. She smiled and planted a light kiss on the top of my head.
“Poor baby. You know your friends are here for you. Now come on, Banshee’s going to want to see you as much as you wanna see her.”
I nodded. As we rounded the corner into Medical, the nurse met us at the door. She looked exactly the way I felt, as though a ten ton weight had just been lifted off our shoulders.
“I don’t know how it happened,” she offered, shaking her head. “I was just going over the latest test results, getting ready to fax a copy to Doctor Lang over at the University Medical Center when the motion sensor went haywire. I thought it was Tank coming to check on her again without warning me, until he came barreling through the door wanting to know what was going on.” She chuckled as she led us further into the medical bay, down an off-shoot hall to the private room where Mother had been resting.
Tank was sitting by the bed which had been inclined to let Mother sit up. Despite the chill winter outside, he wore only a sleeveless white t-shirt and ragged, faded jeans. He had his head down, holding Mother’s hand. She smiled as she waved us over. Tank looked up, quickly clearing his throat and standing.
“Hey, there you are. I been fillin’ Banshee in on what went down after she was attacked, and how you took charge in her absence. I’ll juss’ give you some privacy.” He gave Mother a lazy two-fingered salute, which caused her to genuinely chuckle.
I stepped closer, a little cautiously, but she smiled. “It’s alright, I’m not going to break,” she spoke in a motherly tone. I felt my knees buckle as I reached her side. Somehow she managed to catch me, pulling me into her arms. I lay like that for what felt like an eternity, crying into her shoulder.
“I was so scared. I thought I had lost you forever!” I wept. She pulled away my blonde wig, stroking the black tresses that had been hidden beneath. She let my hair fall naturally around my shoulders before cupping my face in her hands and lifting my chin. She smiled.
“I am so very proud of you. You are everything I could have ever asked for in a daughter, and so much more.” Her smile brightened, and we embraced again. Maria tentatively stepped closer.
“Banshee, I … I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. When you were attacked, I had to go inside your mind to find out what happened. Your thoughts were unshielded. You have my absolute word that I won’t tell another living soul what I saw in there. I didn’t even mean, or want, to see anything. It’s just, I…” Maria stammered.
Mother shook her head. “You did what was necessary. I would have ordered you to do the same with any other member if it meant saving them. I’m sure Silver Sentinel will be as understanding. After all, that was twenty years ago,” she answered simply.
I slowly looked between the two of them. More secrets, but at least this, whatever ‘this’ was, happened before I was born. Maria shook her head ‘no’, and Mother remained stone-faced, so I instead changed the subject.
“What was it like? Do you remember anything?”
“It was as close to death as I can imagine death being. I felt as though my body and my spirit were in two different places. I can’t describe it, and I didn’t know how much time had passed. For me it felt both instantaneous, and like an eternity. I suddenly heard a voice calling out to me. It told me my role was played out, and that I could return. I awoke to Tank standing over me, apologizing profusely.” She chuckled lightly.
“It wasn’t… an older male voice was it?”
“No,” she answered, shaking her head. “More like a small child: a little girl.”
Maria and I stared at each other. “Do you think the old man works for the Trickster?” Maria asked. I just shook my head.
“None of this makes any sense. I need to let Raven Wing know you’re okay though. I don’t know if Tank mentioned her to you, but she almost sacrificed everything to avenge you.”
“She… what?” Mother asked, utterly stunned. She looked between Maria and me, then back at Maria. The psychic nodded.
“I saw it with my own eyes. She was doing the same ritual Aria Blade stopped the first time, when she tried to destroy her demonic father. She would’ve given up who she was to avenge you, ma’am.”
Mother took that bit of news in silence. She glanced away for a moment. I stood, bending down to hug her one more time before turning to follow Maria out. She needed her rest, and we had just bombarded her with quite a bit of information.
“I don’t get it,” I spoke up again as we left the med bay. “You said that you thought that monster stole her life force, right?”
“Emphasis on ‘thought’,” Maria offered sheepishly. “We’re dealing with powers beyond my understanding. If I had to guess, knowing what I know now? I’d say your Trickster probably saved her life. The psycho probably thought he killed her, when in reality the Raven god snatched her away, like what happened to you when you tried to take Raven Wing’s hand that first time, you know, to mess with your head some more.”
“I’m going to kill him,” I grumbled. Maria giggled.
“Hold your horses. Jumping to conclusions is what got me in trouble, remember?” She gave me a sisterly smile. “Remember, he’s sometimes seen as benevolent in lore. His games benefit some and punish others. Maybe there’s more to this than what we can see.”
“So what do you suggest?” I asked, trying to maintain my calm.
“Well, he’s obsessed with truth, at least in this ‘game’. Have you tried asking him directly what he wants?”
I blinked. I stopped in my tracks and turned to stare at her. That was the single craziest thing I had heard all week, and yet she might have been right. Neither Raven Wing nor I had actually stopped to ask what he/she wanted from us.
“Where is he now?” I asked hesitantly. We stood beneath a very large, very old oak tree on a small hilltop, in the New Heathridge City Cemetery. Raven Wing sat on the recently placed tombstone of a young woman that rested beneath the ancient branches, as though disrespect for the dead were a completely foreign concept. I cringed, causing her to shoot a concerned glance my way.
“What is it?” she asked, confused. “And to answer your question, I really don’t know. I haven’t heard from the little girl in three days now. It’s almost creepier NOT having her constantly invading my thoughts.”
“So why did you want to meet in a place like this anyway?” I asked, trying to ignore her continued desecration. She smiled and rolled her shoulders.
“You don’t like graveyards? Look at that sunset. It’s so peaceful here. The dead don’t say much, and the ones that do are usually fun to talk to.” I shot her a glare, causing her to giggle. “Would you relax? She’s not here. What was so important anyway?”
“Mother’s back. But it’s the way she returned that has me worried.”
“Uh oh.” She hopped off the tombstone and stepped closer, looking me in the eye now. “Aria, what happened?”
“I had a visitor today. He looked like a medicine man right out of an old west movie or something. He had a message for us about the Trickster.” I proceeded to explain to her everything that had happened. I even told her about Mother’s reaction to her nearly sacrificing herself to avenge her. When I finished, Raven Wing slowly shook her head. She placed her hand to her forehead as she sat beneath the tree, lightly rubbing the bridge of her nose.
“That makes no sense. So what does matter then?”
“This gave Maria a headache too,” I offered. Raven Wing laughed.
“Oh good, it’s not just me. Um, one question. You said Banshee heard a voice calling her back. Was it the old man who disappeared?”
“No, that’s the weirdest part. It was … well, it was a young girl’s.”
“What?” she stated, more than asked, as she stared up at me.
“Maria thinks that the Trickster stole mother’s spirit in order to make the madman think he killed her,” I began. She picked up on it immediately.
“So that he would leave about his business, just in time for us to converge with Tank and beat him senseless. But if that’s true, then the vision she received…”
“Would have been planted there by the Trickster,” I continued her thought this time. “Yeah, that was her thought as well. Raven, I’ve been thinking,”
I moved to kneel by her side. “This … thing is obviously interested in both of us. Why?”
“I have no idea,” she answered honestly, and with less bite in her tone than I expected.
“Exactly,” I offered. She stared blankly back at me. “Truth. It’s obsessed with truth. Maybe we should ask, and see what happens?”
As if on cue, the sound of leaves and grass crunching beneath small feet caught our attention. The small girl, dressed in an adorable red velvet holiday dress, skipped over to us. The high gloss of her Mary Jane shoes reflected the setting sun as she curtseyed deeply.
“So why don’t you ask?” the little girl echoed with an enigmatic smile.
Raven Wing stared silently at her. It was as though she suddenly found herself frozen in time. Finally, she closed her eyes. “What is it that you want with us? Why did you choose us?”
“Ah-ah,” the girl answered. “One question. That was the game you chose to play with Aria that first day, isn’t it?” she teased. “For your first question, I want to play. Isn’t that obvious?”
Raven Wing and I stared blankly at each other. When we returned our gaze to her, her grin had broadened. Her little dimpled cheeks almost seemed to glow with childlike joy. Knowing an ancient deity of charm and pranks lie in wait behind those innocent eyes made the whole surreal experience all the more unsettling.
“So do you want to ask us something in return?” I asked. She grinned.
“You just used up your question, but yes. I do.” Raven Wing elbowed me lightly, causing me to flinch. I settled on the ground beside her, waiting for the spirit’s response.
“What is love?”
“What?” Raven Wing stammered.
“Love is a willingness to sacrifice yourself for the good of another, whether or not they know it. Love is bearing your soul willingly even knowing you could get hurt. Love is trusting that you won’t.”
Raven Wing slowly turned to stare at me. “Love is a kiss between friends who have every reason to hate each other.”
The spirit giggled. “So cute! Okay, Ms. Wing, your next question is…?”
“I stand by my original question. Why did you choose us?”
“I didn’t,” the spirit answered simply. “You chose her.” She nodded toward me. Again Raven Wing and I stared at each other.
“What do you mean she chose me?” I asked, turning back to the spirit. She giggled.
“You still don’t get it, do you?”
Raven Wing grinned. “And you just used your question.”
The spirit looked, for a moment, to be completely shocked by Raven Wing’s comment. She stared baffled back at her, and then started to giggle. “So what is the answer?”
“No, I don’t get ‘it’. I don’t know what ‘it’ is.”
Raven Wing though, had a calculating smile creeping across her lips. “Why do you call Aria Blade ‘Child of fate’?”
The spirit practically cackled with glee as she clapped her hands together. “Because that’s exactly what she is. Yes, she was ‘born’ of mortal parents, once upon a time…”
“Wait a minute,” Raven Wing continued, turning back to me. “Remember what Banshee said? When you became a girl, you also became her daughter! Come on, Aria, don’t tell me you don’t see it too!” She had begun to sound like the Trickster now, but I could see where she was going with this.
“So I’m a demigod?” I asked. The little girl slapped her palm to her face, shaking her head.
“So close! My turn, my turn!” She stepped closer, looking Raven Wing in the eye. “Why do you love her?” She tilted her head curiously, her tone sounding as though she were asking Raven Wing’s favorite flavor of ice cream.
Raven Wing’s cheeks turned bright red. “I… she’s different. I can’t explain it.” She slowly turned to face me. “Even when we were fighting, part of me wanted to just reach out and embrace you, and never let you go.”
“Why didn’t you say anything? Why did you keep trying to kill me?”
Raven Wing giggled as she shook her head. “If I wanted you dead, you would’ve been a long time ago. I was trying to get your attention. That’s all. When this…” she paused, nodding toward the child, who smiled innocently back at us, “little brat came into my life though, things changed. I suddenly didn’t hurt anymore. Not as much. I saw the world, for the first time, clearly, and I realized that what I was doing to you was … “wrong”.”
“So you see, Child of Fate,” the little girl continued, “My gift to her was empathy.”
“Um… Whose turn is it again?” Raven Wing asked, apparently trying to change the subject. The spirit giggled.
“Hers,” she nodded toward me. I knew what I wanted to ask.
“Why did you become involved with us in the first place?”
The spirit gave a sage nod, and a wry smile. “Because you asked me to. Did you not even realize who it was you invoked, when you so brazenly sought empowerment?”
“I-I thought I was invoking the ancient Banshee.”
The girl giggled loudly. “You actually believed that silly legend?”
Raven Wing grinned. “Sorry, only one question per turn,” she teased. I high-fived Raven Wing. The spirit seemed less amused this time. It was slipping, which could be either good, or bad. I wasn’t sure which, just yet.
“Very well. Ask your question.” The spirit nodded toward Raven Wing, who smiled smugly, clearly enjoying the reversal of fortune.
“What did the other spirit mean when he said that winning doesn’t matter?”
The girl furrowed her brow, genuinely surprised. “Wait, hold on a moment. WHAT other spirit?”
“Setting our little game aside a moment,” I offered, “The old man who came to see me shortly before you freed Mother.”
Again, she shook her head, confused. I stood, holding my hand up. “He was about this tall with gray hair and silver-ish eyes. He looked like some sort of shaman or medicine man.”
“I see… What was he wearing?”
“The only thing that really stood out was that he had a raven feather braided into his hair, a bit like those you sometimes leave behind.”
She scowled outright. “That is why I did not know.” Her tone shifted, becoming more serious and foreboding. “What did he say to you? It is vital that I know, word for word, what it is that he said.”
“Not so fast,” Raven Wing answered, standing. “You’ve been teasing and screwing with us for months now, and now you expect Aria Blade to just be completely honest with you? Why should she trust you?”
The spirit exhaled slowly. “You are right. You have no reason to trust me, so I will give you one.”
The spirit stepped closer. She took my hand, placing it in Raven Wing’s. “I have been testing you, ‘teasing’ as you put it because I wanted to see where your potential lies. I wanted to know if you, Raven Wing, were truly worthy of my name.” She smiled up at Raven Wing. “You have bested me at my game, and in exchange I will give you a small portion of my power. Now, do you believe me? Will you trust me?”
Raven Wing hesitated. She turned her gaze to me. “What about Aria? What does she get out of all this?”
The girl laughed. “I thought we already went over this. She had her wish granted, though not exactly in the way she desired.” The girl winked playfully at me, then turned back to Raven Wing. “But does she not also have you? … Do you not love her?”
I smiled wryly. “She’s right, you know. Whatever your feelings for me, you were willing to sacrifice yourself for my mother, and for me.”
Raven Wing slowly turned to face me. She stared in silence back at me for several seconds. “You very nearly got yourself killed trying to save me too, you know.”
I turned back to the little girl and knelt. “The old man said that he had come to help me.” I closed my eyes, thinking back to the conversation earlier that day. I could almost hear his voice in my thoughts as I recited it. I felt Raven Wing’s hand on my shoulder. I opened my eyes to look up at her.
She was pointing at something. I stood to see the old man standing a mere few feet from us, his arms folded, and a crooked smile on his lips. He brought his hands together slowly, methodically applauding.
“And the last piece falls into place. So this is where you have been hiding yourself, old man, behind the face of an innocent. I knew if I waited long enough, these fools would lure you into the open.” He smiled smugly.
“It is time to stop all this foolishness and leave these mortals to their well-earned fate. You and I have unfinished business!” I felt my body suddenly wracked with pain. I fell to my knees.
“STOP IT!” the little girl shrieked. A clap of thunder echoed across the horizon as a sudden gust of wind knocked the old man backwards.
“You will pay for that!” he barked, staggering to his feet again. He hesitated, smirking. “You wear that form well: fragile and useless.”
I could barely move, but Raven Wing somehow seemed unaffected. She raced forward, slamming a shadowy fist into the old man’s jaw, which sent him reeling. Before he could recover, she began a rapid barrage of punches in his stomach. As he keeled over, she raised her knee to his face, sending him flying backwards. He landed with such force that the earth shook beneath us.
“Give it up old man. It’s over!” she sneered. He stumbled to his feet and began to laugh.
“Over? Oh I think not; it’s only just begun.” As he spoke, his voice shifted, darkening. He stomped closer and snatched up the little girl. “Useless, pathetic whelp. Die with your little mortal pawns!” he shouted, flinging her to the ground. To my surprise, she cried out in pain as she collapsed at my side.
My energy was almost spent, but I reached over and pulled her into my arms. I held her close, and I began to sing, attempting vainly to shield her, to shield us both. Raven Wing shook her head slowly.
“You disgust me. You’re just like my father — a coward who only shows any real initiative when picking on little girls.”
“Little girl?” the old man’s voice echoed as he laughed a dark, bone-chilling chortle. “Your father was a weakling, unworthy of my gift, even after all that time in the stone prison. You, though. You could have been so much more. You could have been a Princess among demons, and you chose this path instead?”
He outstretched his arms and at once, the sky turned red. He grew taller, and his form began to shift. His muscles bulged and contorted, tearing his clothing to shreds and leaving a large scaled demon in its place, two giant, bony horns jutting from his forehead. His scaly hide blackened, his eyes burning with hatred. He glowered at her, showing his teeth, now each sharpened to a fine point, as he parted his lips to speak. The little girl turned to look at me. She smiled, winked, and fell unconscious in my arms.
“I gave you your power. I can take it away again, and then you will be left with nothing. I give you one final chance. Submit, or die.”
Raven Wing turned to look down at me. She smiled, and turned back to our assailant.
“I would gladly sacrifice myself to save the life of the one I love, but I will not become the monster you want me to be. Take my power and kill me if you must. Leave her out of this.”
The creature snorted with disdain. “I hate it when you mortals grow a spine. Fine.” He stomped closer, clutching her entire face in his massive, clawed hand. I watched helplessly as he transferred shadowy motes of energy from her back into himself. He attempted to throw her aside though, and found that he could neither move her, nor pull his hand away. I looked down to see the girl I was sheltering had disappeared. In her place, a single black feather rested on the ground before me.
“What is THIS?!” the demon shrieked angrily. The little girl’s giggle lilted on the breeze.
“Justice,” she whispered. Bright light began to radiate from Raven Wing as the demon howled in pain. He struggled vainly to free himself, even attempting to bite off his own arm, but he was stuck fast and helpless. A full thirty seconds passed before the demon exploded in a brilliant flash of light, leaving nothing behind but shreds of clothing.
Raven Wing staggered back a step then immediately turned to me. “Oh my God, Aria,” she yelped, scooping me into her arms. “Please say something!”
I smiled weakly. “I’m alive. I can barely move, but I’m alive.”
She breathed a deep, relieved sigh at that, shaking her head. “Don’t ever scare me like that again! What just happened anyway?”
“I… think you just became the champion of a god,” I offered, uncertain. The only confirmation we received was a lilted giggle on the wind.
“We can figure it out later. Right now let’s get you back to med bay. I don’t know what that freak did to you, but it sounded painful.”
“It was,” I managed a weak groan. “Raven, I…”
“Aria, I love you,” she whispered as we left the ground behind. I smiled up at her, using the last bit of energy I could muster to lean up and kiss her cheek.
I had lost consciousness. That was all I could be certain about. Was it all a dream? Did any of it really happen? Raven Wing? Where was Raven Wing? I slowly sat up to take stock of my surroundings. I found myself back in my bedroom at home. I glanced down to see I was dressed in a white nightgown. I was still Aria Blade, at least. In my dizzy state, I couldn’t take anything for granted.
“Oooh,” I groaned. My head throbbed. I heard a familiar voice close by.
“Hey, you’re finally awake,” Raven Wing whispered. She squeezed my hand as she sat on the edge of my bed. “The demon did a number on you, but you’re going to be okay. How much do you remember?”
“I remember you saying you loved me,” I offered meekly. She laughed and leaned down to kiss me.
“I do. You showed me what real love is. I’m ready to take you up on that pizza date whenever you’re feeling better.”
Pizza date? … The trickster! “Hey, what happened with the raven god?”
She smiled and glanced at the door, where a little girl with her hair in pigtails peeked around the corner at me. She stepped further into the room, carrying a pitcher of ice water and a small glass with a drinking straw on a silver tray.
“It seems I’ve adopted a little sister, at least for awhile.” She mused. The girl giggled.
“The demon was right that this form suits my purposes well. I am familiar to you like this, and someone must teach Raven Wing the extent of her new abilities.”
“Remember that shadow trap I used against you when she first appeared?” She asked even as she reached over to pour me a glass of water. As she offered it to me, she continued, “Apparently she took the idea and turned it against the demon. She used me as a trap to take him out. In return, she’s given me some of her … well, ‘his’, I guess, power.”
“What happens now?” I asked.
“What do you mean ‘what happens now’?” she responded, confused.
“You’re not going to leave again are you?”
She laughed, shaking her head. “Wild ravens couldn’t keep me away from you.” She paused, glancing at the little girl, patting her head lightly. “Not even this one.”
© 2010 Zoe Taylor Sixteen year old Michael Brown hated Halloween because it always meant chauffeuring his younger sister around, but a chance encounter with the town's 'witch' may just change his life forever. |
This year things would be different, though. This would be the year he would finally stand up to his parents, put his foot down, and demand his rights! Or so he kept telling himself.
“MISTER Brown!” the old hag, Mrs. Wright stared down her sharp, almost chiseled nose at him, her clunky penny-loafers somehow managing to echo their impatient tap-tap-tapping despite obvious age. A few stray giggles from across the room followed as he slowly returned his attention to the lesson at hand. “Since you’re so attentive today, perhaps you can tell us the answer?” the shrill old bat squawked.
“Uh… The Magna Carta?” he guessed. He had no clue what she had been going on about and decided to make a stab in the dark. Complete laughter erupted. She smirked derisively as she slowly paced down the aisle of desks only to turn and stare him down again. God, he hated that!
“Ah ha, so you’re saying,” she paused for dramatic effect, “that Halloween has its ancient roots in the Magna Carta?”
He rolled his shoulders as he slumped further into his seat. “What does it matter anyway? Everybody knows it’s just a stupid holiday made up by candy companies anyway.”
Enter Meghan Crowley: Cheerleader, fiery redhead, and expert on all things Halloween. Michael knew better than to make that snide remark with her within earshot. They shared at least one class together since the fifth grade, and he had been crazy about her since the seventh grade, despite having never actually told her how he felt. He couldn’t explain what it was. There just seemed to be something enchanting about her.
“It just so happens that Halloween is based on the pagan festival of Samhain, or All Hallow’s Eve. It’s the one night when spirits return from the dead, when the veil between this world and the next is at its thinnest, and if you keep insulting it, far worse than not being invited to my party this weekend’s going to happen to you.” She shot him a coy smile.
Oh, crud! He completely forgot about the party! He slumped even further into his chair even as the class exploded into applause. Mrs. Wright clapped her hands together proudly. “Well said, Ms. Crowley!”
“Yeah, well, witchcraft runs in my family,” she teased. Of course, everyone knew the rumors about Meghan’s grandmother being a witch. No one in their right mind would dare trick-or-treat at her doorstep on All Hallow’s Eve, but Meghan herself took it all in stride. She loved Halloween, and got a good laugh out of playing up the whole ‘my grandma’s a witch’ business
As Mrs. Wright turned to return to her history lesson, Michael scribbled a quick note of apology. He slipped it across Meghan’s desk, and as she unfolded it, she glanced at him with a disarming smile. At least she wasn’t terribly angry with him: not like he would be able to go to her party anyway, though. He felt certain his parents would have other plans for him, as usual.
Why couldn’t Susan just go with her friends like a normal kid? What’s worse, he hadn’t even seen the costume she’d picked out for him this year. It couldn’t have been any worse than going as Peter Pan and Wendy last year, though. Ugh, those hideous green tights!
Sometime around Four, Michael’s beat up old Buick, affectionately referred to by his friends as ‘The Brick’ for both its box-like body and its dull, faded red exterior, rolled into the driveway. His uncle had gotten him a ‘great deal’ on it — only two-hundred dollars, but of course, it whined, groaned, and creaked so much he wondered how he’d ever afford to get everything on it actually working.
‘Little’ sister Susan was hardly as little as she used to be. At twelve years old she stood just on the cusp of teenhood, but she knew she still held sway enough over her parents and big brother to milk at least one more year of humiliating him, and now he had a car: at least, that was how Michael viewed it. He had no sooner set foot in the house when she came bounding down the stairs, blonde curls bouncing merrily despite securing by a festive orange-and-black ribbon.
“Hey Mikey!” she cheered warmly and innocently as she approached him. Clearly, she wanted something, and he could take a couple of easy guesses as to what that might be.
“Don’t call me Mikey,” he groaned. “What do you want, squirt?”
She pouted. “Don’t call me squirt! Anyway Meghan’s throwing a big party this weekend...”
“Don’t. Remind me,” he responded more authoritatively than he really intended. He just hated that he wouldn’t get to go. Shifting his heavy black backpack from one shoulder to the other, he immediately turned to start up the stairs. Her eyes followed him, and she breathed an exasperated sigh before rushing to follow.
“What if I told you I could talk mom and dad into letting you go this year?” she grinned a shark-like grin as he stopped abruptly on the mid-stair landing. He turned about-face with such force that his backpack nearly threw him off balance in the process. She giggled as he searched her face for any signs of deception. Even though he could see none, he KNEW there had to be a catch.
“So what’s the catch?”
“No catch. It’s just … Well, my friends will all be going too, and I figured maybe if we double-teamed them, that it’d be harder to say no. After all,” she paused, shifting her tone to a patronizingly sweet pitch and timbre that made his skin crawl, “With my big brother there I’d be totally safe! And you could hang out with your girlfriend.”
“You finally gave up on the candy train, huh?” he smiled, hopeful, even as he turned to continue up the stairs. She laughed.
“As if! Free candy’s free candy; I thought we could hit up the neighborhood, stash the goodies then hit the party. I even picked out the perfect costume for you. You’ll make such a hot cheerleader!” she cackled, prancing off to her room.
He knew she was lying at that point, at least about the cheerleader part. Every year, she threatened to make him dress up like a girl. Last year she wanted to make HIM go as Wendy while she dressed as Peter Pan, and the year before that it was threats of Disney princesses, which resulted in his escorting her as Prince Ali and Jasmine. By now it had just become one of those annoying family traditions he’d learned to live with, as punching her just resulted in his being grounded anyway.
He figured, as he flopped down in his computer chair, rolling across the hardwood over to where his customized ice blue desktop computer awaited, that it was probably a hint though. Maybe he’d finally look less like a complete goon and more like a big brother doing his sister a favor? He could only hope.
Thursday night, and only two days until Halloween, a chill wind blew into the open garage where Michael’s backside jutted straight up in the air, his head buried deep in the finer intricacies of the internal combustion engine of his car. He hadn’t heard the footsteps approach, but he certainly heard the rather loud sound of a hand slamming flatly against the front fender. He jerked his head up, right into the work light, shouting a curse.
“OW! What the hell man?!” He looked around to see his buddy Marcus snickering loudly off to one side.
“Sorry dude,” he continued to laugh. He would be sorry if he tried that again. “So did you get it yet?”
“Get what?” Michael grumbled, rubbing his sore head.
“The invite to Meghan’s party, duh. Everybody knows she’s hot for you.”
“Whatever man, we’ve been friends since fifth grade. What do you want anyway, besides to give me a concussion?” He glowered, returning to work.
“Me and the guys were going to hit some houses, y’know, eggs and TP, before everybody else gets in on it.”
Michael raised his head to stare at his friend. Marcus could be so unbelievably immature at times, but on the other hand, it did sound like fun, and it’d give him a chance to save face when he showed up at the party Saturday with Susan in tow.
“… Alright. Let me just tell my folks I’m going out.”
“Dude, see if you can sneak some more eggs too!”
“Yeah right,” Michael snorted. “Susan the Snitch is baking cookies with Mom. I wouldn’t get three steps. Just go wait out front, and DON’T egg my front door. I mean it.”
“Are you CRAZY?!” Michael practically shouted as his fair-weather friend grinned at him. Five boys huddled behind the weathered stone wall bordering the decrepit old ‘witch’s’ house, waiting for Michael’s answer to Marcus’ dare.
“Come on man, don’t be such a wuss! You do this and I swear I’ll never laugh at you for taking wittwe Soozie twick or tweating again,” he responded snidely. The others did all they could not to laugh, but failed miserably.
Michael sneered angrily. “Alright! Fine, whatever, but one WORD out of any of you come Saturday and I’ll have Meghan tell every girl in school it was you pricks that egged her grandmother’s house.”
They all stopped laughing and looked nervously at each other. Michael stared defiantly back at them. Finally, he had hit upon a bluff that worked! Of course the irony was that his sway with Meghan really didn’t extend that far, but they didn’t need to know that.
“Okay man, you got it,” Marcus finally soberly replied, passing a fresh carton of ammunition over. “Just hit the place and run like hell.”
The wrought-iron gate creaked and groaned longer and louder than his lemon of vehicular transportation could ever hope to match. Scattered dead leaves, blown across the slightly overgrown stone path by the wind, crunched under his sneakers as he slowly, cautiously crept closer.
A nearby street lamp cast the only light for the entire area so he had plenty of places to hide as he made his way across the unkempt lawn, but somehow he felt unsettled, as though someone were watching him, and not just his yellow-spined buddies hiding behind the fence. If they were so tough, why didn’t THEY come along? Scared of the witch? There was no such thing as real witchcraft. Like Halloween and Christmas, he figured it was just more nonsense.
As he neared the rotting wooden stairs leading up the front deck, he paused. “What am I doing? This is so stupid!” He turned to leave, but something in the back of his mind compelled him to stay and see this through. His reputation was on the line, and what’s more, he’d have something to hold over those idiots this year. All he had to do was throw a few eggs.
He inhaled deeply as he shut his eyes, took two eggs in his hand, pulled back, and flung. Everything seemed to slow down in that instant. The eggs rocketed toward their target, and he heard an audible click. Someone was opening the door!
Seconds later, a familiar girl’s shriek shattered the otherwise deathly silent surroundings. He turned around to see his buddies hauling it down the street. Those traitors had left him to his fate! He tried to run, but his shoelaces, which he could have sworn he had tied not an hour ago, tripped him up, causing him to crash down upon the carton of eggs, smashing them across his face and shirt. He groaned, rolling over onto his back. Panic swept over his every fiber as not the old woman, but Meghan came down the stairs, her face covered in fresh eggs.
“Michael! What the hell?!”
“Meghan! I’m sorry! I’m so sorry! It was a mistake!”
“You’d better believe it was a mistake, you pig-headed jerk! Get out of here before I call the cops!”
He scrambled to his feet, holding his hands up disarmingly. “Wait, I can explain-”
“I SAID-”
“Who is it, dear?” an elderly female voice called from the door.
“Now you’re in for it,” she muttered under her breath, turning back to face the darkened door frame. “It’s a boy from school, grandma,” she called, reaching back to grab his hand before his fight-or-flight instincts could kick in. She had a grip like a vice, dragging him right up the front steps. Now, Michael was no slouch. He wasn’t the strongest boy in school, but he wasn’t the weakest either, yet like his magnetic attraction to this beautiful young woman, he found himself unable to break free physically either.
As they drew closer, the woman held up a candle, illuminating her face. Her features looked as weathered as the house itself. Deep, heavy wrinkles criss-crossed her face, and unlike Meghan’s distinctly Irish-English heritage, the old woman looked far more like one of those caricatures of a Native American he’d seen on the History Channel on occasion.
“Oh my goodness,” the old woman chuckled under her breath. “Well, you two come right inside and we’ll get you cleaned up.”
Michael waited nervously in the dimly lit kitchen for Meghan to return. She and the old woman, presumably Meghan’s grandmother, had left upstairs five minutes prior, and still hadn’t returned. He thought strongly about leaving, but he knew if he left now that he’d never get that invitation. His only chance to save his reputation, AND his chances with Meghan, were to stay and try to grovel his way out of this like a man. Finally, he could hear the old stairs creaking, and the light step of Meghan’s canvas shoes.
“You’re still here?” Meghan’s voice carried from the stairs in the next room.
“Um, yeah?” he responded nervously. Meghan smiled as she appeared in the doorway. She reached over, flipping the light switch, leaving Michael wondering why, if the old lady had electricity, she insisted on keeping the house so dark and using candles?
Meghan still had the telltale stains of egg yolk on her tie-dyed t-shirt, though by virtue of it being tie-dye they were only noticeable for the obvious reasons that he put them there. She had braided her long red hair into a single ropelike twist in the time she’d been away. She laughed as she stepped closer, taking a towel from the nearby countertop.
“You’ve really got egg on your face this time, Mike,” she teased.
“I’d laugh if I thought I wasn’t completely dead right now,” he responded uneasily. This caused her to giggle even more. She stepped closer and set to work carefully wiping away the poultry-goo from where he fell on the egg carton. She seemed to have calmed considerably, almost uncharacteristically. Meghan always had a fiery temper, and this unnatural calm just served to make him more nervous.
“It’s alright. You can laugh. We’re not going to put a spell on you … Yet.”
He started to laugh at that, but when she didn’t laugh too, instead giving him a serious stare, he abruptly stopped. “Listen, Meg. I’m really, really sorry.”
“You’re going to be. What were you thinking, egging my grandmother’s house anyway?”
He exhaled slowly. “I thought that if I went along with it just this once that maybe the guys would finally leave me alone. Every freaking year I get stuck taking Susan around, and every year I get laughed at for it, and now that Susan wants to go to your party, I’d have had that on top of it. I just wanted some peace. I was gonna come back tomorrow and pretend to just be passing by and help clean it up, honest.”
“Ah ha,” she responded dryly, turning to step away from him. “So not only were you selfishly going to attack an old woman, but you were going to manipulate her, and probably me too?”
“Yea-wait, what? No!”
She spun around, glaring at him.
“Michael Brown… You’ve got a good heart, and you have so much potential. You have a family and a sister that loves you, yet and you resent it all.”
“My sister doesn’t ‘love’ me. She uses me. She’s a conniving little-” before he could finish, she closed the distance again and placed a finger to his lips.
“She does love you, and if you can’t see that, then I really do feel sorry for you.”
“Young man,” the old woman spoke as she stepped in through the doorway. Unlike Meghan, he never heard her steps either on the stairs, or on the creaky wooden floor. “It sounds to me like you are in dire need of a dose of perspective. I have a proposition for you. If you’re willing to venture a little adventure, I believe it would be most rewarding for us both.”
Michael had never seen Meghan as uneasy as she appeared to be at those words. She turned to approach the old woman, whispering, though the house’s otherwise dead silence, with not even a cricket or owl outside to be heard, allowed him to pick up on the conversation after a few seconds.
“…sure this is a good idea? I really do like him.”
“I know, dear, but do you really want to let him get away with pelting you with eggs?”
“Well, no, but…” Meghan sighed, stepping to the side as the old woman approached.
“You have a valuable lesson to learn. It seems to me that you need to learn to be more like your sister.”
“Uh… Yeah, can you run that one by me again? How am I supposed to be more like Susan? We’re nothing alike.”
“It’s simple, dear child. I’ll work a spell to transform you into Susan’s twin.” She spoke with all the seriousness of a doctor explaining a medical procedure. Meghan stood stone-faced and silent. “You’ll appear to everyone and yourself as her identical twin.”
“You’re insane!” he shouted abruptly, turning to leave.
“Am I? Would you prefer I simply call the police? I’m sure those boys who ran off would be more than happy to testify against you.” Wait, what did he have to lose? If he played along, he could get out of here scot-free.
“Okay, say I go along with this. How long do I have to be her ‘twin’?” he tried to look serious. He didn’t believe anything this crazy old lady said of course, but he’d say anything she wanted if it meant getting out of this mess without a criminal record.
“Well, Halloween is only a couple of days away. Let’s say, if you learn your lesson before Halloween night?”
“And if I don’t?” he asked dryly.
“I hope you like pretty dresses,” she responded with a somewhat darker tone than had previously used. It didn’t matter. He had to get out of here!
“Alright, fine, whatever.”
“Hmm, you are an impatient one, just like… Oh, but you don’t want to hear the ramblings of an old woman.” She grinned an uneven grin that gave him chills. Meghan’s stoic façade shifted for just a moment as her grandmother continued. “I suppose you don’t even want to ask what the lesson is. But you’re a smart lad. I’m sure you’ll figure it out… Probably. Off you go. We’ve work to do.”
She unceremoniously turned, waving him off as she left the room. Just like that, he was a free man. Meghan stared at him for several seconds. Finally she closed the distance, wrapped him in a friendly hug, and kissed his cheek. “Good luck. You’ll need it.”
“Meghan, wait, you don’t seriously believe all this do you?”
By all rights, she should have glared at him, or yelled, but she didn’t. She simply offered a sad smile and turned to walk away.
“MICHAEL JAMES BROWN!” his father bellowed. He had tried to sneak past the living room without being seen, but to no avail. His father stood from the sofa and approached, pulling at his shirt, heavily stained with egg yolk.
“What on EARTH have you been doing?!”
“Umm…”
“The truth…” he responded. Michael’s dad had one simple, easy-to-live-by rule. If you made a mistake, you owned up to it and accepted your punishment. At least, that was his rule for Michael. It seemed, to Michael at least, that his sister got away with everything. Speaking of the little Munchkin, Susan nervously peeked around the corner of the living room, having heard the commotion from the kitchen. Another girl, about the same age with jet black hair peeked around from behind Susan.
“Me and the guys were out egging houses… I mean, I wasn’t going to at first, but then they dared me to egg old lady Crowley’s.”
His mother now came into the conversation from the kitchen-entry, shooing Susan and the other girl off to go finish their homework. “You egged that poor old woman’s house?”
“Um… Not… exactly. I kind of … accidentally egged her granddaughter.”
Silence followed. He leapt at the one opportunity he would have to explain himself, reasoning that if he did it, he could then get the guys off his back for taking Susan trick-or-treating every year. He’d finally have some peace unlike every year prior. Of course, he conveniently omitted the part about agreeing to a spell to avoid being thrown in jail. When he finished, his parents both looked at each other, then at him. His father spoke calmly.
“Upstairs. We’ll discuss punishment later. Wash up, finish your homework then get to bed, and no computer games.”
“But dad-”
“Move it!” his mother ordered. He groaned, turning to stomp upstairs.
Two hours of peaceful silence followed. Michael’s mind kept returning to the earlier events. Everything happened so fast. Why was Meghan looking at him like that? This was all too weird.
Not long after his shower, as Michael sat working on his homework, a timid, barely audible knock caught his attention. He reached over to turn down his stereo. He already knew who it was, but the question was what did she want? Sure enough as the door slowly cracked open, Susan cautiously poked her head around the corner.
“What?” he asked flatly, causing her to cringe. She looked like she’d been crying.
“Michael, I-”
“You what, came to gloat?”
“No! I… I’m sorry!” she bawled, darting back out of the room and slamming the door behind her. What did she have to be sorry about? He sighed, slamming the textbook closed. Maybe things would look brighter in the morning. A second, more adult knock came next. He ignored it, climbing into bed. Predictably, his mother stepped inside, closing the door behind her.
“What did you say to your sister?” she asked in a gentle tone as she sat on the bed beside him.
“What?” he turned to stare blankly at her. “I asked her if she came to gloat, then she ran off crying.”
His mother sighed, shaking her head. “Of course she’s sorry. She’s not a child anymore Michael. She heard everything you said about her, and now she thinks you hate her. Oh, never mind. Goodnight Michael,” she exhaled those last words with some minor exasperation.
He waited until he could hear her footsteps on the stairs before getting up again. He pushed the door open, peeking around cautiously then crept down the hall to his sister’s room.
“Susan?” he offered.
“Go away!” she sobbed.
“Come on, just let me in for a second. I gotta tell you what that crazy–I mean, what Meghan’s grandma said. It’s important!”
Of course, he could just barge in like she and their Mom had done to him, but he’d never be able to get to sleep if he made this any worse than it already was. He waited patiently for a full minute for her to finally open the door. She had changed into one of her cute pink flannel night gowns by now, her little friend having apparently gone home while he enjoyed incarceration in his room. She stared up at him expectantly, stepping aside to let him in.
He followed her across the sea of plush white carpet to the overstuffed canopy bed with its pink lace frivolity, a stark contrast to his utilitarian navy blue bedcovers. He pulled the covers back, letting her crawl under the sheet, and tucked her in.
“So what did she say?” she asked expectantly.
He shifted his gaze to the floor and sighed. “She said that I should be more like you.”
She giggled at that. “Yeah, no offense but I always wished I had a sister instead of a brother.”
“You might get your wish for a day,” he added with a laugh, rolling his eyes.
“… Wha?”
“She claimed she was putting a spell on me to turn me into your twin sister. As if. Tell you what though, if I suddenly turn into a girl I’ll let you do my hair tomorrow.”
“Sure!” she squealed excitedly, leaning up to kiss his cheek. He just shook his head and kissed her forehead.
“G’night sis. Sorry I yelled at you earlier.”
“It’s okay. I had no idea your friends were giving you crap over me though… I’m sorry, sis.” She giggled. He glowered for just a moment, but then, figuring he owed it to her to let that one slide, smiled, and tousled her hair before standing to leave the room.
That night, Michael had the strangest dreams. He saw his entire life flash before his eyes in a series of dream sequences that seemed to last forever, only it wasn’t his life, per se. It was as though he and Susan had grown up together, as twins. He remembered himself as Michael, but at the same time, the more images that floated by, the more he remembered his life as twelve-year-old Sally Brown.
He felt delirious and more than a little disoriented when he woke. His head hurt for some reason, and something kept tickling his nose. He slowly slid one eye open to find something strange above him. A purple bed canopy? He rubbed his eyes several times, only to find the lace of a nightgown sleeve resting about his wrists, and that tickling sensation was a lock of wayward blonde curls, just like Susan’s.
He screamed and sat bolt upright, only to find his voice much, much higher and more girlish. It didn’t sound exactly like Susan’s, but it certainly belonged to a pre-teen girl. He looked around to find he was now in Susan’s bedroom. Their beds sat opposite one another with identical furnishings for each half of the room, one side done up in Susan’s favorite shade of pink, the other matching the lavender of the bed’s canopy and bedclothes. Susan sat up, staring blankly at this new intrusion on her personal space.
“OhmyGod… It WASN’T just a dream!” Susan exclaimed as she bounded out of bed, racing over to throw her arms around her new sister. She giggled happily.
“What the hell?!” Michael, now Sally, shrieked, staring down at herself. Susan giggled even louder.
“Mrs. Crowley, remember? You said she cast a spell on you! Now we’re sisters! This is SO cool!”
As if on cue, their mother pushed the door open, peeking inside. “I heard screaming. Is everything okay girls?”
Before Sally could answer, Susan looked up from the bed and smiled. “Yes Mom. Sally just had a nightmare.”
“Awww,” Mom cooed as she stepped closer. Sitting on the edge of the bed, she brushed Sally’s hair out of her face, leaning over to kiss her forehead. She couldn’t remember the last time Mom babied Michael like this, but it had to have been long before he was Susan’s age. “Are you okay sweetheart?”
Sally numbly shook her head, throwing her arms around her mother. “No, this is so messed up Momma! Meghan, and the guys, and the party, and… and…” she sobbed incoherently as their mother tried to comfort her. Susan for her part wrapped her arms around from the other side, trying desperately to comfort her new sister.
“The party? Sweetheart, did you have a bad dream about the Halloween party? If you’re nervous you know you don’t have to go.”
“But if I don’t go, you wouldn’t let …” Susan suddenly paused. Memories of that conversation playing out VERY differently came to mind. Michael completely forgot Meghan had a little sister Susan’s age. Together the three of them had asked to go a couple of days ago.
Mom frowned, pressing a hand to Sally’s forehead. Taking her cue, Susan gave Sally’s hand a squeeze and smiled reassuringly at her. “I’m going to go get some breakfast. Sal can I get you something?”
She slowly peeked over at her, uncertain as to why she felt so comfortable answering to that name. She hadn’t even thought about food yet, but now that she mentioned it… “Oatmeal sounds okay…”
“Two teaspoons of sugar and a dash of cinnamon?”
“Um… yeah, how’d you know?” she sniffed.
“We’re twins, doofus,” Susan giggled, kissing her sister’s cheek lightly before hopping up off the bed and bounding out the door. Susan was taking this all really well, but then, she had just confessed to always wanting a sister the night prior. ‘Sally’ on the other hand, couldn’t believe any of this was real. It HAD to be a dream. Any minute now she’d wake up, back in Michael’s old bed, Michael’s old room … His room!
She suddenly sprang out of bed, racing down the hallway to where Michael’s old room should be. Instead she found a small study full of bookshelves, and her father sitting at what used to be Michael’s computer desk, typing away at something. When he noticed her standing in the doorway, he spun his chair around and leaned forward, smiling at her.
“Hi princess. Are you okay? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”
“Y-yeah, I just had a bad dream. I had to see what was in here, but I guess everything’s okay now,” she responded, turning to leave again. Her father scratched his head, shrugged, and returned to work. Okay, maybe this wasn’t a dream, but what did that old hag say? That Michael had until Halloween night to learn to be more like Susan? But how was he supposed to do that? They had become twins, now, but she still had no idea what, exactly, the big lesson was!
Sally tried to mull it over in her mind as she lazily worked away at her bowl of oatmeal. Susan was a phenomenal cook who could even turn a simple meal like oatmeal into a masterpiece. At least that much hadn’t changed.
She suddenly felt memories surging forth of last night, only instead of egging Meghan she vividly remembered staying home and giggling with Susan, Mom and … Lara? Meghan’s little sister, baking cookies for the big Girl Scout Halloween party.
Her thoughts were abruptly interrupted by her mother calling from the kitchen door. “Hurry up, girls, or you’ll be late for school! Sally, you’re not even dressed yet!”
“It’s okay, Mom,” Susan spoke up for her. “Since it’s Halloween tomorrow our teachers are letting us wear our costumes to school today. Sal let me pick out her costume this year, remember?”
Their mother paused, giggling to herself. “Oh, that’s right, because she made you go as Peter Pan last year. Well, hurry up anyway. Lara’s Mom is helping her mother-in-law clean up after some pranksters hit last night so we’re giving her a ride too.” Sally smiled at that.
As Michael, he got the raw end of that deal, and very nearly a savage beating, last year. It sounded like as Sally, things were vastly more even. She wondered though, if this meant Michael could still be in trouble for the egging, or if his agreement to become Sally for a day meant someone else did it?
Back upstairs, Sally sat on the edge of Susan’s bed, watching her sister dig through their closet. Maybe Michael just didn’t spend enough time in here, but it felt like Susan’s closet seemed a lot bigger and deeper. Subtle memories of Dad converting it into a walk-in closet at the expense of some of their own closet space a couple of years ago came floating to mind. Dad really loved his girls, it seemed.
“There it is! Um, what the heck?” Susan sounded completely shocked. Sally eased off the bed, nervously approaching. She peeked inside. “What?”
“This isn’t the costume I got for you. I picked out this really cute cheer uniform for me and a football jersey for you. I was going to let you off easy this year. Only now, well, look!”
She pulled out a pair of matching orange and black cheer uniforms, just like the one Meghan would be wearing for the big football game today, only their size. Sally groaned.
“That figures. We’re twins. I remember us doing that annoying ‘dress alike’ thing to screw with people a lot.”
“And that one time you took my place to take that math test that I so wasn’t ready for … wait, WHY do I remember that?” She paused, and in unison, the twins continued, “This is so weird.”
They stared at each other, and Sally started to giggle. Susan smiled fondly. “You’re taking this all pretty well.”
“Err, well, yeah, I mean it’s not SO bad. It’s only for the day, MAYBE tomorrow, if I can figure out what that old bat meant about being more like you.”
Susan scowled. “Well, for one thing, you need to stop insulting her!”
“What?” Sally stared dumbly.
Susan shook her head. “Never mind - you’ll figure it out. Now get out of that night gown already and please, please tell me you remember having ‘the talk’ with Mom.”
Oh dear…
“Oh my God, you guys are so lucky to be twins!” the black-haired, green-skinned witch giggled as she slid into the Browns’ SUV, eyeing her friends’ matching costumes. She gave Sally’s ponytail a playful swat. “Not like me and Megs. I mean don’t get me wrong, she’s still the most awesome big sister on the planet, but to be twins would be SO awesome! Anyway, oh hi Mrs. Brown!”
“Hello dear,” Mrs. Brown smiled from the driver’s seat.
Susan leaned over and whispered, “Remember, Marcus and Meghan are dating now.”
“WHAT?! That jerk?!”
Lara, seemingly oblivious to why it would need to be pointed out, leaned forward to stare at Sally. “He IS kind of a pig, but Meghan likes him. Oh hey, did you guys hear? Somebody egged gramma’s house last night. The cops are looking into it, but nobody saw anything.”
“I…” Sally suddenly bit her lip. Lara and Susan turned in their seats to stare, and Sally quickly recovered, “-’m so sorry to hear that. I hope they catch the jerk — or jerks!”
Lara giggled. “I’m kinda surprised anybody was brave enough. Y’know, the whole ‘witch’ thing.” With that pointed out, Sally only now took note of Lara’s costume. She cleared her throat.
“Um… Lara, can I ask you a really personal question? Promise you won’t get mad though.”
“Yes, I promise,” Lara responded with a mix of both dry sarcasm and drama that only she could truly masterfully put forth.
“What kind of witch is your grandmother?”
Mrs. Brown abruptly slammed on the brakes, turning to glare at Sally. “Young lady! I thought I raised you better than that!”
Lara held up her hands disarmingly. “No, it’s okay! I’m actually surprised you guys didn’t ask sooner. Witchcraft really does run in our family, so grandma says.” It almost seemed as though she added that last line for Mrs. Brown’s benefit. “See, there are three basic types of magic: white magic, gray magic, and black magic. White magic and black magic are pretty obvious — good and bad. Gray magic is the in-between stuff, the stuff of tricks and pranks. Gramma doesn’t believe in black magic or white magic. She says hurting people, for any reason, is stupid and selfish, and that simply healing them or giving them something they didn’t earn themselves is no better.” She grinned a grin of both innocence and mischief as she stared at Sally. “Why?”
“Oh, I was just curious.”
“Uh huh. So are you guys asking anyone to my sister’s party?”
School was a unique experience for Sally. Even though she vividly remembered her life as Sally, going to school with Susan, Lara, and Susan’s other friends, she still also remembered Michael going to school here a couple of years ago, which made keeping details straight a challenge unto itself.
Added to that difficulty was that, again despite vivid memories, Sally was finding the short skirt on her Halloween costume a chore to keep in place without flashing her underwear to the world. To make matters worse, one of the boys decided to ‘help’ her out. As she and her sister were leaving science class, Jimmy Stone, a freckle-faced curly-haired boy that sat behind them in English crept up behind the two of them, hoisting the back of Sally’s skirt.
She shrieked, spinning around to face him. He gave her a goofy grin, and she balled her fist to try and belt him. Unfortunately, her new slight twelve-year-old frame left much to be desired in physical ability. He grabbed her hand and laughed, twisting her arm behind her.
“Ooh, girlie’s got some fight in her! Why don’t you gimme a kiss?”
“That’s enough Jimmy!” Susan shrieked, stomping his foot. He yelped, letting go of Sally’s arm, and before it could continue, Mr. Dugan, the science teacher, stepped out of his classroom.
“What’s going on out here?”
“She hit me!” Jimmy tried to protest, pointing at first Susan, then Sally, then back again, having trouble telling which of them he had initiated the fight against. Mr. Dugan turned to stare at them expectantly, and they quickly shook their heads. Sally didn’t know exactly why, but she suddenly felt the urge to burst into tears, and promptly did so. Susan wrapped her arms around her sister as another boy, Tony Morris, came over.
“Uh, Mr. Dugan? I saw the whole thing. Jimmy lifted her skirt, and when she tried to fight back he twisted her arm. Then Susan stomped his foot to make him let go.”
“Is that true girls?” Mr. Dugan glanced down at the twins. Susan quickly nodded, her ponytail bobbing even as Sally rested her head on Susan’s shoulder. Mr. Dugan grabbed Jimmy by the shirt and dragged him down the hall. The other students pointed and laughed, even as they gave the middle-aged, six-foot tall teacher a wide path with which to deal with his miscreant ward.
Tony approached the twins, placing his hand on Sally’s shoulder. “Hey, are you okay? He didn’t hurt you too bad did he?”
Sally sniffed as she turned to look at him. Her cheeks began to burn as she shook her head. “No, I’m okay… Thanks.”
“C’mon sis. Let’s get you cleaned up before class. Hey Tony, could you do us a huge favor and run down to Ms. Lewis’ class, tell her we’ll be a few seconds late please?” She smiled sweetly at him, and he quickly nodded, turning to practically sprint down the hall, even as Susan led Sally to the nearest girls’ room.
“Being a girl is freakin’ hard!” Sally whined. Susan laughed as she pulled her sister over to the counter. Taking a fresh tissue from her purse, she dabbed at Sally’s eyes.
“Yeah, no kidding doofus.”
“Hey, you okay?”a slightly older female voice called, following the sounds of a toilet flush as an eighth grade girl came out of the nearby stall to wash her hands. Susan smiled up at her. She turned to the twins as she dried her hands on the sandpaper the schools called paper towels, offering a friendly smile.
“Jimmy Stone tried to lift her skirt. When she fought back he twisted her arm, but Mr. Dugan dragged his ass down to the office.”
The older girl giggled. “You go girl. Don’t take that kind of crap from a boy, least of all that punk.” She held up her hand expectantly for a high five, and Sally reluctantly obliged, but smiled a little.
“Thanks.”
“Hey, listen, if he gives you guys any more crap just let me know okay? You should seriously consider taking self-defense classes like me. Boys are smart enough to leave you alone when they know you can put them on their face.”
Sally could not have been more grateful for the final bell that day. Her day had been so full of slip-ups and near-misses confusing her current, temporary new life with her life as Michael. What’s more, she knew exactly who had egged Meghan’s grandmother’s house, and couldn’t tell anyone because she didn’t have an alibi as to how she knew! Lara interrupted her thoughts as they drove her home.
“Hey, are you okay Sally? You’ve been quiet since we got in the car. You’re not still upset about Jimmy are you?”
As the SUV rolled to a stop at the traffic light, Mrs. Brown glanced back. “What was that?”
Lara bit her lip. “Jimmy Stone attacked Sally at school today.”
“He WHAT?!”
“No, Mom, it wasn’t like that,” Sally tried to calm her mother down, explaining what had really happened, instead of the sensationalized version Lara had obviously heard. When she finished, Mrs. Brown slowly shook her head.
“Well, regardless I think it’s time I enrolled you girls in Taekwondo. Your father mentioned they’re giving the first lesson free at the rec center next week.”
“Oh, hey, can Sally and Susan come over to my house?” Laura interrupted, “Meghan needs help setting up for the big party. She can give them a ride home after since she’s cheering at the football game tonight.”
Susan and Sally looked at each other, grinned, and added in unison, “Pleeease?”
Mrs. Brown started to laugh. “Okay, okay, I can’t resist it when they do that, and they know it.” She smiled, the honk from the next car back reminding her that the light had turned green.
“Yay!” the three exclaimed in unison. It had been an incredibly rough day all around for Sally, but the thought of spending some time at Michael’s would-be girlfriend’s house sounded really appealing … even if it would be time spent as the friend of her little sister instead. This was so confusing.
As they walked up the stairs together, the front door opened, and Old Mrs. Crowley appeared. Sally froze right in her tracks. Susan and Lara both stopped to stare at her, but the old woman casually stepped out onto the front steps and regarded the three girls with a warm, innocent smile.
“Hello there girls. I haven’t been out of the house in so long, I thought I’d just stop in and see how my daughter-in-law was doing. How was school today?”
Lara shrugged. “Hi gramma. It was okay. Sally had some boy trouble, but nothing major.”
“Oh, really?” she answered, turning to look at Sally. “I hope you handled it properly?”
“Well let’s see. I spent the entire day trying to keep boys from looking up my skirt, one succeeding. When I tried to fight back I got my arm twisted, and I completely humiliated myself in front of a cute boy.” Sally sighed. She wanted to cry just thinking about it, but managed to force herself to keep it together.
“You poor thing,” she cooed. Her old bones creaked just a bit as she knelt down in front of them.
“I… really don’t want to talk about it, if that’s okay? I just want to help Meg get ready for her party.”
“My my. So polite,” she responded, patting Sally’s head gently. “Just like your sister.”
“… What?”
She giggled under her breath. “You’re on the right track, dearie. Now let me ask you this…”
Lara and Susan seemed to fade away into darkness, leaving only the old woman and Sally. The old woman looked up, locking her gaze with Sally’s.
“Given the chance to do it over again, what would you do differently about yesterday?”
“A lot,” Sally sighed. “For starters I wouldn’t have yelled at Susan and made her cry, and… Well, that would’ve probably never happened anyway because I would’ve told Marcus to go shove those eggs up his nose.”
“Interesting… Interesting. Why the change of heart?”
“Well, being a girl is HARD for one. I didn’t realize how hard Susan must have it sometimes. I can’t even imagine what it must be like to be shunned like some kind of …”
“Witch?” she answered with a knowing smile.
“Well… Yeah. I’m sorry about what happened. I swear I never meant to hit Meghan anyway, but I never should have taken that stupid dare. … And I’m sorry I didn’t take Halloween more seriously too.”
The old woman grinned. “There are things in this world which mankind at large is not meant to understand, child. I’ve given you a glimpse because you needed a swift kick in the backside.”
“I guess this means I have to go back to being Michael now, right?” Even despite the day she had, she almost sounded reluctant. Despite all the bad things that happened, she had never felt closer to either her sister or her family, and really didn’t want to give that up just yet.
“Well, you seem to have taken to this new form rather easily…”
“I thought that was because you gave me all these memories of what my life would be like,” she responded, a little surprised.
“Child, I gave you no such thing. I simply put things in motion. To put it another way, I opened the door. Your willingness to accept my offer, whether consciously or subconsciously, and to genuinely make amends did all this. You stepped through the door.”
“Are you saying I wanted to be a girl?” she blinked, staring blankly back at her.
“Well, not per se, no. You wanted a change.”
She had a point.
“I guess you’re right. So what happens now?”
“That part is up to you. Stay as you are, or return to your old body, it’s out of my hands now. What I can do is teach you.”
“You… want me to be a witch?”
She grinned. “The choice is yours. You have the Gift, just like my granddaughters. You have the potential to be a powerful agent of chaos, given the proper motivations and training.”
“When do we start?” she asked, excited.
“Tomorrow night, after Meghan’s party. For now, enjoy being a girl a little bit longer before you decide. Oh, and don’t worry about Marcus. I have something very… special in mind to teach that boy a lesson he won’t soon forget, either.”
“Mrs. Crowley?”
“Yes dear?”
Sally stepped forward, wrapping her arms around the old woman’s neck. “Thanks. I … I really do think I want to stay like this. I won’t miss those so-called friends, and I feel like I understand my sister better now. I feel-”
As the light around them returned to normal, Lara and Susan fading back into view, Old Mrs. Crowley was nowhere to be seen. Susan blinked, glancing around.
“Uh… Lara, where’d your gramma go?”
Lara giggled. “Oh, she’s around, somewhere. C’mon, let’s go see if Meghan needs any help.”
Sally followed her sister and their friend into the house. Already, she felt as though memories of Michael had begun to fade, or perhaps she willed those memories away?
She had made the conscious decision to remain as Sally, but was it really her decision, the decision Michael would have made? If Michael knew today what he knew yesterday, would he have ever set foot in the old woman’s yard? Was she tricked, or was she treated: or perhaps, maybe both?
"Thanks for watching Danny on such a short notice, Angela," Danny's Mom said. "You be good for your Aunt, sport."
"Yes, mother. Say hi to Grandma Brown at the Hospital please."
“I will sport.”
Danny was a normal five year old boy, five and half if you asked him. He was wearing what he normally wore: blue jeans and sweatshirt; it just happens to say 'A Yale Kid' today. His brown hair had recently been cut short.
"Amanda your cousin is here," Danny's Aunt Angela yelled up the stairs.
"Send him upstairs, please Mommie," Danny heard his cousin's reply.
"No, you come down and greet him. You need to be a polite hostess."
Danny turned towards the door to watch his mother leave, and suddenly found himself being hugged by his cousin. "How did you get down here so quickly?"
"Magic," Amanda giggled. "Come on let's go play in my room," she said while taking his hand and leading him to her room.
Danny took in his cousins outfit on the way to her room. He didn't see his cousin too often, with his dad a busy Yale professor, and his aunt, normally busy with coaching. He always enjoyed his cousins outfit. Today was no exception; she was wearing pink overalls with a white sweatshirt underneath, the bib of the overalls hiding what was on the front of the sweatshirt.
Walking into the room after his cousin, Danny stopped and stared at a dress hanging on the closet door. It was some sort of costume. The front part of the skirt was white with three hearts and gold detail on it, and on top of that was a red skirt. On top of all of that was black kind of poofy skirt, but only on the sides. The sleeves were black with gold detail at the shoulders. A big red heart was at the chest and front of the dress was black and white checkerboard like. He didn’t recognize the fabric. It wasn’t like anything he had worn or seen Amanda wear before.
His cousin, shaking him, woke him out of his trance with the dress. “I was asking if you wanted to play a game, but I notice you're interested in my Red Queen outfit.” Danny sheepishly nodded that he was caught staring at the outfit. “I am wearing that for Halloween, and my best friends are going to be the White Rabbit and Cheshire Cat. What are you going to be for Halloween?” Amanda asked.
"Mommie got me a Buzz Lightyear costume, but I’d rather be a," Danny said and then mumbled what he wanted to be.
Amanda asked her cousin, "I didn't get what you wanted to be. Could you repeat that please, Danny?"
Danny sighed, and whispered, "A girl."
Amanda jumped up from where she was sitting on her bed. She hugged her cousin, "That’s not a bad thing, though a girl would stick out like a sore thumb on Halloween..."
Danny frowned at what his cousin said.
"... What you need is a girls costume. You would be a perfectly cute Alice with me and my friends," Amanda continued excitedly.
Danny smiled at that, and whispered, "I’d like that very much."
"Instead of playing a game, you want to play dress up?" Amanda asked her cousin.
"I guess," Danny answered.
“Great! As much as I’d like to dress you in my Halloween costume, it probably would swallow you... Oh I know just the thing,” Amanda said bubbly as she ran to her closet, and started looking for something. "I know it’s here somewhere. I hope Mommie didn't get rid of it since it no longer fits me," she said as she continued searching.
"What?" Danny asked.
"Ah here it is: my Halloween costume from when I was your age," Amanda answered.
Danny looked at the costume. It appeared to be a pink poodle dog costume. "You want me to wear that? Its a girls costume?"
"You said it, yourself, you want to be a girl for Halloween," Amanda answered. "Now is your chance to wear one, and besides you agreed."
Danny reluctantly agreed. "Great!" said Amanda excitedly. "I will turn around as you strip down - you can leave your socks on, and put this on," Amanda said as she unzipped the poodle costume and handed the costume to Danny.
"Strip?" Danny asked as he accepted the costume.
"The costume would look wrong on top of your jeans and baggy sweatshirt," Amanda said as she turned around, "Oh, Dani, the zipper goes in back, by the way."
After making sure his cousin had turned around, Danny took his sweatshirt and jeans off. He then took the pink costume and stepped in to it, pulling the front up to put his arms into the sleeves. He noticed that there was no hand openings. "Amanda?"
"Yes, can I turn around?" Amanda asked?
"My zipper is not done, and there’s no hand openings," Danny said.
"Oh you got your hands in the paws, if you pull your hand back, you will find the hand openings underneath, about where your wrists are. I’ll do your zipper, Danielle." Amanda responded as she walked to the backside of her cousin.
"Danielle?" Danny asked, as he felt his cousin start to zip him up.
"Danielle is the female version of your name. I felt it fit better. I hope you don't mind," Amanda said as she placed the hood in place.
"I kind of like Danielle," she said as she tried to find hand openings. After trying the openings out, she decided to put her hands back in the paws.
"Great!" her cousin said bubbly, "Now I’m going to finish zipping up the zipper. I will try and watch your hair so it don't get caught. You are kind of lucky to have short hair.”
“Why? I always wanted long hair,” Danielle answered.
“I was always afraid my Mommie was going to get my hair caught in the zipper.” her cousin answered. “She never did, but I was afraid anyways. Ok stand still while I put your collar around your neck.”
Danielle said, “My collar?” as she felt her cousin place something around her neck, and heard a snap in the back.
Her cousin answered, “A poodle dog has got to have a collar, right? Ok, lets go look in the mirror.” With that Amanda started leading her out of Amanda’s room and to the bathroom.
Looking the bathroom mirror, Danielle saw that she had pink fluffy ears, with darker pink bows on them, her fur looked like a normal poodle fur cut, with fur on top of her head, around her chest/back area, and a tuft of fur at her wrists. Looking down at her feet, she noticed that there was fur down there too. She was wearing a dark pink collar, that said Duchess on the attached tag.
She tried to look to see what was hanging against her leg, failing the ability to do that, she took one of her hands out of the paws, and felt it, it was a tail with a ball of fur on the end. She thought she felt another bow on the end of the tail too.
“Lets go show my Mommie, cous’,” Amanda said to a suddenly alarmed Danielle.
“No … No... me be in trouble for wearing this..” Danielle said very alarmed.
Amanda said in reassuring voice, “No you won’t! Let’s go, Duchess,” she insisted as she lead her cousin out of the bathroom, and towards the stairs.
Going down the stairs, Amanda said “Mommie, I’d like you to meet my cousin Danielle, wearing a pretty poodle costume.”
Danielle’s aunt said alarmed as they both walked into the room she was in, “AMANDA JOY GREER, you are so grounded till you go to school next Monday if you forced your cousin to wear that! That means no seeing Spirit and the rest of the Girl Scouts Saturday.”
Danielle started to get scared, and said with teary eyes, “Don’t punish my cousin, aunty, she didn’t force me to do anything. Me actually like this outfit, and the name Danielle. If she forced me to do anything it was to show you, and me was afraid you punish me for wearing it!” With that Danielle turned around and ran for the stairs.
Aunt Angela looked at Amanda with an ‘is that true?’ look, as Amanda nodded. “DANIELLE REBECCA COLLINS, get your poodle butt back here,” Aunt Angela yelled.
Shocked by being called that name, Danielle stopped and slowly walked back in the Kitchen, hearing aunty tell Amanda as she slowly walked in, still crying, “Here take this plastic bag, and gather up Danielle's clothes, and set them by her shoes at the front door.”
Bending down to Danielle, with a tissue in her hand, “Now now, no one is in trouble. I was only trying to protect you. Please stop crying,” Aunt Angela said as she dabbed Danielle’s eyes. “Where were you going?”
“To Amanda’s room to try and take the outfit off, and failing that, just to hide in the corner and cry my eyes out. I always wanted a girls costume, finally get to wear one and my cousin gets in trouble for it.”
“One second Danielle,” aunt Angela said, as she grabbed a stool and placed it by the kitchen table. “Come here Danielle...” she said as Amanda reentered the room.
Danielle slowly walked to her Aunty, no longer crying, but not sure what was going on.
“Arms up,” Aunty said, as Danielle raised her arms.
Danielle’s aunt said, “That’s a good girl,” as she placed her on the stool facing away from the table, towards the kitchen. “Now sit still while I grab some stuff,” she said as she walked out of the room.
“Cous’ are we in trouble still?” Danielle asked her cousin.
“I don’t think so. Mommie called you Danielle,” Amanda answered, a bit confused about what her Mommie was up to.
Aunt Angela walked back in the room, with a small container, and placed it behind Danielle. She started to get some stuff out, as Danielle tried to see what she was doing. “No, Danielle look straight ahead. You’ll find out eventually.”
Danielle sighed, and nodded.
“Mommie?” Amanda asked.
“Yes pumpkin,” her Mommie responded, as she was filling a bowl with water.
“DaniellesaidthatherMommiegotheraBuzzLightyearcostume...” Amanda said in a hurry as her Mommie started to unzip the hood part of Danielles costume and dropping it around her chest.
“Breathe, Pumpkin, breathe. I know you’re excited, but you’ve got to tell me slowly. Tell it to me as I tend to our poodle dog. Ok, Danielle close your eyes, and try to keep very still.”
Amanda repeated, “Danielle... said... that... her... Mommie... got... her... a... Buzz... Lightyear... costume,” as Danielle felt something being rubbed against her face.
“Not that slow, Pumpkin," Angela tried not to giggle, “You can tell me normal speed.” as she continued on Danielle face.
“But she said she rather be a girl for Halloween, and I thought a girl would stick like a sore thumb,” Amanda continued.
“Yes it would, pumpkin. Ok Danielle, you can open your eyes but keep looking straight ahead.” Aunty said as she reached for something behind Danielle. “By the way is that true, Duchess?” she said almost in an after thought.
Danielle nodded.
“Amber, Denise, and I could really use an Alice in our costume group, and I thought Danielle would make a perfect Alice,” Amanda said as Danielle could see her Aunty painting her nose black.
“I will talk to your Aunt Nancy, but I can’t promise anything, Pumpkin. I’m not sure if she’s going to be too thrilled of driving down from New Haven on Halloween, let alone getting another costume,” she said as Danielle felt her painting her lips.
“What if you asked Aunt Jane to make the costume?” Amanda asked. Danielle thought real hard over that one, she knew there was no Aunt Jane on her side of the family.
“I’ll see about that. As I said I’ll talk to your Aunt Nancy about it,” she said as Danielle could see her do something with a funny little brush on her cheeks. “Amanda, Pumpkin, can you be a sweetheart, and run to my bedroom, and get my makeup mirror? Don’t break it on the way down please.”
“Yes, Mommie,” Amanda said, as she was leaving.
“Ok, Danielle I will show your face in a second when your cousin gets back,” Aunty Angela said as she placed the hood back in place.
Amanda came slowly back in the room with the mirror and handed it to her Mommie.
"Ok poodle girl, let's look in the mirror," Aunt Angela said.
Danielle looked in the mirror, and saw that she now had a pink face. The tip of her nose was painted black like a dog nose, a line was painted between her nose and her now black lips, and she had some black dots close to her cheeks. “I got a dog’s face!” Danielle said, as her aunt helped her down.
“Yes you do Duchess. Why don’t you two girls run off and play a game?” Aunty Angela said
“Okay,” the two girls said in unison almost like twins.
“I got a Disney Princess version of Chutes and Ladders which would be fun to play. You want to play that Danielle?”
“Sure,” Danielle said as the two girls ran up stairs like a herd of elephants.
After playing the game for a while, and giggling away like the two girls it would appear to be, Danielle heard the doorbell go off. “Oh no..” she said out loud. “Where’s my clothes, Cous’?” she asked her cousin scared.
“By the front door with your shoes, and besides even if you could change, your face’s still painted.” Amanda answered as she went to give her scared cousin an reassuring hug.
“Danielle, Amanda, please come on down, your Mother, and Aunt is here.” they heard Aunt Angela yell up the steps.
Amanda grabbed Danielle’s hand, and had to pull her to the top of the stairs, as Danielle tried to resist. “Come on Danielle. I’ll protect you. Big cousin will protect you.”
“Danielle?” they heard come from downstairs as the girls finally got to the top of the stairs.
“What taking you two so long?” Aunt Angela said up the stairs, and then seeing that Amanda was basically pulling Danielle downstairs said, “Come on down. No one is going to hurt you, Danielle.”
Sighing, Danielle started walking down the stairs on her own, but she stared at her stocking feet like she was going to the gallows.
“Nancy, I’d like you to meet your daughter, Danielle,” Aunt Angela said to Danielle’s Mommie when Danielle finally made it down..
“She is a darling. Did you get tricked into dressing this way, sport?”
“No Mommie,” Danielle said still staring at her feet. “I agreed to it all.”
Danielle’s Mommie took her hand and raised Danielle’s head up, “You are a cutie pie. You’re afraid of my reaction, right?”
The poodle nodded.
“Don’t be,” Danielle’s Mommie said as she gave her a hug. “Why don’t you and your cousin run back upstairs to continue playing, while I talk to your aunt? Where are your clothes, Princess?”
“Princess? Amanda put them by my shoes.” Danielle answered.
“It fits better than sport right now. Good, leave them there, while you two play.” Danielle’s Mommie said as she patted her on the butt.
Amanda ran up stairs, as Danielle followed slowly behind. Going back in Amanda’s room, Danielle tried to listen to what was being discussed downstairs, but all she could hear was muffled sounds.
After about an hour, “Danielle, it’s time to leave. Help Amanda put away any toys that you two got out, and come on downstairs. Amanda come down and give me a goodbye hug, please,” was yelled up the stairs.
Danielle helped Amanda put away the game, then grabbing hold of Amanda’s hand, she slowly went timidly downstairs. “Ok, Mommie the toys are put away, but I can’t put this costume away,” as she looked to where her now missing clothes were, “Where are my clothes,” Danielle asks scared.
“Danielle?” Amanda asked still holding on to Danielle’s hand
“Yes?” Danielle responded.
“The costume didn’t fit me anymore. You can have it.”
“Aww.. Thanks Cous’,” Danielle responded.
“Your clothes are in the car already, and since your Aunt and cousin already gave the outfit to you, you can wear that outfit home, Princess.”
Danielle started to get scared, squeezing Amanda’s hand harder. “What about Daddie?”
“Don’t worry about Daddie. It’ll all be ok, Princess. Amanda since your cousin refuses to let go of your hand, can you be a sweetheart and put her shoes on?”, Danielle’s Mommie said.
Danielle and Amanda went to where the shoes were, and after Danielle sat on the bottom step, Amanda looked at the shoes. She ran to her Mommie and whispers something in her ear.
“You have to ask your Aunt, but since they don’t fit you anymore, it’s ok with me.” Aunt Angela said, as an Danielle just looked confused.
Amanda ran to her aunt and whispered in her ear, and after getting a nod, she ran upstairs. Slowly she came back downstairs, hiding something behind her. She kept her back away from Danielle as she went around her, still sitting confused on the bottom step of the stairs.
Danielle confusedly looked at her Mommie, but all she got was a smile out of her Mommie. “Ok, Princess, give me your right foot,” her cousin said.
Danielle stuck out her left foot.
“No, Princess, that is your left foot,” Amanda giggled, “But it will do,” she said as she tickled the bottom of Danielle’s foot, but making sure she was holding on to the foot tightly. As Danielle was distracted giggling, she put a shoe quickly on the foot.
Danielle looked down at the shoe, and noticed it was white and pink with a pink heart on the side, with three princesses on the heart. You could tell that they were not brand new, they had some wear and tear, but that didn’t matter to her. Danielle was so engrossed in looking at the shoe, that she didn’t hear her cousin ask for the other foot. Amanda had to poke her to get her attention.
“You must like them. You can look at them later; right now I need your other foot.” Amanda said gigglingly.
Danielle sheepily switched feet, and watched Amanda put on her other new shoe. After doing that Amanda helped her cousin up, and gave her a hug. “Hope to see you later cous’. I like having a girl cousin.” And then she took Danielle’s messy boy’s shoes and handed them to her Aunt.
Danielle’s Mommie reached down and hugged her niece, “Thanks for being a hostess for your cousin, Amanda,” as Aunt Angela was hugging her niece.
Amanda smiled at that.
“Tell your cousin goodbye, and thank her, Princess, for entertaining you and the outfit,” Danielle’s Mommie said.
“Thank you very much, Amanda. I really enjoyed my time. Thank you for the outfit too. I’ll treasure it,” Danielle responded with all honesty, and a bit of excitement in her voice.
With that, Danielle’s Mommie took her hand, and led her to the car, and opening the back door, helped her into the booster seat. Danielle noticed as she was going to the car, that her shoes lit up as she walked, she smiled at that.
After Danielle’s Mommie got in the driver seat they started driving home, mostly in complete silence. Danielle couldn’t read if her Mommie was upset, or just thinking. She decided to stare out of the window at the passing cars, slowly nodding off to sleep.
“Wake up Princess. We’re home.”
Danielle awoke with a start. She really wanted to stay in the car afraid of what her Daddie would say. Danielle’s Mommie could see that, and said, “It’ll be ok Princess,” and offered her hand to her new daughter.
Danielle took her Mommie’s hand and went in the house with her. Her daddie meet them at the door, and looking at Danielle he had a shocked look on his face.
“Who is this?” Danielle’s Daddie asked surprised.
“Your daughter,” Danielle’s Mommie answered.
“How... What... When... Where...” Danielle’s father slumbered, “I mean, since when have I had a daughter?” he asked when he regained his senses.
“Since her cousin Amanda got her to admit some things,” Danielle’s Mommie said, as Danielle started to really examine her new shoes very carefully, still holding on tightly to her Mommie’s hand.
“Amanda, tricked him or her or whatever, in to wearing that?”
“No, she agreed to everything along the way. She was scared of my reaction. According to Angela, she was perfectly happy wearing this when I was gone. She was starting to warm up to me, till going home was mentioned. We will discuss this and much more later, but I need to get a certain puppy dog in the bath. She is up way past her bedtime,” Danielle’s Mommie said as she led her to the bathroom. “Be right back Princess,” she said as she left the room after turning on the water, and putting some bubble bath in the tub.
When she came back, Danielle could see she had a set of her Boys pajamas, and clean underwear in her hand.
“Ok, on the toilet, so I can get your shoes off, Princess.”
Danielle hopped on the toilet, and held her feet out, with which her Mommie took off both of her shoes. After accepting her mommie’s hands, she hopped off after she was done.
“Hmm, hmm, aaah, the zipper is in the back, and it appears the collar is separate,” Danielle’s Mommie said rhetorically, “Please turn around, Princess,” she said after turning off the water. After she unsnapped the collar, and unzipped the costume, Danielle was helped out of it, and helped out of her underwear and socks. “Ok, go play in the tub a bit sweetie. I’ll be back in a bit to help you wash up,” with that she walked out the door, with the costume and dirty clothes, and Danielle’s new shoes.
As Danielle played in the tub, she noticed that her parents were having a discussion, but it was being kept very hush hush. She couldn’t tell exactly what was being discussed, or if it was a good or bad discussion.
“Ok, Dani, playtime is over,” her Mommie said coming back in the room. “We need to wash this face paint off you. It’s not good to sleep with it on,” as she started to wash Danielle’s body.
After being helped into her PJs, she was led to her very boyish room, and tucked in bed.
“Night Night sweetie.”
As she drifted to sleep, Dani could hear that her parents were still talking, but again she couldn’t make out the tone of the discussion.
~oOo~
The next few days at the Collins home it was business as usual. Danny did the normal stuff he did after Kindergarten. Not a word was said about an Alice costume, or the name Danielle. He did notice that the Buzz Lightyear costume was not where his mother had placed it before, but then again the poodle costume, and princess shoes were missing too. The only difference that he noticed in those days, was that the sport nickname was replaced apparently with the nickname of sweetie.
He didn’t really have the guts to ask his Mommie where his poodle costume or shoes went to though. He was hoping that they were still in the house.
~oOo~
“Hi Sweetie, how was Kindergarten?” his Mommie asked him after school Friday morning.
“Fine. I have a worksheet to do this weekend Mommie,” Danny answered.
“Ok, we got to go grocery shopping right now so I can prepare dinner tonight. You can work on it while I cook dinner,” his Mother said as she helped him into the car.
After driving to Walmart, his mother led him into the store, but instead of turning directly to the grocery area like she normally did, she led him in the young girls department. “Mommie, what we doing here?” Danielle asked, as she tried to sneak looks at the girls outfits. Her question went unanswered. Her looking at the outfits was not very sneaky, either; it was more like staring.
She watched her Mommie pull a really cute dress from a rack, and fumble with the tag. “Who’s the dress for, Mommie?” she asked.
“I’m looking for an outfit for a very good five year old girl I know, sweetie. You wouldn’t know any five year old girls would you?” her Mommie answered back.
“I know a few, I am five,” Danielle answered back, hoping that the dress was for her.
“Yes you are,” Danielle’s Mommie answered as she put the dress back.
Danny’s hope sank, as he followed his Mother out of girls section. After seeing the Halloween costume area, he asked his Mommie if they could look over there.
“No, we are on a tight schedule, not today, Sweetie.” was the reply from his Mommie
~oOo~
The next day Danny felt his Mommie shaking him awake. “Time to get up, sweetie, your Aunt Angela is picking you up in an hour.”
Danny got up with a start, since this was very unusual, since he could never remember his Aunt picking him up.
"Luckily, you had a bath last night, so you don't need one this morning. Today you get to pick one of two outfits, Sweetie," Dani's mother said.
Dani thought that was a bit different, but nodded anyways.
"You can not mix or match what is in the outfits. You have to take them as they are," Dani's Mommie continued.
Dani nodded, confused by the change of pace.
Dani's Mommie pointed to the dresser, "There are the two outfits."
Sitting on the dresser were two stacks of clothes. Both appeared to have blue jeans, one with a white sweatshirt, one with grey sweatshirt. Most importantly, next to white sweatshirt pile was her pink light-up princess shoes, with her messy boys shoes next to the other.
"Me can choose?" Danielle asked excitedly.
"Yes you may sweetie," Danielle's Mommie said.
"The princess shoe pile of course Mommie," Danielle answered.
"Ok, let's get you dressed, Princess. We’re running out of time," Danielle's Mommie answered, as she took Danielle's pajamas off. "Step out of these underwear, Princess, you got different ones to go with your outfit."
Danielle did as she was told, and then stepped into the pink panties her Mommie was trying to put on her.
Her Mommie continued to dress her in the clothes. She noticed that the blue jeans were really an set of overalls with Belle on the front. The sweatshirt had Princess written on the front in pink, but you wouldn't know it, since the bib hid it. After her Mommie put on her shoes, she was told to sit on the bed a second.
"We need something to finish the picture, you still don't look like Danielle," her Mommie said as she grabbed a brown pile of hair, and placed it on top of Danielle's head, "... Now there is my Princess,” she said, as she finger combed the hair in place.
“Can I see Mommie?” Danielle asked.
“Maybe later, we need to get some food in you before your Aunty arrives,” was the answer.
“Ok,” Danielle said defeated, and headed to the kitchen to sit at the kitchen table.
Soon after Danielle got done eating, her Aunty was ringing the doorbell.
“Danielle, your Aunt Angela is here for you,” Danielle’s Mommie said as Danielle started skipping to the door.
Noticing the lack of her cousin, she asked, “Where is Amanda?”
“She’s spending today with her favorite sister, and the rest of the Girls Scouts,” Aunt Angela answered as she hugged Danielle. “Well, we’d better be going. We’re expected in twenty minutes,” she continued as she took Danielle’s hand.
“Amanda doesn’t have a sister does she? And who is expecting us?” Danielle asked, as her aunty led her to the car.
“She is more like an adopted sister,” Aunty said as she helped Danielle into Amanda’s booster seat, conveniently ignoring the second part of the question.
After a few minutes drive, they arrived at an upscale high rise. Aunt Angela helped Danielle out of the car, and taking her hand, they went over to the door. A buzz sounded, and then they went into the lobby. Aunt Angela greeted someone sitting at the piano, “Hello Moira. I see you made it back ok from Los Angeles.”
“Aye, home sweet home. So this is your little niece? What a darlin’ she is!” the person identified as Moira said.
“Yep she is, I’m heading up to Jane’s now. You going to play some more or join us?” Aunt Angela said.
“We just made some cupcakes. I think they’re perfect for the wee Angel,” Moira said following the pair to the elevator.
Danielle finally was able to take in her appearance in the mirrored elevator doors as they rode the elevator up. She thought she looked just like her little girl classmates, which she was very happy about.
Moira opened the penthouse door, which caused someone else to say down the hall, “Moira is that you?”
“It’s me, and our guests are here too, Jane,” Moira answered.
“Great. I’ll be right there. Why don't you get them some snacks while they wait?” answered Jane.
“Danielle, aye? Would you like a cupcake?” Moira asked her as she held down a plate of blue and pink cupcakes.
“Yes, please,” Danielle responded as she grabbed a pink cupcake.
“What a pretty doll, Angela,” Danielle heard Jane say as she was eating her cupcake.
“Thanks. Same deal as Amanda, for the price?” Aunt Angela said.
“She can help Amanda if she feels like it. They would both be great if possible. I plan on asking both of my daughters too,” Jane responded as she bent down to talk to Danielle, “Danielle can you follow me? I need to get some measurements off you,” and offering Danielle her hand.
Danielle timidly took the offered hand and followed Jane, after making sure that her Aunty was following too.
“Ok, sweetiepie, arms up,” Jane said.
Jane picked up Danielle after she raised her hands, setting Danielle nicely on a table, which appeared to be very high off the floor to Danielle. “Ok, sweetiepie, I need you to be still while I get the measurements. I don’t want you to fall down.”
Danielle tried to be very still, as she felt a tape measure being placed various places around her body. She tried to watch what this Jane lady was doing, without moving, but found that very hard to do at times. Danielle was asked to move various body parts at times, as Jane measured her. She wasn’t sure what she was being measured for, but she hoped it was for an Alice costume. Really it was all she thought about since her cousin mentioned it.
“Ok, I should have it done in less than a week, I will give you a call Angela,” Jane said as she helped Danielle down from the table.
“Thank you again, Jane,” Aunt Angela said, as she was taking Danielle’s hand, “Now if you’ll excuse me, I’ve got a niece to spoil since I don’t see her very often.”
Danielle’s ears perked up at that last statement, and said to her Aunty, “Spoil?”
“You’ll see, Princess,” was all her Aunty would say, as they walked out of the apartment, and headed for the elevator, “It’s about lunch time. You hungry, Princess?”
“Yes, Aunty,” Danielle responded as they walked to the car.
“Ok, we’ll swing by McDonalds on the way to our next stop,” Aunt Angela said as they were driving away, “Hamburger, cheeseburger or chicken nuggets, sweetie?”
“Cheeseburger, Aunty, please” Danielle responded looking out the window at the passing city.
As they were getting out of the car at McDonalds, Aunt Angela took Danielle’s hand, and walked towards the counter.
“Coach Greer, what a surprise, what can I get you?” the teenage girl with black hair behind the counter said.
Aunt Angela, surprised at being recognized by the girl, shuddered, “How you know me? My niece will have a girl’s cheeseburger happy meal with the apple slices and a milk, I will have your ceasar salad, with an unsweetened ice tea.”
“I’m a good friend of Robin and Jenn, and for that matter, Alli and Nikki too... I’m working here part time to afford my prom dress. Oh, that will be 6.99 ma’am.”
After paying and receiving their food, Aunty lead Danielle to a table near the play area, “Ok, Princess, after you eat your food, you may play in the play area.”
Danielle nodded as she looked at the Strawberry Shortcake toy, slowly munching on an apple slice.
After eating, Danielle was excused from the table to play in the play area. “Let me get these shoes off you, Danielle.” aunty told her, as she was removing the shoes.
Danielle didn’t seem to have a care in the word, as she ran and giggled with the other boys and girls in the play area.
“Danielle, we have to go to our next stop,” she heard her aunty say as she was about ready to slide down the slide again.
Skipping like the excited girl she appeared to be, she stopped moving just long enough so her aunty could get her shoes on. “Wow, Princess, once you break free of that shyness you hide behind, you’re a hyper ball of energy,” her Aunt Angela exclaimed, “Just like your cousin.”
Back in the car, Danielle wondered where the next stop was going to be. “Where we going Aunty?” Danielle asked?
“You will see...” her Aunt Angela answered as she drove.
Pulling into the parking lot of a building she couldn’t remember if she had been to before, Danielle tried to see what the sign outside the parking lot said, but curses, she couldn’t read yet.
After helping Danielle out of the car, Danielle’s Aunty led her into the building, “Welcome to the Connecticut Children's Museum,” a lady at the door said.
With that Danielle became very excited and tried to pull her Aunty towards where she could see other kids, “Wait, Princess, we’ve got to pay first.”
After paying, Danielle pulled her aunty towards the museum proper, stopping in the first room which was full of musical instruments. Aunt Angela watched Danielle as she played around with them, smiling to herself about her excited niece that she never knew she had till recently.
After Danielle had her fill in that room they continued on to other parts of the museum, stopping to see various rooms, like one totally with logic puzzles, one almost directly from the ‘Goodnight Moon’ story, she especially liked the room full of dress up outfits.
“The museum is closing in 15 minutes,” the loudspeaker said after they had been there a few hours.
“Wow, where did the time go,” Aunt Angela said, “Well I guess that’s our cue to leave, Princess.”
Heading out of the car, Danielle was asked if she had a fun day, “Yes, Aunty, thank you.”
On the short drive across town, Danielle drifted asleep. Pulling in to the Collins residence, Aunt Angela had to wake Danielle up.
“She wore herself out playing today, and she’s probably hungry. She hasn’t eaten since I got her a happy meal at lunch,” Aunt Angela told Danielle’s Daddie after he answered the door.
“Ok, dinner is just about ready. Thank you Angela,” Danielle’s Daddie responded, “Go clean your hands for dinner, Princess,” he said to Danielle as he patted her back.
~oOo~
Danielle was not mentioned in most of the following week. Nothing was said about an Alice Halloween costume either, and again the Collins household fell into the status quo. Dani did try to find her poodle costume when she was bored on Wednesday, but couldn’t find it anywhere.
Still bored on Thursday, after her daily worksheet from school was done, she asked her Mommie, “Mommie you didn’t get rid of my poodle costume that Amanda gave me did you.”
“No sweetie, it is put away, would you like to wear it? You can’t wear it all day though because your father is taking us out to eat at a nice restaurant tonight,” was the response she got.
“Yes please,” Danielle responded bubbly.
“Ok, let me help you in it,” Danielle’s Mommie said, as she and Danielle went to the guest room.
Blocking the view of the closet from Danielle, Danielle’s Mommie got out the costume, and dressed her daughter in it. Danielle thought it was odd that she had her change to panties, not that she was upset about that though. “Ok, run along and play, Princess,” she said patting Danielle on the head.
After playing for a few hours, Danielle heard, “Princess, it time to get ready to go eat with your father, please come to the guest room.”
Walking into the room, Danielle saw an box laying on the bed with something white, and a shoe box next to it.
Stripped of her costume, Danielle was asked to sit on the bed and point both of her feet.
“These are tights, Princess,” her Mommie said as she worked them up her legs, getting to about her knees, her mother went to the shoe box. After she opened the top of the box, Danielle could see that they were a shiny pair of black shoes, which promptly went on her feet. Next she was helped off the bed, so the tights could be worked the rest of the way up her.
“Ok, arms up, Princess,” Danielle was told, and she gladly responded.
Her Mommie, after Danielle put her arms up, pulled a long sleeved shirt over her head, “Ok, leave them up please, Princess,” she said as Danielle was going to drop her arms. Next Danielle’s Mommie dropped an orange dress over top of her head, and adjusted it. “One more thing, and my Princess can go play while I get ready,” she said as she put the wig on Danielle’s head again.
As she wandered off to where her toys were kept, Danielle looked at the front of her dress, seeing that there was a witch, riding a broom on it. She was so engrossed at playing that she didn’t hear her Daddie come in, let alone see him peek in the room.
“I see you decided to join us tonight Princess,” she suddenly heard her Daddie say to her, for which she nodded. “We need to go to the restaurant, Princess,” offering his hand to his daughter.
~oOo~
Halloween morning, Dani, having woken up excited before her mother got up, decided to play with her toys. She was hoping that today she would be Alice.
“Morning sweetie. I see you were too excited to sleep,” Dani’s Mommie said, as she carried in the dreaded Buzz Lightyear costume.
Danny, seeing that costume, started to frown and asked, “I have to wear that?”
“It’s this or blue jeans and sweatshirt to school Sweetie,” was the response.
“Ok, I will wear that,” Danny responded with not much pep in his voice.
After Danny’s Mother dressed him in the white and green Buzz Lightyear costume from Disney, Danny was sent downstairs to get some food in him. “Don’t dilly dally around, you will be late for school, Danny.”
“Yes, Mommie,” was the sad voice that responded.
After a short drive to school, Danny was told as he was walking into school, “I will be here promptly at 11:30, so no playing in the playground. We have a busy afternoon.”
Danny nodded, confused what could be so busy about the afternoon.
~oOo~
“How was Kindergarten, Dani,” Danny was asked after school.
“Ok, Miss Fox wanted me to give you this note,” Danny responded.
Danny’s Mother looked at the note, which said “Danny appears to be sad about something today, but he won’t say what is troubling him.” Danny’s Mommie put the note in her purse, knowing what Dani was sad about.
After helping Dani in the car, and getting in herself, she asked, “Do you have a worksheet today, Princess?”
“Yes, I got to do one on shapes,” was Dani’s reply, after looking down at her outfit, confused.
“Ok, you can do it later, Princess, we are a bit busy this afternoon.”
Walking in the house, Dani was handed her lunch. “Eat this while I get your bath ready, Princess.” Dani did as she was told, but she was still confused by being called Princess while she was in the Buzz Lightyear costume, “When you’re done join me in the bathroom.”
After Dani was done with her lunch, she wandered to the bathroom, “Ok, my lunch is done Mommie,” she said.
“Ok, lets get you a quick bath. No play time today though, Princess,” her Mommie said as she was taking the Buzz Lightyear costume off.
After Dani hopped in the tub, her mother proceeded to scrub her clean. “Mommie?” Dani asked.
“Yes, Princess?”
“What we doing this afternoon that makes it so busy?” she asked.
“You will see, Princess.”
After drying her off in a big pink fluffy towel, she was led to the spare bedroom, where she saw the bed was piled high with different bags and boxes. “Ok, Princess step into these panties,” she was told as she was offered a yellow pair of panties.
Taking the towel away, Danielle’s Mommie had her Daughter sit on the edge of the bed, and point her toes out again.
As her Mommie put her tights on again, Danielle tried to figure out what all was on the bed. There seemed to be a huge pile of white fluff sitting to the side, and something was in a dress bag in another part of the bed. Danielle felt her Mommie put on her black patent mary janes again. “Ok, Princess, please stand up.”
Danielle did as her Mommie asked, as her mommie pulled up her tights. “Ok, arms up, Princess.” As Danielle raised her arms, her Mommie dropped the pile of white fluff over her head.
“Mommie, what is this?” Danielle quizzed since she never saw it before.
“It is a petticoat. It will make your dress stand out nice and poofy.”
“Oh,” Danielle said.
Reaching to the dress bag, Danielle’s Mommie started to open it up, “WOW, your aunt really outdid herself with this outfit. This is all taffeta and what appears to be bridal satin.”
Danielle watched her Mommie pull out a blue dress that rustled as it moved. “We’re getting very short on time, Danielle,” her mommie said as she looked at her watch quickly, and continued to unbutton the dress.
“Ok, Arms up again, Princess,” Danielle was told.
As Danielle raised her arms, her mommie placed the dress on her. “Hmm, there is a makers tag on this outfit. I have to check it out later,” Danielle’s Mommie said rhetorically as she was buttoning her daughter in to the dress.
“Arms in front of you, Danielle,” was the next request.
As Danielle did that, her Mommie placed a white satin pinafore on her, and then promptly tied it behind Danielle. After that was done, a blonde wig, and white hair band were placed on her head.
Taking Danielle hand, she was led to the car, “Sorry we are running behind, Princess”
Danielle noticed that she rustled when she moved, but she was especially glad. She was going to be Alice. Though she was still confused what they were running behind about. As she sat in her booster seat in the car, she noticed that her dress stood out more than the orange dress stood out.
After a short drive, her Mommie told her, “Ok, we are at our next stop,” as she was led into the building. “Appointment for Danielle Collins,” her Mommie told the lady at the desk inside, as Danielle tried to hide behind her Mommie.
“Shawna is expecting you. What a beautiful Alice she makes,” was the reply back as they went towards the back.
“Hello Nancy. This must be the pretty Danielle you’ve been hiding from me? I am all ready for her,” came out of lady about Danielle’s Mommies age.
“Thanks for getting her in on such short notice,” Danielle’s Mommie said.
“Not a problem. You want a manicure, and makeup?” Shawna asked her Mommie.
“Yes please, but on the makeup front, please very light on the makeup. I would like her to look like the sweet five year old she is, please.”
“Not a problem. Arms up sweetiepie, that’s a good girl,” Shawna said as Danielle was helped into the already ready booster seat. “I am going to put this cape around your neck, to protect your pretty dress, Danielle.”
Danielle watched her place the pink cape around her neck.
Placing a bowl of warm water in front of Danielle, she had her place both of her hands in the water, while she worked on Danielle’s face. “Try to keep perfectly still for me, sweetiepie.”
Danielle tried to watch what Shawna was doing, but found it difficult. She felt Shawna place something on on her cheeks, and then it felt like most of it was being brushed away. “Ok, pucker up for me Danielle, like this,” Danielle was told.
Danielle felt that something was being placed on her lips. After that was done, Shawna sat across from her, and took one of Danielle’s hands out of the water. Danielle watched as Shawna trimmed the nails, and used something made out of wood to push where her nails, and skin meet. After that was done, a block that was used to rub back and forth on top of the nail, then the hand was placed back in the water.
Shawna repeated everything with the other hand, and then took some strange lotion, and started to rub all over Danielle’s hand, setting the hand on a towel, and doing the same to the other hand. She then grabbed a wet wipe, and wiped down both of Danielle’s hands.
“Nancy?” Shawna asked.
“Yes, Shawna.”
“What color would you like your little Alice’s nails?”
“A shade of blue to match the dress if possible.”
“Ok,” was the reply as Shawna grabbed a blue bottle, checking it against the dress.
“Danielle, sweetiepie, I need you to perfectly still with your fingers. This takes a while to dry, and if you touch them before they’re dry, you’ll ruin them, ok?” Shawna told her.
Danielle nodded as she watched Shawna paint her nails clear first, and then took the blue bottle, and painted the nails blue. After it was all done, her fingers were set underneath two little fans. “Sit perfectly still, Danielle as your Mommie and I deal with the cash.”
Back in the car, Danielle looked at her pretty blue fingernails that she was afraid to touch. “Mommie?”
“Yes, Princess”
“How long are these going to take to dry?” Danielle asked.
“By the time we get to your Grandma’s house they should be dry?”
“Grandma’s?”
“Yep, I thought I would show you off, Princess”
Danielle stared out the window, not sure if going to Grandma’s was a good thing or not. Everyone had accepted her as a girl, but she was afraid that someone was going to go nuts on her. She normally loved going to Grandma Brown’s in Alpine Springs, but she wasn’t so sure today. She was so busy staring at the countryside, that she was surprised to see her Mommie pulling in to the Grandma’s driveway.
Accepting her Mommie’s hand, Danielle tried to hide behind her Mommie, as the doorbell was rang.
“Well hello, Nancy, I was not expecting you for another half an hour or so,” Grandma said, and then looking down at Danielle, “Who is this?”
“We stopped just so you could meet your granddaughter Danielle, then her Aunt is expecting her.”
“Maybe I am getting senile in my old age, but I don’t seem to remember having a granddaughter, let alone one named Danielle,” was Grandma’s reply, “But she is a cutiepie. Come here so Grandma can see you better, Grandma don’t get around so good with this broken leg.”
Danielle timidly stepped towards her grandma, and said very very softly, “Hello, Grandma.”
“I’ll be right back, Danielle,” Grandma said as she hobbled back in the house, “Here, you go sweetie,” Grandma continued as she handed Danielle a cookie.
“Don’t be getting crumbs all over your outfit, Danielle. We’ve got to go soon. Your aunty is expecting you. See you in a about 20 to 30 minutes, Mother,” Danielle’s mother said, leading Danielle back to the car.
Pulling into the parking lot of a large school, her mother told her, “We are here Princess,” Danielle nodded even though she was confused.
Her Mommie helped her out of the car, and held her hand as they went to the trunk to get her overnight bag. Hand in hand they walked into the school and headed to the Gymnasium where a lot of noises were coming from. Walking in to it, her Aunt Angela saw them and said “Excuse me a minute girls,” to the high school girls she was with. “Hello Nancy, hello Danielle.”
“Hi Angela. Here is her overnight bag. I packed her some Pajamas and I also packed her a Nightie, so she can choose … oh and here is the makeup the salon used incase you have to touch up her makeup. She has a worksheet she has to do for school tomorrow. That’s also in her overnight bag.”
“Thank you,” Aunt Angela said.
“You never told me how much I owe you,” Danielles Mommie asked.
“Well that is the thing. I wasn’t charged for the costume. I can total up accessories later, she didn’t charge me for Amanda’s dress either.”
“Wait... this dress is expertly done, not a bit of cheap fabric in it. The taffeta it’s made with must have cost 15 to 20 dollars a yard. This dress is custom made; it don’t look like a standard pattern was used. She gave it to you for free?” Danielle’s Mommie answered shocked.
“The seamstress who made this wouldn’t be caught dead making it with a pattern. She would never hear the end of it. She didn’t exactly give it to me for free. Amanda is kind of paying for it, though Danielle can if she wants to help pay for it.”
“And how are Amanda and Danielle can afford to pay for both of these outfits?”
“The seamstress wants Amanda to model some flower girl outfits,” Aunt Angela answered, as a suddenly not bored Danielle started looking towards her Mommie and Aunt talking.
“To sell second hand on eBay?” Danielle’s Mommie asked.
Aunt Angela laughed as she shook her head, “This seamstress doesn’t do second hand, and she doesn’t need to stoop to selling on eBay.”
“Who exactly is this seamstress?” Danielle’s Mommie asked.
"Melissa Jane Evans ring a bell?" Aunt Angela asked and grinned.
"Yes, I was drooling over her dresses when I was planning my marriage to Adam. I even tried on a second hand one of her dresses one of the bridal shops had, knowing full well I could only dream of affording the couple grand it cost second hand. Why do you bring up her?"
"Because Danielle is wearing an Evans’ Alice costume."
"Your joking right?" Danielle’s Mommie said as Aunt Angela shook her head.
“Danielle, come over here please, Princess. Thank you, sweetie, please turn around.”
Danielle felt her mother unbutton the top button of her dress. “What you doing Mommie?” Danielle asked her mother in a scared tone.
“I just want to check the tag in your dress, Princess. You ARE NOT Joking!” her Mommie answered shocked, as she buttoned the dress back up. “... And this and Amanda’s costume was done free of charge?!?!? Why would she do this?”
"She kind of considers Amanda family, and Danielle reminds her of her step-daughter."
"Her step-daughter?"
“This is not the place and time to discuss this. Let’s set up a time to talk about this when you come to pick up Danielle, and I’ll have the total how much you owe me for the costume accessories available then.” as Danielle’s mother nodded. “Enjoy your time with your mother Nancy. I’m sure Danielle will not be a bother while I’m coaching the girls,” Aunt Angela said.
“You be good Princess. I will see you later.”
“Bye bye Mommie,” Danielle said as she hugged her mommie.
“Danielle, I laid a blanket down over there by the bleaches. There is also a coloring book and crayons on it. Why don’t you go keep yourself busy while I continue the practice for the girls,” aunt Angela suggested.
Walking over to the blanket, Danielle took the coloring book, and laid down carefully on her belly, unknowingly giving the world a show of her butt as the back of her dress poofed out because of her poofy dress and petticoat. Thumbing through the Alice in Wonderland coloring book, she selected a picture of Alice to color.
She was so engrossed in her coloring that she didn’t notice the girls and her aunt looking at her, half smiling and half hiding giggles. Her aunt just shook her head.
"Coach Greer, can I be excused to talk to your niece?" she heard come from one of the high school girls.
"Sure," Aunt Angela said hesitantly.
The girl walked over to Danielle, and sat down on the floor next to her. "Hi, I’m Robin. What’s your name?"
"Danielle," she answered in a very soft whispering voice.
"Why don't you sit on my lap? You're showing the world your butt, and that isn't very lady like is it?"
Danielle shook her head, and sat on Robin’s lap.
“I like your costume, Danielle.”
“Thanks,” she said in a soft, but not as quiet voice.
“Do you like your costume?”
Danielle nodded.
“What are you coloring?” Robin asked.
“A picture of my costume, Alice.”
"You know, I’ve heard so much about you from your cousin and your aunt," Robin said.
"My cousin talked to you, and my aunt?" Danielle said, a little surprised.
"Yes, your cousin can't stop talking about you. She’s very happy to finally have a girl cousin."
"Are you my cousin’s sister that I never knew she had?"
"Guilty as charged," Robin said, smiling.
"Why would my Aunty talk to you about me?"
"Let’s just say you remind me of me when I was your age, but the real reason is a bit over your head right now,” Robin said, “I need to get back to the practice, can you sit indian style?” as Danielle nodded her head. “Good, sit indian style right here, and lets put your coloring book on the first bleacher, that way you’re not showing everyone your panties.”
Danielle proceed to sit indian style in front of the bleachers, as Robin adjusted her dress so it sat nicely, and then proceeded to rejoin the other girls.
Danielle was so engrossed in her coloring, that she didn't hear the girls leaving. "You color good Princess, you stay in the lines," her Aunty woke her out of her trance. "It’s time to go home. Uncle Steve should have dinner ready soon," Aunty said helping Danielle up and heading out of the school towards her car.
After a short drive to her Aunt’s house Danielle was helped out of the car, and together they walked to the door. Amanda said giggly, “Off with her head,” as her cousin stepped in the door.
Danielle just giggled at her cousins actions. She took in her cousins costume, it was as pretty as she thought it was before, but the crown on top of her head made it even nicer.
“Amanda,” Aunt Angela said.
“Yes Mommie,” Amanda said to her Mommie.
“Is your homework done?”
“Yes Mommie.”
“Ok, you can watch your cousin as she does her school worksheet,” Aunt Angela said, as she handed Danielle her worksheet.
~oOo~
After Danielle and Amanda had finished dinner the doorbell rang, with two giggling voices yelling “Trick or Treat”
Amanda ran to the door, and hugged her best friends: Amber who was wearing a White Rabbit costume, and holding a large clock, and Denise dressed in a pink and purple cat costume with an oversized grin on her face. Amber exclaimed, looking at Danielle, “You got us an Alice, Amanda”
“Amber, and Denise, I’d like you to meet my cousin Danielle, who I conned into being Alice. Well really she went willingly. Cous’ meet my best friends Amber and Denise,” Amanda said.
Aunt Angela went to the front door, “I swear you were born in a barn Amanda, letting out all of the heat. Hello Glenn. Hope you have no problem taking the four girls trick or treating.”
“Not at all,” was the reply that came back.
“Ok, girls here are your treat bags, no eating the candy till you get back, I want to examine it first,” Aunt Angela said, patting both Amanda and Danielle on the back.
~oOo~
“Did you two have fun? Let me see your treat bags,” Aunt Angela said as Danielle and Amanda walked back in the house.
“Yes, Mommie,” … “Yes, Aunty” was the exciting response that came back, as they handed over the treat bags.
“Amanda turn around, I’m going to undo the back of your dress. I want you to go up to my bathroom, and take a shower. I already placed a nightie in there,” Amanda’s Mommie said as she undid the back of Amanda’s dress. “Scrub your face very good - you have makeup on, and hang up your costume too,” Amanda’s Mommie yelled to where her already departed daughter had gone.
“Danielle I’m going to help you take a bath. Your mother packed you both a girls princess nightie, or superman pjs,” Danielle was told by her Aunt as they went to the bathroom. Angela helped Danielle out of her costume and into the bathtub. “Be a good girl, and play in the tub for a bit, while I take care of your costume.”
After her Aunty came back, Danielle was washed up, paying special attention to her face. Danielle noticed that all the scrubbing didn’t touch her pretty blue nails.
“Ok, Danielle, which sleepwear do you want to wear?” her Aunty asked as she was helped out of the tub.
Danielle responded, “The princess nightie, Aunty.”
“Ok,” Aunt Angela said, helping Danielle in to her nightie.
“Where’s my long hair?” Danielle asked.
“Sorry you can’t sleep on it, but you’re still Danielle with the short hair,” Aunt Angela said to Danielle as she took Danielle’s hand, and went out of the bathroom.
“Took you two long enough,” said Amanda as she was sitting looking bored in the hall outside the bathroom.
Danielle noticed that Amanda’s nightie matched hers as Aunt Angela said, “Quiet you, silly goose. Ok to bed both of you so I can read you both a bedtime story.”
Walking in to Amanda’s room, Danielle noticed that alongside Amanda’s bed was another mattress. “Amanda get in your bed, and I will tuck you in, after I’m done tucking Danielle in to the trumble bed.”
“Aunty?”
“Yes Danielle,” Aunt Angela answered.
“When is my Mommie coming back?” a tired Danielle questioned.
“About 10 or 11pm tonight. You better be sleeping by then.”
After tucking both in, she started reading them a good night story:
More than anything else in the world, Angelina loved to dance. She danced all the time and she danced everywhere, and often so was so busy dancing that she forgot about the other things she was supposed to be doing.
...
~oO The End Oo~
I would like to thank Zoe Taylor and Darkkitten for proof editing.
“But… aren’t you, weren’t you dating Arnold?”
She laughed. “Arnold? That meathead? Baby did you hit your head getting out of bed this morning?”
“I dunno,” I answered softly. “I had this really weird dream that I was a girl.”
“Were you a pretty girl?” she teased.
“Morning sweetie,” Mom chimed cheerfully as I stepped into the hallway. “I’ve got breakfast on the table. You need to bulk up if you’re going to win tonight.”
“Win?” I asked as I stared blankly back at her.
“You’re still on the basketball team aren’t you?”
“Mom, girls’ basketball ended a couple of weeks ago,” I blurted without thinking. She furrowed her brow.
“Honey, are you feeling alright? Thanks to you and Arnold you’re going to the playoffs, remember? Oh, and Andrea called already. She wanted to know if you could swing by her house on the way to school.”
“Um, sure Mom,” I answered slowly. None of this made any sense. Was it really all a dream?
Outside I found my bright yellow convertible waiting for me. At least THAT hadn’t changed, but the Hawaiian hula girl bobblehead Jennifer had put on the dashboard was conspicuously absent.
I sat down in the driver’s seat, staring ahead at our house for several seconds before finally pulling away to head for Andrea’s.
“There you are,” Andrea practically leapt into my arms after opening the door, though her energetic kiss took me off guard even more. She was wearing her blue and white cheer uniform with her hair pulled into a high ponytail with a matched blue ribbon. She frowned at me.
“You’re not happy to see your girlfriend?” she pouted.
“But… aren’t you, weren’t you dating Arnold?”
She laughed. “Arnold? That meathead? Baby did you hit your head getting out of bed this morning?”
“I dunno,” I answered softly. “I had this really weird dream that I was a girl.”
“Were you a pretty girl?” she teased. “Hang on a sec. Just let me get my books. I need a ride to school because Mom’s car’s in the shop and Dad’s out of town.”
I waited patiently for her to return, walking her to the car without saying anything. As she slid into the passenger seat, she seemed to be watching me walk around to the driver’s side. She frowned.
“You’re moving differently. Are you sure you’re okay?”
I shook my head slowly, for the first time realizing I didn’t feel my long hair tickle the back of my neck. I breathed a long, steady sigh. “No, I’m not. In my dream I was just so happy. I had these amazing friends and this cute goth girlfriend.” I paused to laugh at that. “Can you imagine it? Me, dating a goth. It just felt so real though. It’s kind of unsettling.”
“Yeah, really. Just warn me if you decide you want to go putting on a skirt or something, ‘k? I want time to break up with you so it doesn’t look like that’s why we’re breaking up.”
We both laughed, but I knew she was serious. She was my trophy girlfriend as much as I was her trophy boyfriend.
As we cruised on to school, though, a strange thought crossed my mind.
Wouldn’t it be weird if this was the dream?
Taylor was a highly intelligent but depressed 9 year old till Faith stepped in.
In book one Taylor finds himself a herself, his or should we say her life turned upside down, a Brother that is now his or again should we say her sister, Her life story had some minor changes thanks to some melding old ladies and the Universe whose on her side.
“Doctor?” an older girl’s voice called, startled. “Doctor! That kid they brought in the other day just woke up!” she practically cheered, rapid footsteps racing out of the room.
Taylor’s vision slowly started to come back blurry like in the ambulance. The young girl from the ride smiled from the doorway which was the the only thing he could see clearly, and she waved at him then turned around walking through the door, seeming to disappear into nothing.
Moments later an older female with a white coat came into the room, “Just lay still sweetie. I need to take some readings from the machine, and then we can get you something to drink ok?”
Taylor tried to speak but his throat was so dry, all he could do was nod his head yes.
“Thats a good girl.” Wait, what? “Ok I’m going to take your blood pressure then I promise you that drink.” the woman in the white coat said with a gentle smile.
“I’ve got it, ma’am,” the older girl’s voice called from the door. “I’m heading that way anyway so I’ll bring you a pitcher of ice water for her.”
“Thank you Natalie; you’re such a big help around here.” The woman smiled.
Taylor lay in the bed, wondering why everyone was calling him a her and she, he was a boy wasn’t he? He used to play boy games with the other boys, climbed trees, even lifted a few skirts at school which got him into a lot of trouble, but that is what boys do isnt it? Yet somehow this felt right. This was what he wanted, just like his sister.
“Ok sweetie, when Natalie gets back she will help you get that drink down, and maybe you can tell us your name ok?” The woman smiled reassuringly. “I’ve got another patient to go check on, but I’ll be back.” And with that she stood up and walked out of the room.
“Oh, sorry,” Natalie giggled a little as she stepped aside to let the doctor pass. A moment later a 16 or 17 year old with dark hair, dressed in a plain, pale pink hospital uniform approached and wordlessly poured up a glass of iced water, carefully dropping in a bendy straw. “Here you go. Try and take small sips at first okay?” she instructed gently as she held the glass, tilting the straw to Taylor’s lips.
Taylor nodded his head, and put his lips around the straw, taking a small sip of the water which felt good on his badly parched throat. Then he tried to speak again, “Where..” he couldn’t finish because the sip of water wasn’t enough to clear the dryness.
“Where are you?” Natalie guessed. “You’re in the children’s ward at Kingsley Hospital. They almost had to airlift you to New Haven but you suddenly stabilized. You took quite a few hits, from what I was told,” she added with a frown, continuing to patiently hold the glass.
Taylor took some more small sips till the dryness started to fade then started to drink the water faster. He started to become aware of a growing pain in his chest, whispering, “My chest hurts.” He had finally got out a squeak that definitely wasn’t his voice. It was close, but it was a different octave then what he used to sound like, even at his age.
Natalie nodded. “You’ve got some damage still. Broken arm and a couple of cracked ribs I think.” She paused to smile sheepishly. “Don’t take it the wrong way or anything, but I’ve kind of been checking up on you ever since they brought you in. I’m a senior girl scout, and I’ve got a few girls your age kind of under my wing.”
Taylor looked at the girl and then over to his arm, noticing it was lifted up. The pain medication was slowly wearing off, and he was starting to notice the pain in his body, “Oooouch. It hurts alot.”
“Try not to move too much.” She paused, glancing up at the IV drip and frowned. “Oh, hang on just one second okay? I’ll go grab a nurse,” she instructed, without even waiting for a response before racing out of the room, her ponytail bobbing energetically behind her.
“Natalie says you’re having some pain?” a woman with bobbed medium-blonde hair, dressed in a colorful flower print top and fuscia slacks asked as she stepped into the room. “Oh, well no wonder. Your IV drip ran dry. Here, let me just change that out; you’ll feel better in no time.”
She quickly changed out the medicine drip, glancing down at the patient. “So what’s your name, honey? Do you remember anything about what happened?” she asked, trying to distract her from the physical pain.
“Taylor” he said and shook his head no to answer the other part, “I was playing in the park then I woke up here.”
“Thats such a pretty name, like the singer Taylor Swift.” the woman smiled at Taylor, “Ok you’re all set sweetie, If you need anything else just have Natalie come get me.”
Natalie smiled as she poked her head around the corner again. “And just let me know if you’d rather be left alone,” she added with a wink. “You’ve been through a lot. I’m just glad you’re going to be okay.”
“Can.. can you stay with me?” Taylor asked shyly, still unsure why his voice sounded different, maybe it was the cracked ribs?
Natalie smiled softly as she stepped closer. “Of course I can. I’m actually ‘off-duty’ right now anyway. I just came in to pick up the slack after one of the other volunteers called in sick, but the bedpans are all clean for her shift.” She grinned just slightly in that ‘is she joking or serious?’ kind of way.
“Are.. my parents here?” Taylor asked,her big blue eyes a little misty.
Natalie frowned a little as she stepped closer and took Taylor’s hand. “I...”
A moment later a knock was heard on the door, and a head appeared, “Is she awake?” the woman asked.
Natalie glanced back at the newcomer with a smile and nodded. “She’s awake. One of the nurses just changed her IV drip so she might be a little groggy.”
“Thats fine. I just need to ask her some questions, I’m with Family Services.” the woman smiled.
Natalie nodded, turning back to Taylor. “I’m going to go talk to your doctor about getting you something to eat, okay?”
“Please.” Taylor’s tummy grumbled as he said that.
The teen giggled just a little as she lightly squeezed Taylor’s uninjured hand. She turned to approach the woman, whispering softly, “Thank you. Your timing is perfect,” as she passed, disappearing into the hallway.
“Ok I have some easy questions for you sweetie, Before we start my name is Tiffany. Ok let’s start with your full name?” Tiffany smiled at Taylor.
Taylor started to open his mouth to speak what he remembered his full name to be. Something very different came out. “Taylor Marie Evans.” He blinked at “her” own answer. He knew it was Marcus. He remembered how much he hated being called ‘Mark’ or ‘Markie’. He even endured the Taylor Swift jokes in favor of it.
“Thats such a pretty name, ok Taylor sweetie, how old are you? and can you tell me your date of birth?” Tiffany smiled brightly, the woman seemed like a very nice person, and didn’t mean Taylor any harm that he could tell.
“Nine. August Twenty Ninth.” he answered simply, still trying to figure out why he answered that first question the way he did. He added a moment later, “Oh, um, 2001.”
“Can you tell me what your mom and dad’s names are Princess?” Tiffany continued to smile as she wrote..
“Glenn and Deborah Evans,” he answered, trying to ignore the Princess remark, hoping it was just the medication making him hear things. This couldn’t be real, after all. He couldn’t really be a girl, could he? Did he dare hope?
“One last question sweetheart, Can you tell me your address and your home phone number? I know you’re young but do you know it?” Tiffany wrote down the parents names.
He had to think for a minute. Everything seemed foggy for some reason. “Um... Um... 783 um... It’s near the park where I was playing. 783 North Pine? It’s like two blocks from there. 555-0178.”
“Ok Princess, I’m done for now, you get some rest and something to eat, and I’ll try to get ahold of your parents ok?” Tiffany smiled as she stood up and walked out of the room, just in time to catch Natalie coming back with a tray with food on it.
“So?” Natalie asked, hopefully, but softly.
“Oh, I already know I won’t find them,” Tiffany answered. “This just confirms what I had suspected. Poor dear may end up becoming a ward of the state if I can’t find another living relative to take her in, but I’m going to look into it. Her parents may have had a will or something. Don’t mention this to her for now.”
Natalie nodded, but sighed as she propped her back against the wall, balancing the tray in one hand. “I was afraid of that. When she didn’t turn up on any of the missing persons watch lists I started to fear the worst. That’s why I’ve been checking on her constantly... I guess I wanted her to see a friendly face when she woke up, before she found out the news.”
“She’s going to be here a few days, and she won’t be able to leave with her arm and her ribs like that since she has nobody to care for her. The state will pick up the tab, and hey Natalie, be here as much as you can for her ok? She’s special.” Tiffany smiled as she left down the hallway, and disappeared.
Natalie inhaled a slow, deep breath, and while it didn’t have the calming effect she had hoped for, she forced a smile anyway as she entered the room. “I snuck you a hamburger from the staff stock.”
“Thank you!” Taylor said excitedly, the pain medication that he was on allowed him that luxury for now.
Natalie giggled a little as she approached, setting the tray on an adjustable tray table, and sliding it over Taylor’s bed, even as she carefully and slowly elevated it so the girl could eat.
“Natalie? Did Tiffany that woman call me a Princess or is it the medication?” Taylor looked at Natali with some confusion, her blue eyes shined, they kind of reminded Natalie of one of the new girls eyes from Camp, Bethany, but she couldn’t remember if that was her name or not.
The teenager grinned softly. “I didn’t hear it, but I wouldn’t really be surprised. You kind of look like a Princess - or maybe a Pumpkin. Daddy still calls me Princess sometimes. Comes with being the youngest and his daughter.”
“But Natalie.. I.. I..” Taylor couldn’t get it out for some reason. He just couldn’t tell her that he was a boy, and that everyone was just confused. It wasn’t that he didn’t want to be a girl, but he got in enough trouble with his parents when they found out he liked playing with dolls.
Natalie frowned, confused.. “What’s wrong? I didn’t say something wrong did I?”
Taylor shook her head no, “But I’m not a Princess, I’m a P..” He couldn’t finish that sentence either and he suddenly started to cry because he wasn’t sure what was going on with him.
Natalie quickly wrapped her in a hug, careful of her arm. “Shh, it’s going to be okay. I promised Tiffany I’d stay with you as long as you needed.” She knew too well the kind of pain the poor kid was about to have to endure, and she wasn’t about to abandon her until she fell asleep that night, at the very least.
Taylor sobbed gently and as she was held by Natalie, “Thank “ hiccup, “you Natalie.”
“Like I said, I’m a senior scout. It’s what I do.” She smiled down at her. “If there’s anything you need, just ask, and I’ll see what I can do. Just think of me as a big sister who won’t pick on you,” she teased. “Here, let me help you with your food. You must be starving,” she added warmly, as, with one hand, she gingerly pried open the styrofoam container, the scent of a char-broiled to perfection hamburger filling the room.
Taylor smiled as Natalie helped him eat, between bites, “Am I really a girl?” he asked.
“You must’ve gotten hit harder than I thought,” Natalie answered softly. “Yeah. I mean, don’t take this the wrong way, but someone had to help the nurse set up your catheter You’re definitely a girl.” She smiled as gently as she could manage.
Taylor blushed brightly, unsure why he would suddenly be a girl, “Thank you for the food”, as she yawned.
“Hey, no problem. And I’m sorry if I embarrassed you. It was me and one of the nurses, for what it’s worth, and we’re all professional here. I just thought maybe it would help you to know, since you asked.” She gave Taylor’s shoulders a light squeeze. “Get some rest, okay? I need to call a friend of mine, but I’ll be right outside the door if you need anything at all.”
Taylor nodded and yawned again as she closed her eyes and was off to the blackness of sleep. Natalie smiled as she pulled her cell phone from her pocket and stepped outside, dialing. “Robin, hey, it’s Natalie. Do you have a minute to talk? Yeah, I’m okay. Just... thinking about Crystal again - well, how her death affected me I mean... It’s a long story. There’s this little girl in the kids’ ward here at Kingsley hospital, and...”
During Taylor’s dream the girl appeared again this time they both were much younger, and playing with barbies. “Hey, what’s your name?” Taylor asked inquisitively, without interrupting their game. When he woke he might not admit it, but he was having fun with the strange girl.
“My name’s Faith silly! Your name is Taylor, in case you forgot that too. “ Faith smiled at Taylor and giggled as they played with the barbies, “So My Barbie, and your Stacie are going to the park to meet their friends.” Faith continued to smile.
Taylor smiled as the two made pretend their Barbies were going to the park, “Faith, you were with me earlier?”
Faith’s smile broadened into a knowing grin. “I’ve always been with you Taylor, and I will always be with you, it’s time to wake up, Natalie has something for you to drink again. We’ll meet again soon, so try not to act too surprised?” She leaned forward and kissed Taylor’s forehead.
“I’m kinda thirsty again, Is there more water Natalie?” looking around for it.
“Sure is. I brought a whole pitcher because I figured you’d be pretty thirsty.” She turned around and retrieved a tall, pinkish rose-red plastic pitcher from a nearby table, carefully pouring up another glass. Like before she held the glass for Taylor after adjusting the straw again.
“I’m going to try and sneak a peek at the staff roster in a bit and see who your nurses will be tonight. They’re all nice here, but I figure I’ll give them a call so they know you’re awake before they get here, you know?”
Taylor drank the water slowly again then realized that she was past the slow phase and drank it down the rest rather quickly. She smiled up at Natalie, “Thank you again. You are like a big sister.” and slightly giggled, stopping for a second, did she just giggle? That was new.
Natalie grinned. “Oh hey, did you notice?” She pointed to the opposite side of the bed, where a few bouquets of flowers and stuffed animals had been placed on another table, and then turned around to get the pitcher, to pour up some more water. “Some of them are from us volunteers, a few from staff, and that doll there, some girl about your age dropped that off while you were sleeping.”
Taylor looked and in its original box was a Stacie doll, his blue eyes went wide at the sight, “Oh oh .. um.” was all he could get out.
Natalie giggled a little, completely misreading Taylor’s shock. “I know it’s not much, but ever since they brought you in we’ve all kind of been praying for you. It’s, um... Well, it’s kinda a miracle you’re even alive right now.” She trailed off for a moment then smiled, carefully setting a fresh glass of water well within the girl’s reach and range of motion.
Fresh tears ran down Taylor’s face, “You all are nice, thank you.”
“Aw, sweetie, don’t cry,” Natalie insisted, trying really hard not to cry, herself. She really couldn’t explain why she felt she had to look after this girl. Either because deep down she knew the truth about her parents, or that the girl reminded her of someone she’d lost, or that Taylor just genuinely had no one to stay with her right now, she felt it was her place to. She hugged her gently.
“When I do go home for the night, I’ll leave my cell number with you so you can call me, if you need to talk though, okay? I really don’t want you feeling like you’re stuck here alone, especially with your arm in a sling like that.”
Taylor nodded, unable to say anything more. She was all choked up, so she just turned and started to drink some more water.
“There are a few other kids your age in the ward too, but I’ll let one of the nurses play matchmaker.” She stage-whispered, “I don’t want to be to blame if it’s someone who bullied you at school or something.” She winked and smiled then eased herself down into the chair beside Taylor’s bed, occasionally glancing up as someone walked by the door.
Later that night one of the nurses came in to check on Taylor. She somewhat looked like Tiffany. “I didn’t get a chance to see what Faith did to this one, but if I guess it’s probably the same as what she did to Sarah.” the woman said into her cell phone as Taylor pretended to be asleep.
“I’m worried,” the woman on the other end answered. “Sarah wanted the changes. I don’t know if this one did or not? Faith hasn’t said anything about it.”
“Faith usually doesn’t answer to us. You have to remember, she does what she wants, but she wouldn’t force something on someone that didn’t want it - not like this anyway.”.
“Yes, that’s very true. And besides, one of her fellows would have no doubt reminded her of Eva’s transgressions if she had.” She trailed off with a light giggle.
“I’m going to do a check up on the girl real fast and come back. We have to place her somewhere, do you have any ideas?” the woman asked.
The woman on the other side of the phone paused for a second, “Actually, I have some good news on that front dear. You won’t believe this, but Bethany is standing right here beside me.”
“Bethany?” the nurse giggled, a little surprised. “What is she doing there?”
“Playing messenger,” the other voice teased. “I’m kidding!” she laughed, sounding like she was talking to someone beside her more than the nurse on the phone. She added a moment later, “Bethany says the girl has a living relative, a sister. I’m going to pose as the girls’ parents’ lawyer. They did leave them a sizable estate so there’s little more for me to do than to deliver the news personally at least. We’re going to have to create a place for them to live, and send the girl to Sunshine Academy here in Alpine Springs.”
“That’s a fantastic idea. You know how much Faith and the others love the old town. She’d be in good hands there.”
“Yes, a lot of history in Alpine Springs: Micia, you take care of that girl, and find out anything else you can then report back to the coven ok? Tomorrow go back as the social worker and tell her all about the home and her sister. I’ll talk to you later.” the phone went dead.
Micia smiled down at the girl and leaned close to kiss her forehead, still believing she was asleep. “You’re safe, little one,” she whispered in a motherly tone, and quietly turned to leave.
Taylor finally went back to sleep and had a peaceful night’s rest. The next morning, she woke to a nurse checking on her. “Oh good morning sweetie, The doctor will be in shortly to see if you can get out of bed or not, and the social worker will be here this afternoon to talk to you again ok?”
She nodded quietly, deciding not to ask about the woman who came into her room last night. It was probably just a dream anyway, right? That’s what she kept telling herself anyway.
Moments later a doctor arrived in Taylor’s room, “Ok missy, let’s see if you can sit up for me today ok?” The doctor gave Taylor a warm smile.
Taylor nodded and slowly sat up. Her ribs didn’t hurt nearly as bad today as they did yesterday, but her broken arm still stung. “Oooouch my arm!” she cried out.
The doctor frowned. “Okay, lie still sweetheart. I’m going to inject something into your IV that will help with the pain.” She deftly reached for a small vial of medicine in her pocket, and within a few seconds, a fresh dose of medicine rushed through Taylor’s veins. “You’ll feel a little tingle, and then the pain should get a lot better. How are you feeling otherwise?”
“My ribs don’t hurt as bad, just my arm I guess. Can I get up and go play soon?” Taylor looked optimistic. She really wanted to get out of that bed already.
“We’re going to take you down to have some more x-rays done after you’ve had breakfast, both of your ribs and your arm, to see how the bones are mending. I’ll be able to give you a better answer then, but I will say that you’ll have to take it easy either way.” She paused and smiled. “But given the time frame, it shouldn’t be much longer before you can at least get out of bed.”
“Is Natalie here? I want her to be with me if that’s ok? She makes me feel safe.” Taylor looked at the doctor with her big bright blue eyes wide. She had only been a girl - consciously - for a couple of days, but she had already mastered the puppy pout.
“She’s not here yet, but I believe she’s on the roster for this morning, now that you mention it. She’ll probably stop by as soon as she gets here.” She trailed off, but smiled thoughtfully. “She’s going to make a fantastic pediatrician someday.”
Taylor nodded in agreement as the doctor smiled turning around to leave Taylor alone for a bit till a nurse came in with her breakfast.
“Scrambled eggs, buttered toast, milk, apple slices, aaaand...” the nurse paused for dramatic effect and grinned. “Chocolate pudding for dessert. It can’t ALL be good for you.” She winked.
Taylor giggled. ‘Wait a second,’ she thought, ‘Did I just giggle? well whatever!’ and smiled, “Thank you! I’m so hungry right now I could eat anything.”
“I’ll bet. You were out for quite awhile there. Tell you what. Just this once, if you’re still hungry afterwards, I’ll sneak you seconds, okay?” She grinned, lifting the lid on the tray of food and arranging the rolling bedside tray as Natalie had done the night before.
Taylor finished her breakfast, and waited for either Natalie or the doctor to show up. The food for hospital food wasn’t all that bad, and with her belly full, she turned her thoughts some more to all this girl business, why everyone kept referring to her as ‘her’, or ‘princess’, or even ‘missy’. She even questioned what Natalie said about the catheter.
She was incredibly smart, and knew pain medications could cause strange hallucinations. She also knew not to mess with the catheter to try and find out, either. She’d just have to bide her time and keep playing the dumb kid awhile longer. At least the attention was a nice change of pace.
“Morning, Pumpkin,” Natalie bubbled as she stepped through the door with a plain bag behind her back, forcing Taylor to add that one to his growing list of girlie pet names since waking up in the hospital.
“Hi Natalie! Will you come with me to X-ray when the doctor comes back?” Taylor asked with a big, bright smile..
“Sure! I’m not technically ‘on duty’ for another hour and a half. I came in early to see how you’re doing, and bring you some goodies.” She winked. “Mostly books. Just um, don’t tell anyone I still read Harry Potter, hey?” she teased, setting the bag on the small table with the other gifts.
“Your secret’s safe Natalie. I like the books too; I read the first two books in class.” Taylor smiled.
The older girl giggled a little. “I’m sure my friends would understand. I mean, I know the girl who modeled for Aria Blade, and she’s a huge comics fan, but I’m not sure about the rest of school.”
“Oh wow I like Aria Blade! She’s so kick butt! I wish I was more like her.” Taylor bubbled.
“Oh, yeah? I’d ask her to stop by if she hadn’t just gotten out of the hospital not too long ago herself. I’ll hit her up for an autographed poster though. She loves to give those things away.”
“Wow really? That is just awesome Natalie; thank you so much! I wish I really had a big sister like you.” Taylor had tears in his eyes.
Natalie smiled as she hugged Taylor. “Aw, you’re welcome. Whatever happens, you can always think of me as your big sister.”
Taylor uses his good arm and hugs Natalie back, “If you’re spending so much time with me Big Sis, what about the other girls and boys that are in need?”
“Well, it’s like I said, I came in early.” She smiled. “Besides, I have my reasons.” She trailed off. She couldn’t bring herself to say the words, and after all it wasn’t her place. Better to let social services handle all that. “Trust me, you’ll meet some of the other kids around here pretty soon.”
“Oh, ok, so I guess when the doctor gets here I go to X-ray and then she will see if I can go play.” Taylor smiled some.
Natalie smiled. “That soon, eh? I guess they were just waiting to let your body heal naturally before doing another x-ray. It makes sense though. Sometimes they actually induce coma for the same reason - so the body can heal. Oh you’re going to like the other kids here - I just know it.”
At that moment the doctor chose to knock on the door and peeked her head in, “Oh hello Natalie, Taylor, mind if I come in?” She smiled.
“Morning Doctor Brahms,” Natalie answered cheerfully. “I’ll get out of your way if you need.”
“No It’s ok Natalie, Taylor asked if it was alright if you went down to the X-Ray room with her, and I told her that was fine.” Doctor Brahms smiled, “So Taylor, ready to stand up so we can get you into the wheelchair?”
“Ok Doctor.” Taylor sat up easily with the pain medication still working and swung her legs over the side then stood. Doctor Brahms got the wheelchair that was off to the side of the room ready and smiled at Taylor.
“Wow,” Natalie remarked softly. “Usually it takes awhile to get your strength back, but you just popped right up.” She giggled a little. “Trust me - that’s a good thing,” she added, glancing over at Doctor Brahms. “I’ve got her IV pole, ma’am,”deftly sliding the tall stainless steel pole away from the bed before its wheels could get caught up on the furniture.
“Thanks Natalie. You’re so helpful around here hon; this wing of the hospital would be so lost without you.” Doctor Brahms smiled as they led Taylor down to X-Rays. “I think if these turn out how I suspect we can remove Taylors IV and if she has any more pain we can relieve it the old fashioned way.”
“A big, scary needle?” Natalie said with all seriousness, paused, and grinned down at Taylor. “Just kidding.”
Taylor gave Natalie a mean look, “That’s not nice!” and then she giggled sticking her tongue out.
“Got you to smile though,” Natalie teased as she pressed the elevator button.
“I smile when I know you’re going to be around. You’re fun to hang out with Natalie” Taylor smiled brightly
“You should consider joining the Girl Scouts if you’re not already a member, you know? It’s a great way to make friends.”
“But you have to be a girl to be part of the girl scouts don’t you?” she responded without thinking.
Natalie glanced at Doctor Brahms briefly. The Doctor nodded, as if she were thinking the same thing. “Taylor, are you having any problems with dizziness, seeing things, headaches, anything like that?” the doctor asked gently.
“No, I’m ok.” Taylor looked at them both confused.
“Well, in addition to the X-Rays, I’m going to go ahead and have a CAT scan done as well, just to make sure there’s not anything going on in there that we don’t know about.”
Taylor giggled softly at the mention of a CAT Scan, but looked at the two still confused, “Am I ok? I didn’t mean to do something bad.”
Natalie smiled as she knelt beside her, squeezing her hand. “That’s what the CAT scan’s going to tell us. It’s basically like an x-ray for your brain. It doesn’t hurt or anything. It’s just going to tell us if there’s been any new damage that your doctor didn’t see before.”
“Ok if Natalie says it won’t hurt I trust her.” Taylor smiled brightly.
“Not at all,” Doctor Brahms answered. “We’re just a little concerned is all. I’m also considering asking a gender therapist colleague of mine to come talk to you - but I trust her completely, so you’d be in good hands.”
Taylor looked confused again. She was pretty sure that she remembered being a boy before, and her new big sister was confused as to if she was a boy or a girl, but she decided the most logical course of action was to accept it for now and figure it out later.
“We’ll get you taken care of before you’re discharged, sweetie.” She stated warmly, squeezing Taylor’s hand as she stood again. She tried hard to hide her concern, but she knew about Allison’s sister Kelly, and that being female-to-male - as she assumed Taylor might be - would arguably be as hard as male-to-female had been for her friend’s sister.
“Before we go to the other doctor can I go potty?” Taylor looked at them both.
“Sure. We always schedule these things with a little bit of leeway in case of emergencies - bathroom, stuck elevators, IV popping out unexpectedly,” Doctor Brahms answered cheerfully. “Natalie, would you be a dear and wheel her to the ladies’ room while I make a quick phone call?”
“Sure thing Doc - I mean, Doctor Brahms,” Natalie answered with a smile as the elevator doors finally opened, letting them out. The doctor turned down the hallway, and Natalie carefully pushed Taylor the opposite direction, backing up into one of the public restrooms near the nurse’s station.
“I’ll give you some privacy, if you think you’re strong enough to walk on your own? Just be careful of your IV though.”
“Ok, Thank you Natalie, I’ll yell if I need you ok?” Taylor smiled as she went into the bathroom alone. Looking around, it wasn’t like the boys restroom. There were no wall urinals, so she went into one of the booths to use the toilet. “EEEEEEEK!” she screeched loudly, followed by a loud and clear to everyone outside the bathroom, “I AM a girl!”
Natalie carefully pushed the door just enough to slip inside. “Taylor? It’s Natalie. Is everything alright in there?”
“Oh Sorry Natalie, Um.” trying to think of a lie so she can stay being a girl, he had always wanted to be a girl, “When I got beat up in the park, I was wishing I was a boy so I could fight back and um” she started to cry.
Natalie frowned as she leaned against the sink. “It’s okay, Taylor. It’s just us girls here. Anything you say to me won’t leave this room.”
“I’m not really this dumb kid I’ve been letting you guys think. The reason I was attacked is because I’m really smart..” Taylor cried harder. That part was actually true. The last thing she remembered was a group of older kids beating her six ways from Sunday.
“Ohhh,” Natalie answered softly. “You know my best friend is like, an orange belt or something in Kenpo, and she’s definitely all girl.” She giggled a little. “But I think I get it now. I mean, you took a pretty bad hit. That’d mess anybody up. I’m sorry Taylor. And um, I hope we didn’t insult you by treating you like a kid?”
“No, I kind of liked the positive attention actually. But I’m sorry - I didn’t mean to make you both upset at me.” Taylor’s voice had begun to calm again..
“Oh sweetie, we were never upset. Just really worried about you. I’ll be honest... I was considering talking to that Tiffany lady to make sure you hadn’t been abused or something.” She frowned sheepishly.
“I just wanted what’s best for you. I promised I wouldn’t let anything you said leave this room, but can I tell Doctor Brahms that I think you’re okay now? She might still want you to speak to that therapist though, but if she trusts them, I would too.”
“I trust you Natalie, if you think its ok to talk to the Doctor, it’s ok to me too.” Taylor stood, getting out of the stall to get back on her wheelchair.
Natalie smiled as she hugged her from behind, carefully wheeling the distraught girl out after giving her a moment to compose herself. She paused at the nurse’s station. “Everything’s okay. She was having a minor flashback - possibly PTSD - I’ll mention it to Doctor Brahms personally.”
The nurse behind the desk smiled sadly as she nodded. “Let me know if she needs anything. I know if it was my little girl I’d be totally lost.”
“Will do,” Natalie answered with a sympathetic smile herself. “I’ve got to get her down to X-Ray for now.”
After Natalie explained to Doctor Brahms, everyone agreed to not to bring in the gender specialist for now, but to leave it as an option just in case. After getting both the X-rays on her arm and ribs and a CAT Scan done just in case, they wheeled Taylor back to her room for lunch and the meeting with Tiffany the Social Worker.
Taylor was in the middle of her lunch and Natalie was off checking up on the other children when a knock on the door startled Taylor, “Hey sweetie, mind if I come in?” Tiffany smiled at Taylor.
“Sure, I don’t have any different cooties then you.” Taylor giggled.
Tiffany laughed as she entered the room and sat down on the chair beside her bed. “I have some good news and some bad news, but lets wait for Natalie to come so she can be here for you ok?”
“Ok, Natalie should be back shortly, She said she had to go see what the other kids were doing.” Taylor smiled, “I get to go play today!” Taylor sounded really excited. For all her intelligence, and for all that had landed her in the hospital in the first place, she missed socializing, even if it meant ‘dumbing it down’ to be accepted.
“Thats great sweetie.” Tiffany smiled, as Natalie knocked on the door and peeked her head in, “Mind if I come in?”
“Sure, Taylor is going to need someone. I have some good and bad news to share with her.” Tiffany frowned a bit.
Natalie moved over to Taylor and put an arm around her, “Ok I think we can handle both huh?” She smiled at Taylor, and all Taylor could do was nod her head.
“Ok I’ll start with the first bit of news. Your parents are both gone sweetie, we went to their house, and well, never mind we can talk about that later, but we were able to track down your sister at Yale.” Tiffany paused a moment to let that last part sink in.
“M-my sister?” Taylor asked, a little confused. She remembered having a brother, but...
“She’s happy that you’re ok, and wishes she could be here to talk care of you, but she promised to come visit you very soon.” Tiffany paused for a moment to look at the two girls. “The last bit of news, your sister is in her first year at Yale, and can’t afford to take care of you full-time, so we’ve arranged for you to attend the Sunshine Academy - it’s a private school over in Alpine Springs where you can live on-campus, but your sister will be able to visit you often.”
Natalie frowned, instinctively hugging Taylor closer. “So... what was the good news again?”
“Well, at least this way she’s not going to be thrust into foster care. We were able to find one other relative, a distant cousin living in Alpine Springs, but we didn’t need to contact her, after locating Michelle.”
“I have several really good friends out that way that I try to get out and visit, so I can stop by and see her on weekends sometimes,” Natalie added, glancing down at Taylor with a smile.
“It’s a nice place, Taylor; I’m sure you will love it there.” Tiffany smiled.
Taylor shook her head slowly. “B-but my parents...” was as far as she could get before she started to cry, burying her face in Natalie’s shoulder. Natalie held her close and let her cry, not really sure what else she could do or say at this point.
Taylor cried herself to sleep holding onto Natalie, too upset to want to play with the other kids, her face was stained with tears as Natalie laid her down on the bed. “Sleep well I’ll come check on you later.”
Natalie let Taylor sleep a bit before coming back in to check on her, sitting down next to the bed and smiled at the youngster. Taylor opened her eyes slowly, “Oh you’re awake, Pumpkin, want to go play before dinner?”
“Ok I guess.” Taylor was still a bit upset with what had happened earlier, but was at least glad she still had a sister who was willing to come see her whenever she could.
Later that afternoon, Natalie walked into the room, not realizing Taylor had a visitor. "Hey kiddo. I got that poster I promised you. Sorry it took so long but I had to drive over to Alpine Springs to get Robin ... to..." she paused, offering a sheepish smile.
Sitting by Taylor’s bed was a girl who couldn’t be much older than herself, with medium length blonde hair, and wearing a tight tanktop exposing a belly button ring to complement several earrings. "Sorry, I didn't realize you had a visitor. I'll come back later,” Natalie backpedaled.
"Oh hello; you must be Natalie. Taylor has told me so much about you! You're more than welcome to stay if you want." The girl smiled warmly.
Natalie blushed faintly. "Yeah, she's kind of special to a lot of us around here." She approached, offering her hand. "You must be her sister? Her social worker mentioned managing to track you down at Yale. It's great to finally meet you."
"I'm Michelle, When Tiffany called me I thought it was to tell me mom, dad and Taylor were all gone, but I am so glad she's safe and has people looking out for her. Before you came in I was talking with her about taking some money out of both our inheritance and buying a duplex in Alpine springs so on the weekends I can come get her, and we can spend time together."
Natalie nodded. "I wish I could help, but I'm just a junior in high school starting this fall. That sounds like a great idea though. And she can still attend the private school, and get a really good education.”
"Yeah, Tiffany and I were discussing the private school. I will also get to come hang out with her on holidays, so it kinda works out. She will stay on campus in the girls dorms during the week and with me on weekends."
"I'm just so relieved to know she's not getting stuck in foster care or anything."
"I would never let that happen to my lil sister. I'm going to be paying half her tuition to Sunshine, and the state will pick up the other half, and I'm moving onto campus this weekend to save on rent. One of my friends is leaving to Edinburgh and has a roommate, who will be needing a new one." Michelle giggled softly. “I’m not sure who it is, but Steph says it’s a mutual friend, so...”
“Oh, cool! I’m not sure if I can get into Yale, but I’ve a friend up in New Haven that I’ll probably be doing that with. Though we might just grab a couple more friends and start our own Sorority house at this rate,” she added with a giggle herself.
“If you try hard enough Natalie, anything is possible” Michelle smiled brightly. “Same goes for you Pumpkin,” looking over at Taylor. “I got a lot of missed time to make up to you.”
Natalie smiled warmly. “Speaking of which, I should really give you two some private time. I just stopped by to drop this off.” She held out the rolled-up poster-sized print with a grin. “I managed to get all the girls to sign it for you.”
Taylor smiled and took the poster. “Thank you Natalie!”
Michelle smiled, “Hey Natalie, next weekend, would you mind if I stopped over here and picked you up so we can take Taylor shopping for more clothes?”
Natalie blinked a few times. “You’re serious? I’d love to. I saw THE cutest belt the other day, and thought of her.”
Michelle giggled, “She doesn’t have a lot and with the house destroyed I’m sure we won’t be able to salvage much from it anyway, I’m going to go pick up her uniforms in a few hours for school, I heard they are pretty relaxed on what the kids can and cannot wear.”
“Yeah, the high school used to be a lot more strict, but even they’ve really relaxed it these last few years, I’ve heard, and the elementary-grades are even more so. Lemme just find something to write down my address. Taylor already has my cell phone number,” she added, glancing around. “Oh, here it is.” She announced, picking up a small notepad and pen laying next to the hospital phone. She quickly jotted down her street address, tearing the page off and handing it to Michelle.
“If I’m not there, I’m probably here, but I’m pretty sure I’m not on the roster for next weekend so I’ll probably be there.”
“Sure thing, Hey Natalie, thanks for watching out for Taylor, she needs all the support she can get, since I won't be around all the time.” Michelle hugged Taylor and smiled at Natalie.
“No problem. At first I didn’t think she had any family at all, so I started checking on her daily, talking to her while she was unconscious and stuff. I … lost a really good friend a couple of years ago. She was practically my sister, so I know how much loss hurts, and I wanted her to see a friendly face when she woke up. But there’s no replacement for the real thing.”
She grinned, stepped closer, and gave them both a hug. “You two take care, and stay in touch. If you need anything, don’t hesitate to call me.” She smiled and turned to step out again.
“So Taylor, I got a lot of making up to do as a big sister huh? I’m so glad you’re safe sweetie, Once I’m done with college you and I can live together if you want, and tomorrow I’m going to go looking for that condo if you want me to.” Michelle smiled.
“Sure Michelle that way maybe we can have a place when I get out of here?” Taylor smiled as she snuggled into her sister. “I know these things don’t normally go that fast, but I can hope,” she added with a giggle.
“Your such a smart kid Taylor, maybe as smart as your big sis,” Michelle smiled. “If you are then you’re going to show up all your friends at your new school, just try to make some ok?” Michelle ruffled Taylors pretty blonde hair.
“Natalie’s trying to talk me into joining the Girl Scouts. I probably will just so I’ll have someone to talk to, but she says the senior scouts in Alpine Springs are really nice.”
“Good. I think its a good idea; just let me know if you need any money to join ok sweetie? I’ll make sure to give it to Tiffany for you.” Michelle was so happy her sister was so outgoing, but there was this thing nagging at the back of her head; wasn't Taylor supposed to be her little brother?
Taylor nodded quickly. “I’ll ask Natalie about it next time she comes in.”
“You know I got mom’s strawberry hair, you ended up with such a lovely light blonde, and its so cute curly like that.” Michelle giggled as she ruffled it again.
Taylor tilted her head slightly. Wasn’t her hair dark brown like their fathers? She seemed to be critically examining it herself now. “Wow,” she finally whispered. “Um, I mean...” She giggled. “I guess I forgot how bright it was.”
“I hadn’t seen you except for christmas since you were three, I missed you a lot munchkin. I’m going to go get us something to eat ok?” Michelle smiled.
Taylor smiled as she leaned over to kiss her sister’s cheek. “I missed you so much. I always wished I could be just like you,” she blurted, blushed, and smiled. “Food sounds great. I’m so hungry,” she quickly tried to change the subject.
Michelle winked at Taylor and stood up, “If you apply yourself munchkin, you can do whatever you want. Hows a big mac sound?”
“Oh! That sounds so good! Um, can I get a vanilla milkshake too?”
“Sure sweetie, I’ll sneak them in for us ok?” Michelle started to leave the room.
“Yay!” Taylor giggled happily, trying not to dwell too much on losing her parents. At least she still had Michelle.
Shortly after Michelle left Natalie came back. “Hey Pumpkin, I saw your sister leave. Everything ok?” Natalie was concerned but smiled.
“Oh, hi Natalie!” Taylor smiled brightly. “Yeah everything’s great. She’s just going to get us some lunch. It’s completely healthy, honest.” She nodded several times, but started to giggle. “Okay, it’s a big mac and a vanilla shake, but I haven’t had real junk food in like … however long I’ve been in here.”
“Ooh I won’t tell anyone, I promise. “ Natalie giggled, “Tiffany will be here around four, so let your sister know when she gets back if I’m not here ok?”
“Oh, okay. Um, hey Natalie? While you’re here I’ve got a question.” She trailed off, adding a moment later, “About girl scouts.”
“Oh sure, I can answer any questions you have Pumpkin. Just ask.” Natalie smiled, loving her nickname for Taylor, hoping she didn’t mind it either.
Taylor fidgeted with the hem of her hospital blanket for a moment or two. She dreamed of a day like this growing up a boy, and now that it was finally here... She bit her lip. “Do you really think I could get in? I talked to my sister about it, and she thinks it’s a great idea.”
“Yes you can sweetie. Is that all you wanted to ask me about Scouts?” Natalie smiled.
“Yeah. Michelle says to just let her know about any fees to join, and she’ll have Tiffany take care of it. I just … don’t really know what I’m s’posed to do - to join I mean. I’ve never done anything like this before.”
“I’ll go with you to meet the local scout troop leader once you get settled in in Alpine Springs if you want.. She’s not only my friends’ cheer coach, but the sister-in-law of the Girl Scout summer camp director. Oh, and she’s super-nice. You’ll really like her. As for cost it’s not bad - $12 annually, plus uniform, books and other little things. I can loan you my old scout manual if you need it.”
Michelle appeared in the doorway a moment later with a bag of McDonalds food and smiled at Natalie and Taylor, “Or I can just get her everything she needs, I really don’t mind, I think it’s a great thing for her. It’s something I missed out on, and while I was waiting for our food I was looking at the lifetime scout, since I am now officially a female.” She giggled a bit.
Natalie giggled as well. “That’s what I’m thinking about doing too. I’m already a counselor in training, and I’m definitely going to go back as an adult volunteer for camps after I graduate, hopefully as a nursing assistant while I’m in med school.” She grinned.
“Oh a fellow med student. “ Michelle giggled, “I’m studying Bio Med Engineering.”
“Oh, cool!” Natalie exclaimed. “I want to get into either pediatric medicine or nursing. That’s why I volunteer in the children’s wing here so much.”
“I think you would make a very fine pediatrician Natalie. There aren’t very many good doctors who are good with kids these days. But you should also take some gender studies too. It will help.” Michelle smiled.
Natalie nodded. “One of my friends is related to a trans-person. I honestly had no idea until she kind of let it slip one day.”
“You would be surprised how many of us are at Yale, it’s like we have our own sisterhood there.” Michelle giggled, “Some who pass and some who don’t but you know it makes no difference because it’s what’s mind and heart that count.”
“I totally agree. I mean, I have a gay friend at school, but he’s like, the nicest, sweetest guy I’ve ever known. I tell him everything. I know it’s totally not the same, but it’s the same principle I think, as far as what’s beneath the surface, y’know?.”
Michelle pulled out three big macs handing one to Taylor and one to Natalie, “I had this idea you would be here, so I picked up an extra just for you.” then pulled out a milkshake for Taylor.
“Oh wow. Thanks Michelle. I’ve been running around the hospital all day trying to help out, and I haven’t had a chance to stop and eat lunch yet. I owe you one.” She smiled happily as Taylor sat up and happily tore into her hamburger.
“Junk food!” she bubbled. “That hospital burger the other night was good, don’t get me wrong, but a Big Mac’s a Big Mac!”
Michelle giggled at that and handed out the fries as well, handing Natalie a diet coke, “I wasn’t sure if you drank regular or diet so I got you a diet.”
“Oh, either. I actually like the taste of diet, but either’s fine with me,” she answered warmly. “Oh, I looked at Taylor’s x-rays with Doctor Brahms again this morning. Turns out what we both thought was a hairline fracture on the growth plate in her arm was, um...” she giggled. “It’s kind of embarrassing. There’s some kind of flaw in the machine that was just caught when an identical ‘fracture’ appeared in another patient’s x-ray. After the technician repaired it, it was gone, so while her arm is still broken, it’s not nearly as bad as they thought it was.”
“Oh that's good news huh Taylor?” Michelle smiled, “So when does she get released? Tomorrow I'm going out to look at condos.” Michelle smiled.
“Doctor Brahms talked like it might be as early as Monday. She’s going to confer with another doctor from New Haven, but if she’s able to get away sooner, then it could even be tomorrow.”
“Hear that sweet pea? you and I might be able to go out and look around for a place tomorrow, and then we can go check out Mom and Dads old place and see if there is anything you want still there before we sell it ok?”
“Sounds great!” Taylor said a little too excitedly for someone who just lost her parents. “Um, I mean, yeah,” she answered a little more subdued, but still smiled.
Michelle noted the difference and frowned a little, “Mom and dad I take it, were still taking out my problem on you sweet pea?”
Taylor frowned, looking at Natalie. “Don’t go and get the wrong idea here... Our parents weren’t abusive. I mean … not really. They never hit me or anything, but they...” she trailed off and frowned again, looking at Michelle. “My sister had to be raised by our aunt because our parents were kinda mean about her condition.” She remembered it differently, but those old memories, as pertained to Michelle at least, seemed to be changing, and for the better.
Natalie’s turn to frown, “How horrible, Parents should never do that to their children. Taylor it wasn’t your fault your sister wanted to be a girl, but they probably treated it like it was huh?”
Taylor nodded sadly. “I only ever got to spend any time with her at the holidays. They wouldn’t even let me visit her during the year.”
Natalie frowned still, “That sucks you two, well I am really glad you both found each other again, and will atleast be able to see each other whenever you can.” her frown turned into a smile.
At that very moment a knock on the door could be heard, and Tiffany the social worker popped her head in, “You ladies busy? If you are I can come back at Four. I figured since I was here, I'd check to see if everyone else was.”
“Tiffany!” Taylor cheered warmly. Natalie smiled as she waved the woman over.
“Nah, we were just talking about Taylor and Michelle’s family situation over lunch. Come on in.”
“Well I have good news, and good news this time, I talked it over with my boss, and Michelle just needs to sign some papers, and she will be Taylor’s legal guardian. The other good news is, the state agreed to help with over half the tuition for Taylor to go to the Sunshine, and is giving Taylor a large budget to buy school supplies and clothing. One last piece of good news, but that can wait till Michelle signs the papers.”
Taylor slowly put down her milkshake, staring blankly back at Tiffany. Michelle smiled brightly. “Wow, that’s amazing news. How on earth did you get the guardianship pushed through so fast?”
Tiffany smiled sweetly. “I don't like to blow my own horn, but I am one of the best social workers there is, and I have a few friends in high places.” She put an emphasis on high places.
“I can’t thank you enough. It’s going to be hard going back to the old house again, but at least some good is going to come from all this,” Michelle admitted.
Tiffany pulled a clipboard and a pen with some papers on it out of her brief case, “You can sign these anytime you’re ready, and I will also need Taylor to fill out a report on how she was treated at home. It won't take long, and it can be a short paragraph sweetie. I don’t want to cause you any more pain.”
Taylor frowned a bit. “Um... Anything I write isn’t going to affect my staying with Michelle right? Because I wasn’t really allowed to even see her except like once a year anyway.”
“No sweetie, the department just wants to know what kind of life you had before now, so we can make arrangements for you as you need them.” Tiffany smiled.
“Oh, okay,” she answered simply. Michelle smiled.
“I can sign those papers right now, if you don’t mind waiting a minute for me to read over everything.”
“Thats fine Michelle; take your time. It’s pretty straightforward. It pretty much states you will become Taylor’s legal guardian till she's eighteen unless she decides to go to college, just like any other parent would be responsible for their child.”
Michelle nodded and, after glancing over everything quite briefly, signed and initialed where indicated, handing the clipboard back. “Everything looks good. By the way, we’re going to try and find a nice condo in Alpine Springs so we can spend our weekends together. If you happen to know a trustworthy realtor that would help a lot.”
“Oh I might know one. She’s a nice lady too. You both will like her I’m sure.” Tiffany grinned innocently Soon it would be Lily’s turn at the deception. They hadn’t met Lily-Rose yet, and deception was her specialty to boot. She’d sell them as much with her silver tongue as anything.
“Great,” Michelle answered. “I don’t need much in the way of space myself, but it’s gotta be something Taylor absolutely loves. God knows she’s been through enough already.” She smiled, wrapping an arm around her sister.
“Here let me get you her card, you two can call her tomorrow or anytime you want to and talk with her.” Tiffany smiled and pulled out a business card, taking the signed papers off the clipboard and handing it over to Taylor with a lined sheet of paper on it, “Whenever you're ready to write that sweetie.”
Taylor accepted the clipboard, wasting little time in answering the question. She spared no detail in mentioning how her parents treated her - good and bad. She had no memories of this strange new life as a girl, so had to answer as best she could about life as a boy, leaving out details that made no sense.
Tiffany and Michelle were talking about Alpine Springs and the Sunshine school, “She will have a lot of other girls her age around, yes.” Tiffany commented, “No it’s separated, the girls have their own dorm, and go to their own classes, and boys have a dorm and the same for them.” she finished.
“Really? That’s kind of a relief. I mean, don’t get me wrong. I don’t want to sound like I’m imposing gender stereotypes, but after what she’s been through, I feel like that would be a better environment for her overall right now.”
“We tend to agree with that statement at the department, which is why I choose specifically the Sunshine Academy. It used to be a state run school and children’s home, but then it was turned into a k-12 private school for both girls and boys, but in traditions of what it used to be they keep girls and boys separated, but during the weekends and other activities they can mingle.”
“I guess I should be thankful I didn’t get sent to one of these schools,” Michelle giggled under her breath. “But I don’t think Taylor’s going to have the same problems I would have.”
“Sunshine certainly isn’t for everyone. Also if you can make it on Monday morning, the Head Mistress of the school would like to meet you.” Tiffany smiled.
“Monday... I have a lab that afternoon that I can reschedule if I need to, so that’s not going to be a problem at all.” She paused to grin. “My instructor’s great about these things. Will you be attending as well? And will Taylor need to be there? Though that might be a good idea anyway if she’s out of the hospital by then.”
“Yes you both and I will be there, She wants to meet Taylor and have her take some aptitude tests, and she wants to meet a guardian so she can discuss the school and what is expected, and I will be there because the state is involved temporarily.” Tiffany smiled.
“Sounds good,” Michelle answered, casually glancing over at Taylor, who had by now written a page and a half. She giggled politely to herself as the girl finished, offering the clipboard.
“Sorry. I um... I guess I had a lot to say about our parents. I didn’t want to leave anything out.”
Tiffany smiled, “That’s fine sweetie, we wanted to know everything.” Tiffany took the clipboard read a little of it and then put it away. “You have beautiful handwriting.”
Taylor blushed brightly. “Oh, um, thank you. I put a lot of effort into it.” That part at least wasn’t a lie. The only thing she had been more proud of as a boy than her beautiful hair was her remarkable handwriting, especially for her age.
Tiffany looked over at Michelle, “You have a smart lil sister, does it run in the family?” she said teasingly.
Michelle laughed softly. “I don’t know about our parents, but Taylor and I both classify as ‘genius’ status, according to aptitude tests. Technically I could probably have my Doctorate right now, but I guess I wanted a little of the ‘college experience’ first.” She grinned.
“Well atleast Taylor won’t be lacking for help. On monday, she will take a series of tests to see what classes to place her in. Oh but don’t worry - there are many gifted students at Sunshine so she won’t be placed with a bunch of girls five or six years older or anything.”
Tiffany smiled reassuringly, adding, “Oh, one more thing.” Tiffany pulled out a plastic card and handed it to Michelle. “This is for Taylor; spend it on her school supplies and clothes for her, and don’t feel guilty if you buy yourself a thing or two on it as well.” Tiffany winked as she turned around and left the room.
Michelle shook her head slowly as she watched the woman leave. “Well I don’t know about THAT, but I’ll spoil my baby sister rotten,” she mused with a grin.
Natalie smiled, “Looks like everything's working out the best for you two, I’m going to go see if the specialist was able to make it in today. I’ll be right back.” She turned and left the room as well.
Taylor waited for Natalie to leave before motioning for Michelle to come closer. “I can’t take it anymore. There’s something I gotta ask you, but I need you to promise you won’t tell anyone - not Natalie or my doctors or Tiffany,” she asked with a solemn seriousness belying her age.
Michelle smiled, “As long as its nothing bad like asking me to keep a secret if mom or dad ever hit you or anything, but sure ask me anything you want Sweet Pea.”
“No, it’s nothing like that. it’s just … Things aren’t the way I remember them before I woke up here. Little things like my hair color, and .. um... big things, like … that I remember being a boy.” She frowned darkly.
“Taylor, I hadn't seen you really since you were three, other then at special holidays and mom and dad made sure we didn’t spend that much time together, But you’re right, I could have sworn you had brown hair, and you were a boy. But if you’re happy being a girl, I will support it fully because I want you to be happy.” Michelle smiled.
Taylor smiled brightly as she wrapped her uninjured arm around Michelle. “You have no idea. I am so unbelievably happy. I wanted to be like you so much, but the one time I brought it up Mom insisted that I was a boy because I had the wrong parts to be a girl. This is what I always wanted. It just felt weird waking up, remembering things differently now than what they were before. I thought I was going crazy.” She giggled.
“But I guess it doesn’t matter anymore. You’re the only one who even kind of remembers, everyone else sees me as a girl, and I like being a girl - I love it, so...” She giggled again. “I guess I just needed to know I’m not totally crazy.”
Michelle smiled and gently ruffled some of Taylor’s golden locks, “So if you can leave tomorrow, what do you want to do first: go to the old house and get some things, or go looking for a new home?”
“Definitely looking for a new house. I don’t want to have to go back in there more than we have to. Part of me wants to just forget it entirely, but I’m dying to know if my room’s the way I remember it too.”
“Once we get a place, I’ll have a moving company come in and take what we want to our new house, and the rest to storage, then we can talk to our real estate agent and see about selling the house.” Michelle smiled.
“That sounds great. So how often can you come ‘home’ again - just on weekends?”
“Well I can look at the travel time to New Haven from Alpine Springs and I might be able to do this permanently, but as it stands Sweet Pea, weekends for now, and holidays.” Michelle frowned.
Taylor giggled a little. “It’s okay. It’s not like I’m staying home alone or anything. I’m kind of excited to see what my uniforms will look like though, but wearing a skirt might be hard to get used to. Or wearing one in public anyway.” She trailed off, blushing slightly then giggled.
“Skirts are fun to wear. You’ll enjoy them immensely. I love them, and dresses, but I wear slacks and a blouse to class. I don’t like to draw too much attention.” Michelle smiled.
“I never did thank you by the way, for coming here, for taking me in and stuff... But I swear if we go back home and there’s a bunch of pictures of me in holiday dresses and stuff I’m going to lose it right there.” She giggled, blushing a bit. “I’m sorry for what mom and dad put you through though.”
“If my theory on what has happened to you is correct Sweet Pea, you're going to see a lot of pictures at the old home of you dressed as a girl.” Michelle winked.
“What’s your theory?” Taylor asked candidly.
“Oh, I’ve been hearing rumours around campus about specific things, and I believe you got caught up in something, but it’s nothing bad. But before I go any further I really want to do some research ok?” Michelle smiled and kissed Taylor’s forehead.
“Ok. I trust you. Just... um... Tell me if you find anything about a weird little girl with pink eyes.” She quietly pointed to the Stacie doll in the bright pink box on her table. “I had a dream about playing with dolls with her, and then when I woke up, Natalie told me a girl about my age had left that here while I was asleep.”
“I’ll ask around sweet pea. It’s sure taking Natalie awhile; I bet that doctor is here.” Michelle casually changed the subject, adding, “Oh I do have one thing we are getting with this card. I need to get you a cell phone so you can call me.”
“Oh cool!” Taylor almost squealed with joy. She paused for just a moment, as if to say ‘Did I just squeal?’ then giggled. “I don’t care what kind it is, as long as I can get a cute pink case!”
“Deal.” Michelle answered.
The doctor who stepped through the door wasn’t at all who Taylor was expecting. For one, she was female, and rather young-looking for being a specialist of any kind. Her fiery, dark red hair hung in a tight ponytail down her back, stark contrast to her pale features. She smiled warmly.
“Hi Taylor. I’m Doctor Logan - but you can call me Cheryl. How are you feeling today?” She paused to grin right at Michelle. “Well, hi there, stranger! I thought I recognized the last name.”
“Oh my God, Cheryl, I haven’t seen you in a long time.” Michelle turned to Taylor with a grin on her face, “Cheryl will take really good care of you sweet pea. She’s the doctor that sorted out your big sisters medications.” she said with a wink.
Cheryl giggled softly. “It’s been, what, five years now? How’s your lovely aunt?”
“She died shortly after I graduated from high school and had the surgeries done.” Michelle frowned.
“Oh, Michelle I’m so sorry. I had no idea,” she answered sympathetically and frowned as well, stepping closer to give her a light hug.
“It’s ok. She had cancer and wouldn’t have lasted too much longer anyway, and at least we all know she died happy. “ Michelle hugged Cheryl back.
Taylor quietly watched the exchange, a slightly confused look on her face. “But if you were umm... Michelle’s doctor, what’re you doing here?”
Cheryl giggled just a little. “Oh, I’m not just a hormone doctor. I specialize in pediatric and adolescent care overall. Have you been able to get up and walk around very much?”
Taylor nodded her head up and down, “I went out and played with some of the other kids yesterday, and today I’ve moved around the room a lot.”
“Good girl. The sooner you can comfortably get active the better, as long as you don’t exert yourself too much. Have you had any discomfort in your chest?”
“No, it’s just weird having a cast on my arm.” She held up her arm, showing off both the cast, and its many signatures. It didn’t seem to hurt as much, even without as much heavy pain medication.
Cheryl chuckled softly. “You’re quite the popular one, eh?” she teased, but grinned as she leaned over. “Can you wiggle your fingers for me?”
Taylor nodded, and wiggled her fingers a little causing only minor discomfort, “Is that good?”
Cheryl nodded. “Does it hurt?”
“No but um.. kinda but not like bad, just um, like when you have to potty and hold it for too long.” unable to describe it any other way.
Cheryl chuckled to herself again as she smiled. “Well, I see Doctor Brahms has already removed your IV, so she’s probably got you on an oral medication...” She trailed off for just a moment as she examined Taylor’s chart. “Ah. Wow. That small a dose and you’re only feeling minor discomfort,” she mumbled and smiled. “Well, here’s what we’re going to do.”
She paused, setting Taylor’s chart back down again. “Since you’ve shown no signs of concussion or other serious brain injury and your x-rays - aside from that - ahem - little incident with the malfunctioning machine, are looking on par for your recovery time, I’m going to up your dosage on the pain medication a little bit, but set it up so that you can work your way down until you don’t need it anymore. But from what I can see, there’s no reason to hold you here.”
“So we can check her out now then?” Michelle was a bit confused, but at least there was time left in the day to make it over to Alpine Springs to find a place; the afternoon was just starting to blaze on.
Cheryl smiled as she nodded. “As long as she doesn’t do any heavy lifting or push herself too hard, she should be just fine to leave. Doctor Brahms is probably going to want to see her again for a checkup, but she’ll call you to schedule something that works for you both. She’ll have to wear that cast for awhile longer, but with it in a sling and on her pain medication, she should be fine.”
“Yay!” Taylor cheered happily. “Thank you SO much!”
Cheryl giggled politely. “I know it’s not much fun being stuck in the hospital all day. Your recovery’s been remarkable, to be honest. Michelle, it’s been wonderful seeing you again. If either of you need anything and you can’t reach Doctor Brahms, please, don’t hesitate to call me.” She reached into her lab coat pocket to retrieve a business card and a pen, which she used to scribble a number on the back, and offer it to Michelle.
“By the time you’ve got her checked out, I’ll have her new prescription ready. Just ask at the front desk and the receptionist will print it off for you.”
“Thanks Cheryl, It’s great seeing you again as well.” Michelle smiled gave another hug and went over to the closest to retrieve her sister's belongings. “Sweet Pea, You wear the most adorable clothes.” pulling out a Pink T-shirt with Princess written in sparkles, and a pink pleated skirt, with pink tennis shoes.
Cheryl grinned. “Oh that’s pretty!” she added quite genuinely as she stepped out.
Taylor’s jaw dropped wide open. “Oh... My... GOD. I love it!”
“My lil sweet pea is a barbie girl.” Michelle giggled. “Ok there is a bag in here I can put all your new stuffed animals and stuff in; that’s good,” she commented as she began packing. Taylor giggled happily as she slid off the bed, holding her cast-clad arm close to her.
“Oh, I need to help you put your shirt on, till you get comfortable putting one on with a cast.” Michelle grinned.
“Oh, I didn’t even think about that. Yeah, this thing’s gonna be all kinds of in my way.”
Michelle abandoned putting the stuffed animals away and went to help her sister get dressed, “Such cute clothes, I wish mom and dad would have let me wear these, I’m kind of jealous of you.”
Taylor giggled a little but nodded. “Yeah, it’s really unfair. You’re just as much of a girl as I am. Maybe more.”
Michelle smiled, “At least you got to become genetic, I’m... ‘functional’ as a girl, but I can’t ever have kids or experience some of things you will get to when you get older sweet pea.” helping her with her last piece of clothing, “There you go, all dressed.”
“Wow, I never even thought of that.” She smiled and hugged Michelle tightly now that she finally could.
Michelle carefully hugged Taylor back, “So lets get you into the wheelchair because I know thats what the doctors are going to want till you get out of the hospital, and lets get downstairs and sign you out.”
“So where are we staying tonight?” Taylor asked as she reluctantly sat down in her wheelchair, just as Natalie appeared in the doorway.
“Trying to sneak out are we?” Natalie teased.
“Well I got a hotel room in Alpine Springs for tonight, I figured since the school was close to there, we might as well stay. Since its not late I think I might call that real estate agent.” Michelle smiled at Natalie now, “No, we were going to go hunt you down and say that she can check out now.”
Natalie giggled. “Yeah, I bumped into Doctor Brahms on my way back from delivering some supplies downstairs. Congratulations Taylor!” She smiled brightly. “I couldn’t let you guys go without saying goodbye. But you’ve got my cell number, so don’t be a stranger. If nothing else I’ll see you both next weekend, if you still want to go shopping then.”
Taylor smiled and nodded. “Thanks for everything Natalie. When I woke up I didn’t know what was going on, or where I was, and you really made me feel safe. I’m glad that we’ll be able to stay friends.”
Natalie smiled. “Hey, I almost moved to Alpine Springs last year. You’re going to love it there. Some of my closest friends live there, so we’ll definitely be seeing each other again. You just take care of yourself and get well soon.” She bent down to hug Taylor, kissing her cheek. “See you soon, Pumpkin.” She grinned.
Michelle smiled, “Next weekend is still on Natalie. Thanks for helping Taylor out.” as the three headed to the door Michelle pushing Taylor in the wheelchair.
“No problem. She’s a sweet girl. Really reminds me of my friend Crystal when we were younger. I guess that’s why I got so attached to her.” She smiled and gave Michelle a hug from the side. “Take care guys. I’ll see you again soon,” she added cheerfully as she disappeared down a side hallway.
“I think we both made a good friend with that one Taylor.” Michelle smiled as she got inside the elevator with Taylor to the lobby floor. “So what if we get a place to live today? You know our luck has been going that well.” Michelle giggled.
Taylor laughed. “Oh God that would be amazing! You know, if it’s pre-furnished too I’ll just die right there.”
Michelle giggled, “Me too. Watch we get into Alpine Springs, call the realtor, and all she has is a four or five bedroom house fully furnished and a pool. Every Doctor's dream.” She winked, still giggling.
Taylor giggled. “Oh God. Even if I can just dip my feet with this stupid cast, a pool would be sooo cool. I’m not holding my breath or anything, but since we’re dreaming, you know? Oh, and a nice big patio with a little table where we can eat and stuff.”
Once they got checked out and Michelle picked up Taylor’s prescription, she helped Taylor out of the wheelchair and they walked out to her car. “I know its not much to look at I was hoping to maybe snag one of mom or dad's cars.” she giggled.
“Oh God, I completely forgot about that. You haven’t seen Dad’s car have you? It’s a ...” she paused to try and think. “Well, I’m not sure what model it is, but it’s a convertible. You should’ve heard mom. She grumbled for two weeks straight about his ‘mid-life crisis’ - whatever that means. Anyway if it ends up in my name and we don’t have to like sell it or whatever,, it’s all yours.”
Michelle smiled, “I already talked to the estate lawyer for mom and dad, it’s all yours, but under my control till you turn eighteen. Well, except for one little thing... Dad kinda bought a yacht without telling Mom, and left it to me. I’m thinking about painting it pink,” she added with a mischievous giggle.
Taylor shook her head. “I don’t really want any of it. I mean maybe we can use some of the furniture, either at our new house or at your dorm in New Haven, but I want you to at least take half of it. It’s only fair.”
Michelle smiled, “Well what I had planned was for us to take what we could use, put it in our new home, and take the rest to storage, and sell the damn house.” she giggled at the last part as they pulled off the highway into Alpine Springs.
“So it’s 3:30, I’m going to pull over at this gas station and call that realtor.” Michelle smiled at Taylor as she pulled into the parking lot and got out her cell phone.
Taylor sat up and watched as a pair of blonde-haired twins left the store, each carrying a can of soda and turned back to her sister, nodding. “That sounds good. We can put the money from the old house toward our new place.”
Michelle looked at Taylor, “Want to go out and meet them and get a soda too?” reaching in her purse to pull out some money for Taylor.
“What? No, they look like they’re leaving soon anyway,” she lied. She just wasn’t sure about talking to them. She’d actually never even seen real twins before.
“Go catch up with them sweet pea; I’ll be right here on the phone, I can keep an eye on you as well.” She handed a twenty to Taylor.
“Um, okay. Do you want anything?” she answered, defeated.
“Diet Coke if you want to get me one, otherwise thats your money sweet pea.” Michelle kissed Taylor’s forehead.
Smiling, she hopped out of the car. She couldn’t help staring just a little as she walked inside. “They’ll probably be gone before I get back out,” she told herself as she picked up a pack of Bubblicious bubble gum, a Pepsi for herself,and a Diet Coke for her sister. After paying for everything, she unwrapped a piece of gum and popped it in her mouth, stepping back out again with the bag in her uninjured hand.
“We talked our step-sister Sarah into buying a shirt just like that,” one of the twins bubbled cheerfully, causing Taylor to jump. The girl giggled. “Sorry. I didn’t mean to scare ya. I’m Beth, and this’ my sister Em. What happened to your arm?”
“Beth!” Em corrected, “You don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to. Are you new here?” the twins bombarded poor Taylor.
Taylor looked a bit nervously between the two girls, and nodded, “My sister and I are moving to Alpine Springs while she goes to Yale.”
“Oh wow!” both girls exclaimed. “Sarah’s real sister LeAnne goes to Yale too,” Beth added. “You’re gonna love Alpine Springs!”
Michelle waved to the three girls from the car like she had good news to tell Taylor, “Sweet Pea, you can bring your friends over here, and introduce me to them.”
Em and Beth both giggled, waiting for Taylor to start back to the car before following behind her. “Wow. I love your hair,” Em bubbled. “I’m Em, and this’ my sister Beth. We were just welcoming your sister to Alpine Springs.” She smiled brightly.
“Thank you both, She’s going to be going Sunshine while I attend Yale, but we will definitely be living here most of the time.” Michelle smiled. “I really don't know how to break this news to LeAnne though. I just moved into her dorm room with her.”
“Ohmygosh,” both girls exclaimed. Beth continued, “You don’t mean LeAnne Cameron?”
“Yes I do. She and I attend a lot of classes together. She’s been such a great help for me.” Michelle smiled.
“Wow, that’s spooky,” Em answered.
“LeAnne’s our step-sister’s - well, future step-sister’s, biological sister!” Beth finished, in that odd finishing-each-others’-sentences thing the girls loved to do.
“Oh you’re Sarah’s step sisters? LeAnne just bubbles on about Sarah and you both.” Michelle giggled. “Do you two need a ride home? Taylor and I have to meet a Ms. Smith on Roul Road.”
“Oh, we don’t want to keep you,” Em answered cheerfully. “We can just walk from here. But Roul road does sound familiar...”
“No it’s not an issue, we don’t have to meet her till five, I don’t mind taking you both home. Any friend or Family of LeAnne’s is a friend of mine.” Michelle smiled.
“Well, if you’re sure,” Beth responded, smiling brightly. “Hey, I wonder if Faith’s going to stop by today,” she added casually to her sister as the pair approached to get in the car.
Em giggled. “I think she’s crushing on you.”
“Shu-ut!” Beth laughed, blushing a little. “Taylor we so have to introduce you to our friends! Sarah’s away in Ireland right now, but I’m sure you’ll like her.”
Taylor chewed her lip for a moment or two. “Faith... Short girl, pretty super-long hair?”
“Extensions, but yeah that sounds like her. You know her?”
Taylor shook her head. “Maybe. I’m not sure,” she trailed off. “So what’s that Sunshine place like? Either of you been there before? It’s not like, super-strict is it?” she asked, changing the subject, and turning the tables on the twins’ rapid-fire questions.
“No but we have some friends who go there, I heard from them it’s pretty relaxed.” Beth replied with a smile, and Em chimed in, “Even the uniforms are cute.”
Michelle interrupted, “So you two will have to tell me where to go to drop you off, and I’ll use my GPS on my phone to find this Roul Street.”
“Oh yeah!” Em answered. “Just follow the main road here another block then make a left. We pretty much own the cul de sac at the end of the street. I mean, it’s us, Sarah’s friend Robin, and their friend Allison. It’s great because we get to listen to them rock out on weekends and there’s no grouchy neighbor to complain.”
Beth giggled, adding, “Oh, and we’re the big house on the left. Usually we bike everywhere, but since the convenience store’s so close we figured we’d walk.”
Michelle pulled up to the girls driveway, after noticing Roul Road was right near the cul de sac, and smiled, “Here you girls go, our road is just down there to the right it looks like. And it looks like its a new road.”
“Cool!” they both cheered. “Hey,” Em added, “If you guys move in nearby you’ll be able to come hang out anytime you want. We’ve got a nice pool here.” She grinned as both girls stepped out.
Both exclaimed, “Thanks for the ride!”
“You’re both welcome. Thanks for talking to Taylor; she needs to make some friends.” Michelle leaned over and kissed Taylor on the forehead again.
“Oh hey, before you go!” Beth announced, looking at Em, who grinned and pulled a pink ink pen from her pocket, handing it to her sister. Both asked at once, “Can we sign your cast?”
Taylor nodded, “Sure, I don’t mind, if you can find a spot to sign it.” she giggled and opened the door to let the girls be able to sign it easier.
“Ooh, here’s one,” Em answered, signing an elegant ‘Emily’, and dotting the i with a heart before handing the pen off to Beth. Not to be outdone, Beth used her short name to save space, but made the ‘B’ a pretty script-like letter. She giggled. “Thanks Taylor. Good luck on your house hunt!”
Michelle waved and waited for the girls to get inside before turning down the road, following abit finding only one house on the road, and it looked newly built three story house with a large pool in the back yard and a nice wooden privacy fence around it. “I don’t think we can afford this place Sweet pea.” as she pulled in front of the house to wait for Ms. Smith.
“Oh my God. I don’t think Mom and Dad could afford this,” Taylor answered with a frown. “I guess it won’t hurt to look, but I won’t get my hopes up sis.”
“Ms. Smith said it was a bargain house, but I don’t see any other homes on this street do you? And it looks too new to be a bargain house.” Michelle frowned.
“Maybe it’s haunted,” Taylor giggled.
As the two talked for a moment, a black BMW pulled up behind them and a woman in her mid thirties wearing a business skirt suit stepped out of the car holding a folder and started to walk up to their car, smiling professionally. As she approached Michelle rolled down her window.
“I know I’m early, but what do you both think from the outside?”
Taylor shook her head first. “It looks amazing, but...”
Michelle frowned. “But it looks kind of pricey, even if we can sell our parents’ house.”
“Well before I tell you the price and you both make your decision let’s have a look inside ok?” Ms Smith smiled as she pulled a key out of a pocket on her top.
Taylor and Michelle got out to follow the woman, Michelle commenting, “It looks brand new. Even the road looks new.”
“The previous owners were from California, but the man’s business went under and the bank had to foreclose on him unfortunately. It’s a six bedroom four bathroom house with an office that can be made into a seventh bedroom. It also has a partially stocked library slash computer room, exercise room, and a theater room, and the house is wired for high speed cable internet.” Ms Smith paused as she unlocked the door to let them in. “There’s also an Olympic sized swimming pool an indoor hot tub, and a full basement.”
Michelle frowned as she listened. There was no way she’d be able to afford this even with it being a bank foreclosure, but she promised herself she’d look around anyway.
“Oh and its partially furnished, especially the master bedroom and one of the bedrooms.” Ms. Smith smiled.
“Wow,” Taylor whispered as she peeked inside.
“Oh my God...” Michelle gasped. “Look at those hardwood floors!”
“I’ll wait in the kitchen while you two look around ok?” Ms. Smith smiled.
“I know there’s no WAY we can live here,” Taylor giggled, “But I’m gonna go check out the upstairs bedrooms anyway.”
Michelle smiled and hugged her sister. “Go ahead, sweet pea. I’ll be up in just a minute.”
Taylor nodded. Part of her wanted to race up the stairs, but she took her time. The last thing she needed was to break her other arm now. She poked her head in the first of the unfurnished bedrooms. It had nice, thick plush carpeting, but not much else. and continued to explore until she came to a door near the end of the hallway. She pushed it open, and stopped dead in her tracks.
“O-oh my God,” she whispered. A bedroom befitting a princess awaited on the other side. Thick, marble-styled white-and-beige carpeting, light rosy pink walls, a canopy bed with pastel pink curtains contrasting lilac bedding, a vanity, and at the far end, an open door revealing a huge walk-in closet.
Michelle stepped behind Taylor slack jawed, “I bet this place is a million or better.”
“Oh yeah,” Taylor sighed whimsically, “But can you just imagine. I almost feel sorry for the girl this room was built for, not to get it after her Daddy went to all this trouble.” She paused. Did she just say ‘daddy’? “Let’s check the third floor. I didn’t find the library or exercise place yet.”
Both girls finished looking around the house, wishing they didn’t because they knew there was no way they could afford it as they went into the rather large kitchen to meet with Ms. Smith. “So how do you both like it?” Ms. Smith smiled at them.
“I appreciate the gesture Ms. Smith. I really do,” Michelle sighed. “But I’m a college student on an honors scholarship. Even with the life insurance policy, AND selling the old house, there’s just no possible way we could afford this.”
“Well the house has been on the market for quite some time with no bites. Since it was foreclosed the bank is getting desperate to unload it. We’re asking for $92,000, with a thousand down.”
“Don’t you mean $920,000?” Michelle asked skeptically.
“No, Just $92,000, and we have a flexible payment plan.” Ms. Smith smiled.
“I-I think I need to sit down,” Michelle answered as she pulled one of the chairs from the table and sat. “How is it that nobody else has jumped on this place yet? There’s got to be something wrong with it. Incomplete plumbing, substandard wiring, a shaky foundation...”
Taylor smiled as she walked over to hug her sister. “Maybe it’s just nobody wanted to live in such a big house?”
“May be,” Michelle answered, “But the furnishings alone could pay for half the asking price easily. Aunt Sofia always said if it’s too good to be true it probably is.” She turned to look at the realtor. “I assume you’ve had the place inspected?”
Ms Smith smiled, “None of those things dear. Not many people want to move to Alpine Springs; they choose to move to the bigger cities like Kingsley or New Haven for the college. And yes we just had it inspected and cleaned recently, actually. I have all the paperwork right here.”
“You know, I bet I could talk LeAnne into moving in with us instead of staying in that cracker box of a dorm room of hers. That would help with utilities a lot. And we could commute together and save money on gas.” She trailed off thoughtfully.
Taylor looked at Michelle hopefully, “That means I wouldn’t have to live at Sunshine?” she squealed with excitement.
Michelle giggled. “Yeah. I mean, if we’re going to be paying for a house THIS nice we might as well live here all the time.”
Ms Smith smiled, “Oh, you mentioned you needed a house sold? I can go look at it anytime you want, I take 15% and we can apply the rest or part of the proceeds or whatever you wanted to the payment on this place.”
“That’d be great,” Michelle answered. “Neither of us really has a lot of sentimental value for the old place. I haven’t seen it since I was three, and Taylor... Well...” she frowned, changing the subject, “But anyway, it’s an older house, but it’s in Kingsley so it shouldn’t be hard to sell.”
“Well here’s the deal, if you have a thousand now you can move in right now, after we sign these papers, or you can move in once you pay me the thousand.” Ms. Smith smiled still knowing full well Michelle could scrape that right now, easily, even without the coven’s involvement..
“I could write you a check right now,” Michelle answered. “I just need your guarantee that there’s nothing wrong with it in writing. My sister’s been through hell, so I’m a little overprotective, you understand.”
Ms. Smith nodded as she opened the folder on the table. “I figured you might be wary of a deal like this and took the liberty to write up an affidavit on behalf of the company I work for saying there is nothing wrong at all with this house. By the way, you’ve probably noticed that this road dead ends here. You’ll own the property on both sides, about Fifteen acres on the other side and I think six on this.”
“Jesus Christ,” Michelle gasped. “Twenty-one acres? And if I’m not mistaken that’s protected national forest land behind us?”
Ms. Smith nodded, “You’re correct, however on the other side you can divide that up and sell it as lots or do whatever you want with it.”
“As long as it stays residential, personally I don’t care what happens to it. You?” she asked, looking over at Taylor.
“Can we make it into a playground or a park for everyone that lives near here?” Taylor giggled.
Michelle laughed and tousled Taylor’s hair. “That’s a great idea. Those girls, Em and Beth, and their friends all live just up the street from here. I’ll look into what it’ll take to get it rezoned as a community park or something.”
Ms. Smith pulled her pen out and signed the affidavit in front of the girls, “There you both go, And here’s the paperwork, once you write the check i’ll call it in and cash it over the phone if you don’t mind.”
“Oh, you have that new app too?” Michelle grinned as she whipped out her checkbook. “I love it. Makes paying the rent back in New Haven so much easier,” she added as she dashed off a check, signed her name to the contract, and handing the pen to Taylor.
Taylor asked as she took the pen, “I thought I was too young to have my name on here?”
Ms. Smith shook her head, “No sweetie, you can sign it as well.”
“Besides,” Michelle added, “When you turn eighteen this place will be yours if you want it. Not that I plan on going anywhere,” she added with a grin.
Taylor nodded and signed the contract with a neat girlish signature, and smiled, “There, and I would never want you to leave me alone ever Michelle; I just got you back.”
“I might get work in the big city after I graduate from college, but I think I’d love living here. This community is just so … so peaceful.”
Ms. Smith smiled, “The neighbors are very laid back, nobody really bothers anyone else, though sometimes you will hear teenagers tear down the roads, but thats kids being kids,” she added, thinking of her Nikki and that blasted Mustang.
Michelle laughed. “Oh, it’s only fair. I used to go to drag races,” she paused, coughing, “less-than-legal after-curfew kind not that long ago. Drove my poor aunt crazy, but at least I never actually drove in one. My old ‘69 wouldn’t stand up to the competition in a straightaway.”
Ms. Smith smiled as she took Michelle’s check and wrote void on it, “Cleared, you both are now legal owners of this wonderful home.”
“Yay!” Taylor squealed happily as she hugged her sister. Michelle giggled and carefully returned the gesture.
“Just out of curiosity, was Roul the guy that built this place?” she then asked. “Because if that’s the case I was thinking we could petition to rename the street. Taylor Lane has a nice ring to it.”
“We can set that in motion and it could be changed as early as next week for free.” Ms Smith replied warmly. “And yes, his name is Roul Alexander Moss.”
“Wow. That’s so cool!” Taylor giggled. “I hope his business picks up again so I don’t have to feel guilty about taking his daughter’s room. It’s just so perfect. This whole house is perfect. Thank you so much Ms. Smith. You have no idea what this all means to me!” she bubbled happily. Michelle, when Taylor wasn’t looking, quietly reached up a hand to dab away a stray tear, smiling softly down at her sister.
“I couldn’t agree more. Now when we go to meet with the Headmistress Taylor’s going to be in such high spirits. Speaking from experience that kind of thing helps a lot with those aptitude tests,” she added with a grin.
Ms. Smith smiled and handed three keys over to Michelle, “Here you go, and I’ll have the title mailed over to your house. It will reflect the payment system we have, and once it’s paid off you will get a clean title to keep.”
“Excellent. If you’d like, and of course if you have time, you’re more than welcome to come by and see the old house for yourself when we head over there in the morning. If not I can just drop off an extra key at your offices afterwards. I unfortunately don’t have one right now, but I think I know where they kept an extra set.”
Taylor looked at Michelle, “I got my house key.” she fished in the small pocket on the inside of her skirt and pulled it out, and smiled, “See!”
“Oh, good!” Michelle answered. “I was dreading asking Mom’s lawyer for permission to break the lock.” She giggled. “Come to think of it she probably has the other keys though anyway.”
“Well you two get what you want out, and do whatever with the rest, and I’ll have a cleaning company come in then take some pictures to put on our website. Just let me know when you're ready, and I’ll get started.” Ms Smith stood to leave the girls to their new home.
Taylor wiggled her fingers and grimaced. “Ow. Maybe I should’ve just pinched myself.” She giggled.
“It was a pleasure to make this sale ladies. I hope you enjoy your new life.” Ms. Smith added as she left.
“‘Life’,” Michelle echoed, but grinned. “Yeah, that’s really what this is. A fresh start for both of us,” she continued and stood to hug Taylor, waving. “Take care, Ms. Smith. Thank you for everything.”
Ms. Smith waved again and left, and Michelle looked over at Taylor., “Let’s go unload your stuffed animals into your room, and maybe see about getting a little shopping done for you because you really need some new clothes Sweet Pea.”
Taylor giggled. “Yeah, until we see what I have at the old place, this’ pretty much all I have right now. Oh gosh, going shopping is going to be...” she suddenly cut herself off. “Um, I mean, going shopping without Mom looking over my shoulder constantly is going to be a new experience.” … Of course what she meant to say was ‘going shopping as a girl is going to be a new experience.’
Michelle giggled, “I could do that for you if you want,” as she went outside and opened her trunk to pull out the bag full of stuffed animals and the box with the Stacie doll in it, heading back inside, “You can set these up anyway you want when we get back ok?” She set the bag on the floor by the stairs.
Taylor followed along behind her sister the whole way, nodding. “I have some ideas, but I’ll figure it out later. Does your GPS know where the mall is?” she half-asked, half-teased.
“Maybe. I forgot to ask Ms. Smith if there was a mall in Alpine Springs.” Michelle smiled, looking it up on google with her phone, “I think I need to get us some laptops too. Mind if I do that with the card Tiffany gave you?”
“Oh, I forgot about that thing,” Taylor answered with a mild giggle. “Sure, I can probably use it for school stuff anyway.”
Michelle smiled and programmed an address into her cell phones GPS, “I should give LeAnne a call, I told her I would give her an update.” as she quickly flipped her phone open and dialed the number, “Hey LeAnne, Just checking in, you would not believe this in a million years, Taylor and I just scored a six bedroom house.”
Taylor could almost hear LeAnne’s response over the receiver. “Oh my Gawd! Girl how in blazes’d you manage that?!”
“Told you. We’re paying ninety-two large for it, aaand If you want, you can come stay here too, I don’t think Taylor would mind, and we can carpool to school still.” Michelle bubbled over the phone.
“That’d be amazing! If yer sure Taylor won’t mind, yes, I’d love that! I’ve been doing my medical internship at the hospital down there. I’d love to be closer to Sarah and Mom.”
“Here you can ask her yourself.” Michelle giggled, “Sweet Pea thats LeAnne, and she has something to ask you.” handing the phone to Taylor.
“Hi Taylor! It’s great to finally get to talk to you! Your sister’s told me so much. How are you feeling anyway?”
“Ok I guess, my arm still kind of hurts, but that’s all. Michelle and I are going to go shopping!” Taylor sounded really excited about that.
“Oh, you’ve got to check out the Alpine Springs mall over on the west end. It’s about four blocks past the convention center. Sarah practically lives there,” she laughed. “So anyway, um, would you be okay with me moving in with you guys and carpooling to school with your sister?”
“You’re my sister’s friend right?” Taylor giggled. “Of course you can stay with us.”
“I’ll be happy to split rent with Michelle just like we were going to do here. I’m on a full scholarship plus grants so I have plenty for these extra expenses like this.”
“I think Michelle is going to pay for the house with Mommy and Daddy’s old home, so you guys will just have to pay for the utilities. That’s what Michelle said I think.” Taylor smiled at the phone.
“Oh wow, I hadn’t even thought about that. Gawd, this is so great. I’m gonna start packing right now and let the school know what’s going on.”
“Hey LeAnne before you hang up, Michelle has something she wants to tell you.” Taylor giggled and handed the phone back to Michelle.
“Hey LeAnne, I just meet your step-sisters today, Beth and Em. I took them home, and they only live a short distance from the house here.”.
LeAnne rarely swore. It was something she admonished as not being ladylike at all, but she couldn’t help the ‘Holy shit’ that escaped her lips. She giggled. “Michelle that’s amazing! You know they only just moved in over there a short while ago, but Momma and Peter are so happy together. And the twins are adorable.”
“Gives you an excuse to visit your mom more often girl. I know you miss your family, and this is just so perfect.” Michelle responded.
“Gawd yes. I only get to see them on weekends as it is. Moving to Connecticut and leaving Momma and Sarah was the hardest thing I’ve ever done. Now that we’ll practically be neighbors... I really don’t know what to say. Michelle thank you so much.”
“Hey you helped me out LeAnne; you were going to let me move in with you, so it’s only fair in my books girl. Anyway, If you want to bring some stuff down, we are at 1 Roul Road. It’s the only house on the street. I’m going to have to cut this short so I can take Sweet Pea out shopping though.”
LeAnne sniffed and giggled. “Yeah, I told her the general area of the big mall there. Y’all have fun. I’ve got to call Momma and tell her the news!”
“I got it on GPS too. Talk to you later LeAnne.” Michelle smiled as they both hung up the phone, she leaned over and gave Taylor yet another kiss on her forehead, “You are such a sweet young lady. Where did you learn that from?” and giggled.
Michelle drove to the mall. Taylor quietly watched the sleepy town out the passenger-side window. It didn’t seem like all that tiny of a town, really. There had to be at least ten or twenty-thousand by her estimate, possibly more than that, but it had a small-town feel to it that she found herself really liking.
Taylor giggled a little as they pulled into the mall parking lot. “I’m going to need so much help in here by the way,” she added, glancing down at her cast.
“I know sweetie. I’ll be here to help you. This won’t be our big shopping trip though; we still have one to make with your friend Natalie remember?” Michelle smiled.
“I kind of wish I could keep this thing after I get it taken off, you know, since everyone’s been nice enough to sign it and stuff,” Taylor giggled, staring at some of the signatures with a thoughtful smile.
“We can always take a picture of all the signatures.” Michelle smiled as she stepped out of her old car walking around to open the door for her sister. “Ok sweet pea, lets go see what this place has.” she said with a smile.
“Oki doki,” Taylor answered cheerily and bounded out of the car, almost instinctively taking her sister’s hand.
Michelle smiled as she closed the door with her free hand and held Taylor’s hand, as they proceeded into the mall, “It’s not as small as I thought it would be for a town like this thats for sure Sweet Pea, wow.”
“Hey Michelle, how much money ARE we getting for um, you know, other stuff besides rent and food and stuff?” she asked, eyeing a kiosk right at the front entrance advertising the latest and greatest in MP3 players. As a boy she distinctly remembered asking her parents for one, and being told to make due with the old hand-me-down stereo with the tape deck that hadn’t worked since before she was born.
Michelle giggled, “Well Taylor I can’t really tell you how much money we have, because that’s a secret, but I can tell you to pick out a mp3 player because I have one already in my glove box in the car.”
“Really?!” she practically squealed. “Thank-you-so-much!” she added, pulling Michelle along into the electronics store. It was surprisingly quiet inside other than strains of some band Taylor didn’t recognize playing over the sound system.
Michelle let Taylor look at all the mp3 players while she picked out a pretty pink ‘Hello Kitty’ cell phone for her, and then moved closer. “Find the mp3 player you want sweet pea?”
“I’m not sure,” Taylor answered. “The 8GB model’s probably more than enough for my needs. I really just want enough room for a couple of Disney albums, but...”
Michelle smiled, and looked over. “It doesn’t hurt to prepare for the future; how about that one there?” pointing to a pink iPod that would match the cell phone in the box she was holding.
“Oh, that’s pretty! And the storage space is massive. Are you sure?” She paused to turn back to Michelle, and her eyes went wide as she saw the new phone.
Michelle looked at the young woman behind the counter, “She wants the pink iPod in there, and we will also take this phone. How easy is it to put it on my plan?”
“Depends on who your carrier is,” the woman answered, adding, “By the way, great choice. I have that iPod myself since I was grandfathered in on my cell plan, and didn’t want an iPhone.” She smiled cheerfully as she knelt to retrieve a boxed version of the displayed mp3 player, standing again and setting it on the counter.
“Oh, I’m with Verizon,” Michelle answered, pointing to the Verizon sticker on the phone’s packaging..
“Oh.” the woman giggled. “God I’m a ditz today. Yeah that shouldn’t be hard at all. I can set you up with a new line right here in the store if you want.”
“Sure, that would be great, “ Michelle pulled out her credit card, and some other information about her cell phone service. “I think this should help some getting it added.”
“We’re actually running a special this week on family plans. I’m pretty sure adding a line counts. Let me just check...” she trailed off, staring at her computer screen for just a moment. “Yup! Free phone with the purchase or upgrade. All right, let’s just get this typed in... All right. You’re all set. Did you want to pay for the mp3 player with your credit card or another payment method?”
“Lets put it on the card. By the way, can I get a car charger for her phone as well before you ring it all up?” Michelle turned to Taylor and winked with a smile.
“Oh, sure thing,” she answered cheerfully and set a car charger on the counter. “Your new phone comes with an AC charger too,” she added, smiling at Taylor.
Michelle handed the young lady the card to pay for the purchases then looked at Taylor. “There you go my spoiled little sweet pea. Now we need to get some music on that iPod for you.” She giggled..
Taylor giggled as well. “There’s probably a music store here in the mall somewhere, but I dunno if they’d sell mp3s like direct.”
“Oh, they do,” the young woman answered. “It’s a new service they literally just started offering this summer. It’s a kiosk right inside the music store. You’ll be able to download right to your new iPod.”
Michelle smiled as Taylor looked excited, “Well first young lady, we need to get you some clothes for the weekend and something really nice to meet your new headmistress.”
Taylor giggled. “Yay. New dress. Gosh, I don’t have any idea what to wear though.”
Michelle smiled as they left the store, “I’ll help you sweetie. Some new skirts and a few new tops as well ok?”
Taylor quickly nodded. “Oh um, and maybe a bag to keep my new phone and MP3 player in,” she added with a bubbly giggle.
“It’s called a purse sweetie, and yes we can get you one of those as well.”
Michelle led Taylor down a few stores and into a Junior Miss store. At first Taylor hesitated at the entrance. Everyone else saw her as a girl now, and she most definitely had girl parts, but there was some part of her that still remembered being a boy, and all the embarrassment that went with being dragged through the girls’ section, trying to act like she wasn’t admiring every pretty dress they passed.
“Wow,” she finally whispered, and smiled up at her sister. “This place is amazing.”
Michelle just grinned as they entered the store. “Well lets start with some undies, then we can get you a few shirts and some skirts, and a nice pretty dress to wear on monday.”
Taylor nodded, but she couldn’t help the overwhelming sense of awe at the sudden realization that she belonged here just as much as any other girl did. Part of her wanted to cry, but she somehow managed to push it back down again. She squeezed Michelle’s hand tighter and rested her head against her sister’s arm as she followed her along, giggling to herself.
Michelle stopped and picked up three packages of panties for Taylor, then they moved down the isles towards the skirts and tops. “See any that you like sweet pea?”
“Oh, this one’s cute,” she answered, holding up a pale green Minnie Mouse tank top t herself. “What do you think? Does it go with my hair?” she teased and giggled.
Michelle giggled, “That would look so adorable on you Sweet Pea.”
Looking around, she spotted a white tiered skirt and held the top up next to it. “Ohh, I love this skirt. It’s so pretty.”
Michelle smiled, and added the skirt in her arm with the shirt, so Taylor could try it one when she was ready. “I think its cute too.”
“Hum,” Taylor hummed thoughtfully as she slowly walked through the clothing racks. Shopping wasn’t really as exciting as she’d fantasized about it being once the initial shock wore off, but she was still having fun spending time with her sister.
Noticing the change in Taylor a little Michelle moved closer to her and smiled. “You know why girls like to shop Sweet Pea? It’s so they can spend time with those they care about. And getting new clothes helps, but it’s mostly the bonding.”
Taylor giggled. “That’s what I was just thinking! I used to fantasize about these huge shopping sprees and trying on lots of clothes and stuff...” she trailed off and blushed.
“I mean... You know what I mean. But I’m having more fun just hanging out with you. It’s like... the clothing is a nice bonus. I don’t feel um... ‘wrong’ anymore, but getting to see you, getting to spend all the time we want together is so much... um... bigger?”
Michelle nodded her head and smiled. “I agree with you sweetie. I’m glad you are here with me.” she replied, just as she spotted a cute light pink skirt. “Hey this one almost matches what you have on, but it’s a little lighter on the color.”
“Oh that’s pretty!” Taylor exclaimed. “It looks like it’d be comfortable too.”
“All skirts usually are sweet pea.”
Looking around the girls ended up choosing nine skirts and eleven shirts, five pair of shorts, and three pairs of shoes, as they moved along to the dresses. “What sort of dress do you want for Monday - something flashy?”
“I dunno,” Taylor answered thoughtfully. “It’s too bad it’s so far past Easter or I could get away with something really girly,” she added with a laugh.
Michelle laughed, “Oh, here’s a cute one.” She pointed to a knee-length white dress with spaghetti straps and a lovely embroidery design around the bodice, then picked it up and showed it to Taylor. “What do you think?”
“Oh my Gosh,” Taylor whispered, wide-eyed. “it’s gorgeous! I love it!”
Michelle puts the pretty dress with the rest of the clothes for Taylor to try one getting her a couple pair of Capris as well, and a two piece bathing suit in her size. “Lets go try these on sweetie.”
“Sounds good. This oughta more than get me through the weekend,” she added with a giggle.
“And then some for a few days at least.” Michelle smiled.
“I feel kind of guilty though. Mom and Daddy are gone, and it feels like I should be more upset, but … I just can’t bring myself to cry anymore. Does that make me a bad person?” she asked thoughtfully as they made their way to the changing rooms.
“No sweetie, you already grieved for them.” Michelle kissed Taylor’s forehead.
Taylor smiled a little. “I guess. I’d... I’d like to take some flowers out to them some time, maybe next weekend after we take Natalie home or something, just so I can stop thinking about it so much,” she answered.
Taylor might have been young, and had trouble putting her thoughts into words at times, but she knew what she was feeling, and she knew she had to do something to let go of it. How she knew, though, she wasn’t so sure of. It seemed since waking up in that hospital bed, her feelings were much easier to deal with. Maybe not pretending to be a boy anymore had something to do with it?
“I want to try on that dress first, and see how it looks with those cute white sandals,” she finally spoke up again.
Michelle frowned a moment then smiled. “Sure sweetie, the dress first, then the rest, we already tried the shoes on so we know they fit.”
Taylor smiled and nodded. “Thanks Michelle. I know this isn’t really how you planned on spending your summer. I really can’t thank you enough for taking me in.”
“It’s just how I wanted to spend my summer except with mom and dad still alive, and well maybe all four of us together.” Michelle sighed as she went into the changing room with Taylor to help her with her clothes.
“So um,” Taylor took it upon herself to change the subject, “What’s LeAnne like?” she asked, as she held her arm up slightly for Michelle to move her sling.
“She’s a wonderful person. She’s from Arkansas originally, and well, you met her step sisters at the gas station.” Michelle smiled as she helped Taylor into the dress which fit perfectly.
After helping Taylor try on all her new clothes which all fit, they left the changing room, to go pay for everything, “So next on the shopping list is a laptop for us both.” Michelle was happy that all the new clothes she helped Taylor pick out fit her.
“I wonder if there’s a pink one,” Taylor giggled.
“Maybe. I think I saw the sign for the computer store over in the next wing of the mall.” Michelle smiled as she paid for and grabbed the bags with Taylors clothes in it.
“Cool!” Taylor answered happily. “Need help with those?” she asked, adding as they exited, “Ohh Claire’s is just over there! I’m going to drag Natalie in there next weekend,” she bubbled.
“You don't have your ears pierced do you Taylor?” Michelle studied her sisters ears, “If you don’t we can get those done today, so by next weekend you can get better then the starter earrings.”
“Wow, really? I’m not too young?” she asked hopefully.
“No you’re not sweetie, and I’m your guardian so I can give you permission.” Michelle added with a grin as they headed to Claire’s to get Taylors ears pierced.
“You’re the coolest,” Taylor giggled, resting her head against her sister as she hugged her, even as they walked inside the store.
“Hi there!” a rather tall, older blonde-haired teenage girl that looked like she’d done her shopping here not too long ago greeted the pair warmly. Her bracelet, belt, and hoop earrings definitely had the Claire’s style to them. “Just let me know if you guys need any help.”
“I’d like to get my lil sister’s ears pierced if that wouldn’t be an issue?” Michelle smiled, “I have some papers here, stating that I am her legal guardian if you need them.” she added, digging through her purse for the papers.
The girl smiled as she nodded. “Better safe than sorry. I haven’t seen you around here before. You don’t go to Northside High School do you?”
“No, I’m going to Yale, and my little sister will be starting at Sunshine.” Michelle answered.
“Oh! I’m sorry,” she replied, blushing. “You just look like you could pass for a senior at my school.”
“Oh thats fine, I should have been a senior this year, but I graduated early and went on to Yale.” Michelle pulled the papers out and showed them to the girl.
“That’s so cool. I actually considered doing that. I mean, my parents pressured me to when I was given the chance, but I didn’t want to miss out on my senior year of high school. Granted I’m only a junior THIS year,” she added, “So I’ve got another year to decide.” She smiled warmly as she glanced over the papers.
“I didn’t have a pleasant time in high school, but that’s another story, Yale is a wonderful college. The professors are very relaxed about your background, where I totally expected them to all be stuffy. Even the other students have been cool about my age. I’m taking some summer courses right now, but since we are moving to Alpine Springs I’m taking two weeks off to settle in.”
“Well, it looks like everything’s in order.” She handed the papers back to Michelle. “So you’re getting your first set, right?” she asked, looking down at Taylor with a friendly smile. “Don’t worry. It only stings for a second, and even then it’s really not bad at all for the lowers. I was too much of a wimp to have my uppers done though,” she added with a giggle.
Michelle grinned, “Taylor sweetie, If you hadn’t noticed I have five in each ear. She’s telling you the truth; it only stings for a second, and the lower lobe holes don’t sting much at all if any.”
“That’s a relief,” Taylor answered. “I just got out of the hospital. I really don’t need anymore needles being jabbed in me,” she giggled.
“Aw, I’m sorry,” the cashier answered, frowning softly. “Glad you’re feeling better at least. So, as far as starter sets we can do a simple stud in silver or gold-plate, or a birthstone if you prefer Mind if I ask what happened, by the way?”
“Some older girls in her old neighborhood decided to use her as a punching and stomping bag, but the cops got them, and they’re facing some jail time.”
“Oh my God,” she gasped. “You know one of the girls on my basketball team studies Kenpo. Her step-dad owns the dojo, if you want to sign her up for self-defense classes. Personally, after seeing her in action, I thought about signing up myself.”
“I think I want those pink ones.” Taylor grinned ignoring most of the comments being made about her.
“Nice choice,” the cashier answered warmly, motioning for Taylor to follow. “C’mon back here, and we’ll get you some new holes in your head,” she teased.
Taylor and Michelle both giggled, as Taylor followed the cashier, “I’m Taylor by the way.” She smiled brightly about getting her ears pierced since her parents wouldn’t even let her.
“I’m Chelsea,” the girl answered cheerfully. “Oh, and don’t worry. I just started working here over the summer, but I’ve already done this dozens of times. Just make yourself comfortable in the chair here while I get the piercer.”
Taylor hopped in the chair fidgeting a bit because she was nervous. “So it won’t hurt all?”
“Sometimes it might hurt a little, but most of the time you feel it go in and that’s it. For me it was like that, where it just went in, and I almost didn’t even feel anything at all.”
“If Michelle can have five in each of her ears, I can do this too!” Taylor giggled, “I want to be just like her.”
“Aww,” she giggled, readying the piercing gun and sliding it into position for the first stud, but before she applied it, she added, to distract her, “You know I sometimes catch flak for being an over-achiever, but I don’t care. I am who I am. The secret is that you just have to apply yourself. I’m not all that smart, but I work hard. So I’m sure you can be just like her if you apply yourself too. It helps if it already runs in the family.” Click. The first stud went in.
Michelle who was standing there waiting for her sister to be finished listening to the two talk smiled, “She comes from a line of highly intelligent people.” giggling at that, “ I was a 4.0 student, and if they could have given a higher GPA I probably would have gotten that myself. And from what I hear about Taylor, she was doing extremely well in her school. They were going to skip her a grade, but our parents said no.”
Chelsea giggled. “Oh, wow. You’re going to do really well at Sunshine then,” she added, applying the second stud. “All done.”
Taylor blinked. “Done already? But I didn’t even feel them go in.”
Chelsea picked up a small hand mirror, offering it to Taylor. “Go ahead, see for yourself,” she replied with a grin.
Taylor looked into the little mirror, “Oh wow they are very pretty. Thank you Chelsea!” she bubbled.
Chelsea grinned. “Hey, no problem. Now, normally this is the part where I’d bombard you with information about how to keep the area clean and free of infection, but I’m pretty sure your sister’s heard it so many times she could recite it backwards in three different languages.” She winked and smiled. “So I’ll just give you this little bottle of alcohol-free cleaning solution.”
“Including but not limited to Latin.” Michelle winked, “And that’s Eight languages,” she replied, and then giggled, “Oh since you know Taylor’s name and we both know yours, My name’s Michelle.”
Chelsea laughed, “Tu hablas Espaá±ol?” she teased. “Just kidding. It’s great to meet you Michelle. I can’t tell you how nice it is to meet someone who understands the pressure. We should grab a coffee sometime, if it wouldn’t feel weird I mean.”
“Oh not at all. That would be nice. You’re a junior, so you’re like 17 right?” Michelle smiled, “Y si, se hablar espaá±ol.”
“God, Maria’s going to love you,” Chelsea laughed. “And yeah, I’m seventeen,” she answered cheerfully.
“So am I, I’ll be eighteen in November.” Michelle smiled. “It’ll definitely be nice to hang out with people my age sometimes.”
Chelsea stepped behind the counter again, scribbling off a quick note on a Post-it, and handing it to Michelle. “Here’s my cell and address so we can stay in touch. I’m only working here part-time, with cheer camps and things going on, but I have a couple of friends who would absolutely love you.”
“Cool.” Michelle put it in her wallet, and pulled out her credit card, “So how much was the damage on the piercings?”
“Oh, this one’s on me,” Chelsea replied with a grin. “Piercing’s free anyway to under-eighteen customers, and it sounds like you’ve been through hell, Taylor, so consider the earrings a welcome to Alpine Springs gift. I hope things get better for you both soon.”
Taylor looked so happy when she bubbled again. “Thank you Chelsea, and I hope you and my sister can be good friends.”
Chelsea grinned. “I just hope she doesn’t run me off when it comes time to study for the SATs.” She winked.
Michelle giggled, “I’d never do such a thing, but with your intelligence Chelsea you might not have to do too much studying for the SAT’s.” She gave her a wink. “Thanks for the earrings, tell Chelsea thanks again sweet pea.”
“Thank you sooo much!” Taylor replied happily.
Chelsea smiled warmly as she nodded. “You’re very welcome. You two have a great afternoon.”
Michelle led Taylor out of Claire's and smiles, “I got some disinfectant at home for your ears, and you need to turn them regularly otherwise they will get infected sweet pea.”
“Ewww. You’ll have to show me. Oh, and can I do either of those with just one hand?”
“Yes you can sweetie. You just take the stud in the front and twist it gently, like this.” Michelle showed Taylor with one of the studs in her ears.
“Ohhh okay, that’ll be easy,” she answered confidently.
Michelle nodded, “Just don’t constantly do it, otherwise your ears will hurt,” as they entered the Computer store in the mall. “Lets see what they have for laptops before we had over and get you some music for your new iPod.”
Taylor smiled as she nodded. “After this, I kinda hafta pee too,” she added, blushing slightly.
“Thats fine; we can make this fast, and then we can go to the bathroom down this wing.” Michelle smiled as she looked around and found herself a really nice Asus laptop to help with her schooling, approaching Taylor afterwards. “Find anything that catches your eye sweet pea?”
“I don’t know anything about these things,” Taylor answered with a confused, semi-blank stare. “These two are pretty?” she added with a giggle, pointing at a Macbook and a Dell Inspiron with a Switch lid. “Dad was kind of … um... anti-technology when it came to computers.”
The man behind the counter smiled, “You can’t all base them on pretty, but the Macbook is perfect for learning on, and I believe the schools around here in Alpine Springs use Macs primarily.”
“And I can get a friend to set you up with a Windows dual boot if you decide you want to play any computer games that aren’t Mac compatible - after you’ve finished your homework,” Michelle added with a grin.
The man chuckled. “The macbook comes in four colors - red, blue, green and pink, and it’s the top of the line macbook, with dual 500 gig hard drives, Intel quad core 3.0ghz processors, and 16 gigs ram.” the man winked saying it more for Michelle then to Taylor.
“Wow,” Michelle answered. “That’s more powerful than my last two desktop PCs combined. That sounds fantastic for her.”
“That Asus you’re holding - I have a Gamer Republic certified one behind the counter, If you would rather have that one?”
“What’s the cost difference?” Michelle asked thoughtfully.
“About 800 between the two machines, and today there is a 50% off Asus products, and 25% off Mac machines.” the man grinned.
“Sold,” Michelle laughed. “Let me just return this one,” she added, turning to step away for just a moment. “I’m going to go out on a limb and guess you want the pink one, Taylor?” she asked with a grin.
“Like you have to ask!” Taylor giggled.
“Ok then, She’ll take that macbook in pink, and I’ll take the gamer laptop, Thank you so much.” Michelle reached into her purse and pulled out her wallet getting her credit card out to pay for the items.
“Not a problem, miss. I figured since you knew enough to know how to set up a dual boot that you might be a bit more discerning of your computer needs,” he reasoned as he placed two boxes on the counter. “And if you’d like I can have these carried out to your car for you - no extra charge. Or you’re welcome to stop back by on your way out if you still have more shopping to do.”
“Oh um, mind if we leave these here, and come back, she’s got to use the potty, and we have one more store to hit before we call it a day.” Michelle smiled.
“Certainly. I’ll just set them behind the counter for you,” he answered as he returned her credit card along with the receipt.
“Thanks so much.” Michelle smiled as she and Taylor left the store taking her to the restroom near the end of the hallway. “I’m going to go sit out on the bench. Yell if you need anything sweet pea.” Michelle left the bathroom and sat down on the bench outside.
Inside, two girls about Taylor’s age - one with shoulder length copper-red hair and freckles, another with slightly longer sandy blonde hair, chatted away. The blonde-haired girl was just entering one of the stalls, while the other girl leaned against the sink. She smiled at Taylor.
“Sweet pea, huh?” she giggled a little. “My big sister calls me ‘Pumpkin’ in public, like, all the time. Oh wow. What happened to your arm?”
Taylor frowned, “I think some older girls from school beat me up. It’s sort of fuzzy. I remember going to the park, and then I woke up in the hospital.”
The girl frowned. “Wow... I hope they got locked up for that. I’m so sorry. Oh, I’m Megan. My friend Trisha’s in there,” she added with a giggle.
“Stupid Mountain Dew,” Trista grumbled from the other side of the closed bathroom stall..
“Oh! Sorry. Didn’t mean to keep you from using the bathroom,” Megan suddenly said.
“I’m Taylor. Sorry for cutting this short, but I got to pee too.” she giggled and bee-lined for the other stall.
“Nice to meet you,” Megan giggled. “Do you go to school here? Me and Trish go to Sunshine private school.”
“I’m going to start at Sunshine this year. What’s it like?” Taylor asked.
“Oh cool!” Megan answered, but Trisha chimed in before she could continue.
“It’s great. The class sizes are a lot smaller so it’s easy to get one-on-one time with a teacher if you don’t understand something.”
“Yeah, not at all like my public school was back in Hartford,” Megan added. “The staff’s all really nice, and the other kids are okay. The worst part is the uniform, but that’s not really that bad either. On Fridays they let us wear whatever we want as long as it’s nothing bad.”
Trisha giggled. “They even let it slide that one time a boy wore a girls’ uniform to school on a dare. Of course,” she added as she stepped out of the stall and started to wash her hands, “It didn’t hurt that he actually looked like just any other girl, but he had to attend girls’ classes for the day!”
“Oh yeah that’s another thing,” Megan giggled. “Classes are boy/girl segregated, if you hadn’t already heard about that. We sometimes get an integrated gym class, but even that’s pretty rare.”
“Yeah my social worker said it was segregated, and that we get events with the boys sometimes, like dances, and sporting events right?” Taylor stepped out of the stall to wash her hands.
“Yeah. Oh, I forgot about the sport program. For a small private school it’s pretty good!” Trisha bubbled. “I never was big on sports and stuff, but I love playing soccer. The other girls on the team really stepped up and helped me learn how to play.”
“She kicks better than some boys,” Megan added with a laugh. “I might play softball next year myself, but I’d rather stick with one extra activity at a time, and playing violin is what I love, even if my parents hate it.” She giggled.
“I might try out for soccer; it sounds fun - if my sister will let me. I have to meet the Headmistress on Monday, and my sister got me this cute dress for when we go meet her. I’ll get my uniforms and take the aptitude tests, but that’ll be easy enough..” Taylor bubbled..
“You should totally try out,” Trisha insisted. “Just ask any of us on the team if you want any help.”
“The Headmistress is really nice, by the way,” Megan added. “Just being around her it’s hard not to feel relaxed, as long as you’re not in trouble.”
“And even then she’s very calm and even-handed,” Trisha nodded. “Well, usually. Sometimes she doles out some strange punishments.”
“Like the girl who had to wear gum on the end of her nose all day because she got caught putting it under her desk,” Megan practically cackled.
Taylor smiled. “I think I’m going to really like this school then, I was sort of nervous about going, especially since I just moved here from Kingsley.”
“Isn’t that where Crystal lived?” Megan asked, looking over at Trisha.
“Oh yeah! And that other girl, Natalie.”
“I meet a Natalie in Kingsley when I was at the hospital, and she talked about a friend named Crystal.” Taylor giggled, “She even asked if I wanted to join the scouts. My sister is setting it up for me, and shes going to join as an adult thingy.”
“Awesome!” Both girls squealed in unison. “Crystal was always so nice to us. She really made camp more fun,” Megan continued. “We’ve both been scouts since we were like, seven,” she giggled. “But you know Spirit joined when she was fifteen too, so age is really not a big deal.”
“Yeah, if you do join we’ll totally help you get caught up on merit badges!” Trisha cheered.
“Cool! I’m so glad I met you two even if it was on accident.” Taylor gigged, “I’m living over on Roul road, but my sister is having it changed because its a private road to my name, Taylor Lane or something.” She giggled more.
“Oh my Gosh, that’s so cool!” Megan giggled. “I’m like jealous! I’ll ask my mom if she knows where it is. Maybe we can come over sometime? Me and Trish are practically sisters.”
Trisha giggled. “Yeah, except we never argue.”
“Hey, we’ve got a few minutes still before my Mom picks us up. Would your sister mind if we tagged along with you?” Megan asked.
“We can ask her, We were just going to go to the music store so I could get some music for my new iPod, then go pick up our laptops.” Taylor smiled, as the girls left the bathroom, “Maybe I can talk her into eating here too. I’m kinda hungry. I just got out of the hospital, and I need real food,” she added.
“That’s okay. Our moms are supposed to pick us up soon anyway. So what kind of music do you like?” Megan asked.
Taylor blushed. “I still like disney music.”
Trisha giggled. “I just got the Shake it Up album on my iPod today.”
Megan laughed. “Trisha is the biggest Disney freak I’ve ever met. She’s even getting me into it. My older brother listens to a lot of weird stuff like Heedless Despair, but I’m kind of partial to more upbeat stuff myself. Oh have you heard the Debbie Ryan cover of ‘We got the Beat”? It’s great!”
“Yeah thats why I like Disney music, I was going to pick up the new Shake it up, and maybe some older stuff. I loved the soundtrack to The Little Mermaid.” Taylor blushed but giggled.
“I LOVE The Little Mermaid!” Trisha bubbled. “I still sleep in Ariel pajamas.” She paused, blushing brightly as both she and Megan started to giggle.
“Oh! Trisha you’re a genius!” she announced as she held the door open for her old friend and her new friend.
“Don’t announce it to the whole world,” Trisha teased, as Megan continued.
“Taylor, once you get settled in and get used to living here, we should have a slumber party! We can invite some of the other girl scouts, or just the three of us, you know, whatever you were comfortable with. It’d be so fun.”
Michelle stood up and smiled, “Hello there. Get lost in there sweet pea?”, winking at Taylor, “And who might these two be?”
“Sorry,” Megan piped up, “We started talking and found out we had a lot in common.” She giggled. “I’m Megan, and this is my BFF Trish. We both go to Sunshine, and we’re girl scouts.”
“And we know Natalie,” Trisha added with a giggle. “It’s kind of a freaky coincidence, but it’s really cool too!”
Taylor laughed and nodded. “Yeah, we were talking about the school and music and stuff. I think I might maybe want to try out for soccer when my arm gets better. It sounds really fun. Plus Trisha says her and the others on the team can help me learn.”
“Well, we’ll have to see, but I think it can be arranged. I won't be able to attend many of your games if you do join sweet pea. Remember I’m going to college as well.” Michelle frowned slightly, changing the subject., “So we are headed to the music store ladies want to join us, and maybe catch something to eat before your parents come get you?”
“Wow. You didn’t tell us your sister’s a psychic,” Megan giggled. “We’d love to. The food court here is amazing.”
Michelle winked. “I just heard you girls talking, and I’m kind of hungry as well.” She added thoughtfully as they walked along, “This mall is amazing for such a small town.”
“I guess it is. There’s even a rumor that Heedless Despair owns the other music store here - the one that sells gear for musicians, not the one that sells music. We’ve just sorta always accepted it since we grew up here,” Megan mused. “Well I mean Trisha grew up here, I’ve been here since I was seven. But I do looove that musician store. Every time I need a bow tweaked they’re ready to help. I’m thinking about talking to the manager about an electric violin gear setup.”
Michelle walked Taylor and the girls to the music store, pulling out Taylors iPod and getting it ready for her, then handing it over. “You know what we forgot to do Sweet Pea? I forgot to buy a wireless router for the new house, and order internet.” Michelle giggled.
“Oh yeah! The realtor lady said it was already wired for high speed. I guess that means we just have to get it turned on huh?” she giggled. “This is so cool!”
“When we go pick up our laptops i'll buy the equipment we need. Anyway, here’s your iPod sweet pea.” Walking over to the MP3 kiosk, Michelle put fifty dollars in credit for Taylor.
“Your sister is the coolest,” Trisha whispered and giggled as Taylor’s eyes went wide.
“Um, wow. Thank you!” she giggled, and started searching through the catalogue.
“Past birthdays I’ve missed.” Michelle giggled and winked.
“Oh my God. They have the Cheetah Girls too. I really just want a couple of songs off that album, but wow!” she bubbled, sorting through and adding several mp3s, including a discounted Little Mermaid soundtrack and a couple of other songs and albums, and just for giggles, one album containing Beethoven’s symphonies, for study time. After she’d finished, following much discussion among the three girls about what to do with the last five dollars’ worth of credit, Taylor turned around and one-arm hugged her sister.
“Any ideas?” she asked.
Michelle hugging Taylor back smiled, “Your iPod plays movies, why don’t you spend the last five on some discounted disney movies?”
“Hey yeah! Taylor that reminds me, I have a couple of the Tinker Bell “digital” copies that I can share with other devices. I’ve got it on my laptop, my iPod, and Megan’s laptop. Let me know if you want it on yours too, since there’s really nobody else I know who’d want them.”
“Aww, thanks Trisha!” Taylor giggled as she turned back to the kiosk to grab a copy of The Little Mermaid and Aladdin. “This is like a dream. I mean next you guys are going to tell me you don’t think it’s weird that I still play with dolls-” she paused, and blushed brightly. She had no idea where that came from, but Megan laughed.
“Girl, please! I love my Barbies!”
Taylor heaved a sigh of relief and smiled brightly. “So what kind of shops does the food court have anyway?”
“Junk food galore,” Trisha answered. “But the McDonalds here serves a nice salad too. The ranch dressing is so good. So I forgot to ask, how old are you Taylor? I’m 9 ½ and Megan just turned 9.”
“Oh, I’m 9 too,” she answered happily.
“Oh so cool, we are all the same age, that rocks, Hey Taylor’s sister?” Megan giggled, “Sometime soon, can Taylor come over and have a sleepover at my place?”
“That sounds like a great idea. I missed out on things like sleepovers when I was her age. I wouldn’t want her to miss them too. Do you think I could meet with your Mom first? Just to kind of get to know her before then.” She paused and giggled. “Oh, and you can call me Michelle.”
“Oh ok Michelle, sure you can meet my mom, and Trisha’s too, since they have to come get us because well we live on different sides of town.” Megan giggled.
“In the meantime, lunch is on me,” Michelle replied cheerfully, adding, “Well, dinner, I guess. Late-afternoon snack?”
All three girls giggled. “Late Afternoon snack I think sis!” Taylor said between giggles. They all stopped in the computer store so Michelle could get the two new laptops, a wireless router and an internet high speed cable box so they didn’t have to rent one.
“Hey Taylor, which one’s yours?” Megan asked, looking at the laptops on display.
“I got a pink Macbook.” Taylor beamed , not sure what the specs on the laptop where because they never really meant anything to her.
“Oh hey Sweet Pea,” Michelle handed her a twenty and a ten, “This is so you and your two new friends can go eat at whatever place you want to in here. Go hang out with them, and I’ll meet up with you after I pay for this stuff.”
“Oh, thanks Michelle!” Taylor answered happily as she accepted the money, turning to her new friends. “I don’t know about you guys, but I’m dying for a chocolate milkshake. I don’t even care about the rest.”
“Oh boy. Another chocoholic,” Trisha teased, shooting Megan a glance. Megan giggled.
“Hi, I’m Megan, and I’m a chocoholic.” All three burst out laughing as they walked toward the food court.
Michelle came walking into the food court with a pretzel from the pretzel shop and a 16oz bottle of Diet Coke, as well as two laptops and several bags of clothes. She sat down putting Taylor’s laptop in front of her still in the box, and set the clothing bag next to her on the ground. “Ok, that’s a lot of work.”
Taylor giggled. “I feel kinda guilty, but even if my arm wasn’t in a cast there’s no way I’d be able to carry half that stuff.”
“We can help,” Megan offered. “Our moms are meeting us in the parking lot anyway, so you’d be able to meet them both too.”
Michelle smiled. “Thank you girls, you both are so well mannered just like my sweet pea.” Michelle grinned.
Trisha laughed. “It’s part girl scout, part private school I think. I don’t really remember, but my parents swear I was a monster when I was little.”
“And public school just bored me to tears,” Megan added. “That’s why I love Sunshine. It’s challenging sometimes, but the teachers are great about explaining things when you get stuck.”
Taylor nodded, “I did ok in public school. It’s just this group of older girls got jealous of me being smart, and decided to invite me to the park, and beat me up.”
Michelle having read the police report nodded. “It’s a good thing a parent and her child were in the park. They caught them in the act before Taylor could get too hurt.”
Taylor sighed, “At least something good happened this week - between getting to live with Michelle, and meeting you guys and Natalie.”
Trisha frowned. “You should sign up for my self defense class. I’m thinking about studying taekwondo too, but the basic class is super-easy to pick up, and the one bully who thought to pick on Megan didn’t get too far.”
Megan giggled. “Yeah. He tried to twist my arm, and Trisha kicked his butt - literally. He’s in some kind of anger management therapy dealie now. Haven’t seen him in awhile,” she trailed off, giggling again.
“But really, if anybody messes with you here, ESPECIALLY at school, talk to Bethany right away. She’ll make sure you don’t get in any trouble if you didn’t do anything to provoke it.”
Taylor nodded, as did Michelle, then Michelle added, “I think I will be signing her up for some self defence classes once she’s out of that cast.”
“Trisha’s been trying to talk me into doing it too,” Megan added.
“Hey, I won’t always be around to save your butt,” Trisha giggled.
“Oh, hey!” Megan suddenly grinned. “Taylor when you get your cast taken off, we could sign up together, that way we’ll both be starting on the same level.”
“That sounds like a good plan.” Taylor giggled.
“Oh, and don’t worry about being ‘too smart’,” Megan added, finger quoting that last part. “A lot of kids at Sunshine are considered Gifted and Talented by normal public school standards. Kids that might have been skipped a grade and stuff. We’re not a bunch of nerds or anything though. Just look at Trisha.”
“Megan!” Trisha blushed. “Okay I admit it. … Technically I’m a ‘genius’. But I don’t like to talk about it.”
Michelle smiled at Taylor and the two girls, “Looks like you will fit right in Taylor, according to the last Stanford-Binet test she took, scored a bit lower then me at 192. But that test is slightly outdated, and nobody pays attention to IQ scores these days.” she added with a giggle.
Trisha grinned broadly. “Wow Taylor, that’s great! Suddenly I don’t feel so embarrassed anymore.”
“Gee, thanks,” Megan teased, causing Trisha to roll her eyes.
“You know what I mean Megs. But that’s why I got into soccer so heavily. It was kind of a way to prove to myself that I wasn’t just another brainiac. You guys are the only ones, aside from my teachers, that know that,” she added with a smile. “I’m sooo glad we ran into you guys now.”
“I like you both. You’re so nice. I hope we can see more of each other before school starts.” Taylor smiled as Michelle stood up to grab some of the shopping.
“I think it’s time to be off girls.” Michelle said as she balanced one of the laptops..
“Yeah our Moms are probably waiting for us by now,” Trisha giggled. “Do you need help with that?”
“Sure if you guys don’t mind helping me carry the laptops I can carry the bags.” Michelle replied warmly.
“Nah, we don’t mind,” Megan answered, picking up one of the laptops and carrying it carefully with both hands, as Trisha grabbed the other one. “Lead the way, Chief!” she giggled.
Michelle, Taylor and the other two girls left the mall through the front entrance and walked about two rows down to Michelle’s old Mustang. It had plenty of miles on it, and the body needed some work, but it had plenty of work put into it under the hood. “Here we go. Thank you - the both of you.” Michelle pulled out two fives and gave one to each of the two.
“We can’t accept this,” Trisha insisted, even as Megan tried to give the money back, herself. From further up the parking lot a pair of women, one dressed in a business suit with her strawberry blonde hair in a bun, the other wearing faded jeans and a form-fitting top and dark brown, nearly black shoulder length hair, chatted away as they walked closer.
Michelle refused to take it back, “It’s a thank you gift, for helping me out with carrying the laptops.” making note of the two women coming over.
“Hi girls,” the blonde-haired woman called as the pair came closer.
“Hi Mom,” Megan called back, waving the pair over. “Moms, Michelle and Taylor. This’ my mom, Theresa,”
“And my mom, Kathleen,” Trisha added.
Kathleen smiled warmly. “Oh, it’s a pleasure to meet you both.” She grinned at Michelle. “Although at first glance I wasn’t expecting a Bio Med major to be so … Well, young-looking.” She winked, still grinning a friendly grin.
Michelle giggled, “Thanks, and how did you know I was taking Bio Med?”
Theresa grinned now as well, glancing down at their daughters. “Megan texted me from the food court, and I passed it on to Kathleen. I’m surprised she didn’t break the exclamation mark button on the keypad though,” she teased causing Megan to roll her eyes.
“So you two are new to Alpine Springs?” Kathleen asked.
“Yeah, we bought that house over on Roul road, though I’m going to have the road renamed since it’s just us.” Michelle added. “Taylor Lane kinda has a nice ring to it.”.
“Oh yeah, that new road over near where those teenage girls were chased by that weird guy last summer,” Theresa frowned. “Oh, don’t worry, he’s locked away where he belongs now. But this is such a sleepy little town that news like that gets around fast. Such a shame that Roul’s plans fell through. I heard it was a beautiful house.”
Kathleen nodded. “Well, anyway, it was great meeting you Michelle. I’ve got to get dinner started, but I’m sure we’ll be seeing much more of each other in the future.” She paused to grin at her daughter, who giggled and nodded. “We’ll have to get together for coffee sometime.”
“You won’t believe this, but Taylor scored at 192 IQ!” Trisha could be heard bubbling excitedly as they walked away.
“We shouldn’t keep you either,” Theresa added. “If you need anything at all, please don’t hesitate to let me know though. And Taylor, you’re more than welcome to stop by whenever you like dear. It’s so nice to see Megan coming out of her shell a little,” she added, causing Megan’s pale cheeks to turn almost as red as her hair.
“Mother!” she giggled. “Bye Taylor. Oh hey!” She quickly pulled out a pen, scribbling her number on Taylor’s palm. “Call me!”
Taylor smiled, “Sure! I just got a new phone!” she giggled.
Megan giggled and waved as she and her mother walked away, and Michelle smiled. “I’m definitely going to like living here.”
Taylor giggled, “Me too, and I think I’m going to like my new school too!”
Michelle smiled thoughtfully. Even those few times around the holidays when she got to see her younger sibling from a distance, she never remembered seeing Taylor even remotely cheerful. ‘I hate that I never got to reconcile with the folks,’ she thought to herself as she sat down in the driver’s seat of her car, ‘But at least things are working out for Taylor.’
She smiled at her sister. “Need anything before we head home?”
Taylor shook her head, “No I don’t think so. Oh, maybe we should buy some food?”
“Yeah, I was just debating if we should pick up some essentials like flour and milk, and maybe some eggs for breakfast.”
“Can I have some Cap’n Crunch?” Taylor giggled.
Michelle laughed. “Sure thing, Sweet Pea. Regular, Peanut Butter, Crunchberry... Mmm... Oh, I know. All three!” she answered her own question and grinned.
Taylor giggled, “Sure I love them all.”
“Me too,” Michelle replied with a playful wink. “Can’t be a grown-up all the time.” She giggled.
Taylor giggled as Michelle pulled into the Grocery Store. “Oh look someone left a cart close to our car”
“Might as well take it in with us before it rolls into someone else’s car. Or mine,” she giggled, grabbing the cart. “Okay, so milk, eggs, cereal, some canned goods, maybe some meat if it’s on sale. Hey Sweet Pea, did you ever learn how to cook?”
Taylor shook her head, “Mommy was too busy to teach me to cook.”
“Well, would you like to learn? Auntie taught me all of Grandma’s recipes before she passed, and left me her cookbooks, too.”
“Sure! If you’re teaching me it will be fun to learn to cook!” Taylor bubbled as she decided she would try to push the cart with one hand.
Michelle grinned as she nodded. “You bet. I love to cook. I was worried that going to college would mean I wouldn’t have a nice kitchen to work with, but now that I do, I’m gonna teach you everything I know. We’ll start with something simple tonight - chocolate chip cookies.”
“Yay! I love chocolate chip cookies! Michelle you’re the best sister a girl could ever ask for!” Taylor smiled brightly as she one hand steered the cart into the store.
MIchelle giggled. “Suddenly I’m glad our new place has an exercise room, or I’d be in sooo much trouble. I’m going to put a nice TV and DVD player in there if there’s not one already, so I can do my aerobic workouts, speaking of which,” she added, following along beside Taylor. “Just let me know any ideas you have to furnish the place, or if there’s anything you want to add to your room.”
Taylor nodded, “I want to get some Katy Perry posters, if that’s ok, and some unicorns!” she added the last one with a giggle.
“Oh, that sounds really cool. I love unicorns! What kind did you have in mind - like, plushies, ceramic figurines, or something else?” she asked as she picked up a bag of flour and set it in the cart, along with a few other things.
“Plushies. I might break ceramic ones, I broke your old Ceramic ballerina but I glued her back together!” Taylor flinched.
Michelle giggled. “Hey, accidents happen. I left her too close to my alarm clock once when I was seven or eight I think. Luckily it was a clean break so you probably can’t even tell where it was glued together that first time.” She smiled sheepishly.
“Stuff like that adds character, I think. When you pass it down to your kids - if you decide to have kids, you can tell them about their silly old Aunt Michelle’s clumsiness.” Michelle giggled again, mostly at the thought of being an aunt someday.
Taylor only being nine hadn’t had much time to decide which she liked boys or girls, ignoring that part. “So um. you’re not mad that I broke her?”
“Of course not Sweet Pea. Like I said, accidents happen.” She grinned and leaned over to kiss Taylor’s forehead. “I’m not like Mom. I know how hard she could be to live with sometimes, and I promise never to yell at you, even if you get in trouble at school or whatever. Doesn’t mean you can just get away with anything, but I won’t make you feel like...” she trailed off. “Well, let’s just leave it at “I won’t yell.” She smiled again.
Taylor nodded. “Like daddy did when I broke the plate when I was trying to be good and wash the dishes for them? He told me I was worthless.” She frowned sadly.
Michelle frowned as she stopped, turning to pull Taylor into a hug. “Oh honey... He couldn’t have been more wrong. Having you back in my life is the most precious, wonderful gift I could have ever received. From what Auntie told me, they were having problems in their marriage anyway, and … Well I’ll tell you the rest when you’re older, but I promise it wasn’t anything to do with you.”
Taylor nodded, “I’m just glad Tiffany was able to find you Michelle.”
“God, me too.” She smiled sadly. “I hate that I’ll never get to reconcile with our parents, but … if it means getting you to a better place, then that’s okay.”
Taylor grinned and stretched out her cast arm and poked Michelle, “I will always love and aspire to be like my big sissy!”
Michelle giggled as she tousled Taylor’s hair. It was nice hearing that term used in a positive way instead of being hurled as some kind of insult. She grinned as she slowly stroked Taylor’s hair. “And I’ll always love and protect you, even when you’re all grown up. I’m never abandoning you again.”
“Michelle, did you call the internet people to get us on before they closed?”
“Sure did. They said that if their tech has time it should be done by five today, but if not, either tomorrow or Monday. They said that since it’s already set up, and we’re buying our own equipment, that all he’d need to do is just inspect the outside junction for integrity and have them flip a switch. Which reminds me, you can set up an email account with them if you want an At Alpine Springs dot net address.”
Taylor nodded, “Sure, then I can email my new friends Megan and Trisha, and we don’t always have to be on the phone!”
Michelle giggled. “It’ll be nice to be online again. There are a few people probably wondering if I fell off the face of the earth.”
“When was LeAnne supposed to meet us at the new house?” Taylor looked a bit concerned.
“She didn’t say, but she might drop by to say hi depending on how her internship roster works out, but she’s too polite to just show up. She’ll totally call first,” she added. “LeAnne’s a very Southern girl like that. It’s one of her endearing qualities.”
Just as Michelle finished her cell phone started to ring the song ‘If I Can’t Love Her’ from ‘Beauty and the Beast’. She blinked, digging it out of her purse. “Hello?”
“Hey Michelle, I got a few of the guys from the men's dorm with a truck. We’re waitin’ outside the house for your happy butt, girl, whenever you're ready to come let me in.” LeAnne giggled.
Michelle started laughing. “Okay, sweetie, you know I love you, but your timing is frightening. I was literally JUST talking about you! We’ll be there in about five minutes. We’re finishing up some grocery shopping.”
After they hung up Michelle looked over at Taylor and winked. “Don’t tell LeAnne that’s the ringtone I have for her ok? I kinda have a crush on her, but I think she prefers men.”
Taylor giggled, smiling innocently. “My lips are sealed!”
“Thank you sweet pea.” Michelle blushed as she took over the cart and went to the check out, “LeAnne has this knack, of being early, and that southern accent of hers, she needs to stop it or she's going to distract me from my life.” Michelle giggled.
Taylor giggled softly. “Oh gosh. And she’s a med student, so you guys probably have lots to talk about too.”
“A lot. We have almost all the same classes ever since she switched her minor over to Biomed. I think there are two we don’t share, and she was the first person I met at Yale. She showed me around campus.” Michelle smiled as she paid for the food and pushed the cart out to the car.
“Hey, um, what’s it like to love someone?” Taylor asked, somewhat out of the blue, but in a way, as a natural evolution of their conversation.
“It sets your heart a flutter when you're around them, you get all tingly but that usually happens with the person you were meant to be with forever, that's what Auntie told me when I was your age.” Michelle smiled.
“Ohh,” Taylor answered thoughtfully. “Well maybe things’ll work out for you guys then. I still won’t say anything though.”
“Thank you sweet pea, I just don’t want our friendship to get ruined, We are friends first, and if she doesn’t feel the same way about me, then it might ruin what we have now, but that might be too complicated for you to understand just yet.” Michelle smiled and kissed her sister's forehead as she started to put the food in the trunk.
Taylor smiled thoughtfully. She might have been a kid, but she certainly understood. “How old were you when you got your first crush?” she asked, giggling.
“I was your age sweetie, a boy in my class named Eric Fuller, but well it didn’t end well I got beat up for it.” Michelle frowned.
“Ouch,” Taylor flinched. “Just wondering,” she added.
“Taylor sweetie, if you like boys, it’s ok for you. When I was pretending to be a boy, it wasn’t. You won't get beat up for liking them.” Michelle smiled.
“Um, well... That’s the thing,” Taylor blushed brightly. “I’m not really sure if I like boys or girls yet.”
“Take your time sweetie, I won't judge you if you like girls or boys.” Michelle kissed Taylor’s forehead again, “Ok hop in the car sweet pea, we got a Southern belle to meet.”
Taylor hopped in the car, quietly pulling her seat belt across. “Thanks for the advice,” she said with a small smile as Michelle got in on the driver’s side. “I think you’re right,” she added with a giggle.
Michelle nodded, “I’m not the best for giving relationship advice; I had four failed relationships in the past, but if you ever need advice on the medications a doctor gives you, I can tell you down to the basics what every chemical are in them.” she giggled, “Your sister the medical nerd.”
Taylor laughed. “Hey, at least you have a passion. Megan plays violin, Trisha’s into soccer AND she’s a genius. I never really had a passion. I guess because I never had a chance to find out what really interests me.”
“I think you should get into a sport if you're interested, you don’t have to if you don’t want to, but I do think you will have a lot of fun as a Girl scout.” Michelle smiled as they drove off to their house.
“Oh yeah, Megan said she and Trisha are going to help me get caught up on my merit badges when I join!”
Michelle pulled the car up in the driveway and parked it, getting out. “Hey LeAnne, Let me open the door so these horny men can get your stuff in and leave.” giggling at that.
LeAnne rolled her eyes and laughed. “Aw, you guys ain’t ALL helping me just for a chance to tap this southern comfort are ya?” she teased. “Scott’d have something to say about that anyway. So where’s the little sister you’ve been talking my ear off about?”
Michelle winked. “Shes in the car. We got some food in the trunk, clothes in the back and some electronics. The cable guy wasn’t here while you were waiting was he?” Michelle looked hopeful.
“Sure was. He said to tell you that the juncture looks brand new, whatever that means, and he left you this.” LeAnne offered her a folded piece of paper. “Said you’d know what to do with it. It’s all gibberish to me. Passwords and wiring and whatnot. I can hotwire an EKG machine to roast marshmallows, but I don’t know anything about this computer mess.” She giggled softly in her sweet, southern drawl.
“Momma’ll die when she sees this house by the way. She thought the one she and Sarah got was big!”
“You know I know a little about computers from the Labs, I can work my way around a Lab Equipment all day, but some of these computer stuff goes over my head, I just know that some things are better then others.” Michelle giggled, “Oh and we have the fastest high speed in town supposedly.”
“Wow, that’s great. We had decent wireless back at the dorm, so long as it wasn’t during primetime. Made getting online labs done pure hell,” LeAnne giggled. “Oh, I’m not sure what to do with my stuff. It’s mostly clothes since the dorm came pre-furnished, but I did bring my tie-dye bean bag chair. It’s been with me since my junior year of high school, so I couldn’t abandon it now.”
“Thats fine. There are plenty of empty rooms on the second floor. The pink room is Taylor’s and the master is got my stuff in it.” Michelle smiled.
LeAnne casually smiled at the college-aged boys standing around the truckload of furniture. “You heard the lady. Just stick everything in the first available bedroom. I can’t thank y’all enough for helping out on such short notice. I promise to bring some of Momma’s roast beef back to New Haven tomorrow as payment.”
The guys just chuckled, and the big guy who was in the driver seat nodded, “Hey LeAnne, no problem. You know I owe you after you helped my kid sister,” then he chuckled again, “And these other bozos wouldn’t be doing anything other then playing Xbox 360.”
LeAnne giggled. “Aw, I was happy to help.” LeAnne turned back to Michelle. “So while they’re unloading the truck, need any help with the groceries?”
“Sure, there’s a lot of bags in the trunk and the back seat. The back seat is full of Taylor’s stuff, and our new laptops.” Michelle giggled as she unlocked the house door for the guys and opened her car trunk for the food, not letting Taylor take anything heavy.
“I hope you don’t mind that I came out early. When I told Linda about the big news she told me to go straight home and get the housing stuff situated, that I could come back in tomorrow if I really wanted the extra credit that badly.” She giggled.
“That was nice of Linda. I’m going to teach Taylor how to make chocolate chip cookies tonight so you should take some to her tomorrow.” Michelle smiled as they unloaded the car, taking Taylors Clothes up to her room, showing LeAnne, where her new bedroom was, two down from Taylor and right next to hers.
“Y’know, I’m officially jealous,” LeAnne teased, grinning at Taylor. “I love my sister Sarah to death, but I swear she has about as much interest in cooking as I do in learning to knit. I guess she’s just burnt out because Mom and I both love it so much.”
Michelle laughed at that. “I tried to Knit once. Our Aunt tried to teach me, but I couldn’t knit my way out of a paper bag.”
“My scarf turned out looking like it’d been through a corn thresher - twice.” LeAnne laughed, but paused as her phone started ringing to the tune of Aerosmith’s “Deuces are Wild”. “Oh, that’s my boyfriend’s ringtone,” she bubbled, stepping out into the hallway. “Hey babe, what’s up?”
“Hey LeAnne, Um, I got some bad news for you hon.” Scott sounded a bit distant.
“What’s wrong? Did something happen?” she asked, a little concern entering her voice.
“I hate to do this over the phone LeAnne, but um Christina from my Marine Biology class and I are going to Alaska for a class project, and well, um sorry LeAnne I don’t know how to say this without sounding like a total asshole, but um, well, we’ve kinda been talking and I think we should take a break.”
“You sonuvabitch. You knew I wouldn’t be in New Haven today. You KNEW I’d be moving and you chose now to break up with me, and over the phone? I hope you and your little tart are VERY happy together. Don’t even think about calling me again!” she shouted.
“But LeAnne...” Scott tried to get out as LeAnne slammed her phone shut and Michelle stepped out into the hallway.
“That... that... GAH!” she screamed, throwing her phone so hard it bounced off the far wall and down the stairs at the end of the hall. “Six months, Michelle. He chased me for six months before I finally said yes, and now he’s going to Alaska with some girl named Christina. He broke up with me over my phone!” she sighed, turning to rest her head against the wall, trying her hardest not to cry in front of her friend and her friend’s little sister.
“Oh God LeAnne, I'd go get us some drinks, but you know they would frown on that because of my age.” Michelle hugged LeAnne.
LeAnne turned to hug Michelle, shaking her head. “It’s okay. I’ve never been a heavy drinker anyway. I’m sorry Michelle. I shouldn’t have told the as--” she paused to correct herself “The jerk that I’d be here. Then at least he’d have had to man up and do this in person instead of ruining everyone else’s day.”
“You didn’t ruin our day LeAnne. I don’t drink much either, but hey I do have some ice cream if you‘d like some.” Michelle went back downstairs and dished up a big bowl of double chocolate ice cream, and poured on some chocolate syrup and brought the bowl and a spoon up to LeAnne, “Here you go, this might make things go a bit more smoothly the rest of the day.”
LeAnne laughed a little as she accepted the bowl, wrapping her free hand around Michelle and resting her head on the younger girl’s shoulder for a moment. “Thanks sweetie. You know me too well. It’s just so not like him. He was so patient with my friends first rule, and now this...”
“You know the last two guys I was with were the same way, chased me, we hooked up, pretended to follow my rules and when I refused to put out for them, I was dumped like a spoiled petri dish.”
LeAnne giggled around a mouthful of ice cream. “Oh gawd, that’s perfect. I really thought Scott was different, but now that you mention it...” She trailed off again then sighed. “I guess love really is blind. And stupid.”
Michelle giggled, “Hold that thought. I need to see how Taylor’s getting on with setting up her laptop.”
LeAnne nodded. “I should go see where my phone landed anyway. Good thing I was going to get a new one soon.”
“Hey, with paying less by staying here you can afford one of those new Droids you’ve been drooling over at coffee the last few weeks.” Michelle giggled as she stepped into Taylor’s room.
Taylor sat cross-legged on her bed with her laptop in front of her. She smiled up at Michelle. “Everything okay?” She paused to flinch. “I know that’s like, the stupid question to ask, but I didn’t want to eavesdrop.” She giggled.
“Yeah sweet pea, her boyfriend broke up with her in a bad way, but she’s ok now, How’s the laptop?” Michelle smiled.
“Ouch,” Taylor answered with a frown, but smiled a moment later. “It’s great. I’m still figuring out what buttons do what though.”
“I’m going to go downstairs and get us on the net shortly Sweet Pea. You can set your room up, and meet me downstairs. I’ll start dinner afterwards, and then we can learn to make cookies.” Michelle giggled.
“Sounds great!” Taylor answered, pausing to add, “But... if LeAnne needs you, that’s okay too.”
“Sweet Pea, LeAnne is a doll, and I have some pretty strong feelings for her, and she’s hurting right now, but I think seeing us happy will help her out a lot.” Michelle smiled as she leaned over and kissed Taylor on the forehead once again.
Taylor smiled as she wrapped her free arm around Michelle’s neck, kissing her cheek. “Thank you for everything you’re doing for me. I’d be so lost without you right now.”
“Hey sweet pea, don’t mention it ok? I’m your big sister. I would be a cold hearted shrew if I left you alone in this world.” Michelle smiled and held Taylor for a moment. “I best get downstairs and get us hooked up sweetie, so we can eat.”
Taylor nodded and smiled as she returned her attention to her laptop, plugging her iPod into it to see if it would read it automatically.
Michelle smiled, as she turned around and left Taylor to play with her new toys, and walked out into the hallway towards the stairs, seeing LeAnne standing at the top, “Hey hows your phone?”
“It’s, um, a lost cause,” LeAnne smiled sheepishly as she held up a broken case and about a dozen little parts in one hand.
“Damn LeAnne, you’re stronger then you look. Remind me not to ever piss you off.” Michelle giggled as she teased.
LeAnne laughed. “My kick is worse than my punch. I used to study ballet when I was younger, and my poor calves just never recovered.”
“I’m into horseback riding myself, you know? I was thinking about picking Taylor up a pony, and maybe a horse or two with some of our inheritance money.” Michelle smiled.
“Aww, that sounds great! I know Sarah went on endlessly about how much fun horseback riding was at her girl scout camp this last year.” She hesitated a moment. “Hey, um, need any help with dinner?”
“Sure. I told Taylor I was going to hook up our internet first, then start on dinner, I’m not really sure what to make tonight, but I know it’s not hot dogs. I got so worn out on those.”
LeAnne laughed to herself, her cheeks turning just slightly red. “Yeah, I just really want to talk. Doesn’t matter where. And I don’t care if I never see another hot dog just right now.” she added.
“Hey it’s cool, we are friends are we not?” Michelle answered as she gathered the electronics boxes on her way downstairs,. “And friends talk, and share things with each other - at least we did the last time I checked,” she teased.
LeAnne smiled a little as she nodded, following. “I’ve never been good with relationship stuff. It’s why I waited so long to accept Scott’s lies. I don’t want to just have sex and screw around, y’know?”
“You know I suck at them too, I had something like what just happened to you happen to me. Remember when we first met, and I was looking kinda lost and down in the dumps and you showed me around campus?” Michelle giggled as they went into the den.
“Sure. You looked kinda like I did the first day I arrived here, after leaving Arkansas. I didn’t really have anybody to show me around so I figured this was my chance to give someone else a nice start.”
“Weeell, I had already been to the campus - several times. I just didn’t have the heart to tell you.” Michelle giggled, “My ex, Trevor, called me fifteen minutes before you showed up and broke up with me saying a long distance relationship would never work.”
LeAnne frowned. “Wow. I’m sorry. Talk about a line though.”
“Two cities over, and he called it a long distance relationship. Bah! I swore off men after that.” Michelle blushed but tried to hide it, turning away to work on the cable setup as she giggled.
“Well for me, I dunno... I like guys insomuch as I find them fun to look at, but when it comes to relationships it’s like they all want one thing... I swear sometimes I wonder if my sister’s got it figured out.” She trailed off, blushing a little.
“Yeah that’s all Trevor wanted tio, to get between my legs. I haven’t dated since then.” Michelle sighed as she started to hook up the coax to the wall mount, and the cable box to the other end.
LeAnne leaned against the wall and watched Michelle work her magic. “For me, I... Well, I love my Momma to death, but I don’t want to make her mistakes. She married young, and it took Dad screwing up so bad that she divorced him to get her life back on track, long after Sarah was born. I wanna focus on college and my career, but I don’t really want to be alone while I do it. I just want... I want a relationship that’s built on friendship, y’know? So there’s no pressure for sex when I’m not ready for that step yet.”
Michelle nodded, “You know about me right? I mean I think I told you my story. But I’m the same way. I have to get used to some things first, but I want a companion - someone there to be with me when things are down, and when things are up. I know I got Taylor, but she's my kid sister. I don’t want to dump that kind of pressure on her when she needs to be a kid first.”
“I couldn’t agree more. I think what you’re doing for her is incredible. I’d do the same thing if it was me and Sarah honestly.”
“My Aunt left me a lot of money, and her ranch netted me a lot more, and I think mom and dad will net Taylor and I enough money to remain comfortable for a very long time.” Michelle smiled, “So it’s the least I can do for her.”
LeAnne nodded. “Well... Here’s the thing. I um, I kind of accidentally overheard you talking to Taylor. I was gonna ask if you wanted me to start dinner because you know I feel better when I’m cooking, gives me something to focus on. I was just on my way back downstairs when you came out. I’m so sorry. I really didn’t mean to eavesdrop.”
Michelle blushed brightly. “Oh God you weren't supposed to hear that. Um, but it’s true, I get all those weird gooey feelings when I’m near you LeAnne, I just put them away, because I want to be your friend more then anything.”
LeAnne smiled a little as she nodded. “And that’s why we’re even having this conversation. Unlike Scott, hell, unlike every guy I’ve been with, you’ve been bottling this stuff up to protect our friendship instead of charging in like an old hound trailing a fox.” She giggled softly.
“You're the first girl I’ve ever really felt like this with as well. I always thought myself to be straight as an arrow.” Michelle giggled. “But now that you know how I feel I hope it doesn’t change our friendship. I couldn’t stand losing you as my bff.”
LeAnne smiled as she knelt beside Michelle and wrapped her in a hug. “I’ll be honest with you. Right now I know that I’m talking out of hurt, I’m feeling vulnerable, and I know that anything I say now, I’d only second guess later. I can’t do that to you. I refuse to hurt you just because I need a security blanket right now, but like I said before, part of me’s wondering if my sister’s got this stuff figured out.” She blushed again.
“From what you tell me of Sarah, I think she's got more smarts than the both of us combined. And that’s saying a lot, but as I said, no rush, no pushing, lets just be best friends like we have been, when the water settles we can see where the boat is sailing from there?” Michelle smiled.
“I agree completely. This isn’t a ‘no’, just so you know.” She smiled and kissed Michelle’s forehead, hugging her again. “Thank you for being a real friend.”
“Hey you did it for me when we first met, except you were a bit more forceful.” Michelle giggled as she setup the router. “After dinner I’ll finish setting the rest of it up.”
“That’s fine. You and Taylor can make cookies like you promised her.” She grinned. “I’m gonna go over to see Momma after dinner. Sarah’s either in Ireland or heading there soon - I forget which, but I could really use a good mother-daughter talk today.”
“That’s fine. It’s nice to be close to your Mom and Sister again?” Michelle asked. “That’s really the whole reason I asked if you wanted to move in. I promise it had nothing to do with how I feel about you.”
LeAnne laughed. “Oh, I believe you. Mostly because you’ve literally never given me any reason to doubt you. I guess that’s why I’m not more upset. Part of me kinda knew this was coming. I just didn’t want to accept it.”
“I never would either LeAnne. Friends first sweetie, always.” Michelle smiled as they both went into the kitchen to scope out what to make for dinner.
LeAnne giggled a little. “Gawd, this kitchen’s amazing. I haven’t had a real kitchen with anything beyond a piece of crap stove and a 700 watt microwave in like, two years.”
“It’s a damn professional kitchen. It looks like something you would see in Gordon Ramsay's house.” Michelle giggled.
“Yeah, I mean check out this blender. Is this thing a BlendTec? Wow. It is! Maybe I should throw my phone in there along with a picture of Scott and put it on youtube.” She laughed.
Michelle giggled, “Maybe we should kidnap Scott and put him in there instead,” she said teasingly, trying to make LeAnne feel better.
LeAnne laughed. “Believe me, I’d like nothing better right now than to make a nice, penis smoothie and shove it down his throat.” She sighed thoughtfully. “I guess it’s for the best. Better to be dumped than to get a disease, right?”
“Yeah who knows what the girl he hooked up with has, and if you were still with him he’d be sharing it with you right now.” Michelle sighed.
“Gawd!” LeAnne cringed. “Freddie and Jason move over. There’s a new nightmare!” She giggled, and even smiled a little.
Michelle giggled , “You know I hate Jason, but Freddie on the other hand, could kick some butt, I’m also a huge fan of Aliens, but hey, nobody's perfect.” pulling out some chicken from the freezer.
LeAnne laughed. “I’ll be brutally honest with you. Jason X - or whatever it was - the one where he’s in space, was probably the only one I actually liked. Freddie gave me nightmares as a kid, but I gotta agree with you, he was awesome. And I’ll overlook your exobiological interest if you’ll forgive me for liking the Silent Evil movie. I know it ran against the established story or whatever, but for a video game-based movie, that was some scary stuff.” She giggled. “Well, that and Alien Vs Predator kicked some major bootie.”
“Hey I liked that series as well, and no getting Xenophobic on me.” Michelle stuck her tongue out as she grabbed some fresh veggies and some other things to make for dinner.
LeAnne giggled. “Okay, I know the true test of friendship,” she began, as she started some fresh batter for the chicken. “I’ve never told anybody this because it’s just so completely embarrassing. I liked that campy Street Fighter movie - the one with Raul Julia. Everyone else hates it, but I thought for what it was - a bad, campy-ass movie - that it was so awful it was good. Oh do you like a lot of seasoning in your chicken?”
“Raul Julia was also Gomez Addams in the Addams family. Street fighter was was a good movie, and yes I love southern style chicken! My aunt used to make it all the time.” Michelle winked.
“Finger-lickin’ fried chicken,” she replied with a grin. “I swear people come up to my mother all the time and say things like ‘I never liked okra until I tried it southern-fried!’” or “Who knew tomatoes could be so good when they’re still green!” She giggled, and added a bit of pepper to the batter mix.
“Taylor has some getting used to if we are both going to be cooking.” Michelle giggled as she started to peel some carrots.
LeAnne giggled. “I’ll let you do the cooking if you want. Tonight I just needed something to keep me from getting in my car and nailing Scott’s ass to a wall somewhere.”
“Oh God no, We can share the duty, I’m not some kitchen hog or anything.” Michelle giggled, “Besides I think we are working good together right now, just like in class labs.”
LeAnne grinned over at Michelle, dabbing just a little bit of flour on the tip of her nose. “Except I can’t do that in labs unless I want to burn your face off,” she teased, and started laughing.
Michelle crossed her eyes and looked at the tip of her nose. “Oh no you didn’t just do that.” Giggling she grabbed a little and returned the favor.
“Ack! Hey!” she laughed, wrinkling her nose. “God, I knew being your roommate would be fun. I kind of wish Stephanie was here, but like she said, you only get the chance to study abroad once in your life if you’re even that lucky.”
“She’s lucky, no doubt. She got to go to Scotland. I went to Mexico in high school for exchange, and I had a lot of fun down there. ‘Course it doesn’t hurt to speak the language fluently.” Michelle giggled as she wiped her nose off and pulled a pan from one of the cabinets to steam boil the veggies.
LeAnne began to dip and roll the chicken in the sticky batter as she nodded. “I had a couple of Latino friends in high school, but it wasn’t really the same thing. I’d have loved to actually visit Mexico. They did teach me a little Spanish though, and a few choice swear words of course,” she added with a laugh.
Michelle giggled, and without thinking, “Maybe you can I can go to Mexico on vacation sometime.”
“That would be amazing,” LeAnne bubbled. “I’m only at Yale on scholarship though. There’s no way I could ever afford it, at least until I graduate. Linda says if I keep scoring brownie points volunteering that there’s no way the hospital won’t hire me right out of college after I finish med school though.”
“I am on a Scholarship as well, from Mensa, but yeah, um, I offered to take you, I’d pay for it LeAnne.” Michelle blushed as she started to chop the carrots for the steamer.
LeAnne walked up next to Michelle. Her fingers were covered in chicken batter, so she simply leaned her head against Michelle’s shoulder. “How come you’re so great?” she giggled.
“I’m not that great. I just never had any girl friends growing up, never did anything cool like that with them, or anything. Being smart kinda got me beat up a lot.” Michelle sighed as she put an arm around LeAnne for a hug.
“Oh,” LeAnne frowned softly. “I’m sorry. I guess I never thought about … I mean, I’ve only ever known you as this pretty, funny, giving person. Your being about ten times as smart as me never really entered the equation.” She giggled again, leaning into Michelle’s hug with a warm smile.
“I don’t like to brag about it, that’s why LeAnne. I try really hard to not look the part as well.” Michelle smiled brightly.
“Ohh, so that’s why you look like a lightning rod, huh?” she teased, and pretend-flinched. “Just teasing!”
Michelle giggled, “Yup, someday you will find out all about everywhere I got pierced.” She blushed a bit, sticking out her pierced tongue. “I’ve kept that one hidden from Taylor pretty well. It’s bad enough she knows about the navel ring.”
“Oh wow. How did I never notice that before? I guess because I just don’t pay that much attention, but doesn’t that hurt?”
“Nobody really does, and no it doesn’t hurt. It stung like you wouldn’t believe for a moment or two when I first got it, and I had a heck of a time with the Letter S and W.” Michelle smiled. “But the other piercings are kinda private so I won't be showing those to you,” she finished, blushing again.
“Oh wow,” LeAnne giggled to herself as she reached up to open a cupboard. “Odd place to keep pans, but that’ll work,” she added, reaching up to take down a large non-stick frying pan.
“Most all this was here when we bought the place, I haven’t really bothered to see how much they left behind.” Michelle shrugged, as she put the chopped carrots into her steaming pot and smiled.
LeAnne giggled. “Oh, I was just thinking outloud. I’m used to Momma’s kitchen order system. Everything in its place - she’s a little OCD.” LeAnne grinned. “I guess it rubbed off on me.”
“Well if you want to re-organize it, I don’t have any issues. I mean you live here too, so you have every right to.” Michelle smiled.
“Oh um LeAnna, when I go into Kingsley tomorrow, and get a moving company to move the contents of the old house to the three car outside, want me to pick you up a new cell phone?” Michelle grinned, “I can drop it off at the hospital for you.”
“That’d be great,” LeAnne answered, blushing slightly. “I’ll draw out some money for you while I’m out tonight.”
“Oh no, you can pay me back later for it. I don’t need you to do that right now, It’s not like Taylor or I will ever be hurting for money.” Michelle winked.
“Yeah, but it’s the principle of the thing,” she argued, but smiled. “I will pay you back eventually.”
“I know, but you need that money right now. Taylor would tell you the exact same thing, Wouldn't you Taylo?.” Michelle smiled at her sweet pea as she came down the stairs smelling the food.
“What? I wasn’t eavesdropping!” Taylor answered with a giggle. “God that smells so good.”
“Nobody accused you of eavesdropping sweet pea; I was just telling LeAnne that we could afford to get her a new cell phone, and she didn’t have to pay us back right away because she needed the money, and I told her as well that you would agree with that.” Michelle smiled and winked at LeAnne.
“Oh, heck yeah,” Taylor giggled. “Between the money from insurance, selling my old house, and the funding my social worker’s providing money’s the least of our worries.”
LeAnne smiled as she wrapped an arm around Taylor, giving her a careful hug. “You’re both so sweet. I guess it runs in the family.” She grinned.
“Do you see why I call her sweet pea?” Michelle giggled, “But you forgot Auntie’s estate and our inheritance from her as well, so we really really are not hurting for money and probably never will be.”
“Good lord,” LeAnne laughed and shook her head. “I thought my sister was doing well after the big settlement. As long as you let me kick in a little for food and utilities.”
“That was the original agreement right? I’ll let you pitch in a little for food and utils, but I’m going to put you on my cell phone plan like I did for Taylor.” Michelle winked.
LeAnne smiled thoughtfully. “And I’ll find some way to make all this up to you.” She giggled. “With Stephanie it was an even split because we were both starving college students. Since you don’t need money though there’s gotta be something I can do.”
She paused to step away from the gas stove, grabbing a fork, which she used to pry off a small piece of chicken, handing the fork to Taylor. “Let me know what you think? It’s Colonel Margaret Cameron’s original recipe,” she teased.
Taylor smiled and took the fork tasting it, “Oh my! You’re hired.” she giggled, “That was delicious.”
LeAnne giggled. “Now you see why Mom’s restaurant is already the second most successful in Alpine Springs. Southern food done right is just amazing. It was the one thing I missed about leaving home as much as I missed my family.”
Michelle and Taylor both nodded, “I love southern food, but it’s not as good as traditional mexican. Oh, um, no offense LeAnne.” Michelle winked.
LeAnne laughed. “Ohh, none taken. My friend Angelina, back when I was growing up in Arkansas had some family recipes that were just to die for. Gawd I miss that girl,” she giggled. “Wonder whatever happened to her.”
Michelle grabbed the chopped carrots out of the homemade steamer, and put some more in placing it down then she went over next to LeAnne, “You could always look her up, the internet is a wonderful tool.” Taylor giving them both a look over.
“You told her didn’t you Michelle!” Taylor giggled, happy for her sister to get her secret out to her friend.
“Told me what?” LeAnne asked, glancing at Michelle.
Taylor frowned. “She didn’t tell you LeAnne?” then she looked at Michelle, “I’m sorry.” Her face fell because she broke her promise to her sister about not saying anything to LeAnne, waiting to get yelled at even though Michelle said she never would.
LeAnne slowly looked between the two and blinked. Michelle stared in thought for a moment. “Um, what didn’t I tell her? I told her about studying in Mexico for a while?” she asked, taking a shot in the dark.
Taylor just remained silent because now she felt really bad about breaking her promise.
“I need to use the bathroom really quick,” LeAnne suddenly said, shooting Michelle a soft smile and a wink. ‘Would you mind watching the chicken?”
“Sure thing LeAnne.” Michelle winked back.
LeAnne smiled as she lightly patted Taylor’s shoulder, stepping out into the hallway and disappearing. Apparently she really did have to go.
“I’m not mad at you sweet pea, and I didn’t tell her, but did figure it out on her own. She heard us talking, and apparently she's ok with it, but we are just going to remain friends for now, ok?” Michelle smiled.
“Oh thank God,” Taylor exhaled, fighting tears. “I just knew I’d screwed up. But you guys are just so cute together.”
“Taylor sweet pea, you shouldn’t swear, it’s not becoming of such a lovely young lady, and I’d rather not risk losing LeAnne as a friend so I can wait for her to get over Scott before we discuss anything like a relationship.” Michelle smiled at her sister.
“I’m sooo sorry,” Taylor whimpered, hugging Michelle.
Michelle hugged Taylor back carefully. “No need to be sorry sweet pea. I know what you’ve been through was rough, so you're excused on the foul language for right now, and you didn’t do any harm when you asked if I told LeAnne how I felt about her.” Michelle kissed Taylor’s forehead.
LeAnne crept back into the room and gently hugged Taylor. “Truth be told, I’m more afraid of hurting your sister than anything. I care about her so much.”
Taylor smiled at the two, “But you two are so cute together, I’d love to have two mo... sisters.” she started to giggling.
LeAnne blushed brightly, but giggled as well. “We’ll see what happens, but you can always think of me as a sister if you want. As long as you don’t mind being related to two mischievous twins and a redhead who seems to get into far more trouble here than back in Arkansas,” she added with a laugh.
Taylor shook her head, “I met Beth and Em. I like them. They’re both nice to me, so I don’t mind.” as she smiled.
“They’re both great girls. And their dad’s a nice guy too.” She paused for just a moment and giggled, glancing at Michelle. “So you really thought we were dating?”
Taylor nodded her head, “I thought Michelle asked you and you said yes, the way you to get close to each other all the time without thinking about it.”
LeAnne blushed softly. “I guess I hadn’t thought about it. When I’m not thinking about it is when I … Um, well...” she stumbled over her own tongue and shook her head, trying hard not to giggle.
Taylor giggled, “Sorry LeAnne, I didn’t mean to upset you.”
“Oh sweetie, I’m not upset. Just real confused. Let’s put it another way... I like Michelle a lot, and I’ve always enjoyed spending time with her. She’s my best friend-”
Michelle quickly interrupted, “And we make great Lab Partners in Bio Med.”
LeAnne laughed. “Yeah. We make great chemistry together,” she shot back and grinned.
“That’s what Professor Shelton tells us all the time, ‘You two make great Chemistry, if you get to much closer you might blow up the lab.’” Michelle started to laugh, causing LeAnne to lose it and start giggling too, Taylor looked a tiny bit confused about the Science jokes.
“Whatever happens... We both want what’s best for you first, and what’s best for our friendship, but once things settle down we’ll see what happens.”
Taylor nodded, “Michelle is concerned about your friendship as well. So at least now you both know you care about each other. Maybe it will work out for the best?”
LeAnne smiled thoughtfully as she ran her fingers through Taylor’s hair. “Nobody who’s ever been interested in me has gone so far out of their way to protect me from getting hurt. Even if nothing else comes of this, I can honestly say I feel closer to you than I have to anyone outside my family because of that.” She smiled at Michelle and leaned her head on her shoulder.
Michelle smiled and wrapped an arm around LeAnne. “Thats because you mean a lot to me LeAnne, I’d probably go drag Scott through hot coals if I knew where he was at the moment and if I had some hot coals...” She started giggling again.
“He’s probably in the girls’ dorm “studying” with Christina,” LeAnne laughed.
“Christina Apple? Blonde, wears slutty clothes?”
“Changes her eye color about once a week with cheap, fake contact lenses?”
“Fake t..boobs, big fat a.. butt? Michelle grinned.
“That’s her,” LeAnne nodded.
Michelle’s eyes watered as she laughed. “I’m sorry LeAnne. I swear I’m not laughing at you. I’m laughing at Scott. I went to high school with Fake boobs. She is the biggest s.. bicycle that I’ve ever met in my life. She slept with just about anything with a penis.”
“Oh Christ. How much do you want to bet I get a call by the end of the week begging to take him back after she dumped him for a local boy right off the plane?”
“I bet you do, but after he sleeps with her I would not touch that man with a ten foot pole.” Michelle giggled. “But yeah, a few of the girls in school can prove she slept with a lot of guys, and even did a lot of nasty things in the girls bathroom with some as well.”
LeAnne playfully covered Taylor’s ears then giggled. “That’s just so many levels of nasty I don’t even know where to begin. How does someone like that get into a prestigious school like Yale University?” She paused, and her eyes went wide. “And please don’t tell me she slept with a member of the board.”
“Rich parents, Alumni, and a few other things I can think of.” Michelle frowned.
“Gaaaah. I think Scott did me a favor dumping me,” she laughed. “I mean, I’m still rightly pi-- furious at him for betraying me, but if that’s the kinda trash he’s interested in... I got no time for that kind of crap. I got into Yale on my grades alone, and I’m here to get a good degree, y’know?”
“Yup me too. I want to get into finding new hormone and maybe gene therapy for people who suffer with Gender Identity Disorder.” Michelle smiled. “That’s what my Bio Med Engineering major is for.”
LeAnne smiled at that. “You know Stephanie was constantly trying to get me to take a couple of gender studies courses. I’m glad I finally did.”
“I’m glad I’m taking those classes myself. I’ve learned a lot I didn’t already know.” Michelle and LeAnne seemed to do it again, standing right next to each other, extremely close.
“I’m not really at liberty to talk about it because it’s kinda an accident that I even know about it, but there’s a transgendered teen girl that lives here in Alpine Springs, that if you met her, you honestly would never know. She’s an amazing, outgoing girl girl. I’d even call her ‘All-American’.”
Michelle nodded her head, “I know all about her if it’s who I think it is. I was in for her surgeries, as part of my summer course.”
“Wow. You were actually in the OR? Kelly asked me if I wanted to observe, but I turned her down. It was when I had that nasty summer cold, and I didn’t want to de-sterilize the room,” she giggled.
“Yes, I was. They were doing an experimental surgery on her and wanted me there because um, nevermind.” Michelle blushed deeply.
LeAnne frowned a little, but nodded, as if to say ‘I won’t push the subject’. “Since you’ve met her I guess I can go ahead and admit that she and Sarah are really close through Girl Scouts. She’s a big part of why Sarah’s living here now. I’ve only met her a couple of times, but I think her courage is amazing.”
“Well that’s cool. She’s a really sweet young lady, and we took very good care of her. Her recovery time should be a lot shorter because of the procedure.” Michelle grinned. “It was kind of neat to be part of something like that, to help someone that has helped a lot of other people.”
“That’s exactly why I want to be a doctor,” LeAnne replied cheerfully.
“Both of us are going towards doctorates, but I’m not sure our fields will be the same, but that doesn’t matter. I’ll always be there to support you when you need help.” Michelle smiled. LeAnne sighed happily as she set the last of the seared-to-perfection fried chicken on a platter. Rather than taking it to the table though, she simply set it aside and turned off the burner.
Michelle finished the carrots and started to steam some fresh broccoli. “I figured chicken and fresh steamed veggies would be ok for tonight, unless you have another idea.”
“No, this is perfect. I literally had a bowl of Ramen for dinner last night and not much else.”
“I had hospital food, then we ate some McD’s.” Michelle grinned, “Which I know isn’t healthy but Taylor deserved it after what she had to go through.”
LeAnne nodded. “Hey, you’ve gotta spoil her once in awhile, right?” she asked, grinning at Taylor.
“I think so, but we have three other girls we have to spoil some time or another as well.” Michelle smiled at LeAnne.
“Four if you count Sarah’s girlfriend,” LeAnne added and giggled.
“Oh that’s right Sarah is dating a girl named Katelyn right? You told me and I totally forgot.” Michelle sighed.
“I thought you remembered everything?” LeAnne teased, giving Michelle’s sides a gentle squeeze as she passed.
“Hey I do, but when you’re standing so close to me”, Michelle giggled, “I can’t be pressed to remember my own name,” giving LeAnne a wink and a squeal.
“Sorry,” she giggled. “I’m trying really hard, but it seems like my subconscious mind doesn’t want to listen. What would Steph call it? Repressed subconsciousness acting out in an extension of … Oh, blah. I never was any good at her psychoanalysis.” She giggled again.
Michelle nodded, “Stephanie the Psych major, sweet pea, if you date girls or even guys, when you get to college stay away from Psych majors because, wow. They are really interesting, but they do make great friends. Even if they try to charge you when you talk to them.” Michelle laughed.
LeAnne started laughing. “Stephanie’s joked on sooo many occasions that if we weren’t roommates, she’d be charging me for our sessions.”
“I've had several coffee shop sessions with Steph, and she's threatened to charge me as well, so I just pay for her coffee.”
“Oh you have, have you? Is that why she set us up as roommates?” LeAnne grinned quite broadly now.
“I think so. Well, she said she had a mutual friend that would need a roommate.” Michelle smiled.
“She said the same to me, but wouldn’t tell me who until I agreed. I think we just got set up.” She laughed.
“I think so too, darn her. I think we need to gang up on her and tickle her when she gets back.” Michelle grinned.
“What really gets me though, is whether or not she knew about Scott. But I can’t really see any way she could’ve intentionally timed this. If anything, knowing her, she probably just knew us spending more time together, and living together would... Um... Set... things in motion?” LeAnne blushed a bit.
“I think she also thought since we take classes together us as roommates could do our homework easier if we were living in the same dorm.” Michelle blushed too.
LeAnne giggled at Michelle’s blush. “Gawd, you really are cute when you’re embarrassed.”
“And, you’re still one strong southern belle. I need to remember to never tick you off.” Michelle giggled.
“Aw, honey, there’s only one thing you could ever do to make me mad, and I know you’d never do that. Even if you break up with me I know you’ll do it in a way that salvages our friendship.” She grinned, waiting to see if Michelle picked up on her choice of words.
“I’d at least try to do that, and I sure the hell wouldn’t do it over the phone.” Michelle nodded her head as she pulled out the finished steamed veggies and put them in a bowl next to the chicken.
LeAnne smiled a little more as she nodded. “So... Um.. Can I be completely honest with you, without embarrassing either of you?” LeAnne giggled.
“I think it’s best we all be honest with each other LeAnne.” Michelle smiled, and Taylor nodded her head yes.
“I know what I said earlier tonight about … wanting to take things slowly, but I really, really want to kiss you, and it’s driving me crazy.”
Michelle blushed, and Taylor giggled profusely, “Go on and kiss da girl.” Taylor sang.
“Dere ya see her... Sittin’ dere across da way,” LeAnne sang, giggled, and leaned up to kiss Michelle softly on her lips just once.
Michelle kissed LeAnne back softly, a soft tingly static, not the painful kind, jumped between their lips and down both their bodies to their toes. “Woah...” Michelle whispered and stepped back slowly as if she got a little light headed for a second.
LeAnne giggled softly as she leaned against the gas range. “Damn girl. That was... um... Wow. Did you...”
“Oh wow.. um, did that go to your toes as well?” They asked, almost at the same time, and giggled..
LeAnne nodded. “I’ve honestly never felt anything like that before. I mean I’ve had some nice kisses, especially when I was younger, but nothing so... incredible.”
“Oh so have I, but wow.” Michelle giggled a little. “Our auntie used to tell me when you found the right person, you would know when you had your first kiss.” Michelle looked deeply into LeAnne’s eyes. LeAnne stepped closer and wrapped Michelle in a tight hug, resting her head on her shoulder.
Taylor grinned, “Get a room you two!”
“We’ve got one - two even,” LeAnne responded without missing a beat, and giggled.
Taylor giggled, “Well go use them. We’re here to eat, not kissy faces like in Titanic.”
LeAnne grinned up at Michelle. “Count of three?”
Michelle nodded. “One.”
“Two,” LeAnne answered, grinning at Taylor.
Taylor squealed before they got to Three. “No tickles!”
LeAnne started laughing. “I guess we can let her off the hook this time, since she did just get out of the hospital. We can always get her when she’s better!” she mock evil laughed - something even Michelle had never seen her do.
Michelle shook her head, “You’re getting off mighty easy there sweet pea.” and giggled at LeAnne’s mock even laugh. “Thats really cute LeAnne, I like it.”
“Aww, thanks. I used to do that to Sarah. Leave her wondering if I was serious or not.” She giggled. “But she does have a point. Our food’s going to get cold!”
Michelle went and got some plates for everyone and knives and forks as well, “I’ll cut Taylor’s chicken for her, so she doesn’t have to work so hard.” she went over and dished Taylors plate and started to cut the chicken.
“Oh yeah, be glad it’s just your arm sweetie,” LeAnne added. as she nibbled off a piece of chicken. “When my brother Ricky had dental work done, he had to have everything put through a food processor. I have to admit his tuna sandwich-blended was actually pretty tasty though.”
Taylor looked at LeAnne with disgust, “I have nice teeth. Even my dentist Rachel said so!”
LeAnne giggled. “Ricky’s started taking better care of his after that, but there’s no substitute for prevention in the first place. Gawd, I sound like my dentist now,” she laughed, shaking her head. “I guess it’s the med student in me.”
Michelle nodded. “I notice it in my humor as well.”
Taylor just shook her head slowly. “I’m doomed.” She giggled.
Michelle shook her head, “You’re fine sweet pea.” handing her a plate of food, then dished herself and LeAnne some food as well, “Here you go LeAnne.” handing her a plate.
“Thanks darlin’,” LeAnne replied warmly, wasting no time in foregoing her polite Southern ladylike ways in favor of tearing into her chicken. “Other than that bowl of ice cream earlier I haven’t had anything to eat since this morning, and that was a month old granola bar. I’m so hungry.”
“Well, the Ice cream was a soother, because of what happened; this is to fill us up the rest of the way.” Michelle grinned. “Besides the earlier we eat dinner, the quicker you can go see your mom and then come back to the house so I can see your lovely eyes.”
LeAnne grinned. “Gawd, I don’t know how I’m quite going to explain this. I mean it’s not even the ‘Mom I’m dating a girl’ part, but the ‘Mom my boyfriend dumped me and I’m dating a girl now’ part. I don’t want it to come off like I’m using you or something. It’s more like I just woke up to what I had right in front of me. I mean, yeah we’re still friends, but that kiss... Wow.” She giggled.
“Hey if she loves you, then she won’t say anything other then she loves you and supports you in anything you do.” Michelle smiled and leaned over to kiss LeAnne’s lips softly.
LeAnne smacked her lips and giggled again. “Mmm. You can really taste the lemon pepper with that lipstick,” she teased.
Michelle giggled and licked her lips, “Yeah you can: just stands out so much more.”
Taylor giggled quietly as she chewed on a piece of chicken, not about to say one single word and smiling almost angelically.
“I think Taylor is enjoying the fact that we are together, now she’s got two people to care for her.” Michelle winked at LeAnne.
Taylor giggled loudly. “Just wondering what took you guys so long. I mean no offense but when I came down I was convinced you had been kissing before you heard me coming.”
Michelle blushed, “Um, I’ve kinda wanted to kiss LeAnne since I met her Taylor.”
LeAnne blushed a little now too as she sheepishly as she munched on a steamed carrot. “I wasn’t even dating Scott at the time. I was kind of sort of coming off a relationship with a guy in my internship program. We went on one date and that was all either of us could stand, so we’re literally just friends.” She giggled. “I should’ve figured it out then.”
“I wasn’t screaming out of myself at that point LeAnne. I wanted to have a friend at Yale, so there was no way I would have ever said or done anything when we met.” Michelle smiled.
LeAnne smiled back at her and squeezed her hand. “I’m really glad we met, but I still feel bad about dragging you all over campus like that.”
“Hey I had fun, and I got to meet the most wonderful person in my life.” Michelle smiled, “Besides you kinda push me to be a bit more open, so I’m glad you did.”
“Which is funny to me on so many levels because without Steph I’d still be the biggest wallflower on the entire campus,” LeAnne giggled. “THE worst part about being friends with a Psych major is that they know how to manipulate you and make it sound so logical that you have no choice but to agree or feel silly. Fortunately Steph used her powers for good, and got me to be a lot less shy about meeting new people, so... in a way it’s her you should blame.” LeAnne grinned.
Michelle giggled, “I guess we better call her sometime soon and yell at her.” giving a wink.
LeAnne laughed. “I thought about calling Momma, but then it hit me that one, I shattered my phone into a billion pieces, and two, she’s literally the next block over. Gawd I’m gonna love living here.”
Michelle smiled, “We are too. Oh um, here, take my phone and call Taylor’s and tell me how it went with your mom ok?” slipping her phone into LeAnne’s top with a wink.
LeAnne giggled. She grinned as she stood, leaning down to kiss Michelle softly. “You two have fun. I’ll be back in just a little bit.”
“Think I went to far Taylor?” Michelle giggled.
Taylor laughed as she shook her head. “No way. I think you should ask her to share that big master bedroom,” she answered honestly. Of course sex hadn’t even entered her nine year old mind, so much as that they’d be miserable sleeping alone, after tonight.
“Well we do have to set some ground rules, in all seriousness, and some with you too young lady, if you do decide you like boys, you won’t be allowed to have them in your bedroom,” she paused then added. “with the door closed.” Michelle winked.
“And if I like girls?” Taylor giggled, but suddenly frowned thoughtfully. “Oh, that’d get so confusing.”
“If you like girls, well we can cross that bridge when it comes up ok?” Michelle smiled.
“Yeah, I think I agree,” she answered.
“I’ve never really been interested in girls before, Taylor. As a boy that would be called homosexual behavior, or being straight if you were a girl, but now I find myself so attracted to my best friend.” Michelle smiled.
“So like... you’re not normally attracted to girls, just LeAnne?” Taylor asked.
Michelle nodded her head, “When I was your brother, I tried to date a girl, we even kissed, but it just was wrong. It felt disgusting, but when I kiss LeAnne, it’s magic every time. The important thing is, never force the issue with them Sweet pea. Just be a friend first ok?” Michelle walked over and kissed Taylor on the forehead.
Taylor nodded and giggled. “So, cookies? Um, I’d help clear the dishes but I’m afraid I might break one.”
Michelle nodded, and started to put the dishes away, then got out all the ingredients to make the cookies, “Ok I’m going to have you help me with this sweet pea.”
Michelle and Taylor spent several hours working on cookies. When LeAnne finally showed back up home, she had totally forgotten the phone was in her top. LeAnne poked her head around the kitchen door. “Anyone home?”
Michelle and Taylor where sampling one of the cookies from the second batch, “Nope, just us cookie monsters.” Taylor giggled.
LeAnne laughed. “Well if you see my girlfriend, tell her I’m sorry that took so long.”
Michelle looked over at LeAnne with a cookie in her mouth, then pulled it out, “Well if you want to say you’re sorry to her you should go over to her and give her a kiss.”
LeAnne, without missing a beat, sauntered casually and slowly over to Michelle, wrapped her arms around her, and kissed her squarely on the tip of her nose then giggled. “It was a um... really productive talk.” She smiled broadly.
Michelle crossed her eyes and looked at the tip of her nose, “I’m glad. So what was the discussion about - us I’m taking it?”
“A little bit, yeah. She also reminded me that when her and dad divorced, that it took her a year of therapy to get over it, but that it didn’t really accomplish anything else in that year. She thinks I’m doing the right thing by not wasting my time even thinking about Scott.” She paused, staring into Michelle’s eyes. “She’s really happy that I finally found someone who’ll treat me right, too.”
“Good, but remember I will still spank you if you get out of hand.” Michelle winked.
LeAnne laughed. “Don’t make promises you can’t keep, babe,” she teased, but kissed her cheek. “I dunno how to ‘go forward’ in all this. The hardest part for me was accepting that people are gonna see us as lesbians, and all the stuff that comes with that. I don’t care though. I know who I am, and I know that you make me feel special in a way nobody else ever has. I’m proud to be your girlfriend.” She sighed happily. “Right now I’m just happy with ‘I love my best friend’.”
“I’m happy that you just said yes to moving in here, and now we are dating.” Michelle bubbled, “Well um, we do need to set up some ground rules I guess.” She giggled., “Um, I got two, honesty, and if something makes you uncomfortable say something.”
LeAnne giggled. “Well honey, if there’s something on your mind I want you to be completely honest.”
Michelle nodded, “Since I want our relationship to be based on our friendship, and friends do not lie to each other, and I haven’t lied to you before, it just never came up in subject, but before it does by someone other than me, um LeAnne, I have to tell you, I wasn’t born a girl.”
LeAnne actually let out a relieved sigh. “Jeeze, girl. I thought you were gonna tell me you had a prison record or a crazy ex-boyfriend stalker or something.”
Michelle stared at LeAnne, “You’re ok with that? Wow, if my parents had anything to do with my life I might have had a prison record or even been in a looney bin.”
The older girl smiled as she nodded, squeezing Michelle close. “Robin’s my sister’s best friend, and I work with another transgendered woman at the hospital during my internship. The whole reason I finally listened to Steph and took a gender studies course was to better understand what kind of personal hell those two had to go through. If anything, I feel more sympathy for you guys’ situation now, for what it’s worth.”
Michelle kissed LeAnne on her soft lips, and goose bumps rose on her arms, that magic feeling again she thought. “Thank you LeAnne for not throwing a lamp at me or beating me with a stick.” she giggled.
“Or saying something incredibly hurtful like ‘Oh no wonder I like you’?” she asked gently, nuzzling her forehead against Michelle’s. “You’re female in my eyes. You always have been.”
“Yeah that too, or ‘hey are you one of those she-males with the penis’ and ‘are you on porno movies?’”
Taylor looked at the two and shook her head standing up and headed to the stairs. “Ooo-kay this convo is turning too adult for me. Love you both! ‘Night!”
“Aww,” LeAnne tried hard not to giggle. “Um... Before you go after her can I ask you a really personal question though?”
“Sure sweetie, you can ask me anything you want.” Michelle smiled.
“Just don’t take it the wrong way, and it absolutely changes nothing, but since you brought it up already, have you um... had your surgery?”
Michelle giggled a lot on that one, “I guess you’re going to have to wait till you take me to bed to find that one out,” she teased, giving LeAnne a wink as she headed upstairs to help Taylor into a nighty and to tuck her in.
LeAnne blushed even more deeply and giggled, playfully swatting Michelle’s butt as she passed. She wanted to ask if Michelle still wanted her to sleep in a separate bedroom, but given all that had happened that night, decided to leave things alone for now, sitting down at the table and munching a cookie.
Michelle came back downstairs after a moment and smiled, “Like em?”
“These are really good. So moist and... mmm...” she mumbled around her cookie.
“So LeAnne, I know this may sound weird, but if you want and feel lonely tonight or well any night as a matter of fact, um you can come snuggle with me? I have a California King in there and it’s kind of a waste of space.” Michelle flushed.
LeAnne coughed and put her cookie down, staring at Michelle for a moment or two. “Damit girl. You’ve really gotta stop reading my mind.” She blushed bright crimson as she looked away.
“I think there is a Psych term for that, but we would have to ask Steph about it,” Michelle giggled, “But I think it’s because we are so darn close.” She reached down and grabbed a cookie.
LeAnne smiled shyly as she pulled Michelle close. “It’s something Scott never understood. No, not just Scott... Any guy I tried to date, really. When I want to spend the night with someone, it doesn’t necessarily mean I want to go to bed with them with the intentions of having sex. If sex happens, great, but it shouldn’t be forced.”
Michelle nodded as she got pulled close to LeAnne, “Same here, well not with Scott, ugh, but with men in general.” She giggled. “But it wasn’t an offer for sex, it was an offer to cuddle. or snuggle or whatever.” Michelle really blushed on that one.
LeAnne giggled, leaning in for another quick, yet oh so magical kiss. “I know. I was agreeing with you.” She grinned.
“Is that going to happen everytime we kiss, because if it is, I don’t ever want to stop kissing you.” Michelle smiled.
“There’s only one way to find out,” she teased, kissing her again.
“I’m still kind of a teenager based on my age, but if you base on the facts of what i’ve experienced I’m about the same age as you.” Michelle giggled and gave LeAnne a deep passionate kiss, that spark like the first time went through them.
“Wow,” LeAnne whispered, shivering slightly. “Do you have a battery in that tongue ring of yours?” she teased. “Oh um, since I didn’t really answer your question before, I would love to cuddle with you every single night.” She grinned, slowly trailing a finger down Michelle’s spine.
“No batteries attached to the tongue ring, that would hurt!” She shivered from the finger, “I don’t think Taylor will mind. I think she wants to call me Mom for some reason, even though I’m her sister, and she almost called you mom too.”
“You noticed that too?” LeAnne smiled sadly. “From what you’ve told me I can’t imagine growing up with your parents was any easier on her, just that they’d probably found different shit to take out on her.” LeAnne sighed.
Michelle shook her head, “But Auntie wasn’t in any position to take her, and neither was I till this year.” Michelle sighed.
“I’ll be honest with you, honey, there’s a big, big part of me that just wants to hold her and never let her go. I love my sister Sarah. I wouldn’t trade her for anything, but she’s also a very strong, independent young woman. Taylor though … She’s more vulnerable than she lets on. I think she wants, and needs, a good parental figure in her life. I wouldn’t bat an eye if she wanted to call me ‘Mom’.” LeAnne smiled softly.
“Me either LeAnne, I love my sister to death, and if she wants to think of me as her mom, then so be it. I am her parental guardian.” Michelle rested her head on LeAnne’s shoulder.
LeAnne smiled as she stroked Michelle’s hair. “I’ll do whatever I can to help you take care of her. The only question is, should we tell her, or just let her decide what she wants on her own?”
“Well I think it would be best to let her decide on her own, but along the way we can encourage it.” Michelle smiled brightly as LeAnne played with her hair.
“She’s such a bright girl, but she tends to over analyze things, like someone else I know.” LeAnne giggled softly and kissed Michelle’s forehead. “But then, so do I. It took Momma giving me a verbal swift kick in the ass to finally realize just how much I wanted to be with you, and to stop overthinking it.
“Oh that reminds me, um, would it be okay if the girls stayed here for a couple of days next weekend? Mom and Peter are going on a quick vacation together so the twins and Sarah’ll need a place to stay. I told her I was sure you’d say yes, but I wanted to talk to you about it first.”
“Sure um, the only other furnished room is yours, so we might have to get one more bed.” Michelle giggled. “So I have a personal question, since we will be sharing the bedroom, are we going to be shy and change in private or..?” giving a wink.
LeAnne laughed. “Honey, after living with Stephanie “Strips on the way to the shower, starting at the front door”, I don’t even think twice about modesty anymore, but if you’re uncomfortable with me seeing you,” she paused to search for the right word, “Unclothed, I’ll happily respect that.”
“Well um, as a boy, I never had sex, and well um as a girl, I’m about in the same boat, not like I was lacking in the men willing to have sex with me, I just didn’t well want to at that point, so I’m a bit unsure of the rules of dating, when you're sharing a room.” Michelle giggled.
LeAnne giggled as well, shaking her head. “Whatever makes you comfortable. I promise not to stand in the doorway and stare at you while you’re changing, but I can’t promise not to sneak a peek now and then,” she teased.
Michelle giggled, “But I sleep naked...” She stuck out her tongue.
LeAnne parted her lips, wrapping them around Michelle’s tongue right up to her piercing and smiled sweetly, letting it go again. “You don’t say...”
“I’m not joking,” Michelle giggled. “I haven’t used a nightie since I was like fourteen.”
“I like to sleep in a cami and pajamas if it’s cold, or just the top and panties if it’s not, but if that’s what makes you comfortable, I’m okay with it. It might make just being friends harder, but I think we moved past that point before I left earlier.” LeAnne grinned, gliding her fingers through Michelle’s hair again.
“But if it bothers you at all at anytime LeAnne, the fact that I sleep naked I mean, I can wear my panties and a shirt to bed.” Michelle smiled.
LeAnne giggled. “I’d sooner let you have your bed to yourself than make you change yourself for me, but it’s okay. I mean it doesn’t bother me.”
“Blah sweetie, I want to cuddle with you. If it makes you uncomfortable to hold me or me to hold you, while i'm naked, then I can and will put clothes on.” Michelle leaned closer and kissed LeAnne on the neck softly.
“Oh gawd,” LeAnne whimpered, craning her neck just slightly. “Keep that up, missy, and it’ll be a discussion of how you’ll keep me from inappropriately touching you.” She giggled, flashing a teasing smile. “No, really though, don’t you dare stop doing that.”
“You know if I keep it up, people at the hospital will ask you what happened to your neck.” Michelle giggled as she kissed and sucked gently on LeAnne’s neck.
“My massaging showerhead came loose and fell on me,” LeAnne answered with a giggle as she leaned close, giving Michelle’s earlobe a playful, gentle lick. “I will say this much though... If you do ever want to have sex, I’d rather it be with someone I care about and trust than with someone who just wants to use me and throw me aside.” She smiled and kissed Michelle’s cheek, hugging her close.
“Same here. That’s why I haven’t had it yet. I just couldn’t find the right guy or girl.” Michelle smiled as she shivered going back and attacking LeAnne’s neck with her mouth, giving her a large love bite bruise on her neck.
LeAnne squealed just a little, more like a giggle than anything. “Maybe I’ll just tell them the truth. I have an amazing girlfriend.” She laughed and rested her head on Michelle’s shoulder, practically melting.
Michelle giggled as she held LeAnne close, “It’s been a long day. How about them cuddles? Tomorrow Taylor and I have to head over to Kingsley.”
“Yes please,” LeAnne practically begged. “I’ve got a long day tomorrow, so the sooner we get to cuddles, the longer I can enjoy them.”
Michelle giggled and stood up, and grabbed LeAnne’s hand and lead her up the stairs. She stopped outside Taylors door and whispered, “Going to check on sweet pea really fast.”
LeAnne giggled quietly. “I was just thinking the same thing... Mind if I tag along?”
“Sure, I don’t mind at all,,” Michelle whispered as she quietly opened Taylors door, and slowly and quietly entered the room to check on her. LeAnne followed close behind, not making a sound.
Michelle watched her sister sleep with a smile on her face and turned around to LeAnne giving her a peck and then slowly snuck out of the room, waiting for LeAnne to follow, so they could close the door.
LeAnne leaned close and whispered, almost inaudibly, “Your Mommies love you,” before creeping out of the room after Michelle. She wrapped an arm around her waist and smiled fondly.
“She was just so adorable sleeping like that,” Michelle grinned, “I didn’t want to go any closer you know.” She took LeAnne’s hand again, leading her down the hallway to her room.
LeAnne smiled sheepishly. “I couldn’t help myself. She just looked so innocent and angelic. But at least those years of ballet finally paid off,” she added with a quiet giggle.
At that very moment the house froze in time, and Faith and Bethany both looked around the house. Faith had a big smile on her face as she looked at LeAnne and Michelle, “Now that’s perfect. Nature is balanced again.”
Bethany frowned. "Faith, what the hell do you think you're doing?"
Faith giggled. "Helping them along."
"One - love is my domain. Two, you're forcing them together, aren’t you? Real love takes time. If you take away their free will then it's meaningless."
"Oh I didn’t take away anything from them Bethany, dear. It was already there. I just gave them a push." Faith giggled and put an arm around Bethany.
Bethany smiled after a moment or two. "Well... I was going to try and convince her to break up with Scott so I guess it worked out there. She's too important to Sarah to get hurt by some sleazebag. Sorry for yelling at you. It all just happened so fast."
Faith nodded, "I created the true love system when I created humans, but some never find their true love. Look more closely at those two's auras though. They match perfectly, just like Jennifer's and Nari's. Keep a close eye on these two Bethany. Great things are going to happen."
Bethany giggled as she wrapped an arm around Faith, resting her head on her shoulder. "Oh my Gosh... You're right. Their auras are a perfect match. I guess I didn't realize it because it is so rare, and um... Well technically I am still young at this goddess thing."
She giggled and kissed Faith's cheek. "Um, can I make it up to you? The jumping to the wrong conclusions stuff I mean. Not to sound like Jenn or anything," she added with an almost devious giggle. "I just feel guilty now."
Faith giggled, "Sure - fish sticks at The Cameron restaurant sounds good!"
Bethany giggled. "Oooh, and those big fat seasoned fries! Let's do it!" She paused to peek into Taylor's bedroom. "They do love that little girl though... You couldn't have picked two more perfect 'parents' for her. Is Michelle her real sister? I um.. I forgot to read your memo," she asked, blushing.
Faith nodded, "Yes she is. I hated to do what I did, but it was either let her go off to family services, and have everyone but her killed or change her brothers past."
Bethany gave Faith a sidelong glance. "What exactly did you change?"
"I just made her go through with what she always wanted, instead of taking out her entire family. As I said, nature is in balance again." Faith winked.
"Oh my God... Er, damit. Now Sarah's got ME saying that!" She whined then frowned. "But... um, wow. Talk about divine intervention." Bethany started giggling. "I'm sooo proud of you Mom."
"Bethany, you will learn that sometimes you have to give some heavy shoves instead of light ones, and sometimes you just have to go back and start them all over again." Faith smiled and kissed Bethany on the forehead.
“But you have to be mindful of what you change. All this, Michelle going to Yale and meeting LeAnne - she did all that on her own. All I changed was nudging her into transitioning like she wanted, instead of bottling up her rage until she couldn’t take it anymore and killed them all.”
“Oh, so her parents would have died either way?” Bethany frowned. Faith nodded.
“It was their time. I changed the cause of death to a freak accident to help Taylor cope better, and had the ladies give them this house so that they could have a home.”
Bethany giggled a bubbly, unbelievably feminine giggle and nuzzled Faith's shoulder. "I'll try and keep that in mind going forward. Which one of those twins did you have your eye on again?" she teased, grinning innocently.
Faith smacked Bethany's shoulder gently, "You know which one!"
"Oh certainly, and I also didn't mean to imply that I'd be giving her a gentle nudge either," she snickered.
Faith giggled softly. "You know Bethany, I love having you around. You make running this universe stuff a lot more fun than it used to be."
Bethany giggled. "Because I can be a more vicious bitch than Marry when I put my mind to it, or because I constantly jump to all the wrong conclusions and end up buying you dinner to apologize?"
Faith giggled again. "Nah, you will figure out why someday, but Marry and Kris make it worth it too. You are all such wonderful help. I love you all so much."
They both faded from the house and time resumed as if they were not even there.
“I almost thought about ballet, but I took up painting instead.” Michelle smiled at LeAnne. “One of these days you will have to let me paint you.”
“You and Sarah would have a lot to talk about. She’s a genius with art pencils you know. Oh Michelle before I forget, there is something for you on the end table near the door.” LeAnne grinned.
“Oh? What is it?” Michelle asked with a giggle as she headed for the living room to check the end table. “OH MY GOD LeAnne, those are perfect, I love Posies!” she squealed as she picked the vase up and walked back to the kitchen with it..
LeAnne hesitantly peeked around the corner and grinned. “I wasn’t really sure what to get. I just knew I needed to say I’m sorry. Like I said, it was a REALLY good talk.” She grinned as she approached Michelle to hug her.
Michelle smiled and pulled LeAnne closer. “I know we just started dating but you are the best partner ever.”
LeAnne giggled softly as she lay her head on Michelle’s shoulder. “I’ll be honest with you. I never saw this coming. Not in a million years, but now it’s like I can’t believe I didn’t see it sooner. Stephanie and I are close, don’t get me wrong. I absolutely love her little quirks, but our friendship’s always been different. Now I kinda understand why.”
Michelle smiled and listened to LeAnne, as they held each other, and then headed upstairs to do their cuddling. “So, when Taylor and I are done in Kingsley I’ll stop by with some food and your new cell phone ok?” she commented as they approached their newly-shared bedroom.
“Sounds great. Have you ever been up to the rooftop garden? It’s a great spot for a picnic, and it’d probably be just the three of us since hardly anyone ever goes up there.”
“Want me to have them page you when I get there?” Michelle asked, adding, “And no but it sounds wonderful.”
“Oh, then you’re in for a treat. Just hope neither of you’s afraid of heights,” she giggled. “Oh yeah, just tell whoever’s at the front desk. If I’m not observing a surgery then chances are I’ll be right down. But I’ve only got one that I know of, so...” She paused, stepping into what would’ve been her bedroom long enough to grab a cami to sleep in.
Michelle nodded as they went to room. She shut the door behind them and started to peel off her clothes. “So now you get to see where all my metal broadcasting devices are, and if I went all the way with my surgeries.” she stated with a giggle.
LeAnne giggled. “It’s ironic. The one person I probably won’t be “involved” with for awhile at least is the first person I get to see completely naked.” A playful grin crossed her lips as she snuck a quick kiss, and started to strip down, pulling her pale aqua cami over her head. “Phew. Much better.”
Michelle giggled, “Oh and I don’t snore, so you don’t have to worry about that, but I do toss around sometimes,” she added as she took off her bra to reveal nipple piercings , as well as her belly button piercing and a Celtic trinity tattoo that stretched from her back shoulder blade over her right breast.
“That’s okay. I once slept through a tornado. It’d take more than an act of God to wake me up.” She paused thoughtfully as she eyed the tattoo. “Irish or Scottish?”
“Half Irish and half Welsh, our dad was born in Wales, and mom’s american born.” Michelle smiled.
“My sister and I are half Irish. We’re not really sure about Dad’s side, but I believe it’s a little Scottish and German with just a dash of Cherokee waaay back in there somewhere.” She smiled, tracing the lines across Michelle’s back with her finger.
Michelle shivered and got goosebumps, “I liked the Trinity, so I decided to get it as a tattoo, and I had it wrapped around my right side.”
“I love it. I’ll be honest - I normally think tattoos are kinda tacky, but this looks so amazing.”
“I like art, and I would agree with you. Most tattoos are tacky, but I drew the design for this, and my friend from Kingsley Eric tattooed it on me, He’s kinda famous: does a lot of high profile tattooing.”
LeAnne giggled a little as she pulled back the covers. “Ooh, are these silk sheets?”
Michelle smiled as she pulled off her pants, in her black panties still, “I think so, but I haven’t had a chance to sleep on the bed yet.” she giggled, as she started to pull em down.
LeAnne sat on the edge of the bed, blushing just a little bit as she watched Michelle for as long as she could stand before finally lowering her head, giggling like a schoolgirl.
“‘You know I think I might just tease you, and let you guess the rest.” Michelle giggled as she jumped onto the bed in her panties.
“You’re such a tease,” LeAnne laughed, closing the short distance between the two with a pounce before settling in and kissing her. “Thank you... For being such a wonderful, supportive friend, and for acceptin’ me for who I am, with all my insecurities and faults.” Her Southern drawl had really thickened in the last few minutes, causing her to blush. “Bah. Sorry. I try and fight it, but when I get tired I sound like Jeff Foxworthy.” She giggled.
“No it’s ok LeAnne, I love your accent.” Michelle smiled as she lay on the bed, she decided to go all out and skinny dipped on the bed, throwing her panties across the room, giving LeAnne a full view of her very female naked body with no metal lower than her belly button, “Does this answer your questions?” she giggled as she snuggled close to LeAnne.
LeAnne laughed. “I’ll let you know when I get the courage to look,” she teased. “For what it’s worth, I really wouldn’t care either way. You’re beautiful - inside and out. You’re such an amazing woman, and what you’re doing for Taylor just makes me wanna cry thinking about it. I’m so proud to be a part of all this.”
“I couldn’t think of a better person to share it with LeAnne. Holding you, kissing you, it all just feels right.” Michelle smiled as she cuddled closer to LeAnne on the bed.
LeAnne nodded and pressed her lips to Michelle’s before replying, “I feel the same way. It... Everything... “ She babbled. “I’m just gonna stop talking now,” she added a moment later. “I think I love you. I’ll leave it at that.” Her cheeks turned a bright crimson.
“You think you love me?” Michelle giggled and nuzzled in as close to LeAnne as possible holding her, “Well I think I love you too.” Michelle tickled LeAnne causing her to squeal and giggle.
“I’ve just never been this close to someone - physically or emotionally - without at least some reservation, some doubt. But with you it’s like... that little shoulder angel’s sitting in a corner pouting because she ain’t got nothing.”
Michelle nodded and played with LeAnne’s beautiful hair as they did exactly what they said they were going to do - cuddle. “And the little devil on the other side is just all smiles I bet as well huh?”
LeAnne started laughing. “Oh you better believe it. You’d think she’d be all trying to push something, but she’s sittin’ there slack-jawed that we’re even dating,” she teased, adding, “She’s a little southern lady like me, I guess.”
Michelle put her head over LeAnne’s making sure her hair didn’t fall in her face, and planted a kiss on her lips, “I like the fact you’re from the south. When I get angry, I start to sound like I’m from Wales. I got that from my dad.”
LeAnne giggled softly. “I know. Like that time you cursed out your car in Welsh when it wouldn’t start.”
Michelle giggled, and nodded, “My dads sister taught me the old language. I hope to pass it on to Taylor someday too.”
“That’d be great I think - a real family tradition thing. I took French in high school, but I couldn’t tell you how to ask where the bathroom is anymore.”
“Oá¹ sont les toilettes s'il vous plaá®t,” Michelle giggled, “Sorry I speak a lot of languages, it was a hobby of mine when I was in high school.”
LeAnne cocked her head just slightly to the side, staring up at Michelle, and mimicking an almost perfect Scottish accent. “Do that standin’ on yer hand an’ Ah’ll be impressed.” She giggled, quickly adding, “Sorry. Braveheart remains one of my favorite movies. I know it was historically inaccurate, but the romance between Wallace and Murron was so beautiful. I must’ve watched it a hundred times.”
“I have it on DVD. When I get back to my apartment in Kingsley I can grab everything of mine while we check to see what we can get for Taylor out of the old house.” Michelle smiled.
LeAnne giggled. “I um... have it on VHS in storage somewhere. I haven’t had a working VCR since I spilled coffee on my old one when I was seventeen though. Not that I’ve had time for things like movies … or a social life.” She laughed as she reached up to push her hand through Michelle’s hair, pulling her down for a kiss.
“That’s another thing... I know you’ll understand how busy my life is. You won’t get mad at me when my medical internship pulls me away, or when I’m cramming for an important test because you’re in the same boat. But I promise I’ll always make time for you and Taylor when you need me.”
Michelle nodded. “I was about to say something of the same nature. When the lab needs me or if we’re cramming for a test, as you put it, then we are kinda busy, but I will always make time for you and my lil sister. Oh LeAnne, when we are both busy with work like that, do you think your sister would mind babysitting Taylor? I can pay her.”
LeAnne giggled. “I doubt she’d see it as babysitting, knowing Sarah, but I’m sure she’d love to have her over anyway. Sarah’s always having friends over, whether it’s our cousin Faith or Katelyn or that Bethany girl. I think it’d be good for both of them to spend time together.”
“Oh wow, we have to meet a Bethany on Monday, but thats just a coincidence of name.” Michelle giggled.
“I sure hope so,” LeAnne giggled. “Our Bethany’s about Faith’s age I think. I never really asked, but she definitely looks around eleven or twelve. Such a sweet girl. Usually wears tie-dye in bright pinks or purples.”
“Ah, must have hippies for parents or something, if she’s always wearing tie-dye, or she likes that era. I don’t mind some of the music, but I’m glad I wasn’t born in the 60s.” Michelle smiled.
“Gawd, me either. I like some of the pretty flower child dresses, but I grew up in a conservative Arkansas community where a boy woulda got his teeth knocked out if he didn’t know everything there is to know about the internal combustion engine, and girls were expected to do all the housework. I can only imagine the 60s being even worse. They did have some good music though.”
Michelle let out a heavy breath and fell asleep snuggling against LeAnne as she slipped a leg over one of LeAnne’s so she could be as close to her as possible while sleeping. It had been a really long day for her. LeAnne giggled under her breath as she lay her head back, pulling the sheet up over them. She pressed her lips to Michelle’s cheek before closing her eyes.
Both LeAnne and Michelle awoke at 4:30am to Taylor opening the door. “Michelle, LeAnne, you awake?” she spoke barely above a whisper..
LeAnne, as the more clothed of the two, sat up. “Hey you. Everything okay?”
Taylor nodded, “I am now. I thought you two left me here alone.”
LeAnne quickly shook her head, motioning for Taylor to come closer as she turned on the nearby nightstand lamp. “C’mere.”
Taylor moved closer to bed. She stopped in front of it and smiled; she was wearing the pink nightie that Michelle bought for her the day before. “I’m glad you both didn’t leave me. Um, I’m kinda hungry.” She looked down.
LeAnne giggled as she slid closer, pulling Taylor into a hug and kissing her forehead. “Honey, we’re not going anywhere. Let me get my bathrobe, and I’ll make you some breakfast, ok?” She paused to glance back at Michelle with another giggle. “And it’ll give your sister a chance to make herself decent,” she teased.
Michelle winked. “You know we are all naked under our clothes.” She giggled loudly..
LeAnne stared a little cross-eyed for just a moment before she started laughing hysterically. ‘Oh Christ, that’s great. Mind if I steal that the next time I have to deal with one of the Philosophy stoners? That’ll really tweak ‘em!”
Michelle giggled. “That’s where I got it from. You know Angie right, and her boy toy Chris?”
“Oh, the ones always thirty minutes late, sneaks in the back thinking nobody’ll notice?”
Michelle nodded, “Those are the two.” and giggled as she waiting for Taylor to leave the room before getting out of bed to grab a robe to come downstairs for some coffee.
LeAnne followed Taylor out of the room, grabbing her bathrobe along the way - an oversized, pale pink fleece number that almost reached her ankles. “So can I ask what made you think we had abandoned you? I mean it’s okay if you’d rather not talk about it,” she quickly added, “But I just want you to know I’m here for you - we both are.”
Taylor looked up at LeAnne, “I just had a dream, I guess, and with mamma and daddy gone..” She stopped, “I guess I got two new mommies.”
LeAnne giggled as she hugged Taylor. “I’m gonna let you in on a little family secret. Very few people around here know this. Not long ago my sister Sarah was … Um... Well, she was attacked by a boy, and he tried to hurt her in a really bad way. She had such awful nightmares about it. Bad things that happen to you, that you have no control over, are nothing for you to feel guilty about.”
She smiled and kissed Taylor’s forehead. “And for what it’s worth, I’m really happy that you’d think of me as your mom. I know I only just came into your life, but I promise you, I will always be here for you when you need me - always.”
Taylor hugged LeAnne tightly, as Michelle pulled them both into a hug, “Hey you two, let's get some food. I don’t know about anyone else in this house, but I was about to get up shortly anyway and make coffee.”
LeAnne giggled softly. “I’m actually usually up earlier than this, but I had a long day yesterday. Drove. Steph. Batty.” She giggled again, smiling innocently. “So, who wants hobo hash?” She grinned innocently, just waiting for the inevitable question as she started for the stairs.
Taylor looked at LeAnne with a strange expression on her face. “Hobo hash? What is that?”
“Well, the way Mom makes it, it’s a little bit like an omelet, except that instead of folding the eggs over your fixin’s, you scramble them up in a big bowl - hash browned potatoes, cheese, browned sausage, and you can add peppers or onions if you prefer. It’s SO good sauteed in a light oil. Kinda like a breakfast burrito without the tortilla.”
Michelle giggled. “Looks like we have a lot of new foods to experience, Taylor.”
LeAnne giggled as she stepped into the kitchen. She headed right for the freezer, taking out the package of sausage Michelle had bought yesterday and carrying it over to the counter. “I’ll get Momma to loan me her recipe book some time so I can make y’all a proper casserole for dinner.”
Michelle grinned, commenting, “Sounds like a plan,” as she made a bee-line for the can of coffee and the coffee pot.
Taylor just stood off to the side and watched attentively, her tummy protesting the food talk. LeAnne shot her a glance and grinned. “Want to help?”
Taylor nodded her head up and down, “I want to learn to cook. Making cookies last night was fun!”
“I love to cook. I’ll take you guys out to Mom’s restaurant sometime, too. For now, could you get some eggs out of the fridge, and see if we have any cheese? Shredded or sliced is fine since it’ll all end up melted anyway,” she explained, as she started to chop the frozen sausage with a delicate precision.
Taylor went to the fridge and grabbed a bag of shredded cheese and the carton of eggs, and brought them back to LeAnne, “Here you go.”
“Hmm...” LeAnne looked around, opening one of the cupboards, then another one. “Oh, this’ll do,” she said as she took down a large glass mixing bowl and set it on the counter. “Cracking an egg takes practice, but once you get the hang of it,” she paused to take out an egg and cracked it with just enough force that she could pull it apart without dropping any shell in.
“Now you try - and don’t worry if you get any shell in there. They’re easy to dig out with a fork, and we’ll be scrambling them anyway, so the yolk’s gonna get broken either way.”
Michelle giggled to herself, watching the pair. LeAnne and Taylor had really started to bond already, and she couldn’t be happier. She smiled lovingly as she poured up a cup of coffee for herself and another for LeAnne. “Do you like your coffee black or with creamer LeAnne?” Michelle smiled.
“Black as sin,”LeAnne answered with a grin. “It may taste like turpentine, but it wakes me right up too.”
Michelle giggled, “I like my coffee white as me.” as she added creamer to her coffee and none to LeAnne’s. “And for the sweet pea, some orange juice.” She grinned handing LeAnne and Taylor their drinks.
LeAnne smiled and kissed Michelle softly as she accepted her cup then, with one hand, began to drop the sausage bits into a frying pan. “This is just to get the sausage ready. Taylor sweetie, could you add another couple of eggs? If you feel comfortable with it I mean,” she asked as she moved over to the gas range.
“I’ll try,” Taylor answered nervously. “How’d you do this one-handed?” she asked, staring almost cross-eyed at the egg.
Michelle giggled and picked up one of the eggs, turning it over in her hand so Taylor could see. “If you grip it like this, then once it’s cracked, you’ll be able to just spread your fingers apart and it should come right apart. You might have to crack it a few times though,” she added, returning the egg to the carton.
Taylor nodded and tried the trick. To her own surprise, she got it the first time. “Oh wow, that wasn’t that hard.”
LeAnne started to laugh. “You know the first time I did that, I squeezed too hard. You can guess what happened next. Momma looked like she couldn’t decide whether to be mad or to laugh.”
“Before I sold Auntie’s farm, when I was living with her, I had to go out and get fresh eggs, and I learned how to pick them up properly that way.” Michelle smiled.
“Oh gawd,” LeAnne giggled. “Our gram on my dad’s side had a farm when me and Ricky were little. She had this HUGE rooster named Goliath. He was a mean beast. Chased us all over the hen house when we’d go gather eggs.” She started giggling. “Then one Christmas, Goliath made a fantastic chicken dinner.” She pulled the pan off the heat, setting it on the back burner and shutting off the front burner.
“Like Mr. Myagi’s bull - bad bull make good soup!” Michelle giggled.
“Oh I love that movie,” LeAnne giggled. “Okay, next we’re going to let the potatoes simmer in the sausage grease while we prepare the eggs.”
Michelle drank her coffee as she watched Taylor and LeAnne cook. “You two seem paling it up really well, I’m so glad it worked out.”
LeAnne winked at Taylor and then grinned at Michelle. “Well, how else would you expect a Mom to treat her new daughter?” She giggled, stepping over to wrap Michelle in a hug. “She told me just before you got your robe and joined us that she felt like she had two mommies now. I told her I’m deeply honored that she feels that way about me - about us.”
Taylor giggled as she joined the two in their hug. “I had a really bad dream about losing you guys too, but LeAnne really made me feel better.”
Michelle smiled at them both. “Anytime you have a bad dream, don’t hesitate to come see us ok sweetie? Just make sure you crawl between the comforter and the sheet, otherwise, “ Michelle cleared her throat, “Ahh, um, never mind.”
LeAnne giggled softly. “Yeah, you’re always welcome to come join us honey. I mean, in a way you’re the whole reason we’re together right now.”
Michelle nodded in agreement, “I totally agree. You are what brought LeAnne and I together sweet pea.”
Taylor giggled as she leaned her head against Michelle. “So you’re not mad that I called you Mommies instead of sisters?”
“Nope. I kind of like it sweet pea. I don’t know about Miss talks cutely in her sleep however.” Michelle winked at LeAnne.
“I love it,” LeAnne giggled. “And whaddayamean talk in my sleep?”
“Yup you talk like a little girl when your sleeping, and you talk about all sorts of different things.” Michelle smiled.
“Oh dear Lord,” LeAnne shook her head. “I didn’t say anything incriminating did I?”
“Nothing I remember, I got up around two to use the bathroom, that’s about all I heard was something about a unicorn, and a teddy bear.” Michelle smiled.
LeAnne giggled and blushed a little. “Must’ve been dreaming about when Sarah was little. She adores unicorns. She’s got a huge collection of ceramic figurines she’s gathered over the years.”
Michelle nodded, “Well we know what we can get her for her birthday then.”
Taylor looked over at LeAnne, “When is Aunt Sarah’s birthday then?” and giggled.
“June 20th I believe,” LeAnne replied. “But there’s always Christmas,” she added with a giggle. “Hey, when’s your birthday sweet pea?” she asked as she fished around in a nearby drawer, retrieving a whisk.
Taylor looked at LeAnne, “August 29th, and you're calling me Sweet Pea now? Oh thats so cool!” she bubbled as she drank her orange juice.
LeAnne giggled. “I still call Sarah ‘Sweet girl’ - I’ve called her that for as long as I can remember, so I figured it’s only fitting,” she replied as she picked up the bowl of eggs and began to vigorously whisk them.
Taylor really wasn’t sure what to do with herself at the moment, two loving mothers (albeit one was her sister, but that didn’t matter), a great home, a new school, and two new friends, “What time do you go to work today Mamma LeAnne?”
LeAnne started to giggle, shooting Michelle a kind of glance that suggested she wasn’t quite sure she heard Taylor right, but grinned. “Well, normally I’d have to be out of the house by six just to get there on time, but now that I’m livin’ here, I could probably leave by eight-thirty and still make it early.”
Michelle smiled, “Need a ride in, or did you bring your car? I was so tired last night I didn’t even bother to look.”
“Oh, um,” LeAnne blushed. “Mine’s bein’ looked at by someone who knows more about these things than ‘The little orange light’s on.” LeAnne giggled. “But she’s working on it here in Alpine Springs at least. I’d love a ride if y’all don’t mind,” she replied, pouring the eggs over the simmering breakfast mix and turning the heat on again.
Taylor smiled as she continued to drink her juice, “So we have to go to Kingsley to get mine and Michelle’s things today and I was hoping to get ahold of Trish and Megs and go to the mall if that’s ok?”
LeAnne glanced back at Taylor with a grin. “Ask your mother,” she teased, trying her best to keep a straight face and not giggle.
“I don’t mind, if your other mother doesn’t” Michelle giggled, “But you have to get your friends’ parents permission first, and when you’re at the mall if anything happens call 911 and then me or LeAnne ok?”
“Ok,” Taylor answered solemnly. She knew too well what ‘could happen’ just from her personal experience, to say nothing of what LeAnne mentioned about her sister earlier.
“We’re not trying to scare you or anything,” LeAnne added with a soft smile. “We just want you to be safe and smart. If it helps, the only reason I don’t worry about Sarah going out like this is because she’s dating Katelyn - that girl could kick my butt.” She giggled.
Michelle giggled. “I can’t wait to meet your sister, and your mom as well.” giving LeAnne a wink, “I’m going to just casually stroll up and say “Hey Mom””
Taylor thought for a second then giggled, “She might not like it if I call her Grandma.”
LeAnne started giggling. “I think some part of her is worried that Ricky’s her only chance for grandkids. I mean, she doesn’t even know that I want to adopt more once I’m out of college and can afford to support a larger family. And Sarah’s … Well, I just can’t see her as a mother just yet. Maybe she’ll grow out of it as she gets older.”
Michelle grinned, “And how large of a family is that?” giving LeAnne ‘the look’.
“Oh, you know, not many - eight, ten at the most,” she answered with a casual smile.
“Well I was thinking more like twelve or fourteen.” Michelle grinned, as Taylor spit out some orange juice.
LeAnne laughed. “Wow. I walked right into that one. Really though, in all honesty I’d love maybe one or three more - two would be bad for that whole ‘middle child’ thing my brother had to deal with I think. Well, that and being the oldest of three really far apart in age didn’t exactly make growin’ up any easier on me. I wouldn’t wanna put Taylor through that.”
Michelle nodded, “I think Taylor would make a great older sister.” pouring herself another cup of coffee and checking LeAnne’s cup, “I’m going to relax after I get this house business taken care of, since even though mom and dad left everything to Taylor, I was surprised they named me executor of their estate, and to top it off they named me guardian at litem for her till she turns eighteen or graduates from college.”
“Given the bad blood, I kind of am too - no offense intended,” LeAnne replied thoughtfully. “I’m glad they gave you guardianship though. She deserves better than to be shoved in some stranger’s home or gettin’ passed around like a piece of meat by the system.” LeAnne shook her head softly. She wanted to say more, but not in front of Taylor. Instead she picked up the shredded cheese, pouring a generous amount over the egg-sausage-potato concoction and letting it melt.
“Almost done,” she announced. “Oh! I shoulda made biscuits!” she added. “Oh well. I’ll remember those tomorrow. Y’know, if I hadn’t got into med school I’d probably have opened my own bakery instead, like Momma’s doing with her restaurant.”
Michelle smiled, “I think you’re talent is better suited for the Hospital, even though you make some of the best food i’ve ever eaten.”
Taylor smiled and nodded, “I agree.”
LeAnne giggled. “I really can’t decide if I want to be a GP or a surgeon - that’s why I end up observing so much. It’s to help me try and figure out what I wanna do when I reach the higher classes. I’m even minoring in Bio Med because I’m so indecisive. I just love helping people.”
Pausing, LeAnne stepped away from the range to grab a large platter, dumping the contents of the pan onto it practically expertly. “When I was a little girl, all my poor dollies’ booboos had little pink band-aids.” She giggled as she carried the plate to the table in one hand, a stack of plates with forks on top in the other. “Now y’all take as much as you like. This’ so easy to make that I can always make more.”
Michelle watched Taylor take a heap full of the food before she loaded her plate, “If things get tough in the class for you hon, just ask me and I will definitely help you, but you know that anyway. The nice thing is it’s a six year degree and I might be able to complete it in four if I play my cards right.”
LeAnne smiled as she nodded. “I might have to take you up on that. Even Steph thought I was crazy when I dropped my Lit minor for Bio Med, but it was that or double-majoring in advanced mathematics, and I figured this way I could be a more well-rounded doctor when I graduate,” she explained as she scooped up a small amount for herself.
Michelle took a bite of the hobo hash, and smiled, “Good stuff. Near the end of next semester I will be interning at the Hospital for GRS surgeries.”
“I didn’t think they did that many in the area,” LeAnne started to say, but paused. “Oh, right. I already forgot how close we are to New Haven.” She giggled. “Plus they did fly that specialist in just for Robin.”
Michelle nodded, “They want to start doing them here in Smallville I mean Alpine Springs. After I graduate I might open a GRS clinic here in town, specializing in some new techniques we’ve been developing in the lab.”
“I think that’s a great idea, honestly. It’s a more comfortable, relaxed surroundings here, a little like a vacation city without all the ruckus of a place like New Haven or New York City. It’d be a lot better for recuperating for sure.”
Taylor listened to the two talk when a text message suddenly on her phone. “Oh wow. Trish is awake!”she giggled, grabbing her cell phone off the counter.
Michelle giggled to herself as she watched out of the corner of her eye. LeAnne just grinned, whispering, “She’s quite the social butterfly. I’d be terrified to talk to anyone if what happened to her had been me.”
Michelle nodded, “Same here, but I am really glad she isn’t letting this get to her.” whispering back as she took another bite of her food.
“It’s like riding a horse, as my daddy would say. When you get thrown you just gotta get back up in the saddle and show the beast who’s boss. And if that doesn’t work … Well, I can’t finish the rest. He’d never actually hurt an animal, but the way he says it, it is kinda funny.” LeAnne blushed.
Michelle laughed as she finished her hobo hash and put her plate in the dishwater, “That was great. I’m stuffed hon, Going to go up and get dressed, and ready for the day; Taylor? Did you still want to join LeAnne and me for lunch, or do you want to eat lunch with your new friends at the mall?”
“Oh, um,” Taylor frowned thoughtfully as she looked up from her phone.
LeAnne giggled. “You can go eat with your friends if you want. You don’t have to feel guilty!” She stood and wrapped her in a hug, kissing the top of her head.
“I’d like to hang out with them if thats ok. I love you both, but I just met them, and they are so cool.” Taylor smiled as she texted Trish about hanging out later today.
LeAnne nodded. “Of course that’s ok honey. I think it’s wonderful. You have fun today!” She smiled happily and kissed her new daughter again, on the forehead this time, giving her a gentle squeeze. “I’ll be upstairs gettin’ ready with your other mamma if you need anything.”
Taylor followed them upstairs just long enough to get dressed, returning to her phone, wearing a camouflage skirt and black tank top that she’d gotten yesterday at the mall.
“BTW big grl sct meet 2morrow afternoon. If u can make it ull meet our troop ldr,” popped up on Taylor’s phone.
“Kool, wll tll Michelle abt it & gt dues paid.” Taylor texted back.
“Awsum cnt w8!!! :-)” Trisha replied back.
“gng 2 kngsly, afr wnt 2 hng @ mll with megan if can?” Taylor texted.
“Wut? lol jk sure! Cll me wen u gt bck!”
“Sure,” the only word in this conversation Taylor hadn’t butchered, and she smiled as LeAnne and Michelle came downstairs. “Hey, Trisha said to call her when we get back.”
Michelle grinned. “So I guess it’s just the two of us for lunch today. How romantic,” she teased.
LeAnne grinned, “Well that’s just fine with me.”
“That’s what I love about you LeAnne. You have this amazing ability to adapt to new things.”
LeAnne smiled a little. “Yeah, I think I got that from Momma. She says us Cameron women are strong, but what I think she means is that we’re adaptable. It’s a nice trait to have in our chosen field of study, y’know?” she added with a slight giggle as she hugged Michelle. “But it doesn’t hurt that nothing but good is coming from the changes. Sure, everything’s happenin’ real fast, but... it’s all good things. Such amazing, wonderful things.”
Michelle held onto LeAnne for a moment and smiled, “Yeah, two weeks ago, I didn’t even think I’d ever get to see Taylor ever again, and here she is living with me, and I get to spoil her rotten.” smiling over at Taylor who was lost in her cell phone, the distinct sounds of ‘Angry Birds’ occasionally cropping up from it.
LeAnne giggled. “Just don’t make the same mistake I almost did. I was so danged lost in my studies that I almost missed an amazing trip this summer, meeting family and really getting to connect with my cousin Moira for the first time. I guess that’s some part of why I’m so gung-ho about helping you with Taylor - like the song says, I don’t wanna miss a thing.”
“I agree, I know we will be busy sometimes, but I’m willing to take a break, I just started at Yale recently, but I’m so far ahead in some of my classes, even with summer classes, I can take a break any time and hop back in without much loss.” Michelle smiled and kissed LeAnne then walked over to Taylor and kissed, her on the forehead, looking down at her texting grammar, “Woah girl, I hope you don’t write like that in school.”
LeAnne giggled loudly. “I remember Mom saying the exact same thing to me when she first got a text-capable phone.”
Taylor blushed deeply. “I have better spelling when I write then when I text.”
“Steph actually handed in a psych paper written entirely in a mix of text and other netspeak once. I couldn’t even get past the first page, but once she showed her prof the ‘real’ version, he gave her extra credit for creativity,” LeAnne giggled.
Michelle shook her head. “That Steph is sure a weird one. I met her in the front parade area, near the fountain. I dropped my purse and lost half the contents on the ground, and she was the only one to stop to help me. The weird part was she was wearing Mismatched shoes and socks that day.”
“She calls herself an observationalist,” LeAnne giggled. “Not just an observer - she takes it a step further. She likes to do things - some subtle, some really not subtle, to see how people react. I can promise you though that her helping you was completely genuine. She’s the sweetest, most loyal friend I’ve ever had.”
Taylor tilted her head to one side and giggled. “She sounds like someone who’d walk up to a Scotsman over there and ask him if the rumors are true.”
Michelle glanced over at Taylor. “What rumors?”
Taylor grinned. “The ones about what they don’t wear under their kilts.”
“Oh gawd,” LeAnne practically cackled. “She would too!”
Michelle giggled, “Well when Steph gets back from Scotland, she’s got a room here. She’s more then welcome because she’s been a very good friend.”
LeAnne grinned broadly as she hugged Michelle. “I know she’s going to love that. She gushed for a week about Mom’s home cooking the one time I managed to convince her to come with me to visit. Anyhow, I’m ready when y’all are. I know it’s early, but with Linda’s condition she’s gonna have to go on leave any day now so I’m gonna help pick up the nurses’ slack a bit.”
Michelle nodded, and grabbed her car keys, “The faster we go the quicker we can call Kingsley an over and done with thing,” she answered, giving LeAnne and Taylor a smile as she headed for the door to start the car.
“I love this old Mustang,” LeAnne commented casually. Hey, Sweet Pea,” she called over her shoulder at Taylor, “You want to ride shotgun?”
“Wow. Really?” Taylor bubbled.
LeAnne smiled as she nodded. “Sure. I mean either way we’d both have to get out at the hospital when y’all drop me off,” she reasoned, sliding the front seat forward so she could get in the back, and letting the seat drop back again. Taylor jumped in the front seat.
“I love it too, it was the only thing Daddy ever did for me, other than the new yacht.” She frowned slightly at that. “I don’t want to get rid of it, but at the same time I really don’t want to keep it around anymore, but everytime I get an offer I don’t get good vibes from the person so I refuse.” Michelle smiled as she got in the driver’s seat and waited for everyone to buckle up.
“I might know a buyer,” LeAnne offered thoughtfully. “I’ll talk to her about it tomorrow when I pick up my car.”
“Sounds good, but I need to meet this person first. I won’t just sell her to anyone.” Michelle answered as she pulled out of the driveway and headed to the hospital to drop off LeAnne.
The three pulled into the nursing parking and Michelle smiled back at LeAnne. “So you have a beautiful day ok hon? And I’ll try to keep Taylor out of trouble till I drop her off at the mall.”
Taylor hopped out to let LeAnne out, and as she slid back into the passenger seat again, LeAnne walked around the car and leaned down, giving Michelle a very public display of affection right there in the parking lot. She grinned brightly. “See you later. You two have a great day.”
Michelle grinned after the two kissed. “Love ya; see you at noon!” When LeAnne turned to walk away, Michelle wolf whistled at her.
LeAnne giggled, glanced over her shoulder, and gave her rump a playful wiggle before continuing on inside.
Taylor shook her head. “Adults. You guys are sooo silly.” She laughed quietly as she went back to texting Trisha and Megan.
Michelle laughed. “I can’t believe I just did that, but I can’t believe she kissed me like that in public either. It’s so unlike either of us. Hercules was right, y’know,” she teased. She distinctly remembered watching Disney’s Hercules, and cynically laughing at the line ‘People do crazy things when they’re in love.’
Taylor looked up from her phone and smiled. “It’s great to see you so happy.”
“Know what makes me happier than having LeAnne in my life sweet pea?” Michelle grinned as they turned onto the highway to head to Kingsley.
“Ice cream?” she teased, giggling.
“Well that’s the third thing; you’re the first, and then it’s LeAnne, then thank you heaven for Ice cream.” Michelle giggled.
Taylor laughed as she looked up. “Hey, that’s Sunshine isn’t it? Wow. It’s huge,” she added, pointing out the large private school campus on the outskirts of town. It was a massive school, at least for the size of Alpine Springs, with its own private dorms on either side, a large gym, and athletics fields for soccer, football, and a baseball/softball diamond.
“Yeah, that’s where you will be going to school sweet pea. At least you don’t have to live on campus now though.” Michelle smiled as they drove out of town, headed down the highway to Kingsley. “I had the lawyer hire a professional cleaning crew to go over the house and straighten everything, so it won’t be weird to go in there.” Michelle smiled to reassure Taylor.
“Oh and I forgot to tell you, that you’re supposed to meet with someone later today about getting your uniform for Girl Scouts. I paid your dues and stuff for you.” Michelle quickly added, “I think it’s Trisha’s mom that will have it for you.”
“Oh yeah! Trisha said there’s a big meeting tomorrow afternoon. I told her I’d ask you about it. When’d you have time to sneak that one past me?” she giggled. “You’re like, super-mom or something.”
Michelle grinned, “She called me when I was upstairs changing, and I called the girls scouts troup here and paid your dues for you. When they asked if you knew anyone in the scouts here I told them about Trisha and Megan, and they told me they would give Trisha’s mom a uniform for you to try on.”
Taylor nodded with a smile as she started to scratch her chest a little. “That’s so cool.” and then she went back to texting her friends. She giggled after a moment. “Megan wants to know if you’re psychic, and if so, what the next winning lottery numbers are.”
“Tell her she’s too young to play the lottery, and I can only read your mind.” Michelle winked as they pulled off the highway into Kingsley.
“She says L-O-L,” Taylor giggled. “At Kings, C U L Eight R,” she said out loud as she punched in a message to send to both girls, then put her phone away, quietly watching the familiar scenery pass her by. “This place already doesn’t feel like home anymore.”
“It never really did for me either, when I came back here to where I was living when I first started at Yale. I kind of moved back here to be closer to you sweet pea, but it felt really odd being here.”
Michelle smiled as they pulled into their parents driveway. Both their parents’ cars were parked in the garage so she hadn't had a chance to see them yet. In the driveway was a blue sports car with a woman sitting in the front seat. “That must be the lawyer,” Michelle said as she parked the car.
“Oh my God,” Taylor whispered. “I want a car like that when I’m older!” She continued to stare as they got out of the car. A woman in a smart black business suit stepped out of the sports car with an attache case in one hand. Her shoulder length black hair lay perfectly styled, not a strand out of place, and her bright green eyes seemed to almost pop.
“You must be Michelle and Taylor? I’m so sorry again about your loss, but it’s a pleasure to finally meet you in person,” she offered rather warmly as she offered her hand to shake the girls’.
Michelle shook the woman’s hand, “It’s nice to finally put to a face to the voice I’ve been talking to the last four days. You said I had some things to sign and then we could go into the house?”
“Yes. It’s all very straightforward in this case,” she answered with a smile. “I can’t tell you how nightmarish these things can get when there’s no will or last wishes. You girls are incredibly lucky they left everything in writing,” she continued as she opened her case, produced a small stack of documents, and handed them over. “You’re welcome to look over everything first if you’d like, of course.”
“Sure, it won’t take a moment. I’ve had to learn some legal jargon taking Bio Med at Yale, and when I was dealing with our Aunts estate.” She looked over the will and the document. They left everything not surprisingly to Taylor, but they did one thing that shocked Michelle still, they left her in charge of Taylor and the estate and money from the estate till Taylor was old enough. Michelle smiled as she signed the documents. “Here you go.”
The woman accepted the documents and placed them back in her case again. “It’s such an unfortunate incident. I know your parents left specific instructions post-mortem that have already been carried out, but if you need any help sorting through any of this please don’t hesitate to give me a call.”
The woman gave Michelle and Taylor both a sympathetic smile, deciding to leave out the part about meeting with their mother to discuss divorce proceedings barely a month ago. Instead she shook Michelle and Taylor’s hands again and turned to return to her car.
“Thank you Sasha. Do you happen to have the key to the house? I know Taylor’s got hers, but knowing Dad he removed the spare hidden key a long time ago.” Michelle smirked.
“Oh, yes! I almost forgot!” Sasha answered, reaching for her briefcase again and producing two sets of keys. “These were among your parents’ personal items. I’m going to assume that one of those goes to each of the cars in the garage as well, but for privacy’s sake I haven’t tried too hard to find out, I’ll admit.
“But if not, do let me know. Your mother and I spent a great deal of time talking before she passed, and I’d consider it a personal favor to her to help her daughters, you see.” She smiled professionally, in the back of her mind hoping that comment didn’t come off too badly.
Before Michelle let Sasha go because she caught what she had said, “Did she really call me her daughter?”
Sasha nodded, and sighed after a moment. “I suppose you’re going to hear this sooner or later.” She paused to glance at Taylor. “Why don’t we let your sister inside first so she can start sorting out what she wants to keep?”
Michelle nodded and went to the door unlocking it. “Sweet Pea go upstairs and pack your clothes into a suitcase, and I’ll be right in ok?”
“Fine,” Taylor answered softly. Part of her really wanted to know what the big secret was, and she was far too intelligent to be so easily bought off with the ‘It’s adult talk’ argument either, but for the sake of Michelle she went inside anyway.
“Thank you sweet pea.” Michelle called after her, “I’ll get you ice cream later ok?”
Sasha smiled as she watched. “Poor girl.” She turned back to Michelle again. “Even though I believe just as much as anyone that this was just a freak accident, the timing still startled me. To be honest sweetheart, I’m not just in charge of handling your parents’ affairs. I’m also... Or rather I was going to be, your mother’s divorce attorney.”
“I still don’t follow you. What does this have to do with her calling me ‘daughter’?”
“Well, you see, when your mother first became a client of mine, when I drew up the original wills for them both, it just seemed as though something was bothering her, so I took a chance, and did the one thing my boss is always telling me to never do.
“I asked, and became emotionally involved. Her feelings about your gender status were ‘complicated’ to say the least, but I do think part of her resented your father for the way you were treated. She was contemplating divorce proceedings in order to get Taylor into a somewhat more positive environment.”
Sasha paused to take a breath. “She knew that, her personal feelings aside, that you are legally recognized as female now, and that if anything happened to them, that you would know what was in Taylor’s best interest going forward. So in the strictest sense, yes, she called you her daughter. I’m sorry that it couldn’t have been more personal than that.”
Michelle nodded. “Yeah, me too.” She sighed. “But at least she recognized that I really do love my sister, and want what’s best for her.”
Sasha smiled softly. “I believe so too. She’s been through so much already that I didn’t want to be the one to have to tell her that her parents were getting a divorce so soon after she’d lost them.”
“She’s extremely intelligent Sasha. I’m going to have to tell her.” Michelle sighed, “I can’t keep it from her. She’s going to find out sooner or later from someone, or by going through mom and dad’s things.”
“I understand. To be honest, that’s why I’m telling you now. I’d rather she hear it from someone she trusts than a complete stranger - or worse, find out on her own, as you said. She needs to know that, while yes, her mother was going to do this to protect her, she didn’t do anything wrong. I don’t believe your father was an abusive man, but I do believe she was tired of fighting with him.”
“Yeah, he kinda threw me out of the house, not physically, but yeah, so my aunt - his sister - took me in.”
“That was most unfortunate - to put it politely. It really saddens me that some people didn’t want to give people like you a chance, for what it’s worth. And that’s not just the sensitivity training talking - but due to client confidentiality that’s all I can say.” She smiled professionally.
Michelle nodded, “A lot of us prefer anonymity. Most people who know me or see me think pretty girl, which I lucked out I guess.” she smiled at that.
“Honestly, the only reason I knew you were the one I should be expecting was because you had Taylor with you,” Sasha replied with a professional smile. “I should let you get to your business here, but again, if you need anything, please let me know.”
“Yeah, thank you for everything Sasha.” Michelle smiled as she shook the woman’s hand again and went inside to help Taylor.
Inside, Taylor had only just begun packing - the reason why being evident. Her old bedroom was far from what she remembered, and though far less furnished than her new, much larger one, it was no less girlish. A two story dollhouse sat in the corner, and a white satin comforter lay on the bed, a few token stuffed animals lining a shelf over it.
“Nice room sweet pea. Some of those were my stuffed animals huh?” Michelle teased and leaned over to kiss Taylor on the forehead.
“It’s weird. It’s like what I always wanted, but it was nothing like this before.” She shook her head slowly. “Kinda scary. I should love it, but part of me’s a little freaked out. I’ll be glad to just leave this house behind. The day I went to the park, it was partly to get away from them.” She frowned up at Michelle. “I didn’t even say goodbye. I-I just took off walking,” she stammered, and started to cry softly, wrapping her arms around Michelle.
Michelle sighed and held Taylor close to her, “I’m glad you walked out sweet pea, otherwise you wouldn’t be here with me today. Do you want any of your toys sweetie?”
“Yeah,” she finally managed to respond. “I want to take as much as I can.” She couldn’t bring herself to tell her that the dollhouse in the corner was in her dreams about the strange girl named Faith, but she also couldn’t bring herself to leave it behind.
“Ok, I’m going to call a moving van to come in and take this stuff to our new place, but lets take what we can now.”
“We can put my old bed in one of the guest bedrooms,” Taylor replied, managing to get her emotions back under control again. “You can decide what to do with the other furniture and junk. It doesn’t really mean anything to me. Should I get a garbage bag to carry some of this stuff in? Not to throw away, but since I don’t know if we’ve got any boxes in the house to use...”
“Sure sweetie, you can do that. And I know what you mean about not throwing it away.” Michelle added with a reassuring smile, and Taylor stepped out of the room and raced to the kitchen.
Michelle left Taylor’s room and walked up to the door that used to be hers, and opened it slowly, not sure what was going to be on the other side of the door.
“They kept everything the way you left it,” Taylor said softly from behind. “I think maybe Mom thought you’d eventually come home. She used to come in here sometimes and cry, when she thought no one would notice. At least … that’s what I remember now.” She frowned a little.
Michelle just stared at everything in the room, exactly the same way it looked the day their dad threw her out of the house, “I.. I thought maybe dad would have tossed it all.” Michelle walked to the closet and pulled one of the panellings out and giggled softly, “My old clothing stash is still here.”
“Oh wow,” Taylor giggled, peeking around from behind. “That dress would have looked SO good on you! Tell me you bought another one like it when you started living as a girl with Auntie?”
Michelle held the dress close to her, “No I could never find another one like it sweet pea, but it’s yours now when you grow into it some ok?”
Taylor’s eyes went wide. “Thank you so much. I promise I’ll wear it as soon as it doesn’t swallow me up,” she giggled excitedly.
Michelle giggled as she handed the dress to Taylor, “I love you sweet pea, and if you want any of my old stuffed animals other than Butterbear, you can have them.” Michelle smiled.
“You should keep them. I’m sure LeAnne wouldn’t mind,” Taylor answered with a grin.
Michelle giggled, “I could but if you want any of them you can take some. I noticed you took a couple already.” she leaned down and kisses Taylor on the forehead again, and then started going through her stuff taking what she wanted to take before being kicked out, then moved to their parents room, to get the expensive jewelry as to not leave it behind. “Get your room ready Sweet Pea, I’m going downstairs to see what mom and dad left for cars.”
“I swear I don’t remember doing it,” Taylor giggled, but squeezed her hand as she passed, heading back for her room.
A few moments later Michelle came up with a grin, “That is one sweet sports car. I’ll have Kevin a friend of mine here in town come pick up my old car and the van. We’re driving that sports car home, but we can load the van up with your stuff Sweet Pea.”
Taylor giggled. “Told you so. Does that mean we’re keeping both? I’ve never even ridden in the sports car,” she admitted with a sheepish smile. “Not that Dad actively forbade it or anything. It just never came up.”
Michelle smiled and nodded, “I think we can keep them both; I don’t see why not.” She grabbed some of the stuff Taylor packed into the bags and started to bring them downstairs to the van. Taylor followed close behind with a bulky, but light bag over her shoulder as well.
“Gosh, this stupid cast,” she grumbled. “At least it doesn’t hurt to text,” she added with a giggle.
“I know you want that thing off now sweet pea. It won’t be long, but you know after it comes off you will have to go through physical training to use your arm right again.” Michelle leaned over to kiss Taylor’s forehead.
Around eleven thirty, they had packed everything they wanted at the house right now into the van and Michelle’s friend had came and picked up her old Shelby, leaving them with the brand new Shelby convertible.
“Wait, don’t pull out onto the highway yet,” Taylor announced excitedly and quickly opened the glove compartment. A new pair of $200 sunglasses slid out onto the drawer as if they were just begging to be worn. She giggled as she reached over, setting them on top of Michelle’s head. “Okay, NOW we can go.”
Michelle smiled as she pulled the shades over her eyes, and hit the highway. “Want to see how fast this thing can go sweet pea?” She giggled.
Taylor squealed as she grabbed onto her seat with anticipation. “I don’t see any cops around,” she added, looking around cautiously as the wind tossed her beautiful blonde hair around wildly.
“I see pops got himself a newer radar detector on this thing anyway.” Michelle grinned as she hit the gas and sped down the highway at around 150 miles per hour.
“Wheeeeeeeeeeeeee,” Taylor giggled, tilting her head back a little and taking in the sweet scent of fast freedom. “Oh my God. No wonder Daddy liked this car so much.” She paused just a moment. Somehow calling him ‘Daddy’ had become more and more natural over the last couple of days, to the point that she almost didn’t even notice it this time.
Michelle started to slow down abit down to the 75 mph speed limit. “There’s a speed trap up ahead. No sense in getting a ticket huh sweet pea?” she commented, as they drove past a highway patrol car. Taylor just gave the highway patrol a friendly wave and a girlish smile, giggling.
“Oh, we so need to get a bumper sticker for the van that says “Normally I drive a Shelby” for when you or LeAnne get stuck with Soccer Mom carpool duty,” she added, giggling louder.
Michelle giggled. “That sounds cool - to be a soccor mom that is.”
At that moment a girl about Michelle’s age, with long black hair, plum lipstick, and a black lace tank top, driving a mid-90s model black Mustang whipped around them, driving alongside just long enough for the girl to grin at the pair, wave, and speed off ahead to the distinct sound of a turbocharger flexing its muscles. A bright gold bumper sticker on the back proclaimed in bold lettering, “My girlfriend’s a cheerleader - deal with it!”
Michelle giggled, “I think she was challenging us Sweet Pea,” as she romped the gas to catch up to the girl in the other mustang and pulled alongside her, with a smile on her face.
The girl clearly laughed as she realized they had caught up. She grinned and waved with one hand before said hand disappeared again. A moment later she had thrown the car into top gear, slamming on the gas to try and edge ahead. Allthewhile, Taylor just giggled at the rivalry.
“We can take her right?” she asked.
“Depends on what she’s got under the hood of that thing.” Michelle grinned, “And how much Pops paid for this one,” she added, hitting the gas and speeding off ahead of the girl. Taylor looked over her shoulder, watching the black Mustang slowly fade from sight for a moment or two at least, and giggled.
“That was so cool!”
The girl finally caught up to them again, but only because they had slowed down to take the exit. It almost seemed she was following them now.
Michelle smiled, “Looks like she’s waving us to pull into the gas station. Should we?” she asked, looking over to see the girl waving them, as she turned her blinker on to turn into the gas station.
“Sure,” Taylor giggled. “She seems friendly enough. And I’m pretty sure I heard a tire iron rolling around under my seat if not.”
Michelle smiled and giggled as she turned on her signal to join the girl at the gas station, pulling into a spot next to the store, “That was fun wasn’t it?”
The girl laughed as she stepped out of her car, revealing tight black jeans and matte black boots with a two inch heel. “Damn girl. Where’d you learn to drive like that?” she teased. She had a distinct, if slight, Southern drawl, not really unlike LeAnne’s, but more laid-back, and more understandable.
“I’ve got a buddy who sometimes works for a NASCAR driver, and I got some personal lessons from the guy he works for back when I was considering joining the drag racing scene.” Michelle smiled as she got out of her car.
The girl looked over Michelle’s new car for a moment or two. “Well damn, no wonder you skunked my butt. Didn’t realize this was the new GT350 I was up against.”
“Yeah its a front convertible, supercharged. My old man before he passed bought it. Taylor and I just inherited it and wanted to test the speeds out.” Michelle smiled. “Good thing we passed the trooper a bit back you know?”
The girl giggled. “I swear he was waiting for me. He was on the other side of the road when I went to Kings this morning to check on a friend. Oh, I’m Nikki,” she added, offering her hand. “Hope I didn’t scare you guys.”
“I didn’t see him on our way to Kings. I’m Michelle and that’s my..” a small pause, “daughter Taylor.” Michelle grinned.
“Wow. I hope I look that good when I’ve got a daughter her age,” Nikki teased.
“I adopted my lil sister; I’m seventeen!” Michelle giggled.
“Ohhh, wait, I know you guys. You just moved in down the street from my girlfriend’s sister’s place.”
“Whos that? I just started meeting people around here, but it’s a wonderful town though.” Michelle smiled.
Nikki giggled. “Robin Smith - her sister Margie and my best friend Allison live in the cul de sac with Sarah and her family.”
“That’s Sarah Cameron right? LeAnne lives with us.” Michelle smiled.
Nikki grinned. “That’s her. It’s kind of a grapevine thing. LeAnne told her mom, who told Sarah, who told Robin, who told me. Confused yet?” she teased, grinning. Taylor giggled.
Michelle giggled as well, “Anyway, your girlfriend Robin is a sweet young lady. She’s brave.” Michelle winked to let Nikki know what she was talking about.
“You have nooo idea. The crap she’s been through since she moved here, I wouldn’t have been able to do it - not if I wanted to stay sane anyway.”
“Oh she’s told me some of it, but I can’t talk about everything, you know doctor patient confidentiality.” Michelle grinned.
Recognition dawned on Nikki’s face at that comment. “OH! I didn’t realize you were THAT Michelle.” She grinned at that, stepped closer, and pulled her into a hug.
“Yeah, the one and the same,” she answered and hugged her back. “Hey, once Taylor gets her cast off, we’re going to have a big pool party. Since you’re friends with the Camerons I figured I’d invite you.”
“Sounds great. I’ve been dying for an excuse to get Robin to at least try on a two piece. Hopefully the new plumbing will at least let her lounge around the pool, hey?” she added with an almost impish giggle.
“Oh I’m sure she’ll be able to do a lot more than just that/ We did something new for her. It’s still experimental which is why I was there. Some of the hormone therapy she’s been on is also some things we just got approved by the FDA.”
Nicole just giggled under her breath. She knew all about the specialist. The only thing they couldn’t do was what they’d done for Sarah. Nikki had made them promise no magic involvement to make her ‘real’ - it’d have destroyed the core, the essence of what made Robin the girl she loved.
She smiled warmly. “It’s amazing work, what y’all accomplished with her. I mean she’s obviously still as sore as anyone who’s been through a major surgery, but she called me from Ally’s house next door this morning. That’s some kinda record in itself.”
“Yeah, the recovery time should a lot better for her, with more functionality, and some other bonuses, but she will still never be able to have kids, regrettably.” Michelle frowned.
“Oh, yeah, but she’ll still be a mother - once we’re both out of college.” Nikki coughed and giggled. “She snuck that one by me until the last minute.”
Michelle smiled and gave a nod, “Maybe by then we can figure out a way for girls like Robin to have children.”
“I hope so. I mean, I feel kind of guilty knowing I’ll eventually get to carry her child, but not the other way around, y’know?” She paused thoughtfully. “Anyway, I should let you guys get on with your day - plus I’ve got a Mustang to track down.”
“Nice meeting you Nikki. I need to get Taylor to the mall so she can meet up with her friends, and a lunch date with a very special nurse.” Michelle grinned.
Nikki giggled. “Sounds like fun.” She took about three steps toward her car, paused, and looked back.
“And do me a favor - one ‘stang owner to another?” She grinned. “if you run across anyone selling a ‘69 Shelby lemme know? I need something that’s as close to original as possible. Nonna these tinker toy engine in a Shelby body travesties so-called sellers have been trying to stick me with.” She smiled and waved, turning to get back into her car again.
“69? Convertible? “ Michelle yelled before Nikki got all the way into her car.
Nikki froze and sloooowly turned back. “Convertible would be a huge plus. I can do the mods myself, but I’d rather not get stuck with a cab roof I don’t need lying around.”
“I know the perfect girl who owns a ‘69 Shelby custom convertible. The body is in wonderful shape, needs a new paint job, and has had like almost 6k in work done on it.” Michelle grinned.
The goth girl sprinted - not ran, but sprinted, back to Michelle. “You’ve got my undivided attention. I’ll be honest with you. My mustang was my Dad’s sweet sixteen present to me. We spent two years rebuilding it together, and I want to repay the favor. I want to buy him a vintage ‘69 for his birthday, and money is no object.”
“Ok so this girl is me, my dad got it for me. It was like the only nice thing he ever did. I think he was trying to win me back to being a boy or something.” Michelle giggled. “And if you give me your phone number, I can give you a call when I get home so you can come check it out ok?”
Nikki practically cackled. “Your dad would’ve crapped his pants if he ever saw me in a long flowing dress, ass bent over the front of some poor sap’s broken down car on the roadside. I love engines. It is so not a guy thing.”
Michelle giggled noticing the comment went over Nikki’s head and wasn’t bound to explain it to her. “Yeah I know some about motors, but not much, I’m more of a science nerd,” she giggled., “Going to Yale to study Bio Med.”
“Oh Gawd. Remind me to introduce you to Chelsea sometime. Nice girl, but gratingly perfect,” she teased, but grinned. “And I’d love to look at your car.”
Michelle pulled out her Cellphone, and gave nikki her number, “I’ve been looking to get rid of her, but I could never find the right person to sell her to. I like you though, and I think she will like you too.”
“That’s the trouble with vintage cars. People either want to strip them down for their own projects, or try to do their own ‘improvements’, wreck the engine, and then sell it to a junk yard. There’s no respect for the art anymore.”
Taylor looked up trying to ignore most of the boring conversation, “My friend Megan said to say Hello to Spirits friend Hope,” looking at Nikki.
Nikki giggled loudly as she leaned on the door just enough to reach out and tousle Taylor’s hair. “Tell her I said ‘Hey’ - oh, and ask her how her poison ivy’s doing,” she added with an innocent grin..
Taylor nodded, and texted off to Megan and got a quick response, “She just said groan.”
“Hehehehehe!” Nikki responded. “It wasn’t too bad really, but she has a few freckles on her leg too, which Nurse Bri mistook for another patch so... yeah.” She laughed.
“Oh I’m going to be a girl scout this year!” Taylor bubbled, “Trisha and Megan both are in, and told me they would help me catch up with the other girls.”
“You know I’ll let you in on a little secret. Before Ally - Serenity at camp, convinced me to join with Robin, I was pretty much the antithesis of what I thought Girl Scouts were all about. I’ve never been happier to be proven wrong though. I think you’re gonna love it. If you ever need any help with anything, and those two aren’t around, don’t hesitate to call me okay? Your sister’s got my private cell number now.” She smiled broadly.
“Thank you Hope.” Taylor grinned using Nikki’s camp name, and then went back to texting her two friends.
Nikki giggled. “It’s what CITs are here for.” She winked at Michelle at that. “Same goes for you though. If you guys need anything, day or night, a friend of LeAnne’s is a friend of the Morgans’ - and I’m not just saying that because you have a vintage Shelby that isn’t a piece of sh-um... crap.” Of course it didn’t hurt that her grandmother’s coven had a very strong interest in these two lately, but she genuinely liked them both.
“Thank you Nikki, Ever since we moved to Alpine Springs we’ve had nothing but warm greetings, it makes me really glad we moved here.” Michelle smiled.
Nikki giggled. “I love it here. I grew up in foster homes since I was five after … well, after bad shit happened to me. This was the first place I ever truly felt safe. Anyhow, I should let y’all go before Megan and Trisha break out the pitch forks.” She paused to wink at Taylor, who had just looked up from her phone. She blinked and laughed, returning to her texting.
Michelle laughed to herself as she got back in, pulled her seatbelt across, and pulled into traffic not far behind Nikki, as she pulled out her smartphone to check her GPS app. Michelle’s phone beeped, indicating a text message just as she was about to set it down. She laughed. “Oh, it’s Nikki. She says LeAnne’s car is ready. Now I know who LeAnne wanted to look at it. Kinda spooky, but I’m getting used to that sort of thing happening lately...” she trailed off.
Michelle pulled into the mall parking lot, and pulled her wallet out of her purse. “I’m going to give you some money to shop with Sweet Pea. Whatever you don’t spend is your allowance for the week.” Michelle winked, “But we need to supply you with some new stuff so how about...” she counted out four twenties and handed them to Taylor.
Taylor’s eyes went as wide as saucers as she stared at the large wad of cash placed in her palm. After a moment or two she managed to collect herself, responding in a fake-disappointed tone, “Oh, I suppose I can get by with this - for now...” She giggled and hugged Michelle. “Thanks! You’re the best!”
“You’re welcome Sweet Pea. Be safe and remember call me when you want to come home, or if anything happens ok?” Michelle smiled and kissed Taylor on the cheek.
“Ok! Have fun with LeAnne,” she bubbled excitedly as she slid the money into her small white handbag, pushing the hidden magnetic closure flap shut tight and hopping out of the car.
Michelle waited for Taylor to go into the mall, before she entered the address for LeAnne’s mothers restaurant and then made a phone call to place a take out order, “Is Meg busy? Yes I’ll hold.”
Michelle hung onto the phone for a moment before Meg answered, “Hello Meg? This is Michelle; we haven’t had a chance to meet yet. I’m going to be meeting LeAnne for lunch and was wondering if I could place two to go orders, one of something really special for LeAnne, and whatever you have that’s good for me?”
“Michelle, dear, I’m from the South - it’s all good!” Meg’s teasing voice responded warmly. “But I know just the thing. Swing by in about, oh, ten minutes, and just tell Laura that it’s for LeAnne. She’ll come find me.”
“Thanks Meg! I can’t wait to eat it. LeAnne made the best breakfast this morning I’ve eaten in ages.” Michelle giggled softly into the phone, “I’m on my way over now. I just dropped Taylor off at the mall,” she added, turning onto the strip of road that led to the restaurant.
“I look forward to meeting you, dear. You’ve certainly made an impression on LeAnne,” she responded cheerfully.
Michelle said her goodbyes really quickly, as she pulled into the parking lot of the restaurant and waited a few more minutes to go inside. As she entered , she was blown away by how beautiful it the decor looked inside, approaching the register. “I’m here for an order for LeAnne.”
“Oh, just one second,” the young woman behind the counter answered nervously and raced off, poking her head around a blind corner for just a moment before returning to the front again. Just behind her was a middle-aged woman bearing a striking family resemblance to LeAnne, except for her darker hair, carrying two sealed styrofoam packages balanced easily on one hand.
She smiled and, with her other hand, wrapped an arm around Michelle’s neck. “This one’s on the house dear. Well, LeAnne’s usually are anyway.” She winked. “Fresh cheddar biscuits, batter-dipped smothered steak and potatoes with a side of steamed mixed veggies.”
Michelle smiled. “So you’re LeAnne’s mom. I guess that makes you mom then..” She grinned. “Thanks but I can’t take it for free. Gosh it smells so good though.”
“Oh, I insist. We take care of our own, sweetie, and now that LeAnne’s finally found someone she feels comfortable enough with someone to actually date again...” She smiled broadly. “Welcome to the family, dear. It might sound premature, but I know my daughter. I’ve never seen her so happy as when she left last night.”
“You and your husband, and the girls should stop over sometime and see the new house, and thank you mom.” Michelle grinned, “I promise to take care of LeAnne, and support her in any direction she wants to take her life. She’s really special to me.”
Meg smiled brightly. “By the way, if you ever need a break just give me a call ok? Sarah’s old enough to take care of herself, and the twins are just a joy to have around. We’d love to have Taylor over any time.
“But I won’t keep you, dear. LeAnne’s waiting for you I’m sure. I just wanted to meet my future daughter-in-law.” She winked, but grinned as she carefully handed over the two meals. “Oh! I almost forgot to ask if you wanted a drink with this? I’ve got LeAnne’s iced tea back in the back-” she started, but the nervous cashier had already approached, holding it out.
“You left this in the back ma’am,” she added, holding out a styrofoam cup with a secure lid and straw. “Can I get you something?” she asked, glancing at Michelle and smiling warmly.
“Oh, um a diet coke?” Michelle asked. “And thank you. It’s Michelle by the way.”
“No problem! Oh, um, I’m Laura. Nice to meet you,” she answered, and then turned to race back to the back. Margaret laughed softly.
“She’s such an outgoing girl when she’s not behind the register. I think she just gets nervous handling money. But she works hard.”
Laura returned barely a moment later with a fresh, tall drink in hand as well as a recycled cardboard cup holder, which she inserted LeAnne’s iced tea glass into, setting both neatly on top of the stacked meal boxes before returning to her duties at the register.
“Thanks Laura, “ Michelle answered, slipping her a ten dollar tip, “And thanks mom. I’ll definitely make sure to come by and visit you again.”
Laura giggled as she stared at the tip, a little surprised. Meg grinned. “I think you just made her week,” she whispered, adding, “Anytime dear. I’m usually here during the rush, at least until I can coax a professional chef with management experience to move to our little slice of heaven here.”
Michelle grinned. “It shouldn’t be hard. Just tell them that everyone here is so darn friendly,” she mused, grabbing the food and the drink tray. “I’d best be off to LeAnne.”
“Give her my regards dear, and have a wonderful date-” she paused, “Oops, I mean ‘day’.” She grinned innocently as she turned to step back into the kitchen.
Michelle got into her car and started off to the hospital just as she got another text this one was from LeAnne asking if she was on her way. Michelle couldn’t help resist the urge, so she texted back “Yes, and I got us some McDs Angus burgrs. :-) 10mins.”
“At least we’re @ good place 4 hrt atk ;-) C U @lobby,” LeAnne texted back, probably giggling at that point.
Michelle pulled into the hospital visiting parking in her brand new Shelby and got out, carrying two styrofoam containers and a cup holders with two drinks, entering the Lobby she looked around and spotted LeAnne. “Ah there you are. All you interns look the same,” she teased.
“Hey you!” LeAnne giggled as she wrapped Michelle in a hug, giving her a light kiss in full view of the nurse she had been chatting with only a moment or two earlier. “Gawd that smells so much better than an Angus burger.”
Michelle kissed back softly, “Your mom made them special for us, and a special ice tea for you as well.”
“She knows me, what can I say,” LeAnne giggled. “Smells like... Mmm.. Smothered steak with onion sauce. Let’s get up to the roof before everyone comes running to sneak a bite,” she teased.
Michelle giggled, “Hospital vultures. And I forgot my repellent,” she joked, following LeAnne to the elevator.
As the doors opened, a young blonde-haired woman dressed in light pink scrubs smiled at the pair. “Ooh, LeAnne’s Mom’s been cooking again,” the woman - barely 18 in appearance, teased as she slipped past the two. LeAnne giggled, but scratched her head as she watched her leave.
Michelle giggled, “Which one was that? I think I’ve seen her here before.”
“She looks kinda familiar, but I don’t really recognize her. I thought I knew everybody here. She might just be a new girl,” she added. “News of my mother’s cooking does travel fast.”
“Oh Well, lets go get this food eaten. I’m starving.” Michelle giggled.
LeAnne pressed the button for the roof and stepped back, pressing her back against the elevator wall. “So how was Kingsley?”
“Eventful. Talked to mom and dad’s lawyer, got a friend to move all their stuff to the house, and I need to call the Real estate agent to put it on the market, and Sweet Pea has more clothes and Toys then I ever did.” Michelle smiled.
LeAnne giggled as she wrapped an arm around Michelle and kissed her cheek. “You know if you want to start a stuffed animal collection or anything, y’know, make up for lost time, I wouldn’t think it weird or anything.”
“Oh thanks sweetie. I got a few from the house. Mom wouldn’t let pops throw them out I guess. Oh! We’ve got two new toys as well. A nice Ford van and a new Shelby of the year.” Michelle grinned broadly.
“Wait, you mean those Anniversary models? Holy shit, Michelle. I haven’t even SEEN one! I mean, don’t get me wrong, I’m not a motorhead or anything,” she added with a giggle, “But some of the guys I work with, it’s all they can talk about.”
“I wonder if we can see it from the roof? it’s in the parking lot. Oh and Nikki said you’re car is done, so that makes three.”
“Oh, you met Nikki already?” LeAnne giggled. “Can’t wait to get my car back. She said it’d run like new once she was done with it.”
“Yeah we raced from Kings to Alpine.” Michelle giggled.
LeAnne started to laugh. “Oh gawd, that sounds like her all right. That girl loves her cars. She’s the one I was going to introduce you to about selling yours.”
“Yeah I told her about it already. I like her, and I think the old girl will love to be owned by Nikki.” Michelle smiled as the elevator stopped on the roof floor and they both got out.
“She’ll treat it right. Heck, knowing her she might even make it her main car.” LeAnne giggled as she stepped out onto the rooftop. Directly ahead of them a path led through a small rooftop garden in full summer bloom, with a small, open gazebo in one corner.
“God it’s gorgeous up here LeAnne. Thanks for showing me this,” Michelle commented as she followed LeAnne to the gazebo.
“This is kind of my special place. I come up here to think, relax, or just enjoy the view. Hardly anybody even knows about it, which is actually kind of sad. It’s just so pretty, and the view is amazing.” She stopped at the gazebo and giggled.
“Oh, and you can even get a great view of the city from the guard rail - there’s another safety ledge a few feet down with a ladder in case of an accident, so it’s not like a 100% straight drop. The other side’s not as floral though - just a helicopter landing pad over there.”
“Wow, who takes care of all this?” Michelle looked around as they sat down at the picnic table in the gazebo.
“You know, I’m not really sure. I know someone keeps the garden clear of weeds, and rotates the spring and summer flowers, but my schedule keeps me so busy that I’ve never been able to look into it.” She paused to take a sip of her tea and squealed with delight. “Oh gawd that’s good tea! Absolutely perfect!” Her eyes widened as she opened her food tray. “Oooh my goodness, I forgot about Momma’s cheddar biscuits!”
Michelle grinned as she opened her container with food. “All I did was called your mom and asked if she could make something you would love, and something for me as well, and this is what she whipped out for us.”
LeAnne giggled. “She’s so sweet. You know if she could have her way, she’d have us over for dinner every single night.” LeAnne leaned over and kissed Michelle’s cheek. “Thank you for going to meet her. I know it probably wasn’t easy.”
“You’re mother welcomed me into the family, and we just only met. She’s a sweet woman, and I feel really comfortable calling her Mom, plus she doesn’t seem to mind.” Michelle smiled.
“She’s been through a lot, not just with Sarah, but with Daddy, and in some ways, with me. I think she’s ready for us all to have some stability in our lives.”
“I don’t think you’re dad would love the fact he's got two daughters dating girls.” Michelle frowned as she took a bite of her food.
“Well, honestly, he’s got no room to complain at this point. I told you about what happened between them, didn’t I?”
“Yeah, I’m sorry about that, but hey, at least you still have two parents, and one loving mother.” Michelle grinned, “Who seems very keen on us being together for a long time, since she said I was her future daughter in-law.”
LeAnne giggled, blushing. “Oh Gawd, she really said that?”
Michelle nodded as she sipped her soda. “Yes she did. So what do you want me to fix for dinner tonight?” changing the subject.
“Momma knows me too well,” LeAnne sighed thoughtfully and giggled, nuzzling into Michelle’s shoulder as she bit off a piece of mouth-watering, tender steak. “Mmm, surprise me?” LeAnne asked with a grin.
“Won’t be anything this good; you like liver?” Michelle giggled.
“Chicken or beef?” LeAnne replied with a grin.
“Beef. They didn’t have any chicken liver. Liver, mushrooms and sauteed onions.”
“That sounds good. The only problem I have with chicken liver is … um, well...” She started giggling again. “Remember I’m from the South. Down there we use chicken liver as fish bait to catch catfish with, if we can’t find worms. So ever since I was a kid I’ve never been able to eat chicken liver because of that.”
Michelle giggled, “I’d love to go see where you’re from sometime. It sounds so interesting in the south.” giving LeAnne a soft kiss.
“It’s definitely a different paced lifestyle. It’s not all great, but it’s not all bad either. Just very … different. Honestly I’d love to go back sometime, see what’s changed, meet my brother’s girlfriend and see how Daddy’s gettin’ on. I haven’t even met his new wife, but both Sarah and Ricky’ve told me she’s a great woman.”
“Maybe this summer if you can get time off from the hospital?” Michelle smiled as she ate some more of her food.
“Sure, that’d be great,” LeAnne answered happily as she tore into one of her cheese biscuits. “I’m here voluntarily for extra credit anyway, plus the head nurse likes me, so it should be a cinch to get some time off whenever I want it.”
“Well I don't want to take away from your extra credit. I’m thinking of getting the professor to let me test out of the rest of my summer courses anyway.” Michelle smiled.
“Nah, it wouldn’t affect anything really. Like I said, the head nurse likes me.” LeAnne giggled. “Plus I’ve been thinking about taking August off anyway and just … letting my brain rest for the next semester.”
“Thats what I wanted to do. I mean I’ve been packing summer classes in left and right so I don’t have to take them later, but I need to relax for the semester before I fry myself out you know.” giving LeAnne a grin.
“Yeah, I know exactly what you mean. Before Sarah came to live here I almost burned myself out because I was just going constantly so I wouldn’t have to think about... What?” she finally asked, laughing at Michelle’s grin.
“What’s so funny?” Michelle giggled.
“That look,” LeAnne giggled now too. “It’s that ‘Do I say something?’ look. Oh gawd,” she laughed, wiping her chin with her hand. “That’s the thing about Momma’s cheddar biscuits. Some people put the cheese in the dough - Mom melts it right on the hot biscuits instead,” she giggled.
“Do you think your mom would watch Taylor while we went on vacation? I know we just got her, but I’d like to do this for just the two of us. That’s what I was sort of thinking, and that Taylor just made some new friends here, so she might not want to go with us anyway.”
“Oh, absolutely. Sarah’s away in Ireland right now, but she should be back before long. In the meantime she can use Sarah’s bed, plus she seems to like Em and Beth. I think she’d be okay. I wouldn’t want to pull her away from her new friends so soon anyway.”
“Me either, she needs them just as much as she needs me or you, but I think she would want us to go and get to know each other better and have some fun as well.” Michelle smiled as she sipped her soda.
“Fun, huh?” LeAnne teased, grinning innocently.
“Oh God, you’re one of those.” Michelle giggled as she poked LeAnne’s arm.
“What? You don’t like playing license plate bingo?” LeAnne shot back, still grinning. “Nah, in all seriousness though I think it’s a great idea, as long as we make sure she always has a way to call us day or night.
“We can alternate charging our phones, stuff like that, and let her know that we’re doing it. As long as she knows that we’re not abandoning her. Maybe even give her permission to do something while we’re away, like a sleepover at her friends’ house or something.”
“Sounds great, We just have to ok it with mom first.” Michelle grinned loving calling LeAnne’s mom, ‘mom’. “So you tell me when you want to do this, but it can’t be tomorrow, got that meeting with Bethany from Sunshine.” giving LeAnne a grin again as she ate more of her food.
“That soon?” LeAnne giggled. “Um, sure, how about the Tuesday after next weekend? That’ll give me time to get everything in order, and give you another week of bonding time with Sweet Pea. Plus we’ll have the twins for that weekend since Mom and Peter are going to take a couple of days away.”
She giggled as she finished off her meal, placing the plastic spork inside the box. She leaned close to kiss Michelle again. “I love you. I haven’t told Momma about your past or anything - figured it’s not my place to tell her, but she knows how I feel about you, obviously, and she’s okay with ‘us’.”
“Thats what I was thinking, but I wanted you to be the one to plan the date for us to go.” Michelle smiled, “as for the Twins, I almost forgot about that, and as for Mom knowing about me, if she asks I’ll tell her the truth.” giving LeAnne a kiss as she finished her food as well.
“I don’t think it’ll ever come up. You’re naturally poised and very... not just ‘feminine’, but ‘female’. It’s why I’m still kind of surprised I’m so attracted to you.” She giggled again. “There’s just something about you that drives me wild, and now that I know it’s there I can’t ignore it, even for a second. Not … that I want to ignore it,” she added quickly and grinned.
“ANYWAY!” LeAnne bubbled happily as she sood, grabbing Michelle’s hand and pulling her over to the guard rail. “You have to see this before you go.”
“Oh wow,” Michelle whispered, resting her head on LeAnne’s shoulder. “You know what? I think this day just got a little more perfect.”
LeAnne giggled as she leaned on the rail. “You can see almost the entire city from up here. Observing in the ER is stressful as hell. I gotta believe whoever keeps up this garden up here gets the same sense of peace I do. Anyhow,” she paused to smile at Michelle. “I should get back downstairs soon.”
“I’ll see you when you get done, and we can discuss our vacation plans with Taylor when you get home.” Michelle smiled back at LeAnne as she reluctantly pulled away.
“I’ll see you this afternoon sweet thang.” LeAnne grinned. “Gonna have someone drop me off at Nikki’s so I can get my car.”
“Ok; if i’m not home I went to go pick up Taylor from the mall. Love you LeAnne.” Michelle smiled as she went to the elevator and pressed the lobby button on her way out of the Lobby she stopped at the trash to throw away the food containers.
“Love you too,” LeAnne giggled as she turned back to enjoy the view for a minute or two more. “Thank you God in heaven, for unanswered prayers, and for the answered ones too.” She giggled softly as she hopped down away from the rail, picked up her half-finished iced tea, and strolled back to the elevator, humming softly.
Angel and Casey Owens thought they were en route to their Grandma house in Rhode Island for a two week stay because they were grounded. They never made it there, instead they got an accidental new life.
Book 1
Faith stepped casually through the closed door into Bethany’s office at Sunshine Academy as though the heavy slab of oak wasn’t even there. "Hello little girl." Faith smiled at Bethany, her eyes a soft, shimmering pink, but with little flecks of blue.
"Little? I'm big enough I could take you over my knee in this body!" Bethany giggled and hopped up to hug Faith. "No, but seriously, what's up?"
"How do you always know I'm here on business, my daughter?" Faith smiled as she took a seat, "I have two girls coming to your school very soon, and one has an issue. Remember the thing we set up with Michelle so I didn’t have to waste all my power rewriting people’s lives?"
"Of course. I mean, it's hard to forget! It still amazes me that one little, miniscule change led to her working with those brits to crack the gender genome."
Faith nodded. “That’s the one, I don’t know why I beat around the bush with you. Ok this is the full story Bethany. Two near identical twins will be coming to Sunshine in the week: one named Casey. She was born a boy, but she wishes to be female. The trouble is that both are twin users, and if we do not correct this problem soon, they could end up killing a lot of people.”
Bethany stared blankly back at Faith, with a kind of ‘Not sure if serious’ stare. “That’d make Kris happy,” she teased. “So what needs fixing?”
“You know twin magic only manifests in Identical twins, of the same gender. Near identical twins are close to the same thing as Identical twins, but instead one twin is XX and the other is XY. We need Casey to represent her sisters completely.” Faith made a cup of coffee appear in her hand and one on Bethany’s desk for her.
“Of course, this is what Casey wants too, right? Like Taylor and Michelle I mean?”
“Yes, she's been dressing and acting like her sister in private since they were kids, But by Sunday their parents will be dead, and she doesn't have to hide anymore.” Faith took a sip of her coffee.
Bethany chuckled to herself as she leaned back in her cushy executive chair. “You know, I often ask myself why you allowed entropy to happen, or to allow it to create people like me... Or why you don’t just wave your hand and ‘fix’ it, like adding an automatic correction rule to a computer program.”
Faith shook her head. “You saw what happened when I waved my hand and fixed things when I did it for Sarah. You also know that entropy like this is part of free will. I do not impose one thing or another on anyone.”
“But it’s not really free will is it? I didn’t choose to be intersexed. And Marry and Kris didn’t choose to be transgendered.”
“No but your mother and father’s biology did. They chose and loved each other, and created you. Thats free will.” Faith’s smile broadened as she took another sip of her gourmet coffee. Between the two, the pungent aroma of freshly ground beans permeated the office.
Bethany scrunched her nose for a moment, like a child trying to decide if brocolli really tasted as good as the adults insisted. Finally though, she nodded. “I get it, I think. Entropy spawns from free will, right?”
Faith nodded. “Exactly. But sometimes a push here and there helps too,” she finished with a giggle.
“So what you did with Michelle... That WAS your way of adding a self-correction protocol to the Life.exe script?” Bethany giggled too.
Faith nodded again as she sipped her coffee then added, “Exactly: I just changed the road that Michelle was going to go down. It felt like a burp to the rest of existence. No harm, no foul.”
“Well, technically less harm since she didn’t go on a murderous rampage,” Bethany added cheerfully.
“Exactly, and she became what we needed did she not?” Faith added with a grin.
“And what she wanted. I’ve been watching her closely. I haven’t seen a couple that happy since my parents - and they don’t even need wacky weed for it!”
“Speaking of which, how is the miracle drug working on Taylor? and the rest that are on it?” Faith asked.
Bethany, about to take her first sip of coffee having let it cool to something less than the boiling hot Faith preferred, stopped abruptly, lowering her cup again. “Taylor’s taking it too? I thought you just did the finger-waggle nose-twitch on her?” she responded, rather surprised.
“Sort of. She’s not fully female, but very close. I applied the drug to her while adjusting her body, otherwise the energy expended would have killed me outright. It takes less effort to make one small change like with Michelle, than to rewrite someone’s biology like with Taylor - and I didn’t even touch the girl’s history like I did with Sarah. She was young enough to adapt without needing it.”
“So THAT’S why you seemed all fresh-faced and... y’know, not dead.” Bethany giggled happily. “Even God cheats at cards. I love it!”
Faith stared at Bethany for a moment, analyzing the analogy, and then laughed loudly. “I may be the universe child, but sometimes some things just take too much from me. I can destroy a planet without blinking an eye, but if I create or change one life on it I have to rest for months.” Faith sighed softly.
“Resisting the urge to make an ‘on the seventh day’ joke here,” Bethany shot back playfully. “Anyway as far as I can tell things are going nicely. Robin is responding well to it. The ‘complications’ haven’t set in yet though.”
“Good. I’m glad I pushed the surgeon general and the FDA to expedite human testing.” Faith winked. “I borrowed some of Jennifer’s power to look into the future. So far there has been only one possible negative outcome.”
“I’m glad you did too. I know Kris was worried that this was too much meddling, but honestly I think Marry was right - human evolution was already heading in this direction. You just gave it a little boost. … Wait, negative outcome?”
“Zombie apocalypse,” Faith answered with a chuckle before continuing, “And I didn’t give Michelle any help finding what she needed to; I didn’t even give her help programming the Stem Cells to do their job properly, she figured it all out on her own, and I am so proud of her and the human race.” Faith grinned.
Bethany reached out, as if picking something up off her desk. As she raised her hand, a gold-framed portrait of Taylor and her friends, Trisha and Megan seemed to fade into view, and she grinned. “If I remember right, even within the laws of entropy siblings tend to exhibit similar levels of intelligence when one sibling is extremely smart. I can’t wait to see what Taylor accomplishes in her life.”
Faith grinned as she nodded. “She is going to do great things for NASA. Bethany it’s time for me to go. Sarah’s mom has me scheduled to work at the restaurant in an hour. I love you and remember, the girl's name is Casey Owens.”
Bethany giggled as she set the portrait down, letting it fade from view again. “I’ll get the old bats-- Oops, I mean the coven on the preparations. I’ll see you tomorrow night for dinner?”
Faith stood, and her coffee cup vanished as she nodded her head. “Sure; I always love having dinner with you.” She turned, passing through the closed door as if it weren’t even there.
Bethany picked up the receiver of the old rotary-style phone on the shelf behind her, until now hidden from view by the back of her chair. “Now what was that number again... Oh, forget it, I’ll just go talk to them directly.” She dropped the receiver back into place and vanished.
“Hey Casey, put that skirt on and I’ll be back in a few minutes I want to do something with my hair, and maybe we can do it with yours later.” Angel smiled as she left her bedroom and went into the bathroom pulling out a hidden bottle of pink hair dye.
Casey smiled as he put on his sister’s skirt, already wearing a cute pink shirt. It was the only girl shirt he owned at the moment, a gift from Angel that he kept hidden at the back of his closet. “Don’t use it all Angel! I want to do my hair too!” he called out to his sister as he finished getting dressed as his female self.
“Patience, dear sister. First we have to paint your nails and toes. Remember, this is going to be your first time out of the house, so we have to make you presentable.” Angel giggled as she called back.
“You’re sure your friends are okay with this? And Emily?” Casey asked hesitantly.
When Angel came back into the bedroom, her hair smelled fresh of hair dye, and a new, inch wide strip of hot-pink streaked down her bangs on one side. “Yes Casey for the millionth time, they are all cool with you.” she answered, giving her sister a hug. “Emily thinks it’s kind of hot actually,” she added with a giggle.
“I’m just glad Mom and Dad are out of town for the day,” Casey sighed and fiddled with the skirt hem, straightening it so that it stopped a few inches above his knees.
Angel nodded, “They won’t be back till late tonight. We can clean your nails and stuff off before they get back, and I’ll take the blunt for our hair streaks.” Angel smiled reassuringly. “I’ll tell them it was mine and Emily’s idea to do yours and my hair like that.”
“Aww... Thanks Angel. Because they’d freaking kill me. ‘Man up’ and all that.” Casey sighed again as he slumped onto Angel’s poofy pink comforter-covered bed.
Angel poked Casey’s arm gently, “You can’t get muscles like a man. You’re no good at sports other than playing beach volleyball with us girls,” she whined. “I hate mom and dad for treating you the way they do.”
“They think having a... that... thing... makes me a boy. It’s like saying Dad’s black SUV makes him a CIA agent, or Mom’s blonde hair makes her a bimbo. It’s stupid! I know I’m a girl. YOU know I’m a girl. Having something extra doesn’t change how I feel inside.”
Angel nodded. “You will always be my sister, and I will always love you and stick up for you, you know that right Casey?” she asked, giving Casey a hug.
“Of course. Now let’s start with my toes because I want to try one foot, and if I mess up I can just wear socks, whereas I’m letting you do my fingers.” Casey giggled.
Angel smiled as she got out her metallic pink polish and handed it to Casey, “You remember how to do this?”
“I think so,” Casey answered hesitantly as he opened the bottle, wrinkling his nose at the sudden shock of the scent, but smiling a little as he set to work.
Neither one of the two heard the door open or their parents enter the house. Angel looked over to Casey, “Let me go get the bathroom ready to do your hair ok?” She smiled as she bounded out of the room and down the hall.
As Casey finished painting his toenails, his mom popped her head into Angel’s room, “Are you home Angel?” but didn't think much of it yet. “Oh Angel, let your brother know we’re home ok?” She turned to leave heading to use the bathroom.
Suddenly she screamed loudly, “Mark get up here and deal with your fag son while I take care of our daughter!”
Mark came trudging up the stairs to see what his wife was yelling about. When he reached the top of the stairs he saw two teen girls: one with a pink streak in her hair, he supposed because Chelsea was holding her by the ear that was Angel, and then he looked at the other. “OH fuck no!” he shouted. Grabbing Casey by the arm he threw him into his bedroom and pulled his belt off.
Chelsea pulled Angel into her room and started screaming at her, all the while loud noises coming from her brothers room. Then it got quiet except the door opening and closing and heavy footsteps down the stairs, and moments later Angel’s mother left her alone as well.
Downstairs Angel could hear her parents yelling at each other. “It’s your god damn fault he’s a queer! All that fucking coddling when he was a baby!”
She screamed back, “Fuck you Mark! I told you to enroll his ass in military school last year after he came home with a black eye, but no, you had to buy that god damn SUV instead!”
Mark huffed and Yelled again, “Fuck it! Lets take the brats to their Grandma’s and let her deal with them. I’m sick of this shit, and if I catch him wearing girls clothes again I’ll kill him.”
~
As the SUV rolled down the interstate, Casey and Angel chatted softly under the loud, full bass of the car’s speakers blaring classic rock from the 70s. Casey had on a pair of white shorts and an oversized t-shirt, stark contrast to Angel’s hot pink tank top and skirt.
“I’m sorry Casey,” she whispered.
Casey sighed, “It’s not your fault.”
Mark turned glare at the pair. “You two are supposed to be silent till we get to your grandmother’s.” he growled. This grandmother that Mark spoke of wasn’t their real grandmother just an old friend of the family's.
Before anyone could scream a word about the semi truck jack knifed in the middle of the freeway it was too late. The family SUV smashed right into the trailer, causing them to also hit the guardrail and flip, knocking the two kids out and killing the adults in the front seat instantly. What seemed moments later Casey woke up in the hospital.
“Where is my sister?” he called out, as a blonde-haired nurse, apparently in her late teens or early 20’s came into the room.
The nurse approached Casey and smiled warmly. “She’s fine, and so are you. She’s talking to the social worker, and we just finished with both of your x-rays and cat scans, and nothing seems to be wrong other then a few bruises, so we will be releasing you both to Social Services in a moment.”
She left and came back with Casey’s clothes a second later. “Go ahead and get dressed sweetie because your sister and your Caseworker are waiting for you. I’ll be just outside if you need anything, okay?”
Casey slowly nodded. Despite what the nurse said, his head felt foggy. What had happened? How did they survive the wreck? Did their parents? … Did he even want them to?
Moments later Casey exited his hospital room, and asked the nurse where he could find his sister. After getting his directions he entered a small meeting room where his sister and an older lady sat.
Angel looked like she had been crying, but she seemed cheerful enough as she sat and talked. As soon as she spotted Casey though, she nearly knocked her chair over, leaping to her feet to race over and pull him into a hug. “Oh thank God you’re okay. They said you were just knocked out, but I couldn’t help but worry about you.”
“I’m fine Angel. Where’s mom and dad?” Casey asked, confused, as he hugged his sister.
Angel sniffled as she held her brother out at arm’s length. “Casey... Mom and Dad were... They... didn’t make it,” she practically whispered, trying to keep it together long enough to tell him what had happened. “You know how Dad was about not wearing a seatbelt, and you and me... They said we were found a few feet from the car, ” she trailed off.
Casey looked hurt but couldn’t cry. He was still angry with his parents for beating him when they found him wearing his sister’s clothes. They almost beat her too for allowing it. “Oh,” was all he could get out.
“Yeah,” she answered softly. “But... They’re going to try and contact grandma, and in the meantime we’ve got a place to stay right here in Alpine Springs. It’s a private school. But Ms. Smith here says it’s really nice.”
“And should you decide you want to attend,” the woman finally broke her silence. Casey had barely noticed her before, but now he couldn’t help taking in her smart business suit and patent black heels, dressed as if she had an important business lunch later or something, “We’ll be more than happy to help arrange something. In the interim you’ll be treated like any other student and given an allowance and such, since you’re still wards of the state for the moment. I know it doesn’t take away the sting, but you’ll be safe and very comfortable there, I promise.”
Casey couldn’t shake the feeling that that last line was spoken directly to him. Maybe it was the way the woman was smiling at him. It was reassuring, almost matronly. He forced a small smile and nodded as he turned to hug his sister again.
“Well, let’s get you two checked out. I can’t imagine you’ll feel terribly comfortable riding in my SUV after what you’ve just endured, so I took the liberty of asking my super if I could borrow her daughter’s car. Oh before we do go I forgot I need you both to look over these papers really fast and sign them for me to verify the information is correct.”
Both Angel and Casey nodded, accepting the pair of clipboards the woman produced, and sat down at the conference table as she stepped out of the room. After just a few seconds, Casey poked Angel.
“Hey, I think I got yours,” he grumbled.
She blinked a few times as she stared back at him. “What?”
“This’ yours. See? It says ‘F’ at the top next to gender.”
Angel shook her head, “No mine has F in the gender box too. Maybe you should ask her about it?”
Casey’s face fell as he nodded. “Yeah, I guess you’re right. I couldn’t be lucky enough for them not to eventually figure it out.”
Angel then grinned, “Wait! Let’s just let it play out! I know you always wanted to be my sister, and I enjoyed the times with her just as much as with “my brother” - seeing as how there’s not much difference.”
“You know my toenails are still pink,” Casey brightened for the first time that day, trying not to giggle too loudly and attract attention from passing staff outside.
“Good! Maybe my suitcase is still intact, and I can paint your nails later.” Angel grinned.
Casey giggled outright, pulling Angel into a hug. “I love you sis,” he whispered, and kissed her cheek. “I don’t think I’d be able to go on without you if it’d been you instead of them.”
Angel kissed Casey’s forehead before returning the hug. “Love you too - sis,” she answered. The two quickly returned to reading over the paperwork as their social worker re-entered the room.
“Everything’s taken care of as far as your discharge, and I’ve taken the liberty of calling Ms. Anderson, the Headmistress, to let her know you’re both okay. She’s looking forward to showing you your new accommodations.”
Casey looked up from the paperwork. A new glow seemed to radiate from his face. “I think everything here looks fine ma'am.” Angel nodded her agreement.
“Oh, I’m sorry Casey, I never introduced myself properly did I? You can call me Ms. Smith. I’ll be in charge of your and your sister’s case, and Ms. Anderson will be tending to anything you might require. You need only ask,” she explained as she picked up the clipboards, dropping them into her briefcase.
“Thank you Ms. Smith.” Casey replied. “So where is it we’re meeting this Ms Anderson?”
“She’s getting everything ready for you at Sunshine Academy where you’ll be staying. I believe your things were destroyed in the car accident, so she’s ensuring you both have enough to wear to get you by until you can find something you feel more comfortable with - again, you’ll have a stipend to spend on that, but under the circumstances we’ll be giving you a small bonus to help, just this once, too. Ms. Anderson will explain more about how stipends work and how you can earn more. Shall we?”
Angel and Casey looked at Ms. Smith and uncharacteristically said at the same time, “Sure lets go.” They stared at each other afterwards, as if unsure that they really just did that, and started to giggle as they followed the woman out.
Casey poked his sister gently, “We never did that before have we?” he whispered.
Angel giggled as she shook her head. “Not that I can remember.” She threw her arm around Casey’s neck playfully. “Man, I kind of wish I’d been named Tracey now though.”
Casey looked at his sister, “Huh? Why’s that?”
“Duh. Then we’d be Casey and Tracey!” she whispered, but couldn’t help giggling again.
Ms. Smith either didn’t hear the exchange, or pretended not to notice as she led the siblings to the parking lot. In the first row of cars, a brand new electric blue BMW sat seemingly out of place next to the older model pickup on one side, and a bland-looking minivan on the other. The car honked, announcing its alarm being shut off as she pressed a button on her keychain.
“This is more car than I like to drive, personally, but I’m told it’s very safe,” she added, shooting the pair a comforting smile. Casey opened the front passenger door, but stepped back.
“Age before beauty,” he teased. Angel giggled.
“Hey, I’m only like thirty seconds older. But with a little lip gloss you are a knockout,” she said loud enough for Ms. Smith to clearly hear. Casey stammered, and the woman giggled under her breath, again not saying anything.
Angel just grinned at Casey as he passed her to sit in the backseat, just relieved that Ms. Smith didn’t say anything. Until she said, “Cosmetics are something you’ll be able to pick out for yourselves speaking of which. I don’t know what your parents’ rules were, but at Sunshine they’re very forward-thinking and progressive.”
Casey blushed as he slumped into the seat a little more, finding himself torn between the notion that she might actually think he was a girl, and the fantasy of living out that thought.
Angel grinned, “That’s cool! Maybe I can streak your hair too sis.”
Casey perked up a little at that. “Wow, that’d freaking rock!”
“Are you two hungry?” Ms. Smith asked thoughtfully. “I can stop and get you something if you’d like, or you can get something on-campus. Since the school doubles as a boarding school and foster home the kitchen is staffed and open surprisingly often, and each dorm has its own food court as of this summer.”
Angel turned to look back at Casey, who grinned and nodded. “Happy meal?” the pair announced in unison, causing Ms. Smith to laugh.
“You really are twins,” she teased. “There’s a McDonalds just another few blocks from here. I’ll stop at the drive-through so we’re not keeping Ms. Anderson waiting for TOO long, although knowing her she’ll fuss with the details right up until the last minute anyway.”
Both Angel and Casey giggled, “This Sunshine Academy seems like a nice place from what you have been saying.” Casey smiled brightly now.
“Oh it is,” Ms. Smith answered. “Bethany will explain in more detail the general ground rules, but I think you’ll fit right in. Many students aren’t just state wards like yourselves; they’re gifted students outright. The school focuses on encouraging children and teens to explore your interests not just academically, but politically or even in terms of lifestyle. Bullying is zero tolerance and handled rather severely, which I’m sure you’ll hear about in time.”
“Oh, did you want anything to drink with that?” she asked.
“Dr. Pepper?” both siblings answered. “Our parents wouldn’t let us drink soda,” Angel added.
“Not that it stopped us,” Casey laughed.
Ms. Smith smiled warmly as she pulled up to the drive-through window, ordering two Happy Meals for her charges, a salad for herself, and three Dr. Peppers. Angel tried to offer some of the money she had in the pocket of her cargo shorts, but Ms. Smith politely refused.
“This is my treat,” she explained as she passed out the meals. To Casey’s amusement, there was a pink-haired doll version of their favorite pop diva wrapped in plastic accompanying the burger and fries. Angel held hers up and giggled.
“Aww, cute! Thanks Ms. Smith. I feel kinda guilty being this excited about checking out Sunshine, but our parents...”
The woman shook her head. “It’s okay, sweetheart. I glanced over the police reports the neighbors filed myself. Frankly I’m surprised charges weren’t filed... But let’s not worry about that right now. I promised the two of you would be safe, and you will be. Even if you break a rule, Ms. Anderson doesn’t believe in corporal punishment under any circumstances.”
“That’s a relief,” Casey mumbled. Ms. Smith giggled a little.
“You might change your mind after you’ve had gum on the tip of your nose for a day.”
“That doesn’t sound bad at all, It’s better then having it in your hair” Casey sighed.
“Oh, ew, yes,” Ms. Smith answered. “My super’s daughter had that happen to her once. She tried everything from ice to peanut butter to get it out. She made sure to spit it out before taking a nap after that, though,” she added with an amused smile as they slowly rolled along toward the outskirts of town.
Angel smiled, “So the school is outside town then do we have to take a bus to go into town?”
Ms. Smith nodded, “The school provides your transport to the places you want to go, they allow you to be regular children sweetie.”
“Cool,” Casey answered, “So like if we wanted to go shopping somewhere - if there’s even a decent mall or whatever - we just like, take the bus?”
Ms. Smith laughed, “There are two malls here in Alpine Springs, the main mall which is rather large and a smaller outdoor strip mall. Both are very nice and yes the school provides a bus or a teacher transport.”
“What about getting back?” Angel asked next. “Is there like a predetermined time, or do we have a chaperone the whole time waiting to take us back?”
Ms. Smith grinned, “Bethany assigns all house students an android phone so you can contact your ride, and it also has an app for your school records, and another to keep track of your allowance. But she will explain that more we are about to pull into the school now.” making a right down a road with a Sign that said ‘Sunshine Rd’.
As the car drew closer, a massive, semi-modern complex came into view. The central building was clearly quite old on the outside, but had many modern extensions built on to it over the years. On either side of the massive main building, smaller buildings had been built with covered walkways connecting the various areas with the exception of the athletic fields.
A sharply dressed woman met the three of them in the parking lot. She was younger looking then Ms. Smith but still as sharply dressed, she had a huge smile on her face and looked really friendly. The two women exchanged a brief hug.
“It’s so good to see you again,” the woman announced cheerfully. “And these are our newest residents?” she asked, turning an appraising glance on the two siblings.
“That’s right. I have their paperwork in my briefcase if you want to look over it first. I’ll be sending an e-file copy as soon as I get back to the office, in either case.”
The woman laughed and shook her head. “Of course not. I’m sure everything is already in order, dear.”
“Well, proper introductions are in order,” Ms. Smith replied and turned to the pair. “Casey and Angel Owens, this is Headmistress Bethany Anderson.”
Angel rose her hand like she was in class and waited for one of the adults to call on her. She looked like she had a question to ask them.
Bethany and Ms. Smith exchanged a glance and a mutual smile before the former asked. “Yes, dear?”
“Um you said we were treated like we were regular children? What if we meet a friend in town and we wanted to do a sleep over on the weekends or something?”
“Well, that’s entirely up to your friend’s parents. Most people here in Alpine Springs know about Sunshine so there shouldn’t be a problem, though,” she answered, as though asking permission from her wasn’t even a question. “Oh and you have to make sure your dorm guardian knows about the sleepover as well.”
“Like a prefect?” Casey asked nervously. She remembered the thuggish brutes of prefects back in their Wii game, “Bully”, and wasn’t thrilled with the idea.
Bethany shook her head. “More... like a parent actually. They are there to help you when you need it and take care of all the things that a parent would for their children. You two will meet your Dorm Guardian soon enough. You might even have one of them as a teacher; you never know. So are you two ready to see your room?”
“Our room?” the pair asked in unison and turned to look at each other, Angel excited, Casey somewhat nervous, but hopeful.
“Normally we don’t pair siblings together, but we made an exception for you two. You also made the list and get to be in the new dorms that just opened.” Bethany grinned. “Boys dorms are on the right side over there,” Bethany pointed, “And girls dorms are this way.” and she started to lead the two towards the girls dorms.
As the pair followed Bethany, Casey quietly reached out to squeeze Angel’s hand. She grinned broadly and gave her sister’s hand a squeeze back, giggling under her breath.
The four of them walked down the pathway headed to a four story building that looked freshly built. “This is what we affectionately call Pink House. It’s the newest wing to the girls’ dorms. We also have a new dorm section built for the boys called Blue House, but girls are not allowed in the boys dorms and visa versa.”
The main floor of the building gave the girls pause as they stared in awe at the rather large open space filled with couches, chairs, tables, big screen T.V.s. It decorated in a rather girly fashion with an elevator at the far end and a staircase leading up. “This is the common room, there is also a food court complete with a student-run Starbucks at the far end.”
“Oh my God,” both gasped in unison. “I think I wanna stay here permanently,” Angel giggled. Casey just quietly stared like a kid in a candy store.
Bethany giggled, “All the dorms are setup like this. The only difference between your dorms and the older ones is faster internet, but we are working on that too.”
“So is our room just a bedroom or do we get our own bathroom too?” Angel asked, since Casey was too busy drooling over the girly decor to think to ask about that possibly important little detail.
“Each shared bedroom has two full bathrooms. Each room has two beds, two desks, two vanities, two dressers, plus your own closets, and plenty of room for expansion.”
“Oh... Our stuff was trashed in the wreck,” Angel frowned. “Can we get a ride back to town later?”
“Don’t worry girls. The state and federal government gives us funding for kids like you. I made sure to have some of your new housemates pick up some clothing for you both, and we have laptops plus your school phones already in your room for you.” Bethany answered with a broad smile.
Angel, unable to contain her excitement any longer, left Casey’s side to throw her arms around Bethany. “I really don’t know how to thank you. Even our parents wouldn’t let us get a phone, let alone a laptop - or two.”
Just at that moment Ms. Smith’s phone rang and she looked down at it, “Oh thats my boss, hold on he must be calling me with information about the girls’ grandmother.” she answered the phone and walked off a bit so they couldn't hear her talk.
Both Angel and Casey shared the same “Oh crap” look as Angel returned to her sister’s side, giving her a reassuring hug. “We can convince her to let us stay. She’s not as bad as Dad was.”
Casey tried to nod, but didn’t say anything, just hugging her sister back.
Ms. Smith a moment later came back the the others with a frown on her face, “Lisa McMillian is your grandmother's name right?”
Angel nodded. “Yes ma’am.”
“Well, according to the records she’s not your biological grandparent.” She frowned a bit more, “My boss says we can't find any living blood relatives which means you are going to be a ward of the state until you graduate or you’re adopted, girls.”
“Not our biological grandmother... That’s not possible,” Angel answered reflexively, but Casey squeezed her hand to get her attention. The pair whispered quietly among themselves for a couple of seconds before turning to Ms. Smith again to let her continue.
“Until you graduate, turn 18 or are adopted, Sunshine is your new home. We will do our best to continue to look for a blood relative to help you, but don’t get your hopes up girls. I’m sorry.”
Casey brightened considerably at being referred to collectively with her sister as ‘girls’ for the umpteenth time that day. “Oh, that’s okay ma’am. I think we’ll be able to adjust to living here.” She tried quite hard not to grin, but Angel saw right through it and giggled quietly.
Ms. Smith nodded, turning to Bethany. “Their parents left them some money in their will, and the sale of the estate will give them some extra money to spend as well, and the state will give them a check like the rest.”
“Of course,” Bethany answered. “We should discuss budget and a possible college trust with the girls once they’ve gotten comfortably settled in.”
“Do you guys want Mrs. McGreagor, Bethany? We can arrange that.” Ms. Smith smiled.
“If she’s available, I’d prefer to work with her, yes.” She turned to the girls again, “ Well let’s continue this tour to your room, ladies.” She led them to the elevator where she swiped a card and the door opened. Inside, she swiped her card again and pressed the 3rd floor button.
“When you get settled I’ll have one of the students take you to the main office to get your student ID’s which will give you access to everything. It also acts as a bank card in town and at the student ran concessions.”
Casey finally worked up the courage to ask, “So um, you said the dorms are segregated. What happens to girls caught in the boys’ dorm or vice versa? Not... that I plan on setting foot in the boys’ dorm if I can help it,” she added quite honestly. Angel giggled.
“Yeah, me either,” she chimed in to support her sister.
“Punishments are handled differently for each student on a case by case basis, though most students understand that being here is preferable to normal foster care. We are a private school first, and an asset to the state foster care program second.”
Bethany smiled as she led them down a hallway, “Ok, room number 302 is yours.” She slid her card in the door and the door opened for her. “Each room is key locked to your student ID, and Dorm Guardians have a master key just incase.”
Opening the door revealed a large room with two beds on either wall, two desks with metallic pink laptops and android phones sitting on them. There were also two dressers, and mirrored vanities, as well as four doors in the room besides the one leading out. The room was painted a rather soft pastel pink and the curtains contrasted it nicely in a dark reddish pink.
Bethany stepped inside, motioning with one hand as she spoke. The girls, and Casey in particular, were only half-listening as they stared wide-eyed into the doorway. “All homework is done via the local school network and turned in to the teacher that way as well.
“The Android phone has an additional app to help you get to your classes with room numbers and a localized GPS-style map. There are a few numbers pre programmed into your phone, one is each others, the other is your Dorm Guardians and the last one is the main office.”
Angel slowly walked inside first, looking around the room, poking her head in the doors to figure out which were the bathrooms. Casey just lingered by the doorway, almost afraid to look in the closets. “Holy crap,” Angel squealed, throwing the door wide. Casey! You gotta see this!”
Casey slowly approached her sister, peeking over her shoulder to find a fully stocked, spacious bathroom with shower/tub combo and a plethora of expensive hair care products. “Oh my God, this bathroom is bigger than my bedroom back home,” she whispered just loud enough for Angel to hear.
Bethany smiled as she texted something on her phone. “Well Ms. Smith and I will leave you two girls to get acquainted with your new dorm. When you’re ready knock on the door across the hallway, and Jolien will take you two to the main office.”
“Thank you Ms. Anderson,” Angel called over her shoulder as the two older women left.
“Yeah, thank you!” Casey added. Angel giggled, turning to her sister as soon as the door closed..
“You. Closet. Now.” She grinned broadly. “TRUST me. You’ll like what you find.”
Casey nervously looked at her sister, “Which one is mine?”
“Take your pick,” Angel answered, grinning even more broadly.
“Well you can pick first ok?”
Angel giggled again and started for the near closet, paused, and grinned back at Casey, heading for the far closet - the one she hadn’t opened yet, and pulled it open to reveal a modest walk-in closet positively stuffed with school uniforms, dresses, skirts, blouses, tank tops, jeans, slacks, and of course, shoes of every style from casual to ultra-formal, though none more than about a 1 ½” heel, and most flats.
“Okay, now will you open yours?” she almost whined.
Casey nodded and opened the closet that was now hers her eyes widened like a deer caught in headlights. “Oh my God! Angel I think they made a mistake!”
Angel laughed. “You did say everything was in order with your paperwork, and you’re in the girls’ dorm. I think they got it right.”
Casey was mesmerised by a pink ruffled skirt and a pink tank top hanging close to the front of the closet. She slowly looked down, and her eyes widened as she spotted a pair of pink mary janes close by. “How did they know our favorite color?”
Angel, without even looking at her sister, let alone seeing the outfit she was eyeing, began to lay out the exact same outfit on her bed. “Or our size? This stuff looks like it’ll be a perfect fit.”
Casey not looking at her sister pulled the outfit out of the closet and turned around, “Do you think this will look cute on me?”
Angel looked up, blinked, and started laughing as she held hers up. “It better!”
They both started giggling, “I think I want to take a shower before I put these on, and go meet our neighbor.” Casey commented..
“Good idea. We were kind of in a car accident this morning,” Angel answered more somberly. “Don’t forget your panties,” she added, emphasizing the last word in a sing-song tone to get Casey’s attention.
“Oh My God, panties! I almost forgot!” Casey blushed. “What color should I wear?” Not asking her sister what dresser she wanted this time, she went for the one closest to her closet and started digging through drawers..
“You’re not planning on flashing them are you?” Angel teased, giggling as she quickly added, “Just teasing. It’s up to you, but y’know I’m slightly OCD about coordinating. Pink bra, pink panties with a pink skirt, that sort of thing.”
Casey nodded her agreement, but paused and turned to her sister, “But you don’t have boobs yet. You don’t need a bra!” she said, sticking her tongue out.
Angel walked over to Casey’s dresser and, on a hunch, pulled the top drawer open. Sure enough, training bras in several colors awaited. She grinned. “Apparently you do.”
Casey blushed. “But i’m not really a girl Angel, what if they find out?”
Angel grabbed Casey’s hand and pulled her into a hug. “Casey, I’ve known all our lives that you should have been my twin sister. How long have you been letting me dress you up when nobody’s looking?”
Casey sighed, “Since we were little. I’m sorry Angel. I’m just nervous. This is all new. I mean how am I supposed to tell people that I’m a girl when you start getting your boobs and I don't?”
“I hadn’t thought about that,” Angel answered, chewing her bottom lip thoughtfully. “Well, hey, Ms. Smith did say this is a progressive, forward-thinking school, and it’s not like you have to shower with other girls or whatever. Maybe we can talk to Ms. Anderson?”
The two girls nodded, the decision made, and then went to take their showers. Casey finished first, and as she was getting dressed, someone knocked, causing her to squeal and jump. “Be right with you!” she called, then knocked on her sister’s bathroom door. “Hey, someone’s at the door!”
“Be right out!” Angel yelled back over the sound of running water, though she didn’t turn the water off either. Casey sighed and walked to the door, cautiously opening it.
“Hello ma'am, my sister is in the shower otherwise i'd let you in I guess.” Casey blushed.
A woman in her early to mid 20’s with dark red hair in a neat ponytail smiled from the other side of the door as she answered in a cheerful tone, “Oh, that’s alright. I just wanted to stop by and see how you girls are settling in - Angel is it?”
Casey blushed, “No, I’m Casey. My sister is Angel.”
The girl smiled sheepishly. “Oh! I’m so sorry Casey, I have something for you.” She continued to smile as she pulled out an orange pill bottle with a lid on it. “Here you go. Take two a day.”
“Uhh, okay...” Casey answered, staring at the orange bottle before accepting it. “What is it?”
“They’ll help you fit in around here,” the woman answered. “Bethany’ll explain everything.” She paused. “Oh! I’m sorry Casey! I haven’t introduced myself! I’m Stephanie. I’m your new dorm guardian.” She stuck out her hand with a broad grin.
Casey continued to stare suspiciously at the orange bottle for a moment or two before looking up at Stephanie again, giving her a sheepish smile as she took the offered hand. “Nice to meet you,” she answered shyly. “And, um... what do you mean ‘fit in here’?”
Before she could get an answer though, Stephanie had continued on her rounds.
“Weird...” Casey frowned, pushing the door closed. Angel was waiting right behind her, causing her to jump, and squeak just a little. “Jesus!”
“Sorry?” Angel giggled. “Who was at the door?”
“Our dorm guardian, Stephanie. She gave me these...” Casey held up the orange bottle with a frown. “She said they’d ‘help me fit in’. Weird huh?”
Angel grabbed the bottle and started to read the label. Her eyes widened, and she almost squealed,“You might want to take these sis. It says to take two a day and its prescribed to you so don't let anyone else take them.” She looked at Casey seriously.
“What?” she blinked, leaning closer to actually read the label. She almost let out a squeal of her own, “Does that say what I think it does?! How did they... I mean... How could they...” Her hands started to shake, and Angel quickly grabbed her in a hug.
“We can ask Bethany when we go talk to her. But now you don’t have to worry about guy puberty and all that weird crap we learned about in health class!”
Casey stared at the bottle. “Should I take them now?”
“Well, Stephanie is a dorm guardian, and Ms. Anderson said they’re like parents, so I’d go for it. What could possibly go wrong?”
Casey nodded her head and went into her bathroom, grabbing her mouth rinse cup and filling it with water. After taking two pills from the bottle, she swallowed them, “This is like a dream come true here Angel. I think we might still be in comas or something!” she called out from the bathroom.
Angel laughed as she sat down at one of the vanities, opening drawers to see what she could find in the way of a hair brush as she called back, “Tell me about it! If this is a dream I don’t want to wake up. Hey maybe we’re in heaven?” she added, continuing to giggle.
“Maybe but wouldn't mom and dad be here and even Auntie June?” Casey replied as she came out of the bathroom to get a brush for her hair.
“Mom maybe,” Angel mumbled under her breath.
“Hey I loved Auntie June; she understood me!” Casey giggled as she began to brush her hair, “I still want a pink streak like yours by the way.”
“Gah! Don’t sneak up on me like that. I thought you were still in the bathroom. Anyway I wasn’t talking about Aunt June,” Angel shot back with a smirk. She added a moment later, “I was just thinking the same thing though. I know we’re not identical twins, but I think if we did something with your hair we could be pretty darn close. You really do look just like me.”
Casey smiled and giggled. “Mom always said she had a hard time telling us apart except I had extra baggage.”
Angel stuck out her tongue. “She just didn’t want to face the fact that she had two daughters. I mean it was pretty obvious,” she sighed as she started running a small, new pink brush through her hair.
“Auntie June knew she had two nieces at least. Remember that summer when we were 8 and we stayed at her house?” Casey smiled thoughtfully as she reflected on their mom’s sister..
“And she let you wear that extra nightgown I ‘accidentally’ packed,” Angel grinned innocently.
“Oh yeah, and the hair barrettes that she bought me, but told me I had to leave; I was so sad.” Casey sighed as she finished brushing her hair.
“Oh my God. I am so taking you to Claire’s,” Angel suddenly announced, grinning.
Casey’s eyes lit up. “You finally going to get your ears pierced too? You know how much mom hated the fact that you wanted them pierced.”
Angel replied in her best mock-annoyed mother tone, “I didn’t get mine pierced until I was eighteen,” before giggling loudly.
“She was such a prude sometimes,” Casey whined. “I asked her if I could streak my hair, and she flipped a lid on me, she was like, ‘Boys don’t do that, and if I knew your sister was going to i'd have stopped her and tanned her ass.”
Angel stuck out her tongue. “That’s why I didn’t tell her. Aunt June used to say it’s better to beg forgiveness than ask permission.” She stood and approached Casey.
“You got grounded for the rest of the summer. That's why we were going to Grandmas remember? Well, that and my dressing up” Casey sighed.
Angel giggled. “Lemme just fix one thing.” She ruffled the back of Casey’s hair a little with her hand to make it look fuller. “Good thing Dad never made you get this cut. God knows he threatened often enough.”
“I told him that hair doesn’t make a man.” Casey giggled. “Attitude makes a man, and he agreed.”
“Y’know the same’s true for us girls,” Angel shot back as she returned to her vanity. “If you think girl, accept yourself, it’s a lot easier for others to accept you. That’s what Mom always told me anyway, about, you know, growing up and avoiding trouble with boys and stuff.”
Casey looked at her sister and smiled. “Let’s go next door and get this over with so we can come back here and plan the rest of our day?”
Angel hopped up with a nod. “Yeah. I need some lip gloss. I don’t care if we are too young for makeup, I can’t live without mah lip gloss!” she replied mock-dramatically before heading for the door.
Casey giggled. Standing up she went to grab both the Android phones and then joined her sister at the door, handing her one of them. “I think we might need these.”
She turned hers on and used her thumb to literally ‘thumb’ through the apps. Pressing the allowance app icon, her jaw dropped. It listed her current balance in several different currencies as well.
“Hey, check your balance for your allowance, and tell me how much they gave you and then I’ll show you how much they gave me.” Casey giggled as they approached their neighbors’ door.
Angel looked at her phone, fiddling with it until she found the power button, and then knocked on the door while the device played its power-up tone.
“Une seconde, sil vous plaite!” came a very feminine voice from the other side. Casey and Angel blinked and glanced at each other as the door opened, and a black-haired girl in a yellow tank top and white cargo shorts pulled the door open. She looked between the two and smiled sheepishly.
“Oh, I’m sorry, I thought that was Stephanie. She is always teasing me to work on my English so I thought I would fight back. You must be Angel and Casey yes?”
They both nodded, “You kinda confused me for a second. I thought maybe we teleported somehow to France.” Casey giggled. “With how weird our days been I wouldn’t have been surprised either.”
Jolien laughed, “This place does remind one of a certain infamous magic school,” the girl teased. “I am Jolien. The Headmistress asked that I show you to the front office whenever you’re ready - or anywhere else you might need to go on campus.”
Angel replied, as her phone finished loading, “Well Casey and I wanted to go to town maybe and get some things that they didn’t after we go to the office.”
“Oh, well if you want someone to show you around the town I am certainly available. I need to pick up a few things as well.” Jolien paused to reach out and catch a few strands of Angel’s pink streak in her fingers, giggling. “I love your hair, by the way.”
“Thanks! I’m going to do my sister’s like this later,” she added with a giggle.
“Then you two as they say will not be able to be told apart?”
Casey blushed a little as she nodded. “I hope not. We’re not identical twins, but we are twins. I always wished we had been born identical though.”
Jolien giggled. “You are close enough that I can honestly barely tell you apart already, for what that is worth.”
“A tour around town would be awesome though,” Casey answered, starting to shrug off some of her shyness. “How old are you anyway Jolien? You look older then me and Angel.”
Jolien nodded. “I am fifteen, but I will be sixteen in November. You two are... twelve? Or thirteen?” she guessed in a cautious tone, clearly not wanting to offend them.
Angel giggled, “Eleven, but we’re almost twelve.”
“That would explain the shoes,” she teased, quickly adding, “Just kidding. You both look adorable. I love pink, but I can not wear it. It looks like I robbed an easter sale when I try.”
Both girls giggled and replied, “I bet you would look cute in a pink dress no matter what you say.”
“Hot pink, maybe,” Jolien laughed. I’m a deep winter though so I have to be careful what I wear. Ironically everyone else WISHES they were a winter! Ah, but I digress. Have you gotten your … Ah, what is the word, stipend yet?”
“I’m waiting for Angel to look and see how much she got.”
“Oh!” Angel answered. “I forgot.” She held up her phone, pressed the clearly labeled balance sheet app, and very nearly dropped her phone. “Shut the front door!” she squealed.
Jolien, curiosity piqued, leaned closer. Her jaw dropped as well. She gasped something the girls couldn’t understand in French, and then cleared her throat. She paused, as realization dawned on her face. “I’m so sorry. Usually when someone receives an allowance like that it is because of inheritance... If there is anything that I can do, please do not hesitate to ask me.”
Angel shook her head. “It’s okay. Our parents were not the most loving people in the world.”
Jolien looked at the two for a second with a puzzled look on her face, “So are you both or which one of you is um, what is the word special person, no transgendered?”
Casey blushed furiously at Jolien’s question, but after a moment or two, a surprised look crossed her features. “Wait... You mean you... You can’t tell?”
“Um no, I cannot. You both look so much like girls.” Jolien kept glancing between them both trying to figure out which one was the boy or if they both were.
Casey giggled a little. “Um... Would you believe me if I said it was me?”
Jolien giggled. “No and I would not believe your sister either, but Pink house is not just for transgendered. It is for lesbian and bisexual as well. Though, between the three of us, I was born a boy, too.” She winked, a very naturally feminine giggle escaping.
“No way!” both girls exclaimed. “You can’t possibly be!” Casey continued, shaking her head.
Jolien smiled as she nodded, “Oui, I am. My old name was Juan, named for my great grandfather on my mother’s Spanish side.”
“I’ve always been Casey,” Casey answered sheepishly, “But I like it. I mean it’s really becoming popular as a girl’s name. But like, the thing that’s been baking my brain is how they knew. There wasn’t any psych screening that I know of. Our parents wouldn’t let me see a shrink, and I sure as heck wasn’t going to tell the school counselor...”
Jolien giggled a little and smiled reassuringly. “The adults here are all strange. They know things about us, but I do not mind. They give us a lot of freedom and allow us to be ourselves.” Jolien explained as she walked the girls to the elevator and swiped her Student ID card. The door opened and they stepped inside..
Casey backed up against the elevator wall, staring thoughtfully at her shoes, so Angel decided to continue the conversation. “Now I understand why they made an exception for me. I’ve always known Casey was my sister, and I’ve tried to help and support her. I guess they figured putting me in a regular dorm would do more harm than good, especially since they apparently know what happened to her...” She trailed off, scowling for just a moment.
Casey continued to look at her shoes till the elevator door opened at the second floor, and two red headed girls stepped inside. “Hey Jolien, new girls?” the one with blue eyes asked. She seemed a bit more obvious than Jolien that she had been born male, but it was still difficult to tell.
“Oui, yes!” Jolien announced cheerfully. “This is Casey and Angel. Angel is … ‘ow you say, ‘natal’? But you really cannot tell them apart can you?”
“Cool! Twins!” the other girl answered warmly. “If either of you ever need anything we’re just down the elevator. You’re lucky to be starting transition early,” she continued, looking over at Angel. “You’ll never have to endure male puberty. Ick.”
Angel giggled, pointing at Casey. “I’m Angel. That’s Casey.”
“... Oh! Oh, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to imply-”
Angel started laughing, causing Casey to perk up and giggle too. “It’s okay. Even our Mom used to say that she could barely tell us apart half the time.”
“Except for my extra baggage was what she used to say.” Casey giggled more.
Jolien laughed. “It is with great fortune that you’re staying here... There is talk of someone planning to open a gender clinic here in Alpine Springs. The medicine you were given to take? I’ve been taking it too instead of my old hormone regimen.”
“Actually,” one of the redheads added, “She might just be on the initial puberty-blockers, given her age. You guys are... elevenish? So you won’t have to worry about puberty at all.”
“Twelve next month!” both Casey and Angel announced at the exact same time.
“Oh! Well in that case you probably will be asked very soon if you’re interested in the program.”
Casey dug through her skirt pocket and pulled out the small bottle, “This is what Stephanie gave me.” showing it to the other girls
The blue eyed redhead took the bottle and read the label, “Damn girl, they didn’t waste time with you did they? Straight to the hormones: that means your sister’s about to hit or already has?”
Angel blushed a little this time. “Um, well, they are a little itchy...” she answered. She had never really talked about it with any of her old friends, or anyone but her mother for that matter.
“Congrats girls, welcome to womanhood.” The other redhead giggled.
The Elevator stopped at the first floor, “Oh Lacy and I are going into town today if you girls want to join us?” the green eyed redhead mentioned.
“Sounds great!” Angel answered. “Jolien was going to show us around anyway. We can make a group outing of it.”
Jolien nodded, “Lacy and Danielle, I have to show these two to the main office first to get their cards then we can meet back here?” She smiled cheerfully, taking the girls out the front door and down the walkway, as the other two girls nodded and headed off to the student ran Starbucks.
As Connecticut summers go the weather outside wasn’t especially oppressive, Angel at least found herself thankful for the covered walkway as they followed Jolien. Casey continued to look around, taking in the surrounding campus as Jolien commented, “By the way, are either of you interested in a sport? Girls like us are allowed to play on girls’ teams so long as there’s no obvious advantage, such as a seventeen year old linebacker playing field hockey.”
“I’m not really that big on sports,” Angel answered with a shrug, glancing at Casey.
“Field hockey?” Casey asked. “Is that the one with those cute pleated skirts?”
Jolien giggled. “Well there’s more to it than that, but yes.”
Casey shook her head. “I played volleyball in PE a few times, I’m ok at it but not that good.”
“I am told the football-” she paused abruptly and shook her head. “The SOCCER for your age group is very supportive and welcoming, for what it’s worth, so I imagine the others are similar too. Anyway, I just thought I would mention it. You know, making awkward conversation,” she giggled.
Casey and Angel both nodded their heads. “Sorry we aren’t talking much,” they both said, and then Casey finished, “We had a long day already.”
“I understand,” Jolien answered. “Adjustment can be difficult at the best of times. Do you wish to talk about it?”
Both shook their heads, and Angel answered, “Not really. We kinda want to get over it and just get some retail therapy!”
Jolien laughed softly. Apparently she hadn’t been briefed on the girls’ accident. “Oh yes. Casey have you ever been out shopping as your real self?”
Casey shook her head. “This is the first time I’ve been dressed outside my sister or my room.”
“Oh God, you poor thing. You must be feeling so overwhelmed by all this then.”
Casey for some reason didn’t feel overwhelmed about being out dressed anymore. She shrugged thoughtfully. “Not really. It feels natural for some reason.”
“I’ll let you in on a little secret though. Just ask your sister - all girls your age are entering the awkward phase, like you probably learn in health class. But the real secret to retail therapy is the time you spend with friends, bonding. What matters is that you’re spending time with friends, and I can’t think of better ones than Lacy and Danielle.”
She pointed to the large, central building from which all the other additions and walkways seemed to sprawl outward, picking up the pace a bit.
“There are so many buildings here, and they’re so big; how do we get to the classes without being late?”
Jolien shrugged, glancing over with a smile. “They allow plenty of leeway for students to get to classes - about fifteen minutes I believe, but I am a new student here myself, only arriving at the beginning of summer so I haven’t started classes yet. I’ve been taking this time to get used to the new surroundings, meet fellow students, and learn the campus. The navigation app on our phones helps with that.”
“Oh speaking of phones can we get your number Jolien so we can text you?” Angel asked.
“Oh, certainly.” Jolien reached into the pocket of her shorts to retrieve her phone. “Here, you can borrow it to add directly. Add your numbers as well, if you wouldn’t mind?” she asked sweetly as she pushed open the doors to the affectionately dubbed ‘old building’.
The inside wasn’t at all what the girls expected. The floors, highly polished to a mirror shine helped the overhead lights to brightly illuminate the entryway, beyond which a pair of stairs led up to an open landing, with smaller connecting hallways leading to the left and right on both the first and second floors.
“The central office is just up these stairs. It is a workout the first few times, but once you get used to it, it is … ‘ow you say, buns of steel?” She winked at the pair and giggled, heading for one of the two staircases.
Casey being a bit better at technology stuff then Angel quickly added Jolien’s phone information into their phones as they huffed up the stairs, “Wow it seems like a lot of stairs.”
“It is two stories to the landing I think. Not certain what that equates to feet. Apparently the original builders thought it instilled a sense of authority. Bethany just likes having an office with a window view of the courtyard, I think,” she added with a mild giggle. “That is another thing though. The Headmistress loves for her students to call her by her first name outside formal occasions. Ms. Bethany too.”
Casey and Angel were huffing by the time they reached the top, “God that’s enough to kill someone,” Angel complained.
Bethany giggled as she strolled up behind the three, still dressed in her business attire, with the blatant exception of a pair of running shoes. “Now you know why I wear these, and only break out the heels when I have to. Jolien dear, thank you so much for showing these two over.”
“It was my pleasure Ms. Bethany.” She turned to the girls and smiled brightly. “Come back to Pink House when you have finished, and we’ll head out together, yes?”
Casey and Angel nodded. Bethany smiled and added, “After Casey and Angel speak with Dr. Logan you three can go out to town ok?”
“Oh, she stopped by earlier,” Casey answered. “That’s one of the things I was going to ask you about. At the time it seemed kinda weird... She wouldn’t tell me anything: just handed me this pill bottle and told me to take them.”
Bethany nodded, “They are safe. I would never let you take anything that would harm you, but Stephanie needs to explain how this program you’ve agreed to works, and before that you need to go through the door on my right and get your Student pictures for your IDs”
“Ohh,” Casey answered after a moment or two. “Um, before all that I just have one question first. … How did you know? I’ve never told anyone but Angel, and until just recently even my parents didn’t know.”
“The police report, dear. One of your neighbors saw ‘two girls’ through Angel’s open bedroom window. Further interrogation records detailed “the girls” being seen playing on several occasions. Since your parents tended not to let you out of the house very often because of your school bully problems, they apparently just assumed you were twin sisters. So, we made an educated guess.”
“But... for all you know I could’ve just liked wearing girls’ clothes,” Casey answered, a little concerned at the apparent guesswork involved.
“We could have got it wrong, but you would have been more confident in yourself in that case, so we did guess right.” Bethany winked.
Angel gave Casey a gentle nudge. “And y’know you sure as heck wouldn’t have gone along with things this far. I don’t know any boys who’d willingly stay in a pastel pink room even if they did like wearing panties or something,” she teased. Casey cracked a smile and giggled.
“I guess that’s true. And I’m not ungrateful. It was just really confusing. But this whole day’s been like that.”
Bethany nodded, “It gets better. I’m sorry for what you girls had to go through, and I hope you will get the most out of your education here.” she opened the door to the secretary's office. “If you have any further questions, you can go ahead and ask now, or you can find me later. If my door is open, then that means anyone can come right in.”
“How’d I get cleared to take hormones? I read on Wikipedia that it can take like, forever, with psych evaluations and stuff.” Clearly, Casey had taken whatever resources she could find on the subject despite her parents’ best efforts.
“We do things differently here. You can see a psych here if you feel you want to, but we aren't bound by traditional medical theories here, as well as some other things, but none of that is a worry for you.” Bethany smiled.
“One last question. When did I ‘agree’ to this?”
Bethany giggled. “When you signed the papers at the hospital, dear. Didn’t you read the last page? It was hard to miss.”
“Oh... I guess I did miss it.” Casey frowned. “May I see another copy? I don’t want to pull myself out. I just want to know what I agreed to.”
“Of course you may. Stephanie will make that available to you once you’ve finished with your I.D.s”
“So when do we get our wands?” Angel teased as she stepped into the office.
Bethany almost blurted something out but caught herself, “Wands are for witches in stories Angel sweetie.” as she watched Angel and Casey enter the office.
“Sorry. Bad joke. This place is like Hogwarts for Casey, and I guess me too.”
Bethany giggled as she shut the door and behind the desk sat a mid 30’s looking male with brown hair, on his desk there was a plaque that said Drake Morrison. “Hello Ladies, here for your student IDs?”
“Yessir,” both girls answered.
The man smiled. “Ok whoever wants to first needs to step on that yellow tape on the floor near the white wall.”
Casey stepped on the line first and got her picture taken then Angel followed next. “See that was painless. Give me about 5 minutes and I’ll have your cards ready for you ok?”
“Sure,” Casey answered.
“No problem,” Angel added, in such rapid succession that it sounded like one sentence from a pair of stereo speakers - left and then right.
The man laughed as he waited for the laminate to dry, before handing them their cards, “Ok so this ones for Casey,” he said as he handed it to Angel, “And this ones for Angel,” he finished, and handed it to Casey. “You should be able to use it as a credit card in town right away, or at the ATM’s. Your pin number is your birth month and the day, but you can also change that via the app on your cell phones.”
The girls gave each other a kind of ‘This again?’ look and grinned as they exchanged cards, giving a cheerful, perfectly unified “Thank you!” … And staring at each other again.
“Seriously,” Angel started,
“Creepy,” Casey finished.
“Have a good day girls.” the man got up and opened the door for them to leave chuckling at the twins.
“So what’s next?” Angel asked as she fiddled with her phone.
Casey smiled as she loaded her app and changed her pin number then looked at her sister. “Lets head back to the dorms, and meet up with everyone so we can go to town!”
“Sure, but didn’t you have someone else to meet first?” Angel asked.
“Um I think so, oh yeah, duh Stephanie, sorry with everything that’s going on I got scatter brained.” Casey sighed.
Angel laughed and kissed her sister’s cheek lightly. “Oh relax. It’s not like they’ll throw you off the balcony for forgetting,” she teased, intentionally choosing the most outlandish form of ‘punishment’ her brain could concoct to avoid drawing any similarities to what had just happened to her sister a couple of days prior.
“I think we should tell Stephanie we were abused though - you especially. If it’s not already in their files somewhere.”
“You don’t think it’d jeopardize my chances of getting to stay a girl do you?” Casey asked nervously. Angel quickly shook her head, but before she could answer, Stephanie spoke up behind them, causing both girls to jump.
“Absolutely not.” She smiled warmly at them.
Angel and Casey both in stereo announced, “Oh my God you scared us!”
Stephanie giggled a little. “Sorry about that. I was just about to go looking for you two. If you’d like to talk about anything though, my door is always open. I’m a licensed therapist and I have degrees in child psychology, and I’m not THAT old either, if that helps.” She winked playfully.
Angel nodded, “I was about to drag Casey to you kicking and screaming.” she giggled, “I hope we can get this done so we can go to town” she finished enthused about being able to go to town without her parents.
“Oh, absolutely. This won’t take long at all. I just need to explain some things about this program and make absolutely sure that you know what’s going to happen with you and with your body in the coming months. Angel, did you want to sit in on this too?”
Casey gave Angel the pleading look and she sighed. “Only because Casey’s my sister, and I want to know what’s up you know.”
Stephanie smiled brightly as she motioned for the girls to follow her. “Are either of you familiar with the traditional methods of treatment for transgender patients?” she asked as she led the pair along the open landing and then into a connecting hallway.
Casey nodded, “I used the library computers back home to look up all the information, and from what I read I have to be eighteen before I can have all the surgeries.”
Stephanie nodded thoughtfully. “Plus years of bloodwork, and possibly injections for the hormone replacement therapy. Well, take everything that you read, and pretend it doesn’t exist.” She grinned, glancing over her shoulder to watch the girls’ reactions as she led them into a spacious office. On the glass door, the letters “Dr. Stephanie Logan” as well as a list of her titles stood out in bold, black lettering.
Inside, near the door, sat a modern solid wood desk and a cushy executive chair. Across from it sat two equally cushy chairs. Further into the room, along the opposite wall, an overstuffed couch and two chairs sat, and nearer to the far end, a small table, not unlike a dining table and chairs had been set up. Finally, in the corner of the room, partially hidden by bright, colorful bookshelves, the girls could see a glimpse of a childlike play area. Stephanie chuckled.
“Bethany insisted on giving me a nice office, but I’ll be honest with you - I don’t plan on using it that often - not for my dorm duties anyway. It’s just that my documents and things are here, in case there’s anything you wanted to look at. Every student who participates in the Purple Program is given full disclosure of what they’re getting into.”
“So … how come you couldn’t tell me before?” Casey asked. “You just ran off after giving me a bottle of pills. Seemed kind of … well, suspicious, I guess. Um, no offense.”
Stephanie nodded. “I’m really sorry about that. I thought you had already been filled in, plus I had several students to check in on since school starts soon. And then Bethany told me that she expected me to do that because of … Well, your unique situation - you know, possible need for grief counseling and things like that. So, if you’ll just have a seat we can get started. Just sit wherever you like.”
The girls nodded and, after glancing around the room for a moment settled on sitting at Stephanie’s desk. She smiled as she waited for the pair, and then sat across from them. “Yuck.” She laughed.
“Yuck?” Angel asked.
“Yes. I’m going to talk to Bethany about getting a lower desk and a less … fancy chair. I feel like a principal. This place needs some serious feng shui!” The twins giggled as she continued, taking a file folder from one of her desk drawers and sliding it across for the girls to look through at their leisure. “Okay, so, what I’m about to tell you both is a closely guarded medical secret. Not even most of the staff know what’s going on here because of the nature of the study. We’re using Sunshine Academy as a testing ground for an experimental drug called Purplaxis.”
“That’s the stuff you’re giving me, right?” Casey asked.
Stephanie nodded. “Yeah. There’s only one other girl who’s not attending Sunshine who’s taking it. She’s actually patient zero in the pilot program here in the U.S., but I won’t get into all that. Essentially what Purplaxis does is … it fools your body into thinking it’s the opposite gender. For instance Casey, you’re a girl with a male body, but with Purplaxis, the Y chromosome is … Well, it’s hard to explain without getting painfully technical. Even some of my professors at Yale went cross-eyed when I brought it up. But it fools your body into thinking it’s a girl’s body.”
“So... What’s that mean for me?”
Stephanie grinned. “Glad you asked that. This drug was originally in testing to treat menopausal women, but it’s had a fascinating side-effect. In male-bodied patients, the testes actually are converted into ovaries. In short, the genome turns your boy bits into girl bits, and makes you, for all purposes, a genetic female.”
“Oh my God,” Casey and Angel both gasped in unison.
Stephanie smiled at the two, “I called the clinic and made an appointment for you Casey. I’ll be there with you since I’m your house guardian. Michelle will see you Monday, after school.”
“That’s great,” Casey answered excitedly. A thoughtful frown crossed Angel’s face, however.
“Umm, wait, back up a minute.... You said Casey would be a genetic girl. There’s... a problem with that. I learned in health class about dealing with things like periods. How’s that going to work with Casey’s body?”
Stephanie smiled, “Michelle will discuss that with you on Monday since she knows more about the procedure then I do. Surgery is necessary, but it’s all approved by the FDA and the surgeon general, and I’m told that your recovery time will be much quicker than for traditional GRS. Patient zero’s was about a month. Yours will be faster since you’re pre-pubescent still.”
“I guess it’s not really something I’ve got to worry about yet anyway,” Casey replied. “So is there anything else I should know about?”
“Well, you don’t have to think of yourself in terms of being transgendered, if that helps? Because there’s a possibility that you might be able to have children. I don’t want to get your hopes up sweetie, because again, this is a VERY recent development in human testing, but in the lab tests with animals, the prepubescent animal test subjects most similar to humans in terms of DNA showed a birth rate on average with the control group or ‘natal’ female subjects.”
“Birthrate...” Casey echoed. Angel clapped her hands together excitedly and giggled.
“Well, anyway, unless you have any more questions, or if there’s anything else you’d like to talk about for that matter...”
Casey shook her head. “No ma’am. Not right now at least. I’d like it if we could maybe schedule some time to talk later though.”
“Of course,” Stephanie replied. “You’ll find my phone number is already on your contact list. No matter what time of the day or night, you call me if you EVER need to talk. If for whatever reason I’m unable to talk right that second - like if my cat’s on fire or something,” both girls giggled at her example, “Then I’ll call forward you to my mentor, Dr. Ketzowski. She’s one of the best psychiatrists in the state.”
Casey nodded quickly, and as Stephanie stood, she and Angel did as well. “Thanks so much Dr. Logan,” Casey answered warmly. Stephanie laughed loudly.
“Oh sweetie, call me Stephanie. Dr. Logan is my mother - literally. She’s an endocrinologist and pediatrician over in New Haven. So if you ever get hurt or sick I can even recommend you to her,” she added with a playful wink. “At least until my friend LeAnn finishes med school.”
Stephanie shook each girl’s hand in turn before leading them back out. “I’m going to go meet Michelle and her girlfriend for lunch, but if you have any questions at all you can feel free to call me. They’ll understand.”
Casey and Angel did the stereo thing again, “Thank you Stephanie.”
“Twins...” Stephanie giggled to herself as she gave them both a reassuring squeeze on their shoulders before they parted ways. Halfway down the hall, she stopped and ran back to them, which considering she was wearing ratty old sneakers with mismatched socks - one red with gold diamonds, one plaid green-and-white, was easy enough. “Oh, you two know how to get back out right? Or at least how to access your map if not?”
Casey giggled, “Yes I know how to use the map, Thank you again Stephanie.”
“Just checking,” Stephanie answered with a grin as she turned to race down the hall again.
Angel turned to Casey and whispered, “The heck was up with her socks? If I ever do that, warn me!” she giggled.
Casey giggled, “I think she’s making a fashion statement. Remember that girl Mindy or whatever her name was at our old school?”
“Oh my God. Purple Pants Mindy!” Angel giggled loudly. “The tie-dyed t-shirt kind of made the whole ensemble work though in a weird, chaos reigns supreme way.”
Casey nodded, “But I never called her that. She helped me once after some bigger boys threw me in a trash can. She was very nice,” she added as they made their way back to their dorm, following Casey’s navigation app. “So I guess I can consider myself a girl according to Stephanie?”
Angel smiled sheepishly. “I never called her that to her face. I guess I never realized how insulting it was coming from some people. I sure never meant it as such. Oh, yeah! That is SO cool! We have got to get your hair professionally styled and streaked and stuff!” Angel bubbled happily at the change of subject.
Casey smiled. “Maybe you can get yours fixed too, since it’s a little off,” she said, teasing her sister as they walked through their dorm house’s main doors. The two red headed girls and Jolien were sitting at a table drinking starbucks coffee.
“There they are!” one of the redheads cheered. “We saved you guys a seat!”
“So I assume you got the talk then?” Jolien asked with a grin. “I am actually a unique member of this experiment as one of the older members. They want to know the effects across the teen spectrum though, and I am … how you say, I prefer girls, so having babies is not so important.”
Angel and Casey nodded, “Yeah, I guess it wouldn’t be important.” they said in stereo to their friend.
Lacy and Danielle glanced at each other and giggled. “Looks like I owe you five bucks,” Lacy commented to Danielle, taking out her purse - a small faux-leather handbag.
“We had a playful side-bet going that you wouldn’t do that awesome stereo-sound finishing each other’s sentences thing. I knew you would because I have twin cousins. But I think they do it just to freak people out,” she added, winking.
Both girls look at each other and sighed then turned to their new friends and somehow managed to do it again, “We don’t mean to do it; it just seems to happen.”
Jolien giggled. “It is cute honestly. I wish I had a sister to share things with. But alas, I am the only child. It is a joke between my parents and myself that I was enough of a handful - even before I became Jolien. But that is a story for another time.”
Casey looked at Jolien, “You can borrow mine sometime. When she gets on that shared sentence kick like we were on, it gets a bit weird; we never used to do that.” she turned and stuck her tongue out at Angel.
Angel poked Casey’s arm playfully. “Tell me about it. It’s kind of spooky.”
Lacy smiled, “I think it’s cool. So what stores do you guys want to hit first? And before we go you girls should so try the new flavor at our Starbucks here! It’s a strawberry white chocolate mocha, and it’s to die for.”
“Oh my God,” they answered in unison, glared at each other, and said, “You first.”
Angel giggled. “I LOVE white chocolate.”
“And I adore strawberries. Especially this great strawberry lip gloss Angel had. Mmmm. Let’s go get some and then we can see what the mall has to offer.”
They headed over to this nicely decorated kiosk setup that was their Starbucks. Behind the counter was a girl who looked like she was 16. She had long, wavy strawberry blonde hair, and hazel eyes. She couldn’t be much more than 5’3” tall and she was wearing purple framed glasses. “Hey what can I get for you two? And am I seeing double again?” she smiled at the two taking her glasses off to clean them.
“Two white chocolate strawberry mochas,” the girls answered, Angel adding, “By the way I love your glasses. They look so cute on you!” she practically squealed, clearly meaning it.
The girl blushed a little and laughed, showing off her matching purple braces in the process. “Awww, thank you! I used to be super self-conscious because I had to wear really hideous thick-framed glasses so insurance would pay for them, but now that’s all taken care of. Anyway, one second and I’ll get you your drinks.”
“Hey, can I ask you something?” Casey asked cheerfully as the girl returned.
“Sure. What’s on your mind?”
“What do you get for working something like this? I’m just curious. Angel and me are new residents. Well, I’m part of the Purple program. My sister’s along for moral support.”
“And because splitting us up would just suck. We’re a team package deal,” Angel added with a giggle.
“Cool, and I don’t mind you asking, I get paid an hourly wage, of 8 dollars an hour, and I work for 6 hours on the weekends and Four on the weekdays, two in the morning , one at lunch and one in the evening during the week. And there is another girl that helps run this part time as well.” the girl answered the twins.
“Oh, neat. I wasn’t sure if credits were involved or something. That’s so cool though.”
“Nope, but the student store over on the other end of the building is hiring if you know anyone interested. It just opened and there’s only two employees over there. They’re having a hard time with it all.” She handed the girls their Mochas, “That will be 4.50 to whoever wants to pay it. Special discount for being with Jolien,” she added with a grin..
“I’ve got it,” both answered, turning to stare at each other. “Stop that!”
Angel laughed. “Seriously sis, lemme treat you. You’ve had a bad week.”
Casey smiled and hugged Angel, “Thanks Sis, I got the next one however!”
The girl behind the counter giggled. “You guys remind me of my sister and me. We’re still tight even though I’m technically ‘boarding’ here now.”
“Are you a twin too then?” Both girls ask in stereo once more.
“Oh I wish. My sister’s a couple of years older than me and going to college this year. Having a twin? That would’ve been the best.”
The girls walked towards the transportation area to see which teacher was in to take them into town, the girls stopped and seen a male in his mid to late 20s with brown hair and green eyes, “Hello Mr. Summers how are you today?” Danielle smiled as she waved to Mr. Summers.
“Hi girls,” the man answered with a smile. “Need a ride into town?”
“Yes to the mall please.” Lacy replied with a smile, “This is Angel and Casey by the way Mr. Summers.”
“Nice to meet you both. I’m Mr. Summers, the Music and Theater teacher for both the boys and girls here. In the summer time I’ve told you girls you can call me Bailey. I’m not your teacher right now.” she smiled.
Casey and Angel looked at each other excitedly.
“So if I wanted to be an actress,” Casey began.
“Or if I wanted to learn piano?” Angel finished.
“Then I am your teacher.” Bailey smiled at the girls, “Do you two do that all the time?”
“Do what?” they answered in unison and giggled, Angel adding, “Increasingly... Today. It’s weird, but kinda neat.”
“We’ve never done it before, but we’ve always been close.”
Bailey nodded his head, “Last year there was a set of twins that graduated with high theater marks from here. They did that a lot and they also had this knack of talking to each other without talking, so I was just curious if I would have to deal with that again this year.” He opened the school van for the girls to get in.
“Like body language,” Jolien chimed in cheerfully as she opened the side door and slid in the back.
“Oh, cool! We sometimes have a pretty good idea what the other’s thinking,” Angel answered, “Like our outfits today... Our closets are on opposite sides but we still picked out the same thing.”
“In fact,” Casey giggled, “I asked her if this would look okay, and then she looked up and went ‘It better!’”
Bailey cringed, only slightly, as the van erupted into a gigglefest. He chuckled to himself as he put the van into gear and pulled out of the parking lot.
“When you girls are done shopping make sure to call me, and I’ll come pick you up. You all should know the rules. I just sent my contact to Casey and Angel so they can add me.”
“How’d you know our number?” Angel asked. Bailey chuckled.
“We teachers have a master list. I just punched your names in the search and it helpfully sent my contact number to ‘All 302’ - which would be the both of you.”
“Cool!” they answered in unison.
“Thanks Mr. Summers!” “Thanks Bailey!” the chorus of girls responded as they unloaded in front of the large Alpine Springs Mall. A light rain had begun to fall, but the girls stayed dry under the protection of the entryways covered drive area as they headed inside.
“Wow this place is huge.” the twins commented at the same time.
Lacy nodded. “You’d think for a town this small it wouldn’t be that big, but they even have a Civic Center with concerts and stuff here in town, plus a huge sportscenter, so I guess it’s just par for the course.”
Danielle piped in, “Alpine Springs is also a center spot, a lot of people from Kingsley and other places come here as well to shop. It’s no New Haven, but it’s really becoming popular in the last few years.”
“Do not also forget rumors of renovations to the old insane asylum,” Jolien added cheerfully. “From what active girl scouts at Sunshine have told me, it will be a youth center eventually.”
“Oh my God, girl scouts!” Angel squeaked. “Casey will you sign up if I do? I always wanted to join, but Mom and Dad wouldn’t put up the money.”
Casey looked at Angel, “Think they will take me? If they will I’ll join because you asked me to.” smiling at her.
Jolien frowned, laying her hand on Casey’s shoulder before Lacy or Danielle could say anything. She stepped around in front of her, placing her other hand on her other shoulder as she looked Casey in the eye.
“You need to stop thinking of yourself as a boy in a dress, or as “the other third gender”. That kind of thinking is for closed minded buffoons, oui? You are Casey. You are Angel’s sister. And you are a girl, just as I am, just as Danielle and Lacy are - just as Angel is.” She smiled, pulling Casey into a reassuring hug.
“She’s right,” Angel added with a smile. “Remember what Stephanie said. That drug makes you a genetic girl. I don’t know how. It sounds like science fiction to me, but I have to believe that she’s right. You should too.”
Casey nodded, “It’s just a lot to wrap around my head you know? Yesterday I would have never dreamed of this happening.”
Jolien grinned. “Yes, I know. When my...” She stopped abruptly. “When someone found my cache of ‘Jolien’ things, I just knew that my papa would be furious. Instead, you know what he does, but sit me down and say ‘Juan, if this is surely what your heart desires, to be my little girl instead, then who am I to argue? But make sure, because it is a hard road ahead for you, being the child of importance you are.”
She paused to smile and hug Casey again. “We all have our stories, our … hard roads. But we walk them together as friends now. This is why I’m telling you this now, as a friend. Because you can lean on us and we will not let you fall. This I promise. But now, let us shop because I see a cute pair of boots that I want!” she quickly changed the subject, hoping not to give Casey, or the others, a chance to ask about the ‘child of importance’ part, instead racing for the shoe store.
The girls all followed Jolien into the store, giggling at the boots comment, and suddenly Casey spotted a pair of flats that would be perfect for one of the dresses in their closet, “Oh god Angel look at these; they are soo cute!”
“Oh wow. I love the little fabric bows. You know what? These would go so well with that cute polka-dot dress - the white one with the red dots?”
“Get out of my head Angel, I was thinking the same thing!” Casey giggled as she grabbed a box to try the shoes on to see if they fit.
“Oh wow they fit perfect.” half not expecting them to, forgetting she’s the exact same size as her sister.
Danielle glanced over from eyeing a pair of white sneakers with neon pink trim and grinned. “You guys have such cute taste, like Jolien’s girlfriend Cassidy. Those look awesome! Kinda makes me wish my feet were smaller,” she teased.
Casey smiled, “What size do you wear?” she asked Danielle, “They can’t be that big.”
Danielle blushed softly, pointing to the sneakers she was admiring. The tag clearly read “9 ½”. She stared down at her open-toe sandals, wiggling her metallic green-painted toes. “Even if the treatments do work, women in my family have big feet. My mom wears a size 10 ½ womens.”
“Awwwww , well there is a 9 ½ in this style if you want to try them on?” Casey grinned as she pulled the box down.
“No way, seriously? They never have cute stuff like this in women’s!” she bubbled, excitedly hugging Casey as she retrieved the box. “I’m bringing you shopping with me from now on!” she added, waiting patiently for Casey to hand her the box before quickly opening it and rushing over to a nearby mirrored bench to try them on.
Casey wasn't sure where that size came from because when she first grabbed her size, there wasn't a 9 ½ but then when she went back there was. “Do you want a pair Angel?”
Angel, trying on a pair of flat white gladiator-style sandals glanced up and grinned. “Oh, totally! Those look adorable on you!”
Casey grabbed a second box one for her and one for her sister, “Angel, those sandals look like something mom would have worn.” she teased.
Angel laughed loudly. “You thought so too? I couldn’t resist trying them on, but I don’t think I want them. Makes me look too grown-up,” she answered, even as she pulled them off to return them to the shelf. ‘Besides, we’ve got tons of shoes already.”
Lacy giggled to herself as she watched the trio, nudging Jolien. “What do you think? Natural or what?”
“Oh my yes. That girl’s blessed to be starting at her age. I am a little jealous, but overshadowing that is my joy for her - and her sister. … Twins.”
Lacy giggled again. “We have got to work on your English sometime,” she teased, winking as the other three approached. Before the other girls got too close Lacy looked at Jolien quickly, “I think we should invite them to our coven with them when they learn how to control their powers.” and smiled when the other girls got closer, “Find all the shoes you wanted?”
Danielle squealed as she held up her shoe box. “I’ve been to this store hundreds of times and I’ve never seen these in my size! I’m going to wear them out of the store after I pay for them. Thank you so much Casey.”
Casey blushed a little as she shrugged. “It was nothing really I just happen to see a box in 9 ½ , but you’re welcome.”
Danielle giggled, “Well whatever, If you wouldn’t have seen it, I would have been pouty all day, I always am when I can’t find cute shoes.”
Jolien and Lacy exchanged a glance and giggled as well, the latter adding, “Well, once you guys ring up your purchases we’ve got lots more to show our new arrivals.”
Jolien grinned. “You know I think I’ll wear my new boots too. Give me one moment to change.”
“Maybe we can find you a nice dress to go with ‘em for your date tonight,” Lacy teased, getting a playful mock-glare from Jolien.
“Darling, you know every night is date night. Do not worry, we’ll find you a nice girlfriend too!”
“Oh, that’s okay. You know I’m not on the market right now.”
“So can I ask, are you …” Angel began, after paying for her shoes.
“Like Jolien?” Lacy finished for her, and shook her head. “No, I’m genetic. Pink house is for LGBT. I’m lesbian, and Jolien’s girl is bisexual. You met her back at the Starbucks kiosk. Don’t worry, nobody’s going to give you a hard time for staying with us if you get the hots for a cute boy though,” she added with a soft grin. “Students tend to be neutral about stuff like that - mostly because the last kid who got busted for bullying is enjoying Ms. Bethany’s unique sense of ironic punishments.”
Angel’s eyes widened for a moment. “What happened?”
Danielle answered, “The little punk harassed some girls his age, and now he’s spending the summer learning about life from their perspective. I heard it might even extend into the school year, but the shrinks are watching it closely to make sure he learns his lesson without any psychological damage... The kid’s pretty broken already, I heard. But it was this or expulsion, and explushion for wards of the state means...”
“Foster care,” Jolien finished with a frown. “So he chose to redeem himself. The rumors that I have heard are that the girls involved actually befriended him afterwards. So you see, no matter how strange the punishment, there is always a lesson, when Bethany Anderson is involved.”
“But this is getting depressing,” Danielle chimed, “Let’s go get some frozen yogurt and take these two to Claire’s. We need to teach our young padawans the fine art of accessorizing!”
Casey and Angel giggled, then Casey said, “I guess I need to get my ears pierced. Do you think that Stephanie would flip if I got more than one per ear?”
This time Angel smacked Casey’s arm lightly, “Now it’s your turn to get out of my head.” and she giggled.
Jolien and Lacy shared a brief glance, and Jolien carefully pushed back the hair that had been covering much of her ears. Up above her normal lower lobe piercing, she had two small stud upper piercings on each side. Lacy grinned.
“Honestly, they’ll let you staple your lips shut as long as you’re not causing trouble for other students or breaking any laws. As long as it doesn’t interfere with your schoolwork of course.”
“Wow!” both girls said at the same time and then continued in stereo, “Mom and Dad would kill us for that, but we so want to do it!”
“I know the girl who usually works on weekends,” Lacy continued. “You can totally trust her. I think you’d look cute with pink flower studs and maybe aquamarine and purple upper, or small hoops or something.”
Casey grinned. “I was thinking four in each ear, but only if Angel wants that many as well.”
Angel nodded. “Two upper and two lower? I might get a tongue ring when we’re older, but those look like they’d be more trouble than they’re really worth.”
“Oh what about our bellybuttons?” Casey hoped she didn’t go overboard with that.
“Well, if it’s what you REALLY want,” Danielle answered. “Personally I think you might be too young to even be showing off your belly buttons, but from a rules standpoint, you guys are almost teenagers so I’m pretty sure it’s allowed. Self-expression and stuff.” She paused to add, “Oh, and don’t take that as me telling you not to do it. It’s just I wouldn’t have at your age.”
She then paused again to lift her shirt enough to reveal a small stud. “Didn’t stop me from doing it when I was fourteen though.”
“Well we kinda lived in an oppressive household.” Both girls did the stereo thing again.
“Oh... Ohhh... Well, in that case you can totally ignore me,” she giggled. “My parents were pretty average. They took my ‘I’m a girl’ thing as a phase, until my seventh birthday when I started crying because I didn’t get any Barbies, but y’know, other than that they were... pretty dull growing up. So, um, yeah. I say go for it if that’s what you wanna do.”
The girls walked into Claire’s, and started to look around. A blonde-haired teen that looked about Jolien’s age, or a bit older standing by the cash register waved as the girls entered. She had on a black beret-type hat with bright pink t-shirt, the words ‘Cheer Power!’ spelled out in glittery lettering with a heart punctuating the exclamation point.
“Hi Lacy!” she called cheerfully.
“Heya Chels!” Lacy called back as she walked over. “Angel, Casey, this is Chelsea Gilbert. She’s one of the most popular girls at Alpine High,” she added with a wink, giggling.
Chelsea rolled her eyes, giving Lacy’s shoulder a mock swat. “Oh, shush you! Since you’re friends with Lacy though, I’ll go ahead and give you guys the 10% friends and fam discount. Just let me know if you need anything.”
Angel smiled, “Nice to meet you Chelsea. My sister and I would like to get our ears pierced. Well she needs to get hers done, she wants four in each ear, and I would like to get three more added.”
“Sure!” Chelsea answered. “Now, there’s going to be a lot of care involved, but I’m sure you’ve heard this speech before, right?” Chelsea grinned.
Angel nodded, “I can help my sister so she doesn’t need it either.” continuing to smile.
Casey piped in, “Oh do you know where we can get our belly buttons done too?”
“As a matter of fact, I have a cousin who’s a professional tattoo artist, and she also does piercings. She’s kind of the black sheep of the family, but I wouldn’t recommend her if I didn’t trust her. Umm...” She glanced around, grabbing a post-it pad and a pen, and scribbled down an address, handing it over. “If you want you can ask her to do your upper earrings as well.”
Both girls nodded and in stereo they replied, “Cool thank you.”
“No problem. Want me to do the lowers anyway? I’ll be gentle,” she added with a professional smile.
Angel nodded, “Please, I’ll take the new lowers and my sister will take two in hers, You are so cool by the way! I had to get mine done by my friends older sister because our mom would have never let us do this.”
“You’re kidding?” Chelsea asked, genuinely surprised as she stepped around the counter.
“No, our parents were a bit prudish.” Casey replied then thought for a split second, “A bit is an understatement; they were a lot prudish.”
“Sounds like my grandma. Mom got the ‘If God meant for you to have holes in your ears he would have put them there’ speech so many times growing up,” she answered, clearly trying not to laugh. “Anyway, come on back with me and I’ll show you your options for studs.”
Chelsea led the girls to another counter with an adjustable chair beside it. On the wall, several pairs of earrings in different styles, from sleek to gaudy, simple to stylish, studs, hoops, butterflies, crosses, yin yangs, and others in differing materials and colors. Another several sets, only slightly more expensive, were stored under the glass counter on display in semi-precious metal plating.
Casey and Angel both picked pairs of the more expensive earrings not because they could afford it but because they were very pretty. When Chelsea was done piercing their ears and the girls paid for their purchases they continued to look around Claire’s. Casey was admiring the selection of hair accessories she never dreamed, a day before, would ever be within her reach when Lacy tapped her on the shoulder.
“So I think this necklace would look so cute with your new earrings.” Lacy smiled, showing the girls a pair of silver necklaces with matching one inch butterfly pendants. The ‘outlines’ of the wings were done in silver, with either some kind of pink gem or glass for the wing portion.
Both girls stuck in stereo mode, “Oh that is soo pretty!”
“Butterflies represent rebirth and a new beginning as something brighter and more beautiful than what it was before. I thought it was kind of fitting given what you both just went through.”
Angel and Casey took the necklaces and approached the counter as the others joined them, carrying an armload each.
“Where to next?” Casey asked as they left..
Jolien smiled, “Food court then a short walk to get your tops and your bellies done” she giggled, “Then we come back here and get you some shirts to show it off and some skirts to go with it.”
“Cool!” Casey and Angel answered in unison.
Lacy and Jolien exchanged another glance and giggled. Jolien nodded. “The food court here has the BEST frozen yogurt I have had. It is only a shame they do not serve gelato as well.”
“What’s gelato?” Angel asked as they made their way through the mall.
“Gelato is... How to explain...”
Danielle spoke up, “Gelato is Italian ice cream. They make it a lot denser than American-style, so it’s a lot sweeter. A lot a lot.”
“Yes, exactly. Is very sweet and delicious, but for American style, I prefer yogurt to ice cream. Must watch my girlish figure, oui?” She teased.
Everyone giggled at that including Jolien, as the girls approached the food court Casey and Angel’s expression changed their eyes went wide, “There’s like every restaurant you could imagine in here!”
The other three girls giggled, and Danielle smiled, “I think I’m going to hit the pizza place and get a slice. Let's meet back here and find a table once we get our food ok?”
The girls all agreed and wandered off to get their food, Angel and Casey looked around the food court trying to figure out what to get and then spotted a small Greek/Italian combo restaurant that they could have sworn wasn't there before, “Let’s check that place out.”
Angel nodded, “Sure, I like those Gyro things, maybe they have that ice cream thingy that Jolien was talking about too?”
Casey nodded as they approached. “Two Gyros and do you have any Gelato?”
“As a matter of fact,” the man behind the counter replied with a grin. “We just joined a small focus testing program to see how gelato would sell here. It’s been popular in Europe for many years you know,” he added, pausing, “But I’m surprised you’ve heard of it.”
“Well a friend of mine mentioned it. Can I get five dishes of it then?” Casey smiled at the guy and paid for their order, not letting Angel argue.
“Absolutely. We only have one flavor today - vanilla, but check back next week and we’ll have a lot more to offer,” he answered, and after a moment, dished up five dishes full, setting them on a tray for the girls to more easily carry it, along with two sandwiches. “There you go - enjoy!” he added with a friendly smile.
Casey smiled as the man and wandered over to where they were supposed to meet everyone. “Wonder if they will take forever to meet us.” Casey giggled.
“I hope not,” Angel answered. “Or the ice cream’ll melt!”
Just then the girls started to file in, “So where do we um sit then?” Jolien looked at Angel and Casey’s tray, “and is that what I think it is?”
Angel grinned broadly. “Maaaay-be.”
Casey rolled her eyes and giggled. “The guy over there said they were just starting a focus testing for the stuff to see if it’d sell well, so we did our part and bought some for everyone.”
Jolien screeched, “Oh my gosh; they sell it here!” as they quickly found a table before drawing too much attention to themselves.
Lacy giggled to herself as she watched Jolien’s expression. “So how does it compare to the stuff you got back home?” she teased, taking a bite herself. “Ohhh... That is good.”
Jolien looked up with a huge grin on her face, “Much as you say the same. Thank you Casey and Angel.”
“You’re welcome,” the pair answered in unison and giggled, Angel adding, “... That time we did do that on purpose,” and grinned.
Everyone giggled at that, Danielle smiled as the girls finished their meal, “So you two ready to get your belly buttons pierced?”
“Sure!” they both announced.
The girls all filed out of the mall and walked down the road Lacy and Jolien fell back a bit and talked quietly between themselves as the other three chatted loudly as they walked to Chelsea’s cousin’s shop.
The address wasn’t at all what the girls were expecting. The outside of the shop was an old brick facade two story building that looked like it had been built at least fifty, if not a hundred years ago. Large brick columns separated plate glass windows displaying several styles of tattoos from tribal to stylized. A sign over the door declared the shop “Tats and Mats”
“Mats?” Angel and Casey asked, looking at each other.
Danielle shrugged, but Jolien and Lacy just smiled to themselves without saying anything. As they made their way inside, a bell over the door rang, and from the back room a young woman - perhaps 19 or 20, who looked as though she had just emerged from an Addams Family costume contest emerged. Between her flowing black dress, waist-length jet black hair, and plum lipstick, she looked more than a little intimidating.
It didn’t help that Lacy pushed past the girls, walked right up to the woman, and looked her right in the eye. The woman returned the stare with a dark scowl. A full ten seconds passed before both started laughing and embraced.
“Lacy! How the heck are you?”
“I’m fantastic. I see you’re still dressing like a bad vampire movie extra.”
“Hey, it’s good for business. Tats and Mats, remember? Who are the Barbies?” She grinned, nodding with a friendly, disarming smile toward the twins.
“Be nice! This is Angel and Casey. Chels sent them over for double-uppers plus a belly-button.”
“Is that so? Well you came to the right place girls. I promise you won’t feel a thing. Come on back and we’ll get started.”
Angel and Casey glanced at each other as they followed. Angel began, “If you don’t mind us asking,”
And Casey finished, “What’s the ‘Mats’ for exactly?”
The woman glanced over her shoulder at the pair with that same disarming smile. “Mats is short for materials.” She pointed with her left hand toward the corner of the shop, where a tall shelf sat practically overloaded with various herbs and bottles of other strange things.
“I have a lot of New Age clients looking for homeopathic remedies or,” she paused to make finger quotes, “‘Spells’, so I humor them. Most of this stuff I get wholesale, but a few of the rarer herbs I grow myself. But hey, if you ever need a love potion that tastes like turpentine and smells like Indian ink, but doesn’t really do anything, I’m your witch.” She giggled.
“You’re not … really a witch are you?” Casey asked. She shook her head.
“I’m a Pagan, dear. The only ‘spells’ I have are in the form of prayers, but I do have a recipe for a fantastic vegetable stew. Mix the right herbs together and it tastes like magic,” she teased, changing the subject as she led the girls to one of three chairs. Currently the other two were empty.
“Now, when you had your lowers done, that was with a gun right?” she asked. The girls nodded. “Well, I like to do things the old fashioned way, with a needle. Takes more precision, but it hurts a hell of a lot less when you know what you’re doing like I do. That also means I can do studs or hoops. Up to you. Studs would be easier until the holes heal, but that’s just my opinion.”
“Studs,” the girls answered in unison. As the woman worked, Lacy and Jolien continued to talk amongst themselves quietly. Danielle didn’t seem to notice, distracted by the artwork on the walls.
“Did you draw all these yourself?” she asked.
The woman nodded. “As a matter of fact I did. Deep breath,” she instructed Angel, continuing afterwards, “I find it easier to replicate in the final tattoo what I’ve already drawn on paper. It’s kind of a quirk of mine, but it makes the customers happy.”
She paused to glance back at Angel. “And before you ask, I’ll need a parent or guardian’s permission before I can ink you. I should probably be asking for their permission to do these piercings, but since you’re not getting anything drastic like tongue or,” she paused, “Ahem, anything else, I’ll let it slide since you’re friends of Lacy’s”
Angel giggled. “That’s okay. I don’t really want a tattoo.”
After the girls were finished, they went back up front to pay, but Jolien stopped them, giving her bank card instead. “This is on me my friends, for the best gelato I have had since my last vacation in Florence last summer.”
“Wow, thanks!” they chimed in unison, causing the woman to laugh quietly.
“Have a nice day. It was great seeing you again Lacy.”
“You too Dawn,” Lacy answered, waving as they left to return to the mall.
The girls entered the mall and passed a girl in a very beautiful gothic lolita dress carrying a tablet pc along with several other girls with her; only one of the other girls was wearing a gothic dress besides the one carrying the tablet. Casey looked at everyone else, “Did you see that pretty dress? I wonder where she got it...”
“Let’s go ask her?” Danielle shrugged thoughtfully.
Casey turned around and quickly approached the group of girls who found a table and were sitting down. The rest of her friends quickly joined, “Hey um, where did you get that pretty dress?”
The dark-haired girl grinned at the girl in the lolita dress, who stood and struck a pose. Her accent, at least to Casey and Angel, sounded positively upper class British. “You like it?” she asked cheerfully.
Casey and Angel both nodded and replied, “Yes we do; it’s very pretty.”
“Well, ladies,” she answered, “I’m happy to hear that. It gives me hope that my assistant manager’s sister isn’t the only one in your age group who’s interested.” She winked. “I own a small boutique here in Alpine Springs called Annabell’s Secrets. I’m Annabell, of course.”
Danielle looked at her, “The new shop across the pizza place? Cool, I like the dress but I don’t think it’s something I’d wear on an everyday basis.”
Annabell laughed. “Oh, I don’t just make elegant gothic lolita dresses. I also make and sell every kind of punk and goth from subdued to spiky, industrial to leather to victorian, and I’m considering a Steampunk sub-line if there’s enough interest.”
Lacy’s eyes got wide, “Oh God Steampunk! If you do a Steampunk line I’d buy everything in it!” she giggled.
Annabell gave Lacy an appraising look before grinning. “I’ll tell you what. If you’d be willing to model a few things for me in that area, I’ll let you keep the prototypes - which are usually one-of-a-kind Annabell MacAlister originals. Of course I’d also welcome any suggestions you might have to make the line more appealing - as you can see I’m partial to EGL myself, but I really want to reach as many of the less-mainstream genres of fashion as I can.”
Lacy nodded, “That would be awesome, I’ll have to drag the other girls down there so we can go shopping sometime, thanks for taking your time to talk to us.” she smiled.
“Hey, not a problem. And girls?” she added, turning back to Casey with a grin, “I’m in the process of acquiring a smaller dressmaking dummy. It’ll actually cost less to make these in your sizes due to less material needed, so don’t hesitate to look around and find what you like. I do take special orders.”
“Cool! We will have to keep that in mind next time we go downtown. Thank you, I’m Lacy, this is Danielle, Jolien, Casey and Angel are the twins.”
“Well, as I said, I’m Annabell MacAlister. This lovely thing,” she added, pointing to Trina, “is my protege and assistant manager Trina, her girlfriend and my new favorite hairstylist and window display designer Laura, and … Nikki.” She giggled. “Sorry, Nikki, but there’s just so much pomp I can come up with before I run out of ideas.”
The girl identified as Nikki, wearing a black Heedless Despair t-shirt and a lazy smile, shrugged as she laughed. “Eh, you’re forgiven. How’s it goin’ Lace?” she asked, nodding toward Lacy.
Lacy shrugged. “Same old same old. We’re showing Angel and Casey the town. You and Robin should stop by the Academy some time. We can hang out, and you can avoid weird stares for holding hands with a girl,” she teased.
Nikki laughed. “Why? That’s half the fun. Anyway it sounds great. See you tomorrow night?”
“See you later,” Lacy called cheerfully as they started to walk away again. Casey giggled.
“Is it me or does Lacy know everybody in this town?”
Lacy blushed slightly. “I used to go to school with Chelsea and Nikki. Chels and I are still BFFs though. Nikki’s cool too. We just were never that tight. And then after I get a scholarship to Sunshine I found out she’s into girls,” she added teasingly.
“Oh cool, I’m glad you guys are still friends.” Angel smiled, “I think between her and her cousin Casey and I look down right sexy.” Taking a moment she added, “But even more so on my end.” sticking her tongue out at Casey.
Casey blushed bright red, causing the others to start giggling all over again.
Lacy piped in, “I think you went and broke her Angel.” She giggled.
Casey stuck out her tongue. “Hey, I’ve only been ‘out’ a day. I’m not exactly used to being called ‘sexy’!” she shot back, still blushing, but starting to giggle too.
Angel hip bumped Casey, “Are you trying to tell me im not sexy?” giggling, “Because if you are you won’t want to fall asleep tonight.”
“That’s like the no-win question though,” Casey answered thoughtfully. “If I say yes, then I’m a pervert who thinks her sister’s sexy. If I say no then I’m insulting you.” She grinned.
Danielle giggled, “That’s one smart girl!”
Casey giggled again and wrapped an arm around Angel’s shoulders. “I’ll answer it this way. I think you’re beautiful, and I’ve always wished I could look and dress exactly like you.”
Angel mock-pouted. “Saved by a technicality,” she teased, and started giggling too, “But you never had to wish Casey,” giving a wink as she giggled.
“So yea, lets go get some new clothes to add to our wardrobe I guess.” Casey giggled.
The five of them left and headed to the department store section of the mall: Macy's first, and by the time the girls left the mall and headed back to the waiting school van, they hardly touched their stipend, but had a lot of fun and got a lot of clothing.
“That was amazingly fun: just what the doctor ordered,” Angel said, just as the school van pulled up front to pick them up. This time however there was another passenger in the front seat.
The girls all climbed into the van putting their bags in the back first, "Mr. Summers, your wife would get so mad at you for having a young girl in the front seat with you," Lacy teased the couple.
The woman who looked in her mid to late twenties, with long golden blonde hair laughed. “You are such a tease, Lacy.”
The woman leaned back more for the benefit of Angel and Casey, “I’m Jonelle, Bailey’s wife, and I’m also a teacher at Sunshine. You must be the new girls I’ve been hearing about?” she asked with a friendly smile..
“Yes ma’am,” they answered in unison. “I’m Casey, and this is Angel.”
Jonelle smiled, “It will be very interesting to have twins in my classes.” saying with a double meaning because there were non-users present.
“Oh, what do you teach?” Angel asked.
“Middle School English and High School History. And Bailey teaches Music and Theater for all age groups.”
“Cool!” they both answered.
Jonelle and Bailey both shook their heads at the girls stereo answers, and Jonelle glanced at Bailey “This is going to be a fun year.”
Bailey laughed. “And just think, you’ll see them twice a day.”
Casey stuck out her tongue and giggled. “Like that’s a bad thing! Just for that we ought to take Music and Theater classes too!”
Jonelle giggled. “Serves you right, hon,” she teased, causing Bailey to laugh again.
“Really though,” Bailey added as they pulled away, “If you’re interested in music or theater, be it acting, stage management, singing, songwriting, or an instrument, or anything in between I’m more than happy to either personally help, or put you in touch with someone who can.”
“What about makeup?” Angel asked thoughtfully. Bailey nodded.
“One of our graduates from a couple of years ago is now a successful makeup artist in the movie industry out in Hollywood.”
“Cool!” the twins answered together again.
Casey said thoughtfully with a giggle, “You know, before today, Angel and I didn’t do twin speak ever... I not sure why we doing it now. I kind of like it though.”
Angel nodded her head in agreement. “I agree it’s really cool, it’s like we are real twins or something.” finishing with a giggle.
Jonelle laughed, “Well you two do look like you are identical twins.” which caused Bailey to laugh as they drove down the road back to the school.
~oOo~
Several hours after dropping the girls off at their dorms Bailey and Jonelle sat in their home on the campus and looked at each other with the same thoughts.
“I think I really like those two girls. They would make a great addition to the family.” Bailey smiled at Jonelle.
“Damn it Bailey I was thinking the same thing.” Jonelle giggled. “You have us acting just like the twins!”
Bailey laughed and squeezed her hand. “I was reading their student records a bit; it’s really sad what happened to them. We should go talk to Bethany about it, and if things work out, they can continue to live in their dorm room but we will be their parents?” he finished, giving Jonelle a light kiss on the lips.
“Ok, lets go talk to Bethany.” Jonelle grinned as she helped her Bailey to stand up from his chair.
The couple walked down the path to Bethany’s office climbing the steps they stopped outside her door then they both knocked. “It’s open, and you can come in.” came a reply from the other side.
Bethany smiled at the couple as they entered, “What can I do for you two today?” These two hardly ever came up to her office without reason, which is why she loved them as teachers; they knew how to handle their students.
"Bethany we have a question for you?" Jonelle smiled at the head mistress of the school as Bailey fidgeted a bit.
Bethany nodded at the couple. "Sure Jonelle, what can I do for you two today?"
Jonelle and Bailey both took a seat and smiled at Bethany, "Well Bailey and I were talking earlier after we brought the girls back from town, and well, I know it's a bit soon, but we want to know if we could start the paperwork to adopt Angel and Casey."
Bethany looked a little shocked, "I know you two have been trying to have kids of your own, don't you two think you should try to adopt one of the younger children?"
Bailey took this time to speak up, "Well we thought about that too, what if we do have our own child, this will give us a perspective of how to raise our child when it becomes a ‘tween and older." smiling at Bethany.
Bethany thought about it for a second then smiled, "I don't see why not. Let the girls get to know you better, but we can get the paperwork rolling now if you want. That way later down the road it won’t be so difficult." Turning around she went through her filing cabinet to pull out some generic adoption starter paperwork that she kept around because of the state.
Jonelle and Bailey both looked over the paperwork, and filled out the names of the girls, and their names signing it on the pages they needed to, “Say why is it you keep these around?” Bailey chuckled.
Bethany laughed, “It’s state and federal regulations, Ashleigh makes sure I keep at least a half dozen copies of these in my cabinet. So if you two are done, I’ll fax these over to her office and you two can go and get to know Angel and Casey and also let them know what you are up to.” the two left as Bethany started to fax off the paperwork.
A few moments after another knock on her door followed. “Come in it’s unlocked.” Bethany called out.
The door opened and a man in his mid to late thirties walked in with raven black hair, green eyes, standing around 6 foot 5 inches tall, wearing a black business suit. Bethany already knew who this man was because she was the persona of love. Her face fell a bit because she hoped to never meet him. “What can I do for you Sir?”
The man gave an evil grin, “I’m here about a set of twins that I would like to adopt and give a loving home to.”
Bethany sighed, “Angel and Casey I take it, and I will have to tell you then Sir, that they are already spoken for.”
The man frowned at Bethany, “You can call me Eric Johnson, and that is too bad, as I could have given them everything they ever desired.”
“There’s more to this world than material possessions, Mr. Johnson. Now if you’ll excuse me, I have a school to run. Good day.”
Eric nodded his head, “As you wish, but before I leave, can you tell me the name of the lawyer who is handling the adoption? If not I can find out the hard way.”
“That would be Ashleigh McGreagor - and in the future, I recommend against idle posturing. It wastes your breath, and others’ time. You and I both know that information is publicly available. Now I’ll ask you politely to leave. Do not make me call security.”
Eric nodded his head again not wanting to cause waves yet, and turned to leave, “Good day ma’am” leaving the office and teleporting in plain daylight to the office of McGreagor.
“Mother I know you can hear me; could you please come! I need you!” Bethany sighed almost in tears. The evil and hate that Eric spewed from himself almost tore Bethany’s heart out.
Rather than the brilliant flash of light that signified Eric’s teleportation, Faith’s began as a subtle, warm glow in the corner of the room, growing only slightly brighter until she fully materialized, a second or two later.
Faith smiled at Bethany, “Hello my Princess; you called me?” she giggled softly unaware at the moment of Bethany’s trouble then she felt it and frowned.
Bethany frowned. "Mom, I need to talk."
"I know, little one. It's about the bad man isn't it?" Faith asked as she stepped closer.
"Yes," Bethany practically hissed.
"I can't directly interfere,” Faith answered gently.
"But he's abusing magic!" Bethany whined.
Faith nodded. "Yes, and there are checks and balances in place to deal with him if he goes too far - including the girls themselves.” She paused for a moment in thought. “Remember our earlier discussion about free will?”
Bethany nodded slowly. “Yeah, but... He wants to control them. I could FEEL the hate rolling off him.”
“Being evil isn't necessarily an abuse of power, though. Eva was evil and abusive of her power, and I punished her. Make sure the girls are trained, and things will stay in balance. Keep them protected until they’re ready.
“I can tell you that Bailey and Jonelle will make great parents for them.” Faith smiled, “I think you will need to do something about a summer study program for your Magic using students. Talk it over with Jonelle and Bailey they will both agree I’m pretty sure.”
Bethany nodded, “I’m sorry I question you all the time mother. It’s just that I don’t have the insight like you do with how the world works yet, I’m sure Kris and Marry don’t question you as much as I do.”
Faith laughed. “Darling, have you already forgotten what happened this last summer with Jennifer? I thought Kris wanted to punch me. I really should have considered giving him War.”
“I’m not saying they don’t but I seem to be questioning you far more then I should be.” Bethany sighed.
Faith stepped closer, and suddenly Bethany was in her true form. A moment later the reason became apparent, as Faith reached out to cup her face in her hands, leaning closer to kiss her forehead.
“There are no bad questions, and there are no wrong ones. Marry and Kris rarely question my motives, but that doesn’t mean I don’t want them - or you - to do so. You’re inquisitive, and a free spirit. It is one of the things I love about you. It is also why I chose you to be Love. Your free spirit, your willingness to question my intent, is part of what makes you who you are. I promise you, the truth behind this man, this Eric Johnson, will be revealed very soon.”
Bethany smiled at Faith with love in her eyes, “I always feel so much better after we talk mother, I’m sorry I doubt myself sometimes.”
Faith giggled, and a wicker rocking chair just seemed to materialize behind her as she sat down, pulling Bethany along with her right into her lap. “You have nothing to apologize for. Kris and Marry were older when I took them. I wanted to avoid the same mistake with you, so I brought you into the fold before you would have suffered as they had.
“The cost was that, in many ways, you are still a child, full of uncertainty in yourself. But I will always be here to catch you and to help you, to hold you if you need or want it,” she added with a soft grin.
“Did Marry and Kris really die at that asylum?” Bethany asked with sadness in her eyes.
“Yes Marry was shot in the back of the head for trying to escape, and Kris died getting a lobotomy, I wasn't able to save them from that. I will never make that mistake again.” Faith looked sad as she told Bethany.
Bethany frowned, snuggling into Faith’s shoulder. “I’m sorry that you had to let them die mom.”
Faith smiled at Bethany and kissed her forehead again, “It is something I deal with child everytime I look at those two. But I still love them and they love me.”
“I’ll have a magical staff meeting tomorrow then Mother, Thank you for coming and rescuing me from that.” Bethany smiled as she kissed Faith on the cheek.
“Good because after I need to have a meeting with you, Kris and Marry, It’s time I told you some more things about the universe.” Faith sighed.
Kris and Marry took that moment to appear in Bethany’s office, “Or we can have it now?” Kris smiled. “Sorry we weren't eavesdropping, but I felt something here, and I had to make sure Bethany was ok.”
Bethany leapt from Faith’s arms, right into Kris and Marry’s. Kris grunted a little, but Marry giggled and knelt to kiss Bethany’s cheek.
“I’ve never felt anything like that. It was like his very presence here was poisoning me.”
Kris frowned at that, turning to Faith as she stood, her chair vanishing again. “I thought no mortal could harm us? … He was mortal right?”
“Hate isnt a mortal. He’s my brother.. was my brother.” Faith sighed.
“But,” Marry began, but stopped short, looking quite confused.
“But you said the twins could handle him! They’re doomed!” Bethany cried out, but Faith shook her head, smiling gently.
“They’re part of a plan I’ve put in motion to save him. I locked him away a long time ago, He tried to take my powers once, and he learned from that, but he needs to see for himself that I’ve changed as well.”
“Why didn’t he just ASK you to make him more powerful?” Bethany asked, sounding as confused as Marry looked.
“Because I can’t. He’s part of existence, like me.”
“Is this one of those entropy doo-dads?” Bethany asked, causing both Marry and Kris to look at each other, mouthing ‘doo-dads?’ before returning their gaze to Faith.
Faith shook her head slightly, “No, this is a balance in a way, a scale. When I came to being he was the only thing here, standing before me he called me his little sister. He wasn’t always as bad as he is now.”
Marry let go of Bethany to approach Faith. “What worries me is, you haven’t fully recovered from what you did to Sarah and, to a lesser extent, Taylor and Michelle yet.”
“He won't try for me even weakened as I am. I have you three and many others to draw from, and for now it is just him. He isn’t stupid and knows I can kill him.”
“Still...” Marry answered thoughtfully, “If I were you I’d keep your dog on a tight leash for awhile. If he’s a manipulative type then he’ll probably use anyone who’s got a grudge against you.”
“I’ve taken care of loose ends. I hate destroying things but sometimes I have to do things I do not like to keep the universe balanced.”
“Indeed,” Kris answered quietly, voicing his strong support for Faith’s decision despite this being his only contribution to the conversation so far. Bethany looked up at him and frowned for a moment, but then she wrapped her arms around his waist and nodded as well.
“I know you didn’t like doing it Kris, but I thank you for helping me. I will try not to make you ever have to do something you don’t want to again.” Faith hugged him tightly.
Kris shrugged his shoulders as he wrapped his arms around her. “Free will, remember? I could’ve said no. I actually think you’re right this time. She was a threat, and this way, she can properly redeem herself.”
It suddenly dawned on Bethany what they were talking about, “What did you two do to poor Eva?”
“‘Poor Eva’ was an evil, manipulative bitch,” Kris answered grimly, “But she’s not dead, if that’s what you’re thinking. I lent Faith my strength so that she could put a kind of magic lock on her. I didn’t know why at the time, but … The look in her eyes told me something was coming, so I decided to help.”
“I have one warning to you my children. Be careful, Hate is on the hunt to make his own Personas but you will always be more powerful then they are, just be careful.” Faith kissed each one on the forehead. “If all goes as planned, then you’ll have nothing to fear from my brother, but the very nature of our existence makes it impossible for even me to see if my plan will succeed.”
“Clever,” Marry commented thoughtfully. “That’s why he’s after the twins. It’s true that magic users make the most powerful personas isn’t it?”
Faith nodded, “It’s why I chose those who love and those two are powerful not only in magic but in their heart. You three were the most powerful magic users of your time, but you also cared about others before yourselves.”
Kris and Marry looked at each other and frowned. Marry spoke what was on both their minds. “If we were powerful magic users, with all due respect, there’s no way in hell we’d have been locked up in that asylum like that.”
“You were untrained. You all know about Accidental magic and what untrained users are like. There is no way you could have escaped on your powers, I just didn’t know about you two till it was too late again for that I am sorry.” Faith sighed a tear rolled down her cheek.
Marry and Kris both shrugged, Kris answering this time, “You’ve been apologizing for the better part of … Eighty? Ninety years? I know you think in terms of billions of years, but we’re still getting used to that kind of thinking. It was a long time ago for us, and believe me, it’s forgiven. Besides, we have these great bodies now,” he added with a genuine grin.
Marry had a thought deep in her head and she turned to Faith, “If you are supposed to be good, and he’s evil, why am I your persona of War and not his?” she had to ask.
Faith grinned, “Good question daughter. He will have a persona of War as well, but even good goes to war against evil, and who better to lead then you?”
“Hear that, Marry?” Kris teased, “You get to be the knight in shining armor!” He paused a moment for reflection on that thought, then added, “Erm, on second thought, perhaps not. That would leave me as the damsel in distress. That role didn’t work out too well for me in life.”
Faith giggled, “You two... And I know it’s going to eat you later Kris, as to why you are my Death and not his. Everything dies, be it good or evil, Death is mine and not his. He has no domain there. It is part of what makes me more powerful - for better or worse.”
“Um,” Bethany asked, raising her hand as if she were one of her students.
Faith looked at her youngest daughter. “You are not a student my Princess. You can talk anytime you wish.” Both Kris and Marry mouthed ‘Princess’ and stifled a giggle.
Bethany giggled. “I’m just trying to figure out where I come into all this. If you’re the universe personified, and he’s Hate, and I’m Love, does that mean we’re like, arch enemies, or is he just kinda there?”
“He never used to be Hate. That is what he choose to be called, like I was never Faith. We had no names. He isn’t your enemy either; he is mine.” Faith kissed Bethany on the forehead again.
“Okay, so how do I protect myself from him? Because just being in proximity to him felt like someone was tearing my heart out with a red hot poker...”
Faith nodded, “You won’t ever have to deal with him that much. He will create his persona’s for that, Just like I have you for to deal with things on a mortal level,” Faith answered vaguely.
Kris and Marry whispered something among themselves, and Kris couldn’t help laughing out loud. He cleared his throat, smiling innocently.
Faith grinned, “You two have something to share?” as she looked at Marry and Kris.
Kris glanced at Marry. Marry giggled. “We were just wondering if this means he’s going to get a job here in Alpine Springs too.” As she finished, Bethany’s eyes widened, and she started laughing too.
“I sure hope not. I can’t stand him in his current form, but I cannot stop him unless he attacks me personally.” Faith answered.
“I just can’t shake the mental image of him in a hair net now,” Bethany added, still laughing.
Faith started to giggle, “Knowing him that is beneath him. What he would probably do is start a R&D for the military here or something.”
“Oh, that brings up a good point,” Marry answered, still laughing to herself. “Two, actually, but I’ll get to the second one in a minute. Will I have to deal with another War, or some lesser pretender trying to be War?”
“Yes, to answer your first part of your question, and the answer to the second, the other War will be a lesser then you are. You will always be stronger then his. He was always jealous of my powers, and since I created you all, you will always be stronger then anything he creates.” Faith smiled.
“Not... looking forward to that,” Marry sighed. “My sister and I got along great, but my friend the next farm up used to bicker with his siblings constantly. I can’t help expecting the same from a “lesser” War.”
Faith nodded. “Hate for the lack of a better name to call my brother, isn’t evil, my children. He’s harboring bad feelings for me. Just because he’s fuming evil right now does not mean he or his persona’s will be evil later.”
Bethany stared blankly back at Faith. “But... How can someone who spews pure bile and hatred to the point that I was almost in tears from just being in the same room with him not be evil?”
“I had something to do with that.” Faith answered sadly. “I locked him away because we had an argument, and he tried to best me. I won, but even back then, spoiled brat that I was, I could not bring myself to kill him.”
Marry frowned slightly. “Yeah, I guess that’d piss anybody off. What’s he doing back? I mean did you let him free or did he sneak out when you weren’t looking or something?”
“I didn’t create his prison to hold him forever. That would have been cruel even then when I was indifferent to feelings I wasn’t a cruel evil heartless bitch.” Faith giggled.
“No, that’s my job,” Marry shot back with a grin.
Faith giggled more, “No Marry that really isn’t your job, War can be hell, but things come out of war that are necessary, look what you wrought after World War II. The medical science that came from that was astonishing.”
“The atomic bomb, not so much,” Marry answered ominously. “But I guess it’s like everything else - balance. I mean, superglue was invented in 1942 as a possible gunsight material. That didn’t pan out, but it has a thousand other uses.”
Faith nodded, “After Vietnam the United States learned some valuable lessons on warfare and also lowered the voting age to 18. They also eliminated the draft which saved millions of lives.”
Bethany stuck out her tongue. “Plus the Vietnam War gave us the most bestest things of all. TIE DYE! And GREAT music!”
Marry and Kris both giggled, “You crazy hippie.” Marry stuck her tongue out at Bethany.
“And proud of it,” Bethany bubbled happily.
Faith nodded, “I have a question for you Marry, speaking of your role. I know you have taken a passive role with Cassandra, but how is she doing? I promised to stay out of your affairs so I haven’t checked on her.”
Marry grinned. “You should see her now. She’s a one woman army. After saving Zoey she really took off. She’s even relocating to Alpine Springs soon I believe, if she hasn’t already.”
Faith nodded, “That’s good to hear daughter. I know she is your favorite human. I’ve seen you watch her.”
“Speaking of favorite humans, I completely forgot to ask you my second question earlier... Can you do me a really big favor and talk to Jennifer soon? I know that there’s been bad blood between you because of misunderstandings, and that you’re trying to give her her space, but I don’t want to see her fall down the wrong path and become one of Hate’s pawns. She’s better than that.”
Faith smiled, “You don’t have to worry about Jenn turning on me. She loves me, and I love her, but yes I will talk to her and let her know my brother is out again.”
“Thanks. I mean, I’m not against her becoming a persona in her own right - not at all. I just don’t want it to be for the wrong reasons.”
“Her and Nari will be in their seats. I intend to give it to them when the time is right - Nari has return to earth, and soon they’ll be together as they should have been all these years."
Marry blinked, turning to stare at Kris. Kris smiled sheepishly.
“Remember that thing, I kept telling you we needed to talk about? Yeeeah.”
Marry swatted Kris’ shoulder. “Jerk. You should’ve left me a note or something,” she teased.
“Ah, young love,” Bethany giggled, earning a double-tickling from both sides. She squealed, racing around to hide behind Faith.
Faith giggled, “Ok Ok, I love you all, but you two need to stop hiding yourselves from each other. Bethany is right; I can even see it.”
Marry blushed furiously as Bethany quietly approached, grabbing their hands. “I’ve tried to find someone for you Marry, and I’ve left Kris alone, but you two really are meant for each other.” She pulled their hands together then let go and grinned.
Kris glanced down at his hand, now holding Marry’s, and then looked up at her. She smiled wryly. “I’ve been waiting eighty years for you to ask me out, you big doofus.”
Kris blushed a bit, “You and I are best friends Marry, and... um... I didn’t want to ruin what we had you know?”
Marry smiled as she lay her head against Kris’ shoulder. “Yeah, I know. But that’s what love is. It’s building on friendship.” She paused and giggled. “Let’s um... continue this conversation in private later.”
“Awwww,” Bethany pouted. “Just when it was getting good!”
Faith nodded her approval, “Well I have some things to work on, and I want to have that conversation with Jennifer. I love you three and remember, Hate’s personas won’t be evil, and soon he may not even be Hate anymore then we can work things out between ourselves.”
Bethany continued to pout. “I still don’t trust him. But I won’t throw things at him if I see him.”
Faith nodded, “I do, and that’s all that counts daughter. I’m sure he learned what he was supposed to while locked away. He’s just still angry.”
“Um... But if you trust him, how come you got rid of Eva?”
“I don’t trust her.” Faith sighed. “If Hate were to meet with Eva, she could manipulate him to hate more.”
“Ohhhhhhh,” Bethany answered in a particularly elongated expression, her lips forming a perfect ‘o’. She nodded.
Faith nodded her head, “Again I won’t keep anything from you , I am manipulating my brother as well to see fit to forgive me.”
“Faith, manipulating people?” Kris teased. “I didn’t know you had it in you anymore.”
Faith giggled, “Sometimes I have to do things I don’t want to, for the better good of all things.” she glowed and disappeared to meet up with Jennifer.
Marry laughed. “There’s an interesting philosophical debate to be had there, but we’ll have to pursue it another day. Right now, I think Kris and I have about eighty years’ worth of things to talk about.” She grinned, Kris giving a helpless ‘oh crap’ glance as the pair vanished, still holding hands.
Bethany sighed and took on her adult appearance again, “I love them so much; too bad it took them this long to realize they loved each other.”
~oOo~
A raven haired man in his mid to late thirties walked into the Offices of Ashleigh McGregor’s in Alpine Springs. He was wearing a sharp business suit and had an air of complete arrogance surrounding him. “Hello Mrs. McGregor.” He had a smirk on his face.
Ashleigh was out at the front desk talking to her secretary at that very moment and turned to the man. “Hello to you; what can I do for you today?”
“Oh this and that. I would like to offer you some money, but only if you drop the adoption of Angel and Casey Owens so I may adopt them.”
Ashleigh eyed the man up and down with distaste in her eyes, “No amount of money would make me drop a case.”
The raven haired man had a nasty grin on his face, “Money talks.”
Ashleigh smiled, “You're right. Money talks, and right now it's saying you're facing at least five years in prison for attempting to bribe a federal employee which, by the way, as a legal representative of the state in adoption cases, I happen to be. You can turn your ass around and walk back out that door, or I can use my phone right now to call my friends at the FBI. What'll it be sport?”
The raven haired man sighed and frowned, ”You haven’t seen the last of me Mrs. McGregor.”
Ashleigh grinned, “I hope not. This is going to be fun.” as the man turned and left her office.
The man disappeared in a flash of light outside the office building, and in front of a young blonde haired woman with a smile on his face, “Hello there.”
The blonde girl who looked around fifteen stared at the man with a confused look on her face as she stood at the edge of the bridge ready to jump, “Um where did you um like come from?”
The man grinned a loving grin and offered her his hand, “Come with me and I will show you things that are beyond anything you have ever seen before.”
The girl looked frightened at the man, “But like I’m useless... Even my parents said so. I’m just a dumb blonde they said.” tears in her eyes rolled down her cheeks, her makeup ruined.
“Oh you are so much more then that pretty child.” He smiled at her, unaware that this girl was planted for him to find to melt his cold heart.
Hesitantly she reached her hand out and took his into hers, and he smiled at her. “Child of Faith, you are now my daughter of War.” He kissed her on the forehead as they both vanished. But it wasn’t as a lover or even a friend. It was a kiss as a loving father, comforting his daughter.
Faith appeared on the bridge with Jennifer and grinned broadly. “You picked the right choice daughter. Thank you.”
Jennifer giggled, her arm still wrapped around Faith’s shoulders. “She wasn’t really going to jump. She would have chickened out - that’s what most of the possibilities I saw suggested anyway, but...” she trailed off, frowning.
Faith nodded, “You know her don’t you? Other then your visions?”
Jennifer nodded. “I know her, yes, from cheer camp. We met this last summer. She was very unhappy, and … she would have remained unhappy for the rest of a very long life. This way she might - MIGHT be unhappy for a short time as she realizes the man she serves is going through a difficult phase, but in the end she will be much happier.”
“I wish things would have been different between me and him, but maybe he will see how much I do love him now.” Faith smiled.
“The girl was the great granddaughter of one of my host families by the way. I don’t know how her life ended up so badly - entropy I guess, but I owed her a second chance. She might be an untapped magic user, I’m not certain, but her heart’s big enough to make her a great persona.”
Faith nodded and kissed Jennifer’s cheek, “You were always my favorite Jenn. I’m sorry it took me so long to come home and fix things, but I’m back now.”
Jennifer smiled as she turned to Faith and pulled her into a tight hug. “I’m just sorry that I wasted so much energy on misplaced blame all these years. For all that I’m as ancient as the customs of my people, I’m still a child sometimes.”
Faith nodded, “I still feel it is me to blame. I should have not taken off after I locked him away.”
“If there’s one thing I understand, it’s the pain of betrayal. That’s not a shot at you, by the way,” she quickly added with a grin. “There was a man like your brother in my village, jealous of my gifts. He was older, and believed himself wiser. I was a ‘petty child’, and he sought to control me. He earned his fate though, and his bones have long been dust. Your brother at least can be redeemed, I believe.”
Faith nodded, “He wasn’t always evil and can be brought back. You had seen his good side once. He gave you Nari as a gift remember, but he grew this hatred for me, this contempt that he was not good enough because I was stronger then he is.”
Jennifer, turning to stare out across the river from their vantage point, leaned against the support beam beside her. “That’s one thing that I don’t understand. In the course of my lifetime - my ‘real’ lifetime I mean, he went from benevolent to... Well, frankly insane. I didn’t think ‘gods’ could change on a mortal timescale like that.”
“I went from an uncaring ungrateful goddess to a loving goddess in a short time as well Jennifer. Remember how I was back then? I acted like a spoiled child when things didn’t go my way.” Faith sighed.
“I remember the volcano wiping out an entire war party from a rival village because they refused to heed our warnings about you planning to come and speak with us,” Jennifer answered with an amused smile.
Faith nodded, “That was just a small part of the selfless things I did back then. And then I abandoned you all because I couldn’t take what I drove my brother to become.”
“Does he know I already have a place with you? Because he’s sure to remember us if not.”
Faith nodded. “He can feel it, I’m sorry I took you from him. I know your place was supposed to be with him not me.”
Jennifer shook her head slowly. “No. Between the two of you, I chose to serve you as - if you’ll forgive my use of a mortal term, the lesser of two evils.” She grinned. “I know you’re not like that, and neither is he, but even before you gave me a visit with Nari, I wanted to work with you to try and do some good in this world, after he changed.”
Faith smiled, “Thank you daughter, Nari is his child, but you were always mine, he gave you Nari so you could be with him not because he wanted to take you from me, but that’s where you were supposed to be. It was a trade to bring our two people together. It wasn’t against your will to fall in love with Nari either.”
“If you ask it of me, I’ll return to him.”
Faith shook her head, “No it’s your free will to remain with me, and Nari choose to become part of me as well, it was her choice as well.”
Jennifer nodded, glancing back down at Faith. “But if you ask me, I will choose to return to him. If it will help. As long as Robin and the girls are safe.”
“No but I will have to call on you to help me find the rest of his personas Jennifer. I can’t do it on my own right now.” Faith sighed.
“You’re still weak aren’t you?” she asked, turning fully to face Faith now.
Faith nodded her head, “Two changes and one destruction of magic in such a short period of time has left me a bit winded as you would say.” She winked and smiled.
Jennifer laughed. “You need another vacation already? I know this great beach. Surfing, sand, coconut drinks with those tiny umbrellas...”
Faith laughed, “No daughter, I have a lot of work to do, and I don’t have time to take time off.”
“I’m at your disposal, of course.”
Faith nodded, “I need you to find me one more for him for now: someone who is powerful, just like your great great granddaughter.”
“What persona is he seeking next? As far as I know he can’t have Death, which also means he can’t have access to the spirit world, so no analogues to Kris.”
“No but he thinks he's going to have a persona of hate and loathing; what he's going to get next his equivalent to Love and Lust. Do not tell Bethany, but she will be stronger than her, but equal at the same time because his persona will have two jobs.”
“How is that... Ohhh,” she nodded, making that same perfect ‘o’ with her lips that Bethany had made earlier. “Oh man. I bet Marry was worried about her counterpart. Bethany’s the one who’s going to have a cat fight on her hands.”
Faith giggled, “No, I think those two will be very good friends... if not more,” she added, giving Jenn a wink.
“Ahh! Eww! Did not need that mental image!” Jennifer laughed. “But I’ll try and find someone who’ll compliment Bethany. Hey, what about Sarah?”
“I can’t use Sarah in my war with my brother, Jenn. I’ve used that poor girl enough as it is. Besides she’s got a place between me and him soon enough. Balance is going to be enough of a job for her.” Faith smiled. “There is that boy that Bethany punished. Can you see his future?”
Jennifer giggled. “Oh, the one Taylor almost got Bethany in trouble over! Talk about having your heart in the right place. I do like her.” She cleared her throat though and nodded. “I can try right now if you’d like? He’s in Alpine Springs, so it’s a lot easier.”
Faith grinned. “Sure. Then we can set up his meeting with her.“ Faith opened a mirror portal to watch the young boy dressed and enjoying being a young girl, “She is pretty isn’t she? My heart aches for girls like her. Boys her age can be so cruel sometimes when they don’t understand things.”
“She’s really transgendered?” Jennifer asked thoughtfully. “I thought Bethany was just using it as a punishment to teach what life’s like from our side at that age, after the way she attacked Taylor and her friends.”
Faith nodded, “Bethany didn’t know at the time, but she does now. She’s been keeping an eye on the young girl, but she can’t watch her forever. Let’s see what her future holds.”
Jennifer carefully wrapped her arms around Faith even as her hands began to glow a soft, greenish white. “Take my power and make it yours,” she whispered.
Faith took the power Jennifer offered and focused it on the mirror portal to show them the potential fates of the girl before them. All of them seemed to end up with her beaten to death by her old friends. Some turned out ok, but none of them turned into a happy life for her.
Jennifer flinched, and several seconds of silence passed as she stared blankly at the mirror. Finally she broke her silence. “I’m... confused.”
Faith looked up at Jennifer. “About what daughter? How a beautiful child like that could be abused like that?”
“I thought Sunshine Academy was supposed to encourage kids to explore who they are, including gender, but in at least five of those possible futures, it’s the kid’s former friends - and in one, her classmates, who beat her six ways from Sunday.”
“Those friends of his aren’t from Sunshine. They are from outside, and sometimes kids can just be cruel no matter how much tolerance you teach them.” Faith sighed. “Free will is a bitch, as you would say.”
“I guess you have a point,” she answered with a frown. “But still... Becoming a persona at that age... I’m worried about the repercussions, especially while he-slash-she is still trying to deal with and cope with Bethany’s punishment. But at the same time that could work out to your advantage, making him-slash-her appear to be an easy target.”
Faith nodded. “It’s either that or let her die young, and I’d rather her in this situation live a lifetime under my brother’s care. And he will care for her. I know him. His hate is for me and me alone. He will love her like a daughter - as I love all of my children.”
Faith used the last of Jenn’s energy that she had borrowed to set things to work. taking herself and Jenn to the site to watch. This time though, she brought Nari back as well.
As her ancient lover materialized, Jennifer nearly knocked Faith down sprinting to Nari’s side. “Nari!” she squealed happily, scooping her up in a hug that swept her off her feet, and spun her around once before kissing her. “I didn’t expect to see you so soon!”
Nari giggled and lay her head on Jennifer’s shoulder. She looked as though she wanted to say something more, but hesitated. “It is good to see you again as well, my beloved Island Princess.”
Faith giggled, "Now is not the time, you two love birds. All good things come to those who wait," and then winked.
“Can they see us?” Nari asked, still a little stunned by the sudden teleportation, but apparently understanding what was happening.
“Not even my brother will know we are here. That is your many many greats nephew. She is destined for greatness soon, so lets just watch. You won’t like what you see soon, but I promise it will end well.” Faith sighed as they stood outside the park watching the young girl play and some young boys watching her from a small distance. “I have foreseen this as the most likely of the girl’s futures. It pains me greatly, but I cannot interfere. And neither can you.”
The boys walked closer to the young girl playing. “Well if it isn’t the sissy-fag boy,” the older boy called out.
“Go away Mick!” the young girl cried.
The older boy looked at the other boys, “Ha ha! Go away? You think you can order US around now, you little bitch? Should we teach this sissy a lesson?”
Nari struggled to get out of Faith’s hold to help protect the boy, “No! Let me go Faith! She doesn’t deserve this!”
Faith held Nari tight along with Jennifer on the other side with a sad look on her face. “Nari, it has to happen for the events that are set to unfold. I am so sorry.”
“I promise this will end well,” Jennifer whispered despite her own tears.
The bigger boys surrounded the young girl and started to beat her, kicking her on the ground till she was unconscious. The older boy named Mick, kicked her in the head as they walked away. Suddenly the raven haired older man popped in to the scene with a flash of light, and his face was stricken with much sadness and grief. Jennifer thought she could see tears glistening on the man’s cheeks as he knelt.
“Oh my dear child,” he cried softly, “Stand up, and know no more pain.”
The child stood up and opened his swollen eyes. Despite the severe injuries, she seemed to be in no pain whatsoever. “Who are you?” she asked in a broken, confused voice.
“I am that is who I am, as she is who she is. This has saddened me child. Come closer. I took the name Hate, but I am not Hate.. “ His voice carried strong overtones of grief. “Your lineage was not meant for such an awful fate. Let me help you.” His body began to glow a rosy red color, and he embraced the girl as a father hugging a frightened child. He let go of her again, and then offered her his hand.
“Child, take my hand and forever you will be my persona of Hate. I can carry the burden no longer, but you... You know hate like no mortal could. I see it in you now,” he wept for the young boy/girl, not realizing that he didn’t create Hate at all. “Do you hate those boys that did this to you?” he asked, as the girl accepted his hand, and the red energy flowed into her body.
Nari looked to Faith, “Did he really make her the Persona of Hate? Why did you let him do that?!”
Jennifer gently nudged Nari’s side and pointed at the scene, whispering, “Watch what happens next, my love. You’re going to like this.” She almost giggled as she said it.
The young girl looked at the man, but she didn’t answer right away. After several seconds passed, as her wounds began to mend themselves, she shook her head softly. “I don’t hate anyone. I don’t hate Bethany either. She opened my eyes to what I am,” she replied with a childlike innocence, shocking the older man.
The man dropped to his knees in front of the child, “You can’t defy my decisions sweet one. Unless...” the man craned his head around slowly and scowled. “Dear sister, I know you are there somewhere. Show yourself.”
Faith grinned knowing he would know, as this was all part of her plan, but remained unaware of the other two present - at least for now. She stepped out of nowhere into existence once more and gave a little curtsey. “Hello dear brother. I see you found your next persona?” she asked innocently.
“You interfered Faith,” he growled as he stood to face her. :What gives you the right to do such things? You are still the brat you were when you locked me away. I should have ended you when I had the chance.”
Jennifer’s soft laugh carried on the breeze at that, and she stepped through to reality, holding Nari’s hand. “Hello old man,” she said with a cheerful smile.
“Wait! I know you... You are Jennifer in this life, and in that body, but I see your true name etched upon your soul, Spirit Guardian... and that must mean you are Nari?” he looked them over, “You two have changed much. You both have.”
“A lot has happened...” Jennifer answered simply, holding onto Nari’s hand firmly.
“Only a child of my creation can defy my word. She is yours then Nari?” the man looked at his Nari.
“She is, but I am no longer yours, Father. I belong to Jennifer and she belongs to Faith still so I am Faith’s. I’m sorry.” Nari looked at the man before her who she once called her god.
The man stood up and looked at his sister. Anger, but something else as well, flashed in his eyes, “You take my children now too Faith?”
Jennifer stepped forward now, putting herself between them. “No. I chose to follow Faith, but it was not a decision I made lightly. I chose, for the good of humankind, to follow Faith in your absence.”
Faith put her hand on Jennifer’s shoulder and shook her head, “I have this dear child, this is now between us.” She walked around Jennifer and put a finger to her brother’s chest. “You will listen while I talk. I have two thousand years of a story to tell you in a short time.”
Jennifer followed Faith, but only so she could kneel beside the child, whispering, “Are you okay?”
The girl nodded her head as she watched her new father and her aunt, “I’m ok Jennifer,” she answered, looking a little confused, not sure how she knew the older girl’s name. Jennifer nodded, gave the girl a gentle hug, and then stood to return to Nari’s side, watching Faith and her brother carefully.
“This feud dear brother almost made me destroy existence. I left earth for a long time after I locked you up. I came to figure it all out in a short time as I observed humans. I fell in love with them.
“I’m sorry I touted my power over your head, back then, and I’m sorry it seems that I’m doing it again, but I am not. I’m trying to help you. These two Personas I could have taken. They are very powerful in magic, but instead I offered them to you.” she sighed, “Can’t you see I’m asking you to forgive me?”
He looked deeply into Faith’s eyes for several seconds before responding slowly. “I am older then you Faith, but you were born as the universe and I, stuck with the subverse. How do you call that fair? A spoiled, petulant child given the greatest power in all the cosmos.”
Faith looked into her brother’s eyes as well, her light blue eyes shining in the mid-afternoon light. “It isn’t fair, you’re right, but whatever created us chose that for us, not you nor I. We are just what we are, big brother. I’ve grown up despite this body, and I’ve learned much. Watching my friends, who would become War and Death, suffer, and be murdered, for being true to themselves was the second-greatest sorrow that I have ever felt. It changed me.”
Bethany, Kris, and Marry chose that moment to make their presence known, albeit by quietly stepping up behind Jennifer and Nari. Marry lay her hand on Jennifer’s shoulder to let her know, as Bethany peeked out from behind Kris, using him as a shield.
The young girl that was just turned into a persona was joined by a blonde girl who put her arms around her and held her, standing near the raven haired man.
“You’re asking me to forgive you. You tricked me into taking the two most powerful mages you could find and turned them into my personas so you could ask me for forgiveness...”
He looked at the two young people standing near him, and then turned to Faith and hers. “I forgive you, sister, if you forgive me. But I have a request. These two belong in this universe, not the subverse. Will they be allowed to continue their lives here, or should I forbid it on your wish?”
Bethany looked at her former student then to her mother and back watching as the last of the young girls wounds healed before her eyes, and a beautiful young girl took her place. She grinned proudly.
Faith stared into her brother’s eyes for several agonizing seconds, as if she were searching for something. Finally she giggled and threw her arms around him. “Of course they can stay! I would not dream of forcing them out, even if you hadn’t accepted my apology! They, as you, are always welcome here.”
He smiled as he hugged his sister tightly whispering in her ear, “I still won’t abandon my goal of getting those two twins. You already have a set.” He winked.
Faith laughed. “Free will, dear brother. I had nothing to do with what happened earlier today. And the other two are merely under my protection. However, I will concede this much: they are traveling in circles of my influence. The new Coven will invite them to join, and I plan to bless that coven, and allow its expansion. My plan was to do this, with or without the children though.”
Eric chuckled at what Faith said, “Still dear sister, a good jest of a game, I want them, but I won’t use my magic to influence the game, I promise.”
Marry casually strode over to her new counterpart, looking her over as she looped her thumbs in her pockets and slowly walked around her, giving her an appraising glance. The blonde watched Marry nervously, and jumped a little as her elder counterpart stuck out her hand.
“Name’s Marry. Think you’ve got what it takes to keep up with me?”
The blonde, still not over her mortal coils yet shyly took Marry’s hand, “Like um, maybe? We’ll see I guess?” she smiled a little however.
Marry laughed, pulling her into a light hug. “I’m just messing with you dearie. Welcome to the ‘family’ - Both of you.”
Bethany looked at the girl who moments ago looked beaten to death, then looked at her uncle and mother, “So what persona is she?”
Faith giggled rather sheepishly as she turned to Bethany, still hugging her brother tightly. “What is the opposite of hate, my little princess?” she asked as if posing a riddle.
“Love? But I’m Love!” Bethany complained. She wasn’t in her adult form, which made the outburst even more adorable.
Faith giggled, “Yes but the Subverse had no persona of love until now. Her job won’t interfere with yours.”
Kris cleared his throat, leaving his post of guarding the two not-yet-but-almost personas to approach. “Um, about that... Could one of you crazy kids explain to us not-really-gods what a subverse is?”
Faith giggled and Eric laughed as he spoke first, “The Subverse is a part of the universe that co-exists with this one, except in the subverse things run slightly differently. You can’t tell me being Death you haven’t been there to take the dead to the afterlife yet?”
Kris stared blankly at the pair. “Gee, Faith, you think you could have mentioned that eighty years ago? Man, I’m going to catch hell from a friggen MOUNTAIN of pissed off souls for this.”
“You should have known Kris. You can feel the dead can’t you?” Faith grinned. “You should see about that soon.”
“S’cuse me, folks. I’ve got some catching up to do,” he grunted, vanishing for a moment. And reappearing a moment later next to Marry. Before he could say anything, she laughed and pressed a finger to his lips.
“Yeah, yeah. I waited this long, I can wait a few more days. Go. Reap.”
“Thanks,” he answered sheepishly, kissing her cheek. He then turned to Jennifer and Nari. “You two: you’ve just been conscripted.”
“Huh?” Jennifer asked, blinking.
“You’re a Spirit Guardian. You’re the most powerful spirit user in existence. You and Nari are going to help me clean up this mess. You DO want to spend more time with Nari right?” he asked, grinning broadly.
“Well since you put it like that... Let’s go reap some souls!”
Nari giggled and kissed Jennifer’s lips as the three faded from view.
Bethany giggled a little as she approached the newly reborn Alexa. “Umm... Sorry about... All this. I really was trying to help you.”
Alexa turned to Bethany and giggled, throwing her arms around her. “I know what you were doing for me Bethany. I realized it with the help of Taylor and her friends, and then I figured something else out. I realized that I wanted to be a real girl. I didn’t want to admit it, but I LOVED shopping with you. I had to stop myself twice from calling you Mom that day. And now I am a real girl, like Marry was once a boy and now a girl.” she babbled, though she wasn’t sure where she got that information from either.
Bethany giggled at the confused look. “You’ll get used to that feeling, by the way. So, um, does this mean I’m not going to be your principal anymore?”
“Well I was kinda hoping I didn’t have to go to school anymore, but Father wishes me to continue attending so I can learn what it means to be a Persona from someone who’s been doing this job for awhile.”
“Yay! I’ll personally help you.” She paused and grinned. “Besides, you look damn cute in a plaid skirt,” she added playfully.
“Can I atleast pretend to be a high schooler?” she giggled.
Bethany laughed. “I suppose, but then what’d we tell your new friends?”
Alexa frowned a little then smiled, “Well I know they would be happy if Alexa got adopted and had to move away. I mean they would be sad for awhile, but then they would be happy for her.”
“Good point. We’ll put our heads together and write some super-super-super sappy story about how Alexa moved to be with her new family in England and how she has walk-in closets full of beautiful things to wear, and never ever has to worry about being hurt again.” Bethany clapped her hands together excitedly and giggled, bouncing up and down.
Alexa grinned, “In my high school girl form you can call me Trisha or something, I don’t know.” she giggled, watching Bethany’s excited bouncing.
“Oooh!” Bethany suddenly squealed. “I’ll create a new teen version of myself so you’re not starting over alone! I never got to be a teenager either.”
Alexa reached out for Bethany’s hand. Both girls being the persona of love from different sides of the multiverse already knew their fate, but neither seemed to mind. “Let’s go shopping then! I need a teen wardrobe and so will you.”
“Awesome! So, you’ll be Trisha... I guess that makes me... Um.. Annie! You know, Beth Any.” She giggled as the pair faded from view, leaving just Faith, Eric, Marry and the subverse War.
Marry looked at the new girl with a grin. “You any good at chess?”
The girl’s eyes lit up. “I LOVE chess! But like, I can never find a partner because everyone thinks I’m like, just a stupid bimbo. Oh I forgot to tell you my name”
“Lisa right?” Marry answered with a grin as the two faded out to go play a game of chess.
Faith smiled at her brother. “So a friendly wager on the twins?”
“How about, if I win you renounce your powers to me?” he answered with a clearly teasing grin.
Faith giggled, “You know I can’t do that. But how about this, If you win, you get the next powerful magic user to have as another persona, otherwise if I win, I get that person?”
“You really have changed, haven’t you?” he answered thoughtfully as he lightly tousled her hair.
Faith giggled happily at his touch, resting her head against him. “Yes I have. I learned a lot in a short period of time.”
Eric smiled down at Faith and kissed her forehead. “Then you’re on.”
Faith nodded. “Deal. But don’t take it TOO personally if Ashleigh throws you out on your ass. She is a strong-willed one, even without me getting involved.” She winked.
Eric laughed, “How about I create a new mortal to counterbalance her? Eh, one without magic.”
“That does seem fair. I’ve had years to set things in motion so I’ll also let you see what I’ve been doing so you’re not trying to play a game of chess with my half of the board completely covered.”
Eric hugged Faith, “I trust you. I trusted you before; I just went mad with how much power you had and how little I had. I’m so sorry Faith. Seeing that little girl suffer broke my heart so.”
Faith giggled to herself. “I know, big brother. It’s good to have you back.”
“It’s good to be back. Lets go see your home, shall we?” Eric smiled as they both disappeared from the earth.
~oOo~
Back at Sunshine Academy Bailey and Jonelle knocked on Angel and Casey’s dorm door. “Are you two busy?” Jonelle called through the door.
“Be right with you!” both girls called wearing bath towels around themselves as they quickly picked clothes to wear to greet their visitors so they wouldn’t be naked. Both girls quickly dressed, and Angel answered the door, “Mr. and Mrs. Summers, what are you two doing here?
Bailey smiled, “Well we are here for two reasons. Reason one, I know that it’s not been more than 24 hours since your parents passed away but me and Jonelle were wondering if you wouldn’t mind if we adopted you?” he asked, giving the girls a smile.
Jonelle smiled as well, “The second reason is we wanted to welcome you to the school.” she turned around and picked up a tupperware case with a apple pie in it.
“Adopt us?” the girls asked in unison, too stunned to even notice the offer of pie. Casey spoke up first.
“But... You hardly know us.”
“It’s not that we’re ungrateful,” Angel continued.
“It’s just really surprising,” Casey finished.
Bailey and Jonelle nodded, “I know that it seems fast, but both of us had read your reports and why you are here, and it breaks my heart that your parents treated you both so poorly.” Jonelle sighed, “Just give us a chance, and get to know us as well. I’m sure you both will love being our children.”
The girls both giggled, Angel responding, “Sure, there’s no harm in that.”
Casey nodded. “You both seem nice, and we were serious about looking forward to your classes.”
Bailey grinned, “We live in the teacher housing on this side of campus, but you two can continue to live in this dorm room if you want. We won’t be that far away, and you both can come and go in our home as you want.”
Casey frowned thoughtfully for a moment. “You guys do know what Pink House was set up for? I mean... Why I’m here?”
Bailey and Jonelle both laughed and Jonelle spoke up, “Casey, we know all about you and your sister. I teach the girls side Magical Arts class, and Bailey teaches the boys how to control their magic, so we also know you were a boy as well, and we don’t care.”
“Magical what?!” they both answered in unison, utterly shocked.
Jonelle blushed, “Sorry, dear. You weren’t to know that yet. Go ahead and ask Jolien, and she’ll explain it to you. Unfortunately Bailey and I have to go meet with Bethany and the new vice principal.”
“Oooo-”
“kaaay...” the girls finished each others’ thought perfectly. As the two adults left, the girls raced across the hall, pounding on Jolien’s door. “Jolien! Jolien tell us you’re home!”
Jolien answered her door, her hair wrapped in a towel and anotherwrapped around her body, “What?” she looked at the two a little annoyed..
The girls froze and stared for a second or two. “... Sorry,” Angel began.
“It’s just Jonelle and Bailey just said something REALLY crazy and then ran off. They told us to ask you.”
Jolien looked between the crazy twins for a second. “What did they say to you then?” she asked, motioning for the two to come in so they can get out of the hallway and talk in private. Jolien’s roommate, the girl from the espresso stand, was sitting at her desk finishing some writing on her laptop. She glanced up from her writing, but the typing continued.
The girls stepped inside, but glanced at Jolien’s roommate for a second before answering. Angel stood up on her toes, cupping her hand over Jolien’s ear because she just knew this was going to sound completely insane. “She said she was a magical arts teacher. I think she’s gone ‘round the bend this time,” she said, quoting her favorite movie.
Jolien giggled as she fell onto her bed looking back at her roommate and girlfriend, “Our two twins here have begun to delve the secrets of Sunshine, Cassidy. Mrs. Summers has told them about her special class.”
The pair turned in unison from Jolien to the girl identified as Cassidy, completely unblinking, and then back to Jolien again. “You’re all insane,” they answered in unison.
Jolien shook her head, stood up and pointed to the door. The girls almost thought she was telling them to leave but as they turned around the door was gone and instead was their bedroom on the other side of the frame. “Chaos magic at its best, no? I also know that you two used your magic twice at the mall!” she added cheerfully.
The twins looked blankly confused.
“Where do you think Danielle’s shoes and the gelato came from - thin air? Lacy and I were watching you two the ‘ole time.”
The look on the twins faces was priceless, as if a lightbulb went off over their heads.
“Cassidy, do you have magic?” Angel asked.
Cassidy giggled, “I don’t have magic, but I do have a power called Magic Sight. I’m actually quite adept at it. I can see auras and discern from that, the strength and nature of others’ abilities.”
Jolien stood from her bed and walked over to wrap her arms around Cassidy from behind, leaning down to kiss her lips. “You can see me at my best. This is all the magic that matters.” She grinned softly, glancing back at the still-stunned girls.
“Did I break you?” she asked, a tinge of concern in her voice.
“THAT’S AMAZING!” the girls practically squealed, once the shock of Jolien’s portal had finally fully sunk in. “How did you do that?!” Angel added.
Cassidy pushed her laptop closed, reaching her hands up to rest them on Jolien’s. “You can go ahead and get your shower, babe. I’ll unbreak the girls.” She grinned brightly, showing off her purple braces again. Jolien laughed and kissed her one more time before reluctantly pulling away and heading into the bathroom.
Cassidy turned to the twins, “Jolien is a Chaos magic user, and she also has a second power that she hasn’t shown me yet. She can do some pretty amazing things with her first power however. As Jolien pointed out, you both glow with an incredibly strong magic aura, but I’m not sure what kind it is yet. It’s an aura I’ve never seen before..”
“This is really-”
“Confusing. Bethany said-”
“Magic isn’t real, even when-”
“Angel joked about it,” the pair rapid-fired Cassidy.
Cassidy nodded, “It’s what magic users tell others who aren’t ready or don’t have powers, that magic is not real. But I think that since Jonelle told you about her class, that you two will be training in your powers soon.”
“Our powers? You... You really see something?” Casey asked.
Cassidy nodded her head, “A very dark pink glow around you both. I’ve seen a similar glow before, but not this shade. Though it would explain the other person with a pinkish aura...” She trailed off thoughtfully and smiled. “Besides, if Jolien and Lacy saw you using magic, that just confirms what I’m seeing right now.”
“We’re pink!” the pair announced with a hyper giggle.
“Oh, that totally reminds me, I snuck a bottle of pink hair dye when you weren’t looking!” Angel added as if the whole ‘by the way you’re magic’ discussion hadn’t just happened seconds before.
Cassidy giggled, “Well I need to take a shower and get ready to go down to the commons to get dinner. You girls should join us.”
Angel grinned, “Only after I dye Casey’s hair with a pink streak like mine!”
“We’ll see you later!” Casey announced cheerfully. “Oh, hey, before we go one last question! Does everyone in Pink House know about this magicky stuff, or just the four of us?”
Cassidy shook her head, “No. The users in Pink house are you, Angel, Jolien, Lacy, and a girl named Dove upon the fourth floor. There are users in each of the other houses as well, however.”
“Cool!” the pair announced and turned to race through the door to their bedroom, courtesy of Jolien’s magic. Once safely on the other side of the portal, it closed, leaving their closed door behind them.
Angel and Casey looked at each other and at the same time they both announced to each other, “That was frickin weird and cool!”
At that exact moment their phones chimed for a text message. They both jumped slightly, whipping out their phones to see what the received message was.
The text message read, ‘School announcements - Cheerleader tryouts next Monday, Tuesday and Wednesday new basketball team and football team tryouts. - Signed Head mistress Bethany and Vice Principal Alexa.’
“Bo-ring!” they announced in unison and giggled as a second text message rang through to their phones which read, ‘Tomorrow, magical arts orientation begins. ALL magically inclined students that live on campus must attend. This means you, girls ;-) - Signed Head mistress Bethany and Vice Principal Alexa.’
“Wow... So this is for real,” Angel giggled. “I mean... Cassidy and Jolien and Jonelle and Bailey aren’t just screwing with us.” She paused thoughtfully. “Then again that was a hell of a neat trick with the door.”
Casey gasped, causing Angel to stare at her. “What?”
“You said hell!”
Angel giggled. “You just said it too. And look, no alarms, no screaming parents. I love this place.”
“Did you notice Bailey and Jonelle didn’t even notice our belly button rings too?”
“I’m sure they did, but they aren’t our parents yet so they can’t say squat!” Angel giggled, “Right now Stephanie is our parent, and she said we could do almost anything we wanted. Besides if they disapprove then they wouldn't be cool parents and I don’t want parents that are not cool.”
Casey nodded, replying in her best Valley Girl voice. “Like, I don’t want uncool parents either! Our real parents were total bitches, or something!”
Angel giggled loudly. “Like, totally fer shure!” she shot back as she took the bottle of pink dye from one of her shopping bags, still sitting in a neat row by her closet, and went into Casey’s bathroom, “Let’s get you that streak you wanted. I don’t know about you but I’m totally hungry.”
Casey followed Angel and ten minutes later, emerged with her new pink streak, making it even more difficult to tell the two girls apart. She giggled happily, turning around to hug her sister.
“I love you Angel! You’re the best!”
“Love you too Casey, always and forever.” Angel giggled.
“So what are we wearing for dinner?” Casey asked. “I think we should wear our cute new shoes, but I don’t know what to pair with them.”
“This!” Angel bubbled as she emerged from ehr closet and held up a light pink plaid skirt and a white blouse.
“Oh, that’s cute! You’re so much better at this than me,” she added then turned and disappeared into her closet, emerging with the same outfit a few seconds later.
“Hey don’t down yourself. You have good taste too. I mean, you picked these shoes!” Angel grinned as she changed.
“Yeah. I can’t believe I found another pair in Danielle’s size! God she was so happy,” Casey bubbled as she started to change too. “Hmm. Now what socks... I was thinking the white ones with the cute lace, but that might be too girly. But they’d look so cute with these shoes.”
“Magic, remember?” Angel answered. “But if magic means we get to make cool people like Danielle happy, I’m all for it!”
After the girls finished getting dressed, they stepped out of their room just as Jolien and Cassidy emerged, holding hands. Jolien had on a sleeveless black dress that fit very tightly, with the mid-calf high boots she bought earlier, and Cassidy wore a purple scoop-neck dress that matched her glasses, with a pair of flats that, except for missing the bow, looked a lot like the shoes the girls were wearing.
Casey giggled. “Nice shoes,” she added cheerfully. Cassidy stuck out her tongue and laughed.
“I can’t wear heels. I topple over every time.”
“So she says, but I plan to teach her how to walk. I will teach you both as well, when you are just a little bit older!” she added with a playful wink.
Both girls giggled then Jolien asked, “So now you both look so alike how will we know which one is which?”
The girls looked at each other and giggled. “Guess!” they announced.
Jolien looked between the two for a moment then pointed to the one of the left, “Angel?”
“Casey,” Cassidy answered with a laugh.
Casey blinked a few times. “How’d you know?”
Cassidy giggled. “Magic sight, remember?” But then she paused, grinning broadly. “Actually, I can smell your hair dye from here. There’s complex science involving the way air currents work in these dorm halls, but I’ll just leave it at ‘hair dye’,” she finished with an innocent, half-nerdy grin.
“Well shoot. Try it again tomorrow!” both girls said in stereo.
“It’ll be interesting to see if I actually can use magic sight on you two... Most twins have a tell, but as far as either of us can tell you two don’t - not even in your auras. It’s remarkable.”
“You are more identical than most twins,” Jolien added with a nod as they started down the hallway together. “I suppose I could perhaps grow a wart on one of your noses?” she teased.
“You wouldn’t dare!” Both girls cringed.
Jolien held up her finger and then reached up to scratch her cheek, giggling. “No, I wouldn’t. Even if there weren’t restrictions on using magic against others.”
Angel and Casey both nodded, “Did you two get the notice about Monday?”
“Yep,” Cassidy answered, “But cheer’s not really our thing.”
Casey and Angel giggled and Casey started, “That is-”
Angel finished, “Next monday.”
Both girls blurted out, “We meant this Monday.”
“But now I can’t get the mental image of Jolien in a cheerleading uniform outta my head...” Cassidy pouted playfully, giggling as Jolien gave her shoulder a light swat.
“I am not athletic enough for those … tricks? Stunts? Whatever they are called. But yes, we received the notice about the magic studies - and yes, Headmistress was addressing you in her PostScript.”
“Oh good. So we’ve decided you two are not insane, nor is Jonelle and Bailey” both girls giggled.
Jolien and Cassidy shook their heads and Jolien spoke, “You know you two are insane right?”
Casey laughed, “Two staff members plus our dorm mates telling us Magic is real and then opening a... I-don’t-know-what to our room from their own room... That feels pretty crazy, yeah.”
“Completely mad,” Angel added. “Just needs a white rabbit with a pocket watch.”
Jolien giggled, “I can manage that next time. Do you want it to say ‘I’m late I’m late for a very important date’? because if you do that, um, ‘ow do you say costs extra?”
Angel cackled. “I wanted to be Alice for Halloween for the longest time, but Mom wouldn’t let Casey wear what she wanted, so it didn’t feel right.”
“We went as Peter Pan and Wendy a lot,” Casey added. “At least I got to wear tights.”
Cassidy and Jolien both giggled as they got in the elevator to go down, “Sounds fun.” Cassidy responded.
The twins followed, and Angel nodded. “Especially the day after when I made Casey parade around my room in my Wendy costume.”
“‘Made’, huh?” Cassidy teased, grinning at Casey. She giggled.
“Enthusiastically volunteered,” Casey answered. “Not sure what I’ll do this year. Maybe go as Sleeping Beauty or something. Blonde and pink.”
Jolien had been about to say something, when the elevator doors opened onto the lobby, and two new girls carrying a load of luggage each stood waiting. One of them had waist length sandy brown hair, wearing a tie-dyed t-shirt with a heart air-brushed at the center. She also has a guitar in a gig bag strapped to her back The other girl had strawberry blonde hair, wearing a pink skirt and a black midriff shirt showing off a dangling belly button ring.
“Hey, cool piercing!” the twins announced in unison as they stepped off, followed by Jolien and Cassidy.
“New residents? Bonjour, and welcome to Pink House!” Jolien announced with a sweeping gesture and a cheerful smile. “Do you need help with those?”
The strawberry blonde girl popped a bubble with her gum and smiled brightly. “Sure, but looks like you girls are all going on a date or something. We don’t want to keep you.”
Casey and Angel looked at each other and started laughing. “We’re not,” they announced in unison, and turned back to Jolien and Cassidy, adding, “You guys go ahead.”
Jolien and Cassidy both shook their heads, “Ok fine, but don’t scare the new girls, ok?” Cassidy replied, grinning.
“Who, us?” they asked in unison, giggling as they turned to the new arrivals.
“I’m Casey by the way,” Angel said with a cheesy grin.
“And I’m Angel,” Casey finished. They stopped, looked at each other, and giggled.
“Wait. Strike that. Reverse it,” Angel said.
“Bethany warned us about you two.” The sandy brown haired girl giggled.
“We’re not THAT bad,” Casey answered as she took some of the girl’s suitcases and bags.
“Usually,” Angel added.
“Oh, I’m Trisha,” the blonde-haired girl said as she handed over some of her luggage. “This is my girlfriend B- I mean Annie. We both just applied after researching GLBT-friendly schools online over the last year.”
Angel smiled, “Cool I’m transgendered.” giving Casey a wink, “So what floor are you on?”
The blonde haired girl looked at the two confused, “Neither one of you could be transgendered, or the both of you, because you both look like identical twins.”
“Near-identical,” Casey answered. “But only because Angel has her nails painted, and I haven’t had time to do mine yet.” She grinned innocently at the bad joke.
The two new girls shook their heads and laughed. Annie spoke, “So really, I bet you are both lesbians are something and pulling our legs about being transgendered right?”
The elevator stopped on the third floor and opened. “Well that answered my question.” Angel giggled.
Annie nodded. “Seems like it’s hard to get people to voluntarily take the upper floors for some reason.”
“Not me,” Trisha added, giggling. “I LOVE heights. Bungee jumping, skydiving... But Annie and me really just took the first available dorm room that would let us stay together. We didn’t tell them we’re dating, but I think they kinda knew anyway,” she giggled. Annie rolled her eyes.
Angel nodded, “Well if you share a wall with Casey and I, can you promise to keep the noise down?” she teased, giggling..
Annie and Trisha looked at each other and giggled, the former answering, “Only if you promise to do the same.” She grinned, earning a playful swat from Trisha.
“Be nice!” she laughed.
Angel and Casey both looked at each other “Eeeewww gross!”
Annie giggled. “I’m so sorry. I just couldn’t resist. But you don’t have to worry about us.”
“Except that Annie snores like an old sow,” Trisha added with a nod.
Annie swatted Trisha again, “Well atleast I dont talk and grind my teeth when I sleep.”
“I keep telling you if you let me chew on your neck I won’t grind my teeth,” she shot back playfully as they started down the hallway toward their room, one room down from Jolien and Cassidy’s.
“And Ms. Bethany warned you about us?” Casey giggled.
“Maybe she meant to warn us about you instead?” Angel added.
“So have you two been here long?” Trisha asked as she unlocked the door to their room with her student ID card.
Casey went to speak but instead they got stereo again, “No we just got here ourselves.”
“Oh cool, so we’re not the only new girls,” Annie chimed in cheerfully as she set some of her bags down on the bed, haphazardly tossing the duffel bag into the bathroom with a loud thud that echoed throughout the tiled room. She carefully set her guitar down on the bed and opened the case to reveal a brilliantly bright pink sparkling guitar. “We just got off the plane a couple of hours ago.”
Angel spoke without stereo this time, “Where did you two come in from?”
Annie stopped suddenly and glanced over at Trisha, who without missing a beat replied, “We’re from Omaha. Nice place, but we wanted to go to school somewhere guys wouldn’t constantly be catcalling us when we’re holding hands or something.”
~oOo~
Cassidy pulled Jolien aside, whispering “Something strange about those two.”
“Ooooh?” Jolien asked.
“The one with the tie-dyed shirt, has an identical magic aura to Ms. Anderson, IDENTICAL. I’ve never seen Ms. Anderson’s magic aura anywhere else. I mean down to the tee, dot the i’s, identical. She could be Ms. Anderson’s twin, like the girls, except that they’re drastically different in ages. The other one has a similar aura too.”
“Hmm.. We have to watch those two,” Jolien said thoughtfully.
Cassidy added, “Until I met Angel and Casey today, I’d never seen anyone with identical auras. Everyone has something different about their aura, so this has me confused... I can understand Angel and Casey; they’re twins. If you can’t tell them apart externally, why would you be able to tell them apart magically?”
“That is where your powers are so handy Cassidy. I really think that we should be watching them,” Jolien answered as they entered the food court area of Pink House to get some food..
“I agree. There’s something screwy going on here. Let’s not mention this to anyone just yet though. It could be a cosmic coincidence.”
“I feel compelled to make a joke about coincidence and The Force,” Jolien teased, “Were you serious about Angel and Casey’s colors being pink?”
Cassidy nodded her head, “First time I’ve seen that shade of pink. I’m going to ask Jonelle on Monday if she knows what the color represents in magic.”
“What ever it is it is very powerful. I mean they made an whole restaurant appear without them knowing they did it. I wonder if it is rare? Because I thought you knew all aura colors. I mean, you can even tell a difference between Spirit and Storm which I believe are very similar? Or... is that Spirit and Chaos? I forget... I barely can wield Chaos.” She giggled.
“Spirit magic and weather magic are very close in color.”
Jolien giggled. “The thing I have trouble with is defining what too much use is. Like that trick with the portal for the girls earlier. Every time I use my magic, I fear that I will be visited by some Universal police unit or persona or somesuch telling me I am gone too far, oui? Perhaps I am just being silly.” And with that she reached out to pluck a single thornless red rose from behind Cassidy’s ear, offering it to her as they sat down at their table..
Suddenly Lacy spoke in a very gruff voice as she put a firm hand on Jolien’s shoulder. “I saw that, young lady.”
Jolien squealed, throwing her hands up, which caused both Lacy and Cassidy to crack up laughing. Jolien, blushing, turned around to swat Lacy’s arm. “Vache! That was evil!”
Lacy giggled. “Who are you calling a cow?” she shot back playfully, still laughing. “But it was sooo funny,” she answered as she wandered off to find something to eat, herself.
“By the way, would you be able to tell an Persona if you saw one, Cassidy?” Jolien asked.
“No because no one has admitted to be an Persona!” Cassidy said, and then stuck her tongue out at Jolien.
Casey came down stairs moments later, and approached Jolien and Cassidy’s table. Cassidy stared, a little uncertain, as the girl approached, but quickly smiled as Casey spoke.
“There’s something fishy going on with those two.”
“We were just talking about that before Lacy almost made Jolien pee herself,” Cassidy giggled.
Jolien glared at Lacy at the food line then turned back to Cassidy, “We were thinking about bringing these two into our coven at least unofficially. I think its ok to tell them what we talked about.”
“That soon?” Cassidy asked, glancing at Casey. “But I suppose it’s wise.”
Jolien nodded, “They are more powerful already then I am, oui, And besides Bethany suggested it.”
Cassidy’s eyebrows arched delicately at that, but she nodded. “Okay, this concerns Bethany anyway, so I’ll go ahead and let you in on this. Once Angel and Lacy get here I’ll tell you all what’s going on, okay?”
Casey nodded. “Sure thing. I need to go get our drinks while she’s getting our food. You’re sure you don’t mind us sitting with you?”
Jolien and Cassidy looked at each other, then laughed. “Of course we do not mind!” Jolien replied. “This is not a real date. We dress like this to throw off suspicion as we plan for tonight. Now, go, get drinks. We will wait for you here. And... Could you get me a lemonade too? I will pay you back.”
“Consider it a gift,” Casey answered with a cheerful grin as she turned to walk away. Jolien then turned back to Cassidy. “Now... What was that look about? I know you Cassidy. You have no … ‘ow you say, poker face?”
Cassidy frowned slightly. “It’s the weirdest thing. Casey... She had no aura.”
“That is no possible!” Jolien whispered. “Every user has an aura. Only the truly most powerful can hide or mask it.”
“I know, but I’m telling you. Casey was completely auraless, like a normal human.”
“This is strange... Oh, here they come. Shh!”
“So what’d you want to tell us?” Casey asked as she, Angel, and Lacy all returned at once.
“First of all, you two don’t have a tell, right? You’re... basically almost, if not completely identical?” Cassidy began.
Angel and Casey nodded their heads once. “As far as we can tell,” they answered in unison.
“Even your auras are identical. But you’re not the only ones with identical auras. That girl in the tie-dyed t-shirt-”
“Annie,” Casey added.
“Annie... Her aura is the same as Bethany’s. I don’t mean similar, either. It’s completely one hundred percent unquestioningly the same. The other girl’s is similar too, but not identical. Auras are like a fingerprint. No two people should be able to share the same aura, even if they’re related. You two I can accept being the exception, but this girl...”
“Do you think Bethany’s a shapeshifter?” Angel asked thoughtfully. Cassidy shook her head.
“No. I’ve met shapeshifters as part of my aura sense training. Bethany’s, as well as this girl’s, are a bright fuchsia, with very specific … um... heart-shaped ‘indentations’. They’re very tiny. Most Sight users would probably overlook it.”
The two new girls came out of the elevator at that moment and waved to the twins and their friends, as they went to the food court and sat a table a bit away from the group. Annie looked over to her Trisha and grinned, “New set of meddling old women, hey?” she giggled.
Trisha laughed. “You have to give them credit for their initiative though. The girl - Cassidy - already knows there’s something wrong with your aura.”
“You weren’t peeking in her head were you?” Annie asked playfully. Trisha shook her head.
“Of course not! She just needs to learn to whisper a little more quietly,” she answered, but giggled. “Okay, maybe I cruised her surface thoughts... But it’s the same thing!”
Annie giggled. “I wasn’t chastising you. Why do you think I made the meddling ladies crack? In fact the old broads could learn from those girls. They have twins legitimately in their coven rather than trying to force it.”
Alexa giggled, “You were telling me about that before, but wasn’t it just one of the old ladies that was trying to force them into joining, not the whole coven?”
Bethany nodded grimly. “Yeah. Apparently she’s been stripped of her powers, but I don’t know if that means she’s still being punished, or what they did with her.” She frowned. “Kris has been too busy dealing with the mountain of souls he’s been abandoning so I can’t really ask him.”
Trisha giggled as she took Annie’s hand. She brought it up, pressing her lips against the palm. “Thank you for coming with me. Really, for showing me my true self too. I’ve never felt so happy in my life.”
“You know that really wasn’t my intention. Unlike Mom I don’t have foresight except in matters of the heart. You totally came outta left field.”
“Admit it. You were fantasizing about me weren’t you?”
Annie blushed brightly. “That would have been highly inappropriate.”
“I’m not hearing a no,” Trisha teased. Annie sighed.
“Okay, yes, I was fantasizing about you just a little, but your punishment had nothing to do with what I wanted to do with you in the bedroom. … You really did look cute though.”
Trisha laughed as she squeezed Annie’s hand. “Even if it wasn’t your intention, you showed me something... What’s going to happen to Mick and those other losers anyway? Just because I don’t hate them doesn’t mean they don’t need to be taken over someone’s knee with a two-by-four.”
Annie laughed softly as she chewed on a french fry, the mood ring on her finger turning a bright violet. “You know how magic works right? How mortals without magic can’t see what we’re really doing? Well, a mortal was watching what transpired. They saw you get the crap kicked out of you, and assumed that Faith’s brother was just a bystander coming to rescue you. They filed charges with the local police department, and there’s very soon going to be an investigation.”
“Oh, I see. And the nice man who rescued me has asked to adopt me and take me away from those horrible meanies, right?” Trisha grinned wide as Annie nodded.
“Preeee-cisely!”
The girls at the other table had been quietly discussing their plans for the evening, to induct Casey and Angel into their coven. The girls wanted to redo their nail polish first, so finishing their meal, headed back up to their room. As soon as they were out of earshot, Lacy leaned closer and whispered, “I don’t want to alarm anyone, but the new girls have been staring at us this entire time.”
“I’m telling you,” Cassidy answered, “They’re up to something. Let’s head back to our rooms for now and see if they follow us tonight. We’ll meet at the usual place. The ley lines are shifting, but I believe we still have time to induct the newcomers before the moon’s pull shifts them too far.”
~oOo~
Late that night, a knock came at the girls’ door. They were both wearing their bathrobes, in case it was Stephanie or another adult, with their street clothes underneath. Waiting on the other side however, were three figures dressed in dark red, bulky hooded robes. They lurched forward and grabbed the twins before they could scream, and covered their mouths.
The figures then vanished, reappearing in a forested area by a small, babbling brook. A large boulder nearby sat laden with candles, and a circle containing ornate arcane symbols had been drawn on the ground in some sort of white substance. The robed figures released the girls, and the apparent ringleader pulled back the hood to reveal Cassidy underneath.
“Jesus! You scared us half to death!” Casey whined.
Jolien and Lacy threw off their hoods next and Jolien giggled. “I’m sorry, but it’s a tradition that no one outside the coven can see the way to reach this place. But we will be fixing that tonight, oui?”
A fourth figure, dressed not in the robes of the other girls, but in plain street clothes - a pair of jeans, a black t-shirt, and jet black hair approached. In the fiery light of the others’ torches and candles, the twins could clearly see her face. She was with Annabell at the mall earlier that day.
“Hi gals,” Nikki called cheerfully. “Glad you could make it.”
Jolien grinned. “Hello ‘boss’.”
Nikki waved dismissively. “Seriously, you guys can stop calling me that any time now,” she shot back, turning an appraising eye on the twins. “Cassidy?” she asked, outstretching her hand without even looking over at her. Cassidy rushed to her side and took Nikki’s hand, interlocking her fingers. Jolien stood on the other side, taking Cassidy’s other hand in the same manner.
“What are they doing?” Angel whispered.
“Heck if I know,” Lacy answered.
“Jolien and I are both Chaos users,” Nikki answered. “You’ll learn more about that in your magical arts studies soon enough, but basically... Cassidy is letting us see what she sees. It’s a complex thing, mimicking Magic Sight, so I need both their help. Don’t worry - this won’t hurt … Well, it won’t hurt you anyway. I’m gonna have a splitting headache tomorrow.”
“There’s also great power here,” Lacy added, glancing over at Nikki as she continued to focus. “Are you okay?” Nikki squinted, and then she nodded slowly.
“I’m okay. You were right to bring these two to our attention.” She let go of the girls’ hands on either side of her and staggered backwards, resting against the large boulder. Angel and Casey both raced to her side, asking in unison,
“Are you okay?!”
Nikki grinned, sitting upright as though nothing had happened.. “I’m fine. Just a little test. By the way, you passed. I didn’t really cast a spell or anything. I just wanted to see how you’d react if you thought I had hurt myself trying to see what Cassidy sees in your auras.”
“You tricked us?” the girls asked. “But why?” Angel added.
“I needed to see if I could trust you. We didn’t bring you out here tonight to initiate you into some secret society or anything. We just wanted to have a little fun while we asked if you’d like to join us. It’s not unheard of for magic users to go it alone, and we’re not asking you to ignore what you’ll learn from your proper instructors. We’re more like … a magical arts study group. Officially the Coven cannot have more than four members, but we still want to help you to harness your power. We won’t ask anything in return - just that you let us help you.”
“Nikki’s our leader,” Cassidy added, “And quite possibly the second most powerful chaos user I’ve ever met.”
“Who’s the first?” Angel blurted without even thinking. Nikki laughed, grinning.
“My mentor - Grandma Lily. This spot is her coven’s meeting place. It has been for hundreds of years now, but even a magic user doesn’t live forever, and so we’ve been slowly taking over the more mundane duties the elder coven once handled, in lieu of their losing Eva.”
Both girls blurted out, “Mundane duties - what kind?”
“Like getting pizza for them?” Casey asked
Nikki, Cassidy, Lacy, and Jolien all looked at each other a little bit stunned by the question. They all started laughing, as Nikki waved her hand, motioning to the chalk glyph on the ground. “Not quite THAT mundane. Besides, Grandma hates pizza. She’s convinced it’s still the same recipe that came out of Italy a few centuries ago.” She paused to wink, letting that comment sink in.
“No, what we’re going to be doing tonight is maintenance of the ley lines. And as a gift to the two of you, we’d like you to stay and watch, whether or not you decide you want to join us. Wait here. This is gonna be a helluva light show,” she added with a playful wink.
“Girls?” Nikki asked as she stepped forward, and suddenly was clad in a dark red robe. It wasn’t as though it appeared out of thin air, or that she donned it as she approached the circle. It simply was there, as though it had always been there.
The four girls took their places, and something occurred to Angel. “North,” she whispered. Casey nodded.
“And South, East and West. I noticed that too,” she whispered back.
Nikki glanced at the twins at that and winked as she took Cassidy and Lacy’s hands, with Jolien directly across from her at the South point in the circle..
“Through dark of night,” Lacy began.
“By Magic’s Sight,” Cassidy answered.
As the chant continued around the circle, a brisk wind picked up, blowing out the torches and candles, but in doing so, the twins could now see that the runes under the others’ feet were glowing brightly enough to illuminate the area. The light began as a bright white, but it slowly faded until it was the color of the full moon in the night sky.
Suddenly, a bolt of lightning, striking from out of nowhere, landed dead-center of the runes, causing Angel and Casey to squeal and leap into each others’ arms. The four elder witches didn’t even flinch.
The light from the runes almost seemed to shoot straight into the sky, as though it were tangible matter. It faded slowly, taking the runes with it, and as the torches and candles reignited themselves, Nikki concluded, “It’s done.” She turned to approach the twins again.
“What was that?!” they gasped in unison. Nikki grinned.
“Remember I told you that we do the mundane work for the elder coven? What you just witnessed was … a bit like winterizing your home or bracing a loose floorboard. We recemented the ley lines here. Can you feel it?”
“I feel something,” Casey answered first. Angel nodded.
“Alpine Springs is a nexus point. It’s the point in the universe where all magic began. That’s why users are drawn to this place at least once in their lives. All that foot traffic tends to wreak havoc on the ley lines though, so sometimes someone has to tack ‘em down. It’s just the natural order of the universe - ironically, that everything succumbs to chaos.”
“That is why Chaos magic is so powerful,” Jolien added. “Chaos is the closest thing to the Universe itself.”
Nikki glanced at Jolien and shook her head. “Not quite. That WAS true up until recently, though.”
Jolien blinked, genuinely surprised. “What are you saying then?”
Nikki smiled as she motioned to the girls. “Twin magic hasn’t been seen since the dawn of magic. The Universe worried that it was too powerful. Grandma doesn’t know exactly why she’s allowed it to return, but you’re looking at one of the only two sets of twin magic users in existence.”
Cassidy gasped. “Oh my God! That’s why their Auras looked the same!”
Nikki nodded with a grin as she rested her hands on Angel and Casey’s shoulders. Her hands felt strangely warm to the touch, but not uncomfortably so. It was almost a pleasant, tingly sensation.. “Exactly. I didn’t even know twin magic existed until recently myself.”
“Wait a minute though,” Cassidy frowned. “What about people who share auras who AREN’T twins?”
Nikki blinked at the question. “That... shouldn’t be possible outside of shapeshifters.”
“Yes, but shapeshifters don’t have bright fuchsia auras,” Casey answered. Nikki stared thoughtfully for a moment or two. She chuckled to herself.
Cassidy’s frown darkened slightly. “What?”
Nikki shook her head. “It’s nothing. I wouldn’t worry about it.”
“You’re not telling me something Nikki Morgan,” Cassidy pouted cutely.
Nikki started to say something, but something odd in the distance caught her attention.
A pink inflatable ball came bouncing into the clearing and splashed into the water. In the wind a young girl’s giggle echoed.
“What the...” Lacy began.
“Everyone stay back,” Nikki commanded, in an uncharacteristically firm tone. “Protect the twins,” she commanded as she stepped forward. The other three formed a circle around the girls with Nikki in front of them. Her hands glowed a deep, dark red that caused the twins to back away from her slightly, bumping into Cassidy.
“Oh no need to be scared Nikki.” a young girl’s voice came again through the wind, “I’ve only come to play.”
“... That voice...” Nikki answered softly, as if she couldn’t believe her own ears. “Faith?”
The giggling continued. “Nikki, Lacy, Cassidy, Angel, Casey and Jolien... My Daughters, stand proud and I will show myself.” the voice now sounded more commanding but not demanding.
Nikki grinned as she motioned for the others to come to her side. The twins tried to hide behind Jolien, but a gentle magical ‘nudge’ against their backs forced them front and center. Nikki placed her hands on their shoulders again and grinned. “To what do we owe this visit, O Pink one? And why hadn’t you revealed yourself to me sooner?”
Faith walked out from the trees and grinned. “That was not for you to know at the time my daughter.” Her voice changed to a more mature loving voice, “But I have news now for your Coven.”
Nikki nodded. “What message does the Universe bring that my lowly-” she paused and scowled. “Y’know what, I’m sorry, but I can’t keep this fancy thee’s and thou’s up. I don’t CARE if it’s tradition, I can’t TALK like that and keep a straight face any more!” She grinned softly at Faith as she stepped closer to hug her. “What can we do for you? I mean, Grandma’s coven will be here later tonight if you’d rather work with them.”
Faith nearly fell on her butt giggling, returning Nikki’s hug happily. “I love it!” she squealed happily. “I wish your grandmother would talk like that to me. I hate all that formal nonsense. Anyway, Nikki your grandmother is on her last cycle, dear. She’s getting old, and her coven won’t be here much longer. Micia will remain to help you even after they have gone, but when their time has passed, it will be you who leads.
“I have decided to get more involved with things here on earth, so here I am.”
Nikki nodded. “I was afraid of that.” She paused, blushing just a little. “I mean, about my Grandma, not about you getting involved.”
Lacy couldn’t hold in her laughter at Nikki’s comment, causing Jolien and Cassidy to start laughing as well. “I’m sorry. No disrespect, but the way that came out was too funny.”
Faith laughed as she nodded. “It was quite funny,” she added, glancing back at Nikki with a grin. “When your grandmother’s coven goes, it will be your job to replace the barrier and keep it up.”
“But...” Nikki frowned. “The original barrier required a sacrifice, didn’t it?”
“That’s the story that I’d heard,” Cassidy added. “Micia Jewel gave her life the second time, and the Elder of the Coven before Eva Crowley sacrificed herself to create the first barrier.”
Faith nodded. “That’s the only way they could figure it out Nikki. There are other ways to do it though. Each of you will play a role in seeking that answer.” She turned to approach Cassidy, stretching out her hand to take it. “My child, you still doubt yourself.”
“What?” she asked, stunned. She knew what Faith meant, though.
Faith giggled. “Magic Sight is a new ability. It will be the secret to unlocking the mystery. Yours is the most important job in this coven, and when you discover it, you will discover, as well, your true potential.”
“But that kind of power...” She glanced down at the twins on either side of her, and then back at Faith.
“What?” the girls answered in unison, blinking at Nikki.
Nikki grinned. “Girls, I know what I said before about this being like a magic study session, but it seems fate has other plans. You know all those stories in the bible about God and all that?”
The girls nodded. “Sure. Mom and Dad were big on that stuff,” Casey answered with a frown.
“Well...” she motioned to Faith. “Meet God.”
Faith took a bow and grinned. “Pleasure to meet you Angel”, pointing right at Angel not needing to be introduced, “And you as well Casey” pointing at Casey, “But I am not just god, I am who I am as my brother says, and he is who he is.” She giggled.
“Right,” Nikki explained, as the twins stared slack-jawed. “Turns out the ancients didn’t quite get it right. Faith is the Universe personified. I knew her as my friend Sarah’s cousin, up until just tonight, but I knew she existed before that. She HATES it when people kowtow to her, so whatever you do, just treat her like you would me and you’ll be fine.”
“This is-”
“So cool!” the girls exclaimed.
“So now comes the million dollar question... Will you join our coven and help us to continue the legacy my Grandmother’s leaving us? Officially we can only have four members, but the barrier is all that stands between people like you, Casey, and a whole lot more hatred than what you’ve already endured. It... has a way of tempering people to tolerance not just for transgendered folk, but lesbian and gay like me, magic users, and the like. It’s not perfect, but it’s better than nothing. I would welcome your help in keeping it intact.”
Angel and Casey nodded their heads and in stereo answered, “Oh my God, sign us up right now!” both giggled then added, “That should be goddess huh?”
Nikki smiled as she turned around to face the girls, and the others joined hands around them. She turned to look over her shoulder at Faith, extending her hand. “Would you join us too?”
Faith grinned. “I told you I’m taking a more active role with your Coven. No more go betweens with me and my Guardians or my personas. It’s time you dealt with me instead.” She walked over and took Nikki’s hand in hers. Lacy took her other hand, completing the circle.
“As my Grandmother before me, as all Users before us, we welcome you, Casey and Angel, in the eyes of Almighty G-” she cut herself off and grinned, “Faith, and with her blessing. You don’t serve us. We serve each other - we serve to lift each other up, so that we can all become stronger together than any one of us alone. And I swear to Faith this is the last long-winded speech you’ll ever hear from me again.”
Faith giggled under her breath and nodded, “I mote it be. Coven of Alpine Springs you be strong, your powers grow and will continue to grow, your the first generation of users whose coven will grow, and solely with my blessing this shall be.”
The girls broke their circle, though it really more so morphed into one big group hug centered on the twins. A moment later Nikki turned to hug Faith. “I know it’s not necessary, with you being the Universe and all, but I’d still like to consider you a member of this circle. Since we’re breaking traditions anyway, might as well ask the big boss to join us.” She winked.
Faith bowed, “It’s an honor be part of this. I can’t promise I will always be here for you girls, but when it’s important I will.”
“Man, I wish Jenn could see this. She’d die,” Nikki giggled and hugged Faith.
Faith grinned wide, “Really?” she pulled a pink cell phone out of her skirt pocket and texted someone with the same wide grin on her face, then she flipped it closed.
From behind Nikki someone wrapped her in a tight hug then her voice gave her away, “Aloha Nikki.” she giggled.
“ACK!” Nikki literally squealed as she spun around. “Jenn?! What the hell?!” She threw her arms around her, nearly lifting her off her feet. “Where’d you come from? How’d you get here so fast?!”
“You’re not the only one who’s been keeping secrets,” Jenn answered in a sing song tone, giving Nikki’s chest a playful poke.
Faith giggled, “Jennifer has had many names. She is the oldest living human, and the original practitioner of the Guardian protocol. There are other guardians in the world, born of Entropy, but Jenn is the oldest and the most powerful.”
Nikki’s jaw dropped. “Um... Come again?”
Jenn nodded. “Y’know how you’re always teasing me about how zen I can be sometimes, like I’m older than I look? Weeeell, I was born 1600 years ago.”
“Oh my Gawd,” she whispered. “But why pretend to be my age? I mean, if you’re that old you surely should’ve moved beyond the need to ‘recycle’, right?”
Jenn glanced at Faith for a moment and smiled sadly. “Like I said, it’s a long story. Ever cycle I choose a host family and I am - I was - reborn. Faith, her brother and I had a … falling out. But things are as they should be now, and I can FINALLY tell you the truth! Because of that cycle of true rebirth, I AM your age. FYI though, you really are my best friend. I haven’t had friends like you, Allison, or Robin in centuries.”
Faith added casually, “The Guardians hold the keystone to the powers you wield. Without a guardian there would be no power of that kind. The only sets of magic that have no Guardians yet are twin magic and sight.”
“Or was immortal...” Jennifer continued.
Nikki questioned, “Was?”
“I asked at Camp Kutomanu, and Faith agreed, for this be my last cycle. I am so world-weary. Sixteen centuries wears on the soul.”
“Oh about that …” Faith started.
Jenn suddenly became downcast. “Don’t tell me you changed your mind?”
Faith giggled, "No, I didn't change my mind my daughter. You just need to pick and train your guardian replacement before your time is up, but it is not a rush. You have plenty of time."
"Can it be anyone with Spirit magic, even if they are accidental?" Jennifer asked.
"Yes, but if that person is who I think it is, her time has not come, and you are not to inform her of her power yet. That time will come before your time is up."
Cassidy slowly approached Jenn as the three of them talked. She didn’t interrupt them, or even make an attempt to, instead seeming almost transfixed, like a child meeting their rock star idol for the first time. She stared, captivated by what she apparently was seeing.
Jenn turned to face Cassidy and grinned. “Yes?”
“I’ve never seen such a powerful aura. I-it’s almost blinding.”
“Oh!” Jenn laughed. She almost seemed to be focusing for a moment, and then smiled at the awestruck girl. “Does that help?”
Cassidy laughed. “You didn’t have to tone it down. I’m just surprised. I’ve never even heard of anyone with such powerful ability. Even Lily Rose Morgan’s aura isn’t close to that magnitude.”
“It’s why the coven here once shunned me. Eva was jealous of my power, and it was made worse by my... Ahem... feud with Faith. She couldn’t understand why I wasn’t stripped of my power centuries ago. But before anyone starts digging into history books, let me just say that it was a cosmic-sized misunderstanding, and leave it at that.” She grinned at Faith.
“Oh!” Lacy exclaimed. “Hey, Cassidy ask her about the thing!”
“The thing?” Cassidy asked.
“The girl with the aura identical to Mademoiselle Anderson,” Jolien answered.
“OH! Faith, apart from Angel and Casey, I saw another person with an aura identical to someone else, but these two are so not twins. But they’re not shapeshifters either.”
Faith smiled, “Cosmic flook. There might be another set of people just like it somewhere else. It happens once in awhile.”
“... So it really is just a coincidence? Aww. I was hoping we were on to some big school mystery or something. Y’know, besides a coven of teenage witches working directly with the Universe to promote peace at the central ley lines to prevent the destruction of magic and possibly the Earth.”
“Right,” Nikki added, “So no setting up surveillance spells without authorization,” she winked twice, grinning.
Faith winked at Nikki. “I’ll pretend I didn’t just see that, young lady.” She sighed. “You’re going to be a handful just like your grandmother.”
Nikki giggled. “I’ll take that as a compliment. Gram in her true form still looks pretty young. Does that mean she still has a few years left?”
Faith nodded. “Yes. They all do. There’s enough time for them to train you and get you prepared for the role you are to undertake.”
“We should get the girls back before anyone misses them,” Nikki said, turning back to face the twins. “But if you’ll remind one of us, we’ll show you how to get here the mundane way. It’s quite a hike, so chaos gates are faster. Also my friends like to camp out here sometimes, so don’t freak out if you come here and find tents set up.”
“This is a popular spot huh?” Jenn teased. “All right. Faith, if you could send me back, I’ve got school tomorrow so I need to get some sleep.”
“We’ll get everyone else back safely,” Nikki added, and Faith gave a nod.
“Allow me,” she replied, stretching out her hand. Three swirls of energy came into existence before her: one leading directly to the Morgan Estate, one to Jennifer’s, and the third opened onto the third floor hallway of Pink House.
“Have an excellent first day of school, my daughters.” Faith smiled brightly, her pink irises shifting to a brilliant, beautiful blue as everyone entered their respective portals.
Back at Pink House, the twins shared a glance with their dorm mates. “That was weird,” Angel and Casey announced in unison. Jolien laughed.
“Welcome to Alpine Springs,” she answered, waving as the older girls parted ways.
Down the hall, the elevator doors opened, and for just a moment, Lacy thought she had caught a glimpse of two young girls inside, but when she turned to face them, found Trisha and Annie, the two new students from earlier smiling back at her. She gave the pair a quiet nod and stepped onto the elevator as they left.
“I won’t tell if you don’t,” Annie commented with a wink.
“Tell?” Lacy asked. Just before the doors closed, Trisha answered with a bubbly giggle.
“About us all being out after curfew!”
Lacy pressed her back against the wall of the elevator after pressing ‘2’ and sighed. “I’ve been studying waaay too hard...”
Robin is about to meet up with some undead in this crazy story, Join Robin and the gang from Robinverse as they survive a Zombie Apocalypse!
Robin woke up in a lab somewhere, on a hospital bed with equipment hooked up to her, it was to quiet but the power was still on it seemed.
“Wh...a...aaa...” she moaned as she tried to sit up, and began clawing at the equipment to get it out of her body as quickly as possible, tearing and rending the tubes and needles, heedless of the extreme pain the process was causing her. The lights in the building flickering off and on, but there seems to be nobody coming to her room to stop her or check up on her.
“What the... Where am I? This isn’t Alpine Springs’ Hospital,” she moaned softly, collapsing to her knees as she slid off the bed, trying vainly to cover her naked form, only to realize something was very, very different. “W-what the... I have a... And my breasts are... What the hell is going on?” she questioned as she lightly poked at the 32Cs that now rested upon her chest, where the last thing she remembered, they were a scant B at best.
She slowly crawled across the floor, her limbs somewhat weak from her apparent sedation. She managed to get to her feet at the door to the room, cautiously testing the knob before throwing it open and nearly sending herself spiraling to the floor in the process. “Hello?!”
Nobody answered her as she called out, the hallways where empty, abandoned, except the doors were chained. Robin slowly, almost methodically stumbled down the hallway placing one foot in front of the other to keep from falling again, propping herself against the wall until, a full twenty feet from where she began, she pushed off, stabilizing herself and walking a little more normally.
“Got to find some clothes,” she groaned softly, shivering as she looked around at her surroundings, searching for some clues as to how she got where she was. “Anybody!” she shouted again. “Hello?!”
Again as she called out there was no answer except echos throughout the building. The power continued to flicker on and off; it seemed the Hospital or lab was on generators. Robin shook her head slowly as she searched for a way out, and more importantly, something to wear. She pushed on every door she could find, looking inside until finally, she found an oversized lab coat that she quickly threw around herself, holding it closed.
“There has to be somebody here,” she murmured, hearing the familiar Windows loading tone. “That last power surge must have forced a system reboot,” she said, a little startled, wondering in the back of her mind how she knew that a she sat down at the terminal to try and access something of use.
The New Haven Pharmaceutical login screen popped up as Robin sat down at the terminal“New Haven Pharmaceutical? What the hell? Was there a problem with my hormones? Did I like, have a freak-out or something?” She sighed, rubbing her temple with one hand while one-handed typing with the other, ‘G-U-E-S-T’.
“Limited access granted,” a soft, young-sounding female voice replied. “Welcome: Guest.”
“I can’t believe that actually worked,” she replied, rolling her eyes. “Now let’s try and figure out where the hell I am, or where everybody else is.” She began searching through the limited-access files, mostly consisting of harmless drug trials on lab rats for things like weight loss, improved cardiovascular health experiments, and other useless data. She shouted in frustration, slapping the side of the computer monitor. “This is useless!”
“Please do not abuse NHP property, user: Guest,” the childlike female voice responded softly.
“Bite me,” Robin grumbled in answer and sighed as she stood to leave. “Maybe there was a gas leak or something that scared everybody out. I’m sure they’ll be back soon. Wish I could remember how I got here...” She paused as she realized the doors leading outside where close by, turning and racing toward them.
“The doors are chained. Why are the doors chained?!” she shouted, slamming her fist angrily against the cold, matte steel. Normally that would have hurt her, but the pain didn’t bother her as it should have.
She turned her hand over slowly, staring at it. “What the... I can’t even break a board without feeling it for five minutes afterwards.” She pulled her hand back as though about to shatter an oak board, driving it into the door. The doors budged, but the chain didn’t. She did leave a nice, fist-sized dent in the metal. She shook her hand, cringing slightly. “Okay, I frigging well felt that,” she groaned lightly, spinning on her heel and driving her foot into the same general area.
“Come. On. You. Stupid. Door!” she chanted, kicking it with each word until finally, the chain snapped, and the door flew off its hinges, landing a foot or two away in a hail of glass. She quietly stepped through the newly opened doorway and surveyed her surroundings.
Right across the street and three stores down stood a pawn shop. All the cars along the street seemed either completely destroyed or burned out. Paper and trash littered the road as well but with no signs of life anywhere.
Robin stared, dumbfounded and silent as she surveyed the area before her. “W-what happened here?!” she gasped, staggering away from the building. She padded carefully across the street, weaving between cars to what appeared to be a clothing shop, judging by the naked mannequins lying askew in the shattered shop window. She tried to avoid the broken glass from the door as she stepped through, holding the lab coat tightly around her.
“Hello? Is someone here? I-I need some help! Hello?!”
The shop had been ransacked more than once by the look of it. Clothing lay torn or shredded, and questionable red stains dotted the floor in more than one location. She cautiously moved toward the back of the store. By some miracle, a pair of slim black jeans lay tossed aside, but untouched and unstained. Further scavenging revealed a white sleeveless “muscle” shirt. It was more exposure than she ever wanted for her breasts, but it would have to do until she could find something more suitable.
She was still barefoot though, and with all the broken glass, that presented a serious problem. She pushed aside a fallen shelf blocking an open doorway, making her way through to the back where she managed to find a pair of white men’s running shoes. They were a couple of sizes too big for her dainty feet, but again, they would have to do.
As she emerged, a shuffling sound drew her attention. “Hello?” she called again. “I’m sorry, but I just woke up naked in that building across the way.”
Silence followed, then a low, almost animal growl. All she could see at first was the silhouette, which at least initially appeared human, but its foot was twisted at a strange angle. It had long, frazzled hair, and wore what appeared to be the remnants of a tattered dress. It groaned as it approached closer still.
“Look, you’re obviously having a bad day. Let me take a look at that foot for you and then I’ll get out of your way, okay?”
The creature lunged at her, snapping and biting. Instinctively, Robin used the creature’s momentum, relying on her martial arts training to fling it to the ground. She hadn’t counted on the amount of force she applied though. The creature groaned as its head bounced off the hard floor, snapping right off its shoulders and flying across the room. She shrieked, sprinting out of the shop.
“What’s going on here?!” she demanded, as if someone would just appear instantly and answer her. “This is a nightmare. I have got to be dreaming!” she moaned, deeply disturbed by what just happened. “Please dear God, let there be somebody alive around here!” she begged, and turned, racing past the pawn shop.
As Robin ran past the pawn shop she noticed the glass windows were intact, and the door was shut unlike the clothing store she had just fled. She stopped short and turned back, hurrying to the door and attempting to push her way inside. The door held fast, and she wasn’t about to try and break the lock, instead pounding on the door.
“Someone! Please! Is there anybody there?” she begged, nearly in tears. “Someone please!” She slowly lowered her gaze to the little peel-off stickers that read ‘PULL’, and blushed, jerking the door open and sprinting inside. The inside of the pawn shop seemed intact, all the merchandise still in place, but nobody here, no signs of struggle either.
Robin practically scurried away from the door, staring back at it as though she expected the building itself to attack her. She breathed heavily, squealing as if someone had shot her as her backside bumped a display case. She spun frantically around, glaring at it. “God, pull yourself together. There’s got to be a rational explanation for all this. Um, hello?” she called hesitantly. “Is there any normal person left here?”
Robin cautiously approached the main display case counter, ignoring the cash register, and instead eyeing the small array of displayed firearms. She shook her head softly. “Only as a last resort,” she assured herself, turning her attention now to the door behind the counter. It seemed to lead to a back room, so she hopped over the counter, pushing it open.
In the back room were two young girls wrapped in blankets cowering in the corners as a radio on the counter played a warning message to stay inside and lock all doors and windows. Robin’s better judgment told her to stay where she was. She called out from her position at the door. “Hey, are you human? Because I swear to God I can’t handle another monster right now.”
Both girls started to cry. “Oh my God; you’re human too?!” two voices announced in unison as Beth and Em both stood up to see who had entered the store. Robin nodded, smiling at the two girls.
“Yes, I’m human. What’s going on out there? I just woke up in some weird NHP lab or something, and everyone was gone. I had to break the door down because some jerk chained me in.”
“Everyone ism” Em started, “Dead,” Beth finished as they both cried.
“Dead,” Robin echoed softly, stumbling backwards. She pressed her back against the wall and sank to the ground, staring in disbelief. “Oh God. No. Nikki, Ally, Jenn, Margie... They can’t all be gone?”
“Nikki and Sarah went to go find a running vehicle, and Ally and Jenn are safe too we think. We saw them about twenty minutes before you showed up.” Both girls moved over to Robin to hug her.
“Really?! You’re sure?!” she asked, hopeful, wrapping her arms around the pair. “How did this happen?”
“Yeah, And Kelly and LeAnn were taken by NHP guys but they are hopefully safe too. We aren’t sure how this all happened. We were out shopping with Sarah and Katelyn when someone attacked us, and we ran into here. Shortly after Nikki showed up,” both girls told Robin.
“Um, one other thing. Those... those are humans out there right?”
“No, the broadcast says they’re undead or something like that. I think they called them living dead or Infected or something like that.” Both girls sobbed.
A sigh of relief escaped Robin’s lips as she smiled and hugged the two girls. “Then I don’t have to feel so guilty then.” She gave the pair a wry smile, adding, “One of those … things attacked me a minute ago, before I ran in here, and I kind of knocked its head across a room.”
“Ewww! But at least it didn’t bite you. One of those things bit this one girl and she turned into one of them. It was bad. But Nikki and Sarah should be back soon. We’re supposed to go find Katelyn once they show up. We all kinda got separated in the chaos.” Em and Beth both told Robin.
Robin exhaled softly as she stood, wrapping an arm around each girl’s neck to hold them close for a moment. “Listen, girls, Sarah, Nikki and I used to be Girl Scouts. We know a lot about first-aid and basic survival. You’re going to be okay. We’re going to get through this together. Right now, I need your help though. We need to be ready for Nikki and Sarah’s return because we might have to leave in a hurry.”
Robin smiled reassuringly even as she reached over and shut off the radio. “And that’s not helping,” she smirked. “Something tells me NHP screwed up. I don’t want to even know why the hell they had me in that lab though,” she shivered. “One problem at a time though. Em, I need you to search around here for anything we can use - batteries, first aid kits, even a box of twinkies would be useful. Beth, help me find some ammunition for those guns out front. I’ve never fired a gun in my life, but if us getting bitten is the alternative, then I’m willing to learn fast.”
Both girls nodded quickly. Em rushed about the room scavenging for anything that might be useful and began throwing it into a discarded briefcase, meanwhile Robin grabbed what looked like a heavy metal suitcase from off a nearby shelf and lay it down on the counter. When she opened it, her eyes widened slightly.
Inside she found rows upon rows of empty box-sized depressions. “Oh, wow. I think it’s an ammunition case. This is perfect. Okay, Beth, try and fill this up. I’m going to see if there are any more powerful weapons around here.”
“Okay, but be careful! This place has a back door that’s been boarded up tight.”
Robin nodded, taking down a 9mm handgun from the display. She grabbed a clip from underneath the display case that looked like it would fit, sliding it into place and handing it to the girl. “Don’t use this unless you have to, and for God’s sakes don’t shoot Nikki.” She smiled softly. “We’ll get through this.”
She turned, stepping through the office area into the back room. As she expected, the back door had been boarded up heavily. She wondered in the back of her mind if it was a precaution, or if something had already tried to come through that way as she searched through crates and boxes. Antique clocks, some old paintings, and one extremely ugly lamp awaited her, but the further back she dug, the less useless junk she found.
At first she found a couple of basic handguns, but upon closer inspection, the crate just seemed too big to simply be holding a couple of street-legal 9mm’s. Underneath all the packing material, she found a false floor in the crate, and pulling it out, revealed a number of submachine guns, locked and loaded. “Oh my God,” she murmured as she retrieved the weapons. “These are going with us.”
Beth yelled back to Robin, “I think Nikki and Sarah are back! A big armored police truck just pulled up to the front and backed against the window!”
“I’ll be right there. Send Nikki back here! I’m going to need some help, I think!” Robin called back. Laying the SMGs aside carefully, she pulled out the crate to get to the next one in hopes of finding a nice rifle or two to supplement their firepower. “Better safe than... whatever those things are out there,” she sighed, prying off the lid.
As Nicole sprinted around the corner, clearly still in shock at the news that Robin was not only alive, but here, Robin stood up, holding up a bandoleer loaded down with grenades. She grinned at her. “Hey cutie,” she teased.
Nicole’s jaw dropped, and she raced closer, throwing her arms around Robin, tears streaming down her face as she choked out, “Hey, that’s my line.” Robin giggled, hugging her tightly and kissing her.
“God damn, Vampire, are you a sight. What the hell happened? The last thing I remember was saying goodnight to you, and then everything went black.”
“Yeah, these guys in suits came out to your house and took you. I went out looking for you all day, and then things just started getting wacky,” Nikki replied. “I’m so glad you’re safe though Robin; I really am.”
“I had to turn off that stupid radio. It was just making the girls nervous. But check out what I found,” she added, motioning to the open crate. “Looks like the owner was one of those survivalist nut jobs we always used to laugh about. There’s some canned food here too.”
“Great. Sarah found a well armored FBI van , and we got food and weapons. We can do this now.” Nikki grinned.
“Let’s move everything to the front before we start loading up. I want to be able to protect everyone when we make our move. Thank God Jen made us watch those old survival horror movies,” she added with a mild laugh.
“We learned a few things about these things, One, they tend to be attracted to loud noise. Two, these things are slow. They don’t move very fast at all, unlike some of those zombies in those movies,” Nikki explained.
“Oh, fair warning? I’m a heck of a lot stronger than I used to be, apparently. I knocked a door off its hinges and shattered a solid steel chain to get here.”
“Really? I’m just glad dad made me take and learn Special Ops combat. It’s come in handy out there.” Nikki grinned.
Robin reached into the crate, pulling out a heavy assault rifle and passed it to Nikki. “Then you’re in charge of this thing. I’m afraid I’ll hurt myself. I’ve never freaking fired a gun in my lfie.”
Nikki whistled as she grabbed the gun, checked the safety, sighted it and grinned, “Does this make me look too butch?”
Robin started laughing. “Hey, no fair. This is like, a zombie apocalypse out there. No making me laugh!”
“Breaks the tension, dunnit?” Nikki asked. “But anyway, this thing oughta rip through those Walkers like a hot knife through butter. All we need now’s a nice sniper rifle.”
“I’ve got my Kenpo to fall back on if they get too close, but I don’t want to give them that chance. We need to move quickly. Oh, and I’ll keep an eye out for a sniper rifle while we’re loading up,” Robin added as she picked up a couple of guns, stepping out of the room to put them in front with the other weapons. “Do we have a direct route out of the city?”
“We hear that there is a Red Cross and Military camp back in Alpine Springs.” Nikki nodded as she helped Robin move the weapons, “But as far as getting out of New Haven, that’s why we grabbed the van. It’s built like a tank with solid steel-reinforced armor. Most of the cars in our path’ll be burnt out husks from what we can tell. They’ll get knocked right out of our way if we can pick up enough speed.”
“Maybe we can meet up with other survivors at the base. They’re going to need all the help they can get. I don’t know what the hell NHP wanted with me, or what they did to me while I was out, but I’m not letting them get away with this. Nikki, honey, there’s something you need to know.”
Robin pulled Nikki off to the side, raising her shirt for just a second before quickly dropping it again. “You aren’t the only one with ‘big guns’ now.” She blushed. “They did something to me in there, and I’m going to find out what it is, if it’s dangerous to me or to you and the others or not.”
“We’ll help you anyway possible Robin, I promise you that” Nikki hugged Robin tightly and kissed her on the lips softly.
Robin nodded as she wrapped her arms around Nikki’s waist, resting her chin gently on her shoulder for just a second. “We’re in this together - for now, but if I find out I’m a danger to you, then I’ll do what I have to do to protect you. But hopefully it won’t come to that.” She glanced over at Sarah and the others. “There’s more food in the back. Let’s finish getting it out here, then Nikki will stand guard while we load it up. Any word from Kate or Jen yet?”
“We Katelynr on the Ham radio about 20 minutes ago, and she’s been in touch with Jenn. Katelyn’s in an abandoned police station, and Jenn and Ally are holding up in Nikki’s place. They have it fortified pretty good. It’s a nasty mess out in Alpine Springs,” Sarah responded.
“Damn,” Robin cursed softly. “Then our first priority is to link up with them. We’ll grab Katelyn on our way out of town, and we can meet up with the Red Cross if we can, and maybe coordinate some kind of counter-offensive, or at least try and rescue more survivors.” She paused, eyeing a set of bowie knives, complete with belt hilts and matching belt, grabbing them from the display case. She quickly cinched the belt into place.
“I might not know guns, but I know hand-to-hand combat well enough,” she added, then grabbed a load of gear, moving for the door. “Nikki, you’re on point. Let’s load up as fast as we can.”
Nikki kept her rifle trained on one side of the street, while Robin stayed outside, helping load up the vehicle whilst the others passed things off to her, just in case. Once everything was loaded, she motioned for everyone to hop in, while she took the front passenger seat, grabbing the nearby auto-shotgun. “So this is why they call it riding shotgun,” she smirked. Nikki rolled her eyes, hopping into the driver’s seat.
“Hang on folks. Shit’s gonna get rough before it gets better!” she announced, stepping on the gas. As if on cue, a teetering creature dressed in what was apparently once a business suit hobbled into the middle of the road. Nicole slammed on the gas pedal, splattering the creature all over the highway.
“Ha! Ten points!” she cheered. Sarah groaned.
“You’re enjoying this way too much.”
“Yeah,” Nicole smiled. “It’s a defense reflex. It’s laugh or cry, and I choose laugh.”
Robin smiled meekly as she took Nikki’s hand. “We’re going to get through this, I promise. We need to get to Alpine Springs, and help contain the Walkers before it spreads any further. I don’t know what they did to me, but I do know that I can take a hell of a beating, so I’m going to be working with whoever’s in charge. I won’t blame the rest of you at all if you want to stay somewhere safe, but I have to fight. I have to know why I was singled out.”
Sarah leaned forward, placing her hand on Robin’s shoulder. “I know it’s not the same thing, but I studied archery a lot at girl scout camp, every chance I got. One thing I know is how to aim. I’ll fight with you.”
Nikki nodded. “And you already know I won’t let you risk your ass out there alone. I’m with you too.”
Em and Beth looked at each other, nodded in unison, and answered “Us too!”
Robin smiled. “We might not be able to save Alpine Springs, but we’ll save as many people as we possibly can.”
Several overturned police barricades lay around the police station. More than one squadcar lay overturned, one parked halfway up a lamp post, and a small group of Walkers abused the front door of the police station in a vain attempt to get inside.
“Please tell me that’s a friendly motor I hear out there?” Katelyn’s voice crackled to life over the van’s police-band radio.
“Hey Katelyn, how’s the weather?” Nikki shot back.
“Fuck you too Nikki,” Katelyn growled. “I got the door barricaded but I don’t know how much longer I can last in here. They’re inside, and I’m running low on bullets.”
“You’re not anywhere near the front door are you?” Sarah asked.
“Hell no. I’m holed up on the second floor breakroom.”
“Good,” she shot back, flinging a grenade right into the middle of the zombies. Seconds later, zombie bits and splinters of door rained down on the area.
“Shit!” Katelyn squealed. “What the hell was that?!”
“Your girlfriend,” Nikki answered. “Hold on Katelyn. We’re coming to get you.”
Sarah smiled innocently. “I never said I was subtle.”
Surprisingly, only a trail of fractured bodies awaited Robin and Sarah. Nikki called from the door. “What’s going on in there? It’s too quiet!”
“They’re all dead!” Sarah shouted back.
The pair slowly made their way upstairs, calling Katelyn’s name as they stepped over body after broken body, most of which were the zombie-like creatures, some dressed in police uniforms.
Finally, a familiar “In here!” rang out, and the sounds of heavy furniture being moved away from a nearby door followed. Katelyn flung the door open, her shirt absolutely soaked in blood. She leapt into Sarah’s arms, crying softly. “God it was awful.”
“What happened?” Sarah asked, confused.
“There were twelve of us Sarah,” she answered. “One by one they got us.” She paused, glancing over her shoulder at the broken body of a female police officer with a bullet hole in her forehead, slumped against the far wall. “She tried to hold out as long as she could, but she...”
“Shh, it’s okay,” Sarah whispered. “C’mon. Let’s get you out of here.”
Katelyn nodded. “Are they all gone?”
Robin hugged Katelyn and Sarah both. “Yeah, they’re all gone. But Sarah’s grenade’s going to draw more of them if we don’t move out now.”
Sarah smiled sheepishly. “Yeah, um... Did not think that one through.”
As the van rode closer to Alpine Springs, comm chatter over the police band radio increased. Eventually Jane Garrett’s familiar voice shouted over the speakers, “REPEAT, This is Jane Garrett. We have an officer down at the corner of Birch and trapped civilians. If anybody can hear me, please, we need some backup!”
“Oh my God,” Sarah gasped. “That’s Mom’s restaurant!”
Nikki nodded to Robin. “Answer that. We’ll swing by on the way to meet up with Jenn and Ally.”
“Jane this is Robin Smith. We’re en route to your location, weapons hot. Repeat, weapons hot. Get those people somewhere safe because we’re about to break down your front door, come back.”
Nikki stared at her. “Where in the hell did you learn to talk like that?”
Robin just laughed to herself. “Hey, Jenn’s not the only one addicted to bad movies.”
“Robin this is Jane. Civilians are holed up in the kitchen of the restaurant here. Hostiles are piling in through the front and I’m running out of ammo.”
“Well, we’ve got an early Christmas present for you then. We raided a weapon cache in New Haven and we’ve commandeered an FBI van. ETA two minutes.”
“Ten-four. We’ll hold out as long as we can.”
As they rolled into Alpine Springs, it became quickly apparent that the town had fared no better. Destroyed cars and even some buildings in flames littered the cityscape. Shadows lurked in the alleyways, shifting as if watching the police van, drawn to the heavy engine, but only a handful bothered to show themselves, even fewer, most already in the street at the time, approached or got in the way, meeting an expected fate.
It wasn’t until they reached Meg’s restaurant that they realized how dire the situation was. A large handful of Walkers had converged around the glass doors, attempting to force their way through the turnstile revolving door, where one’s head had become lodged, giving the survivors inside a temporary reprieve. Robin flung a grenade out the window of the van as they drove past. “Jane, there’s a present at the door for the walkers. Keep your heads down for flying glass, count to ten, then get ready to run like hell!”
“Affirmative, Robin! Am I glad to see you!”
“Jane, is Meg Cameron with you?” Robin asked.
“I’m sorry Robin,” Jane came back, after the grenade sprayed the intersection with monster goop. “She gave her life trying to protect her people.”
Sarah frowned sadly, but nodded. “That’s my Mom. She died like she lived. These fuckers are gonna pay for this.”
Beth and Em both asked, “How about Peter, our dad was he in there?”
“Jane,” Robin called over the radio, “Is there a man named Peter there?”
“One second, girls. I’m trying to-”
“I’m Peter,” the girls’ father’s voice called over the noise and confusion close enough to be picked up by Jane’s radio.
That’s him!” Robin called back even as she threw the door open, slamming it right into some poor, hapless Walker’s face.
“Yes that was him!” both twins ecstatically yelled.
Robin smiled, grabbing her shotgun as she bailed out of the vehicle, racing for the entrance. Immediately on seeing Jane, she threw the shotgun to the officer. Jane threw it back to her. “Oh, I don’t think so. I’m driving,” she winked. “Are there any more survivors that you know of?” she asked, even as the few survivors, including a waiter and waitress, two cooks, a former customer, and a very frazzled Peter hurried to the police van.
Robin nodded quickly. “We’ve got Jennifer and Allison holed up at Nikki’s old place, but there’s no way we’ll be able to take them with these civilians with us. It’s too dangerous. We’ll have to take them somewhere safe then go back for the others.”
“There is no more safe zone Robin. The Red Cross checkpoint was overwhelmed just before you rolled into town. We’ll just have to risk it and take them with us,” Jane replied somberly.
“I was afraid you’d say that. Okay, new plan. Jen and Ally have the Morgans’ estate fortified. They’re waiting for us there. We’ve got enough guns to last us a while, and enough food for maybe a couple of weeks just in the van. Let’s head to Nikki’s, and we can regroup there.”
Just as they all get in the van, the Ham radio sparked to life, “Anyone alive receiving this?” Allison called, “Come in I repeat, anyone alive receiving this?”
Robin grabbed the transceiver, sliding into the front passenger seat as Nikki moved over for Jane. “Ally, this is Robin. We’re coming your way. Tell me you’ve got some good news waiting for us.”
“Jenn and I got a bit of both for you Robin. The Morgan house is secure, but is Nikki with you?” Allison sounded concerned.
“She’s right here beside me. What’s wrong?”
“They got her parents Robin. Tore Bob to shreds. He didn’t have a chance, and Jenn had to put a bullet in Nikki’s mom’s head.”
“Fuck,” Robin cursed softly. She immediately grabbed Sarah by the arm, pulling her out of her seat, handing her the shotgun, and trading places with her almost in the same motion before pulling Nikki into a hug. “I am so sorry. I swear I’m going to make whoever’s responsible pay.”
“I’m going to live through this shit Robin, that is what my mom and dad would want, and in the end, the fucker who started this will die.” Nikki responded in a tone that resonated with hatred and anger.
“I won’t stop until it’s over. I swear here and now. We’ll make them pay for this.” She glanced back over the huddled masses, then back at Jane, nodding. “Let’s get out of here. That explosion probably got us some unwanted attention.”
As if on cue, a small army of walkers appeared from the side streets and alleys, groaning with anticipation as they staggered closer. “Hang on everyone!” Jane shouted, planting her foot on the gas, and mowing down six of the monsters in the process.
Nikki looked back at all the newcomers, “Any of you bit?” she looked concerned.
Jane looked down at her torn shirt sleeve, pulling it up. “One of them clawed me, but I don’t think it broke the skin.”
“We aren’t sure if being clawed turns you, but I noticed that if you’re bitten or get their spit or even their vomit on you, you ‘re at risk of turning into one of them,” Sarah told Jane.
Jane nodded slowly. “Do me a favor. If I start to turn, don’t give me a chance. I don’t want to die like...” she paused as the van rolled over one of the fallen walkers. “Like that - like one of them.”
Robin looked over at Jane, “I promise you that you won't die like one of those things out there, you helped me once. It would just me be returning a favor ok?” She tried to smile..
“Hopefully it won’t come to that, but I appreciate it. Meanwhile,” she paused again, turning a sharp curve entirely too fast, but somehow managing to keep control of the bulky vehicle, “I’ll do what I can. We’re going to have to set up a new safe zone at the Morgan Estate. Hopefully you folks have some kind of backup generators when the power inevitably dies, right?”
Nikki nodded. “We also have a bunker in the basement with a lot of supplies like food and water, guns and ammo. I think it would be in our best interest to keep power usage down. These things hear noises pretty damn good.”
“Agreed. That also means we need to keep gunfire to a minimum. The fewer we have to deal with when it comes time to move out again, the better.”
The ham radio squawked again. “Hey guys the roadway’s clear near the house. When you get here we’ll open the gate. Also we’ve got some new arrivals they just showed up, It might make you happy Robin.”
“We’re bringing a truckload of guns,” Sarah answered. “We hit a pawn shop where Robin found us. Who’s the new arrival?”
“Hang on a second; we’ve got some strays. Jenn’s going to lure them away with a grenade down the street.” Allison answered. As they approached the Morgan house a large explosion came from the block over.
“Jesus,” Jane flinched. “Ask if she needs us to pick her up.”
“Hey Ally, does Jenn need an evac or is she good?”
“No she was on the roof. She used Nikki’s dad’s grenade launcher from the bunker.”
Robin slowly turned to stare at Nikki. “Is there something you need to tell me?” she teased, trying to get Nikki to smile.
Nikki laughed, “Hey dad was ex military. Who knows what's in that house. I bet there is a nuclear bomb under there or something.”
“That’d definitely take care of the walker problem,” Jane mused under her breath. “But we’d need to make sure there are no survivors caught in the blast if it came to that. Assuming you were serious of course,” she added, rolling past the gates, up to the house, and right into the waiting garage.
“Who knows what’s under there. I’m not joking,” Nikki answered with a serious smile..
Jennifer waved to everyone from the roof as they drove past. “Hey guys! Allison is inside, and I’ll be right down!”
Robin leapt out first, looking around quickly before nodding over her shoulder. “It’s clear. I don’t hear or smell anything.”
As everyone exited the van the garage door closed. Robin motioned toward the door for the others to go on ahead. “Everyone grab whatever you can, and I’ll bring in the rest,” she instructed in a detached tone, trying not to think about what might have happened to her mother or her stepdad.
Allison stepped out to the garage and handed Robin a nice cup of coffee. “The house is on solar right now, so we should be fine for a bit,” she added, reaching into the van to help pull out some supplies.
Robin took the cup with one hand, grabbing an armload of police issue rifles with the other. How she was able to balance that many guns in one arm when just a few days ago she definitely wasn’t even half that strong seemed a bit of a mystery. “Thanks Ally. I’m still struggling to accept that this is really happening. I mean, I just woke up an hour ago in some weird lab.”
“We all are Robin. This is a goddamn nightmare - something right out of one of Jennifer’s horror movies,” Allison answered, bringing in a duffel bag full of food.
Robin laughed just a little bit as she followed Allison. “That’s what I keep telling myself. That this is a nightmare and that we’ll wake up any minute now and find out we just watched one too many of Jenn’s movies.”
“Robin?” Linda called out from the Morgan’s kitchen as she was cooking food for all the new people.
“Mom, thank God!” Robin yelled, nearly dropping the weapons, which she quickly unloaded on the nearest available body - poor Beth - racing through to the kitchen, and throwing her arms around her mother. “I thought I’d never see you again!”
Sarah looked around at everyone, “Hey, where’s Katelyn?” she looked a bit concerned because Katelyn wasn’t in the mass of people that were starting to form in the Morgan stronghold.
“Over here,” Katelyn answered as she emerged from a side room. “I’m gonna hook up with some people from WAR, to go looking through some houses for stuff we can use, and look for my parents. Want to come?”
“I’m not letting you out of my sight,” Sarah answered, holding up her shotgun. “Count me in.”
“WAR?” Robin asked, glancing over at Jennifer. “Oh, those spec ops people right?”
Jennifer smiled “Yeah Weapons And Reconnaissance. They showed up before Linda and your Step-Dad.”
“Ash is here too? That’s great!”
Jennifer nodded, “He's upstairs taking a shower really fast: said something about washing off some blood.”
Robin and Nikki exchanged a nervous glance. Robin nodded. “I’ll go. Stay with the others Nikki.”
Peter stopped Robin and took her shotgun, “I'll go up. I don’t want you to have to do this Robin.”
“We don’t even know if he’s infected though. Just... Just be careful. If he IS infected, we can’t lose you too,” she relented.
“I’ll do what I can. You saved my girls so I owe you one. Just keep them safe, and lets hope Ash isn’t infected.” Peter started up the stairs.
“We brought what we could scavenge from that pawn shop I told you about,” Robin tried to change the subject, turning to Allison. “How are you holding up?”
“Well it’s not been easy, but I have a score chart now.” Allison giggled a little. “Headshot’s two extra points.”
“Does style count? Because my first one, I kinda accidentally bounced her head off the floor and sent it rocketing across a room,” Robin admitted almost sheepishly.
“That counts as five points!” Jenn called from the kitchen coming out with a hot cup of coffee of her own.
“Nikki scored a tenner plastering one all over the front of the police van too. Nice and juicy,” she half-grunted, half-laughed.
Upstairs yelling could be heard and the sound of the shotgun going off. Without really thinking, Robin grabbed the closest available weapon, her newly liberated bowie knives, racing right past the gathered, skipping two to three stairs at a time as she sprinted up and performed a backflip off the landing to propel herself up the rest of the way. She landed at the top of the stairs and glanced around quickly before racing into the master bedroom.
Laying on the ground near the bed Peter gripped the shotgun, covered in gore. Part of his face was bitten off, and Ash’s body lay on top of him. “Sorry Robin,” he grunted softly. “I tried to get him before he could get me. Tell the girls I love them.”, Peter pulled the shotgun to his head and pulled the trigger a second time before Robin could react.
Robin exhaled softly and sheathed her knives. She slowly approached, using the tip of her shoe to roll Ash’s body off, and knelt, taking the shotgun. Somehow, the grisly scene that should have been enough to make her completely lose it didn’t even faze her. She used the bed sheet to clean the gun as thoroughly as she could manage, before slowly turning to walk back out of the room. She pulled the door shut behind her, making her way back downstairs.
As she reached the bottom of the stairs, she passed the shotgun off to Nikki. “Where are Em and Beth? I need to talk to them.”
“I think they are down in the bunker bringing up the rest of the weapons and ammo.” Nikki frowned.
“Everyone,” Robin turned to the gathered. “Try and use the guest bathrooms if you can. Stay out of the master bedroom. It’s...” She paused, shaking her head. “Just don’t go in.” She turned to walk away from the stairs, bracing herself against the wall while she waited for the twins to return.
The two girls came up the bunker stairs, carrying all sorts of military grade weapons including Anti Tank rockets and other nifty toys. “Hey Robin what's up?” both girls asked her.
Robin bit her lip, approaching the girls. “I need to talk to you two alone for a minute. Let Jane and the others handle that stuff.” Without waiting for the two, she turned and walked away, entering the familiar sitting room where she and Nikki had whiled away so many romantic nights together. She stopped at the old stone fireplace, staring angrily at it, and trying hard to resist the urge to plant her fist through it.
“What’s wrong? Where’s Dad?” the pair asked in unison. Robin turned to pull them into a hug.
“Girls, I’m so, so sorry. I should have stopped him. I shouldn’t have let him go up there. My step-dad was bitten. And your dad insisted he be the one to go up and check on him.”
“Oh no!” they gasped, starting to sob. Robin held them close.
“He said to tell you that he loves you. I’m so sorry. I shouldn’t have let him go. I should have done it myself.”
“It’s not your fault Robin,” both girls said between sobs, “ We swear that we will do everything we can do survive and help you stop whoever is behind this.”
“Someone’s going to suffer. He won’t have died in vain, I promise you,” she whispered softly, kissing each girl’s cheek. “Neither will my step-dad.”
Everyone started to gather in the living room demanding answers for Jane, “Ok ok one at a time please?” Jane addressed everyone. “Now, I don’t have any more answers than you all do. You’ve all heard the NHP broadcasts. What I can tell you is that you’re safe here for now.”
“Before anybody asks,” Robin spoke next, “That was my step-dad up there. And he was bitten. If you’re exposed to them either by a bite or their saliva or vomit, you’re probably in trouble, otherwise you’re fine, so nobody panic, okay? We ARE going to get out of this. We have enough food and supplies to survive awhile while we regroup, and believe me, we’ve got enough weapons and ammo to start World War III, so there’s no danger of those things getting in here.”
Robin turned to Jane and smiled faintly. “They’re all yours. I’m going to go dig through Nikki’s closet for something less butch to wear.” Robin squeezed Nikki’s hand as she passed, quietly trudging upstairs. She still had a distant look in her eyes, and Nikki frowned, following her.
“What is it?” she finally asked as the pair entered Nikki’s bedroom. Robin turned back to her, pulling her into a hug and burying her face in Nikki’s shoulder. “I just watched my step-dad murder those girls’ father, and then he turned the gun on himself, and it didn’t even bother me. What the fuck is wrong with that picture?”
“Did you see what was going on outside those gates out there Robin? It’s shitty out there right now. It’s us against the walking dead. Fuck I would have probably done the same thing sweetie. There is nothing wrong with you at all.” Nikki leaned in and kissed Robin on the lips.
Robin sighed softly, squeezing her close. “I hope you’re right. But the way I moved when the adrenaline took over. Not even Jen can move like that on her best day. Those freaks did something to me. I haven’t told anyone else, but it’s like my whole body is different, and not just the reproductive organs,” she blushed deeply. “Physically I’m a lot stronger, and I don’t register pain like I should.”
“You’ll always be my Robin. We will get through this shit together ok?” Nikki smiled.
“Just promise me if I start to change, you’ll be the one to pull the trigger, okay? Promise me.”
“I will try Robin. It might be hard, but I will do my best. You have to do the same for me ok?”
She nodded, kissing Nikki softly. “I promise. I’ll fight this as much as I have to, but I won’t leave you.”
“So let’s get you dressed in something a bit more girlie and comfortable, and get you down stairs and fed. You look hungry.”
“Starving,” she answered softly. “Feels like I haven’t eaten in a month, and my... they,” she nodded downward to indicate her breasts, “are itchy. The bastards couldn’t have even bothered to leave me some clothes. I had to steal this crap from a store across from the NHP building.” She paused to smile at Nikki. “Thanks for giving me some hope. We’re not going to let anybody else die.”
“Hey that’s what girlfriends are for right? We can’t guarantee everyone’s life, but I sure the hell plan on trying to save as many as I can.” Nikki smiled.
Robin nodded as she squeezed Nikki’s hand, turning to walk with her into the huge walk in closet. “I don’t even know if you have anything that’ll fit me, but it’s gotta be better than this stuff. I feel like these pants are going to slide right off my butt, and I’m kinda not wearing underwear.”
“I think the only things that might fit you in my closet are my dresses Robin. Your breasts are a little bit bigger then mine. I might have some skirts that might fit you too.” Nikki sighed.
“That’s unfortunate,” Robin answered, frowning. “It’s kind of hard to fight in a dress. A skirt, maybe. I wish Margie was here. I could use a good seamstress,” she sighed. “I know it sounds vain, but maybe we can take the van out and find something while we look for survivors. We need to try and get gas for it anyway.”
“Yeah, we can take one of Dad’s small solar generators and hook it up to a pump or something, I think I know the perfect skirt and top for you by the way.” Nikki grinned as she dug through her clothes pulling out a nice Gothic mini skirt and an oversized Heedless Despair shirt.
Robin laughed. “Well it’s better than this mess. By the way, what size shoe are you?” she asked, flopping her foot about and causing the oversized shoe to fly right off her foot. “It’s a miracle I didn’t twist my ankle earlier.”
“I think we’re about the same shoe size. You wore a pair of my shoes home the other day on accident. Not that I minded.” Nikki giggled.
Robin smiled sheepishly. “Sorry about that. That’s good news at least, though,” she added, kicking the other shoe off and unceremoniously stripping, not that it took much effort to lose the too-big denim jeans, and she nearly tore the flimsy muscle shirt as she pulled it off. She studied herself in the mirror, examining the places where probes had been earlier that same day, yet now seemed completely healed over. “What... the hell?”
“What's wrong?” Nikki came over looking concerned. She began checking her out where she was touching and prodding her skin.
“When I woke up, there were these … probes embedded in my skin. They left huge sores on my chest, stomach and legs, but they’re gone now.” She turned to Nikki with a terrified expression. “I-I don’t think I’m human anymore.”
“You don’t seem alien or one of them Walkers to me Robin; you’ll be ok. But I’ll keep a loving eye on you just incase ok?” Nikki kisses Robin to calm her down.
Robin laughed weakly as she hugged Nikki. “Maybe you’re right. Maybe I should just focus on what we can do something about, then deal with the rest later.” She smiled and quietly took the clothing Nikki found for her, tugging the t-shirt into place before pulling the skirt up her legs. Lastly she grabbed her knife-belt, slinging it over her shoulder. “Once those WAR guys get back we can sit down with them and Jane, and try and figure out a plan.”
“Sounds like a plan” Nikki grinned and started to leave her room to head out to the others, “I could really use a strong drink after this. I know I’m ‘too young’ for one, but god damn after what we just went through I sure could use one.”
Robin rolled her eyes as she grabbed Nikki’s old hiking boots and a pair of socks from a nearby drawer, pulling up a pair of her underwear, just a little too small, up under the skirt before moving to catch up with her. “I don’t think we have to worry about things like drinking laws anymore, at least for awhile. And when this is all over, I won’t tell if you won’t. Pour me the strongest thing you can find.”
Nikki snickered under her breath. “You might want to rethink that. I happen to know Dad kept a bottle of his special reserve corn moonshine in among some of that stuff Em and Beth brought up from the bunker. It’ll take the stink off a hog’s back, and probably the skin too.”
Robin laughed. “Perfect.” She followed Nikki down the stairs, splitting off from her at the base, where she disappeared into the living room, sitting down to pull on the boots she’d borrowed.
“Niiiice outfit,” Jennifer teased as she sat down beside her. “How are you holding up?”
Robin shrugged softly. “Trying to cope. I keep hoping I’ll wake up any minute now, but until then I’m going to keep fighting these things. Any word from the WAR people yet?”
“They should be back soon with Katelyn and Sarah, and some more survivors. They stopped off at McDonalds.”
“Very funny,” Robin answered, shaking her head.
“No, I’m serious. Someone hot-wired the transceiver to call for help. Hopefully they’ll get there in time, and bring me back some fries too.”
“Did you at least order me a couple of big macs? I’m freaking starving.” Robin shot Jennifer a smile.
“I placed a rather large order, if it was possible,” Jenn giggled softly, “Your mom’s doing a good job making a lot of food for everyone though.”
“I guess it’s her way of coping. Mine seems to be turn into freaking ninja girl.” Robin half-smiled, leaning into her friend. “Nikki says I’ll be okay though, and I believe her. I have to. She’d beat me up if I didn’t,” she giggled.
“She loves you; we all love you Robin in different ways. This stuff out there is crap, but at least we prepared for it by watching all those zombie movies huh?” Jenn smiled
One of the other people that were there before Robin and her team showed up approached Jenn, “Hey, um there are some more walkers by the gate. Think you should go up and get them off us again?”
Robin sat up. “Go ahead. Nikki’s pouring me a stiff drink, and I don’t think booze and guns mix very well.” She grinned, giving Jenn’s side a light goose before standing. “But let me know if you need any help getting that big gun loaded,” she teased, stepping back into the foyer area.
“More of those damn things. We’re not even safe here,” she sighed softly.
Nikki smiled as she approached, holding out a wine glass full of a questionable substance, while guarding her own carefully. “This is going to burn like hell, but if it doesn’t knock you on your ass nothing will.” She waited for Robin to take the offered glass, raising a toast. “To Ash, Peter, and my parents. We’ll avenge every single one of them.”
“Cheers,” Robin sighed, turning up the glass.
To Be Continued...?
Authors Note:
People asked for it, well here it is! =^.^=
The Morgans’ garage could only be described as a ‘garage’ in the most liberal sense, in that it was a place to shelter vehicles. Museum would almost be a more accurate description, but for the scatter of professional-grade tools throughout making it more a hodgepodge of the two with workshop thrown in the mix.
Robin had been staring for quite some time at the FBI van when the door from the house slowly opened, and Nikki stepped out.
“What’s on your mind?” she asked thoughtfully.
Robin shook her head. “Maybe it’s the booze talking, but I’ve got an idea.”
Nikki laughed. “Honey, you drank down an entire bottle of my dad’s corn whiskey and you’re still on your feet. I don’t think the booze’s got much to say at this point.”
“Does this place have a cutting torch?” Robin asked, grinning.
“This place’s got more tools than a NASCAR pit. Why?”
“Well I was thinking... We’ve been able to push through so far because there just weren’t a lot of dead in our way - one, maybe two. But what happens if we face a whole mob? Y’know those old trains with the pyramid-like guard on the front?”
“... To push cattle off the railway. Robin you’re a genius-”
As the two girls talked about the plans to fix the FBI van the radio squawked, “Ello out there, anyone alive?” can a sweet southern accent over the radio.
Robin and Nikki looked at each other, wide-eyed. “Was that LeAnne?” Robin asked. Nikki bolted for the van, flinging the door open.
“LeAnne, is that you? Come back girl!” she practically begged.
“What’s up?” an older female voice called from the door. She was decked from head to toe in urban camouflage body armor with a heavy duty assault rifle slung over her shoulder. Her helmet hid most of her auburn hair.
“Nikki?!” LeAnne called back.
“Yeah it’s me,” she answered with a relieved sigh. “Sarah’s here too. Do you guys need an evac?”
Robin turned to the woman, “Nikki’s got LeAnne Cameron, Sarah’s sister on the radio - probably using an EMS frequency.”
“We’re holdin’ up for now,” LeAnne came back. “It’s like hell on earth out there. Wherever you are, if you’re safe, stay put.”
“We’re hunkered down at my place,” Nikki answered back. “We’ve got civilians here, and enough heat to start a world war. What’s your twenty?”
“My what?” LeAnne asked. “Oh! We’re barricaded at the hospital here - me, Michelle, Margie, Kelly, and a handful of other survivors, mostly medical staff and a few patients. We’ve got the place on lockdown, nobody in or out. We’re trying to make a cure, but it ain’t easy.”
“What’re you talking about ‘make a cure’?” Nikki asked, a little startled.
“Just try and h---d o-t---s---l-ng--s---c----”
“Damit!” Nikki cursed, slapping the radio. “Hello?! LeAnne! Shit!” she threw the transceiver against the dash and slid down, looking over at the armored woman. “I never did catch your name.”
“Heather Stone - Weapons and Reconnaissance.”
“Well Heather, I’m Nikki, and the super babe here is Robin. Feel like making a suicide run?”
“Always. What’s the plan?” Heather answered.
“Robin’s got an idea to make the walkers easier to get through in the van. I say we weld some steel on the front of this thing and raid the hospital. LeAnne said Michelle’s working on a cure in there. That means they know what the hell’s going on. Now I don’t know about you, but Robin and I and a lot of folks I’m sheltering here have lost family. I think getting some damn answers is worth the risk.”
Heather frowned, but nodded. “Didn’t she say the hospital’s locked down though?”
“I know a way in that might not be locked down. The walkers are too stupid to use out-facing doors, and this one’s not exactly in plain sight.”
“The old corpse run?” Nikki asked, blinking at Robin. “But that’s a deathtrap. If we get down there and there’s walkers, there’s not a lot of room to maneuver.”
“Exactly,” Robin answered, causing Heather to smile.
“Oh I get it. Last stand of the 300 right?”
“A tight pass is easier to take, easier to defend if we get ambushed. If we have some explosives we can even rig a tripwire or two just in case.”
“Would military-grade C4 work?” Nikki asked innocently.
Heather stared at Nikki. “If we get out of this alive, you and I are going to have a talk about rezoning this house as a military base.”
Nikki laughed. “Hey, my dad believed in preparing for the worst - I’m pretty sure this counts. Go round up some volunteers, and Robin and I’ll start working on modifying the van.”
“I don’t know the first thing about metalwork,” Robin admitted as Heather left. Nikki giggled.
“Maybe not, but you said it yourself - you’re a lot stronger now. I’m going to need your help moving the heavy iron. I’ve got it in my mind what I want to do, but I’m not strong enough to lift one bar of this stuff,” she explained. She led Robin back through the garage to the back, where a stack of cast iron rods of various lengths lay seemingly discarded.
“Dad wanted to get into metalwork - you know, door handles and wrought iron decorative gates.” She hesitated as tears began rolling down her cheeks. Robin pulled her into a tight hug, kissing her forehead.
“It’s okay Nikki. I’m here.”
“It’s not fair,” she wept softly. “He didn’t deserve this. This stuff was meant to create something beautiful and now I have to cut it up to make a zombie catcher!”
“When all this is over, I’ll personally help you tear it all off again so you can turn it into a memorial,” Robin whispered as she held Nikki close, and then kissed her again.
As the pair began work on the van, Heather rejoined them. She had shed most of her body armor, wearing only her camo pants, boots, and a black tank top, her hair still tightly french braided. She quickly approached. “How can I help?”
“Help Robin hold these bars steady while I weld them together. There’s another welder’s mask just over there,” Nikki nodded, unintentionally causing her own mask to flop down over her face. Robin covered her mouth to keep from laughing, and Nikki raised her mask, stuck out her tongue, and lowered it again. “Well, at least you’re laughing now.”
“Better to laugh than cry right?” Robin asked, lowering her mask.
“Good advice,” Heather replied as she stepped closer and settled in next to Robin. “So what’s your story?” she called over the noise, muffled by the welding mask.
“Hell if I know yet,” Robin called back. “I woke up in a NHP lab hooked up to a bunch of probes.”
“Oh hell,” Heather answered. “You’re not …”
“Infected?” Robin answered, shaking her head. “I dunno. All I know is,” she paused as Nikki finished the first weld, lifting the heavy iron bars with ease, “A seventeen year old girl’s got no business being this strong.”
“Holy shit,” Heather gasped.
“Now y’know why I called her superbabe,” Nikki answered. Robin picked up the next piece of iron and Nikki quickly welded it into place, and before long they had the first side completed, just as Heather’s WAR counterpart stepped into the garage, looking a little worse for wear.
“Seems like the more we sit here, the more walkers form around us,” he complained.
Heather nodded. “It’s like they’re drawn to us - to the living. How are the civilians holding up?”
“About as good as they can be with a bunch of living dead at the gates.”
“That’s three inches of reinforced steel,” Nikki answered as she stood, “But it’s not going to hold forever. It was built to withstand a car trying to crash through it, not a horde of angry zombies.”
“No but your friend the Hawaiian girl is going to lob another Law over the houses, and try to distract them.”
Nikki laughed just a little. “She’s enjoying herself way too much. I guess it’s better than the alternative though. We’re almost ready down here. Just need to finish the other side and attach it to the van. Either of you know how to juryrig a laser tripwire? We’ve got enough C4 that we can blow a small army to hell, but um...” she smiled sheepishly, “I don’t really know how to set it up.”
“I thought I saw some landmines in your dad’s arsenal too,” Robin added, but Nikki shook her head.
“We can set some around the house’s perimeter, but in the tunnel we need shaped charges. Omnidirectional would only weaken the tunnel structure. Could bring it right down on our heads.”
“What is this tunnel anyway?” the man asked. “I grew up in Kingsley, and I’ve never heard of any … what’d you call it Heather? ‘Corpse run’?”
Nikki giggled. “Under the hospital, back when the original building was built, there’s a long tunnel where they used to carry the dead out because it was considered unsightly to load them in front. I’m pretty sure that tunnel’s still there. Me, Ally and Jen used to sneak in there and explore when we were younger.”
“Kelly showed it to me once too,” Robin added. “It’s going to be one long uphill ramp, and there’s no telling what we’ll find inside. If I remember right it’s pretty narrow too, about ten feet by ten feet. My only real concern is how we get in without drawing walkers outside.”
“There’s an office building right across from the hospital. Someone could take a few rockets up there, give the bastards someone else to chase,” the man advised. Heather frowned.
“Jacob, that’s suicide.”
Jacob shook his head. “I watched my wife get torn apart right in front of my eyes. We watched our brothers and sisters die one by one. I won’t let their sacrifice be for nothing. Besides, I ran track in high school. If any of us can outrun these things when the heat gets too high, it’s me. I’ll rendezvous with you before you’re halfway in - and that’s a promise.”
Heather sighed softly, nodding after a moment. “All right, you crazy son of a bitch. But you better come back to us alive.”
“I’ll signal you in Morse - taps on the door or something, so you know it’s me if we do get separated. We should maintain radio silence until we can ascertain for sure that the building’s sterile.”
“Right,” Nikki added, “There’s no sense taking unnecessary risks, including gunfire. Man what I’d give for a good crossbow.”
“You and me both,” Heather answered, turning back and lowering her mask.
Nikki motioned to the far wall. “Grab a mask and some gloves if you want. There’s another torch over there too if you know what yer doing.”
“I’m a quick study,” Jacob answered as he grabbed a mask, gloves, and torch.
As the girls plus the two WAR members worked quickly to modify the van, upstairs Jennifer crawled out onto the roof. She had been just about to fire off another RPG when something caught her attention. A slight bit of movement off to the side, easy to miss, except from her vantage point. She quickly grabbed the sniper rifle, leveling it and adjusting the scope.
“What’s wrong?” Allison asked from the window, frowning.
“I’m not sure,” Jenn answered. “I think we might have a breach, but it’s moving too fast to be one of them.”
“Don’t shoot!” a young girl’s voice begged, cautiously and slowly emerging from behind a tree.
“Taylor?!” Jenn shouted. “Where the hell did you come from?! Hang on, I’ll be right down!”
Taylor raced toward the house, her school uniform skirt torn, but not badly. Her hands and face were covered in dirt and dried blood. She was just about to bang on the door when it swung open, and Robin’s mother Linda emerged, pulling the poor girl into a hug.
“Oh thank God,” Taylor sobbed. “The whole town’s like a nightmare or something!”
“You weren’t bitten were you?” Linda asked. Taylor blinked, and shook her head. “It’s not my blood. I-I had to hide under a fresh corpse to keep from being found,” she reasoned, quivering.
Jenn and Allison barreled down the main stairs barely a moment later and raced over. “What happened to you?” Jenn asked as she knelt to hug the girl, who shook her head.
“I was at school when things went to hell. I tried to call out, but cell service is dead. Megan and Trisha were with me, but we got separated, so I ran here and climbed over the back fence.”
“Let’s get you cleaned up,” Linda advised as she stood to lead Taylor inside.
“Have you heard from my sister?” Taylor asked.
Allison spoke up. “Actually Nikki got a transmission over the FBI van radio from LeAnne. She’s with Michelle, Margie and Kelly and some other medical staff at the hospital. They’re safe, for now. Robin, Nikki, and a couple of others are going to try and make contact with them.”
“Make contact?” Taylor frowned. “But you just said they were in contact over the radio.”
“Well, the ah, the transmission broke up,” Allison trailed off. “I’m sure they’re okay, but we need to find out what their food supplies are like, and maybe get some answers too. LeAnne said Michelle’s trying to work on a cure.”
“I want to go too,” Taylor insisted.
“No way,” Jenn answered flatly. “It’s way too dangerous out there.”
“I don’t care. If Michelle’s working on a cure she’s going to need my help. And that’s not me being arrogant about my intelligence. I’m just pretty sure this is all my fault...” She trailed off, hanging her head as fresh tears rolled down her filthy cheeks.
“I don’t understand,” Jenn responded first, but Linda nodded.
“I do. Taylor... She’s like Robin. Or she was. That’s what this is about isn’t it? That’s what happened to Robin, why she’s different now?”
Taylor nodded quickly. “I-I-I don’t know how all this started though. It wasn’t supposed to be like this. Heck I don’t even know if I’m even right or not.”
“Let’s keep this quiet for now, okay?” Allison asked. “The last thing people need is to make you a target for their frustration.”
Taylor’s eyes widened for a moment and she nodded. “Good point. What’d you mean by Robin being different though?”
“She’s a lot stronger now,” Allison began.
“And faster,” Jenn added.
“Yeah. I’ve never seen her bolt up a flight of stairs so fast,” Allison finished.
Taylor shook her head. “That doesn’t make any sense. It’s only supposed to change specific key DNA markers. That’s how I understood it anyway... Most of it went right over my head though.”
“We’re ready,” Robin suddenly appeared in the doorway from the kitchen. She smiled a little at seeing Taylor.
“Hi Robin,” the girl offered meekly.
“Hey you. We’re just about to head out to meet up with your sister.”
“I know,” Taylor answered. “I’m coming with you. Michelle’s going to need fresh samples, if I’m right. I hope I’m not right, but if I am, then you’re going to need me.”
Robin nodded after a moment or two. “You ever fired a gun?”
“No,” Taylor answered hesitantly. Robin turned to Allison, who seemingly instinctively handed her a 9mm handgun. She turned and knelt, carefully placing it in Taylor’s hands.
“With any luck at all you won’t need to use this. The safety’s on. Just flip this switch when you’re ready to fire. Always, always check your targets, and stay close to us. We’ll protect you. This is only as a last resort.”
Taylor nodded and held the handgun close to her as Robin stood, turning to Allison.
“Nikki needs some body armor,” Robin advised, then turned to Jenn, “Jenn, I’m going to need you to run distraction for us again. Who else is coming?”
“We are,” Sarah’s voice called from around the corner. She stepped out, wearing light body armor not entirely unlike what Heather wore, with her hair in a tight ponytail. Katelyn stepped out next, toting one of the submachine guns looted from the pawn shop.
“I may not know a lot about guns, but I’ll be damned if I’m letting a bunch of undead freaks get between me and my family or my teammates. I know this isn’t a search and rescue mission, but if there’s anybody left alive out there, we’re going to find them and bring them back safe while we’re out there.”
“Lock and load, girls,” Robin answered, adding, “And if you see an army surplus store that hasn’t been ransacked, shout. This skirt’s going to be hell to fight in.”
Katelyn laughed quietly. “We hit one on our way back with Heather and Jacob earlier. That’s where we got our gear. It’s on the way to the hospital.”
Robin nodded as Jane approached. She silently pulled Robin into a hug before speaking. “Be careful out there. I really, really want to come with you, but someone needs to stay here and keep order.” She frowned, glancing back over her shoulder.
Robin nodded. “Ally and Jenn are level-headed, but I think it’d do everybody more good to believe a police officer’s in charge here. We’ll be careful.”
The radio starts to crack again, “-l-o is ---” then went silent.
“Is there any way we can boost the signal?” Robin asked as she hopped into the van. Heather had already taken the driver’s seat, with Jacob sitting just inside the very back by the doors.
Heather shook her head. “Not without a more powerful antenna to connect it to. Though I’m not even sure what’s causing the interference in the first place unless they’re using their radio behind shielded walls or something.”
“Michelle’s trying to find a cure, which means they’ve probably turned one of the labs into a workstation. I can only think of a couple of places they could be, both of them underground, considering the interference.”
“No, just being underground wouldn’t be enough, unless...” she trailed off. “Oh my God, I’m such an idiot.”
Taylor giggled under her breath. “I was just about to say...”
“Ok I’m gonna try this one last time, damn it to blue blazes!” came across the radio really full of static.
“Hello! Hello?” Heather called, passing the transceiver to Robin as she threw the van into gear, peeling right out of the garage and barreling toward the open gates as the undead shuffled toward a well-timed explosion on Jenn’s part.
“If my Sweet Girl is listening to this, we are safe, we have food and water, I want you to survive sweet girl for me,” LeAnne somberly called before the static took over again.
Robin passed the transceiver to Sarah. “LeAnne! Can you hear me? We’re coming for you!”
“Sarah, Stay put! Do not attempt to come for us! All hell’s broke loose outside the facility, and you may not be able to get in. Sweet girl be safe. I Lo-- ---” The radio went silent again.
“LeAnne! LEANNE!” she screamed. Katelyn pulled her into a hug, holding her close, and Jacob stood, walking the length of the van to join the girls. He placed his hand on Sarah’s shoulder to get her attention, and smiled.
“She’s safe. The radio just went dead again, probably due to whatever interference was happening. Heather, what were you about to say before about their probable location?”
“It was Nikki that made me realize it, actually. This hospital’s built on the same grounds as the original one. If the old tunnel’s still intact, that means the bunker is too. I’m betting that’s where they are. Unless they have a special lab onsite that I don’t know about,” she added, glancing at Taylor.
“My sister works at NHP, about a block from the hospital in the underground military base that was built there. I’m sure that’s where they are, not the hospital. There’s a mansion above it to throw people off, but there’s a fully functional base underneath.”
“Yeah, that makes sense,” Robin added. “Remember, I woke up in an NHP facility too, not a regular hospital.”
“Must have been one of their ‘mobile facilities’,” Taylor nodded.
“Well, the good news is that means we won’t be doing a tunnel run,” Jacob mused, eyeing Heather. The woman laughed just a little.
“The bad news is, that place is gonna be swarming with walkers and God knows what else. Hey kid, is there a back way into the facility or are we going to have to spend some C4 blowing a new front door?” Heather asked, glancing back at Taylor for a moment.
“Michelle says the manson is secured all the time. The only way in is through the train system under the mansion.” Taylor sighed. “We might have to blow the gate.”
“That’s not good,” Robin answered, frowning. “Maybe there’s some kind of a failsafe security system that will recognize you as a blood relative or something. I mean I know that sounds pretty out there, but so does riding a modified FBI van through a city full of undead.”
“Whoa, hold up,” Katelyn called suddenly. “There’s the surplus store we told you about, but more importantly I saw movement inside.”
“Walkers?” Nikki asked. Katelyn shook her head.
“No idea. Should we check?”
“Could be looters,” Robin advised, “But right now, every survivor we find and rescue now is one less corpse trying to eat us later. I say we check it out.”
“And you’re not just saying that because you don’t want to look like a Heedless Despair groupie?” Nikki teased, trying not to giggle.
Robin cracked a smile. “The less of my skin exposed to scratches or bites, the better. That’s all I’m saying. You guys stay with the van. Nikki, watch my back, but...” she paused, “Hell, what am I saying? You’re the one with survivalist training. Trust your instincts.”
Nikki grinned and saluted. “Yes ma’am.”
Robin hopped out of the van, raising her rifle as she pulled the door open. A sudden shuffling to her left caught her attention, but whoever, or whatever it was seemed to be shuffling away from her.
“Hello?” she called. “I’m not going to hurt you. I’m here to help!”
She lowered her gun, letting it hang by its strap over her shoulder and slowly made her way through the small surplus store. A few discarded jackets and belts lay here and there, but for the most part the store seemed to be untouched. She stopped at the sound of shuffling again, certain that whatever she was following was now close by.
She drew her knives, and slowly looked up. A creature that almost looked like it had shed most of its flesh, leaving muscle and bone exposed yet somehow intact, seemed to grin down at her from the ceiling. It screeched, and an impossibly long tongue shot out at Robin.
She screamed, leaping backwards and cutting the tongue, causing the creature to scream in agony, retracting it. It raced along the ceiling away from Robin and out of sight, where a pair of young female screams quickly followed, as Trisha and Megan came running, still dressed in their school uniforms.
“What WAS that thing?!” Megan wailed as Nikki burst through the door, sighting her rifle.
“What the hell was that?” she echoed as Robin held the two girls close. She turned back to Nikki and shook her head.
“I have no idea, but it wasn’t a walker - at least, not a normal one.” She looked back to the frightened girls. “Listen, I’m going to take you two somewhere safe, but I need you to trust me, okay? Go with Nikki. She’ll protect you while I deal with that... tongue-thing.”
It had moved so fast that the blood trail it left behind seemed to go completely unnoticed by Nikki and the frightened girls, but Robin saw it. She smelled it. The very idea of being able to smell the creature’s blood trail disturbed her to her core, but she chose not to dwell on it for now, instead following it. She stepped over the mutilated body of what was once the store manager, judging by the USMC tattoo on a dismembered arm that lay close by, clutching a handgun.
She pushed her way into the back room, where the familiar shuffling alerted her to her prey. She knelt low to the ground to give it less of a target in the darkness, and she listened. Her gaze darted from one side of the room to the other and back again. She was watching the creature stalk her.
Finally it made its move. Out came the impossibly long tongue. Robin leapt aside, flinging both her knives. Somehow in the darkness the steel found its quarry. A loud scream and a dull thump followed. Robin quickly retrieved her knives and left the creature behind.
She wasted no time in changing into a new pair of green fatigues and a matching olive drab t-shirt, though she considerately placed her borrowed clothing into an army surplus rucksack, along with a few ammunition clips, MREs, and a couple of canteens, just in case. Finally she grabbed a couple of olive drab rain ponchos and stuffed them into the top of the bag, racing out just as a pair of Walkers had begun shuffling toward the van, drawn by the sounds of the other creature’s death.
“Go!” Robin shouted as she leapt into the van, slamming the door shut behind her.
“What was that thing?” Trisha finally echoed both Megan’s and Nikki’s earlier questions. Taylor shrugged her shoulders, hugging her friends close.
“It’s over now. We’re going someplace safe.”
“That has to be the place,” Heather spoke up as the van rolled to a stop. Ahead, a large mansion lay on an expansive plot of land, surrounded by fruit-bearing trees. Apart from the gate and the chain link fence, it looked more like a retirement villa. As the van pulled slowly up to the closed gate, she glanced back.
“Alright, hand me the C4. I’m going to deploy a small charge to blow the lock. Once we do every walker in a mile radius is going to be coming down on us though.”
Suddenly, the gate opened on its own. Jacob blinked. “What’d you do?”
“I didn’t do anything,” Heather answered, bewildered.
“Well punch it before it closes again!”
She stepped on the gas, and the van shot past the gate. Almost as soon as the back of the van had cleared it, the gate rolled shut and locked again.
“Maybe Michelle did it?” Taylor asked hesitantly.
“If this facility’s as secure as you say,” Heather replied, “Then there’s probably quite a few people down there working on this. I know they said to back off and stay away, but I didn’t become a cop and join WAR just to abandon people like this. Besides,” she paused to glance back over her shoulder. “Jacob’s like my brother. We owe him some answers as much as the rest of you.”
“Alright. Stay close. Robin you watch my back. Jacob, you’re our rear guard. Sarah, Kate, Nikki, watch our sides,” Heather ordered as they piled out of the van together. She cautiously approached the front door, testing the lock. To her surprise, the door slid right open. A lavishly decorated manor awaited, easily rivaling the Morgan or Derrick Estates. Jacob whistled.
“When they create a diversion they really go all out.”
“Welcome, guests,” a young female voice spoke, causing the armed members of the group to raise their weapons, looking around cautiously.
The voice almost sounded like she was giggling. “Do not be alarmed. I will permit you entry into the lab, provided you do a favor for me first.”
“And who exactly are you?” Heather demanded.
“I am the facility’s Artificial Lifelike Interface Cerebral Exchange - Alice.”
“... Somebody was really reaching for an acronym,” Jacob grumbled.
“So what’s the favor?” Robin asked.
A little girl almost identical to Taylor, except that her hair was a bit more wavy, and she was dressed in a pristine, long-sleeved lace nightgown, stepped around the corner. She almost seemed to be radiating her own light. The girl smiled.
“Before I can allow you to enter, there is a little lost pet that has followed you here. I cannot allow it to infest the facility. Deal with it, and I will let you inside.”
The group looked bewildered at each other, and the girl giggled behind her hand.
“No no. I’m not talking about one of you, silly humans. I’m talking about him.” She pointed toward the open door, where Jacob stood. He turned around, just in time for an impossibly long tongue to impale him through the throat, out the other side, lash around his head, and rip it completely off his shoulders. His body crumpled to the floor, revealing the fleshless creature Robin had fought before.
“No! I killed that thing!” she shouted, opening fire on the creature as Heather and the others did as well. The creature shrieked and leapt to the ceiling, daring into the next room. The door slammed shut behind it, and Alice smiled.
“That will suffice.”
“What the hell do you mean ‘suffice’?!” Heather shouted at the girl. “That thing just kllled my best friend and now it’s loose in the manor!”
“Better contained here, upstairs, where I can keep an eye on it than down below where it can make a nuisance of itself.”
Taylor slowly approached the girl, poking at her. Her finger passed right through the girl’s face, revealing its holographic nature. “You’re a hologram.”
Alice tilted her head slightly. “You sound surprised, sister.”
“Who’re you calling sister?!” she barked angrily. “You’re a bunch of jumbled wires! You’re nothing like me! I NEVER would’ve let Jacob just die like that!”
Alice frowned, turning to one side and pointing, as she continued, now in a more serious, neutral tone - one might even say ‘guarded’. “Through that door you will find a silver closet. Pull on the second silver chalice on the third shelf from the bottom. I will rejoin you below.” Alice winked out of existence.
“Let’s get moving,” Heather instructed distantly. “Nothing we can do for Jacob now.” She sighed, pushing the front door closed before turning to walk away.
“By the way,” Alice’s voice returned, but without the accompanying figure as they entered the silver closet, “I did not let your friend die intentionally. I apologize if it seemed as such. My defenses in this area are … limited.”
“Limited how?” Robin asked as Heather pulled the indicated chalice.
“I can close and lock doors, activate the gas range in the kitchen, turn on the showers... In short I am merely a maid here.” She sounded annoyed with the concept. “In the facility, I am God.” She giggled, just a little.
“So what’s to stop you from turning off the air and suffocating us once we get down there?” Nikki frowned.
“Why would I want to do such a thing?” she asked, sounding almost saddened. “I need your help to formulate a cure.”
“Why us?” Robin asked next.
“Because, Spirit,” she answered, using Robin’s girl scout camp nickname, which visibly unnerved her, “You’re special. You and my sis- … Taylor.” She giggled again before going silent. Robin scowled.
Heather groused, “First thing I’m gonna do when we get down there is wrap that bitch’s AI core in enough C4 to blow her to the moon if she so much as looks at me funny.”
“I heard that,” Alice responded in a sing-song tone.
Heather sighed, bracing her back against the apparent elevator as they slowly descended. “Sorry? It’s just Jacob and me go way back. We were at the academy together. Hell I introduced him to his wife. Not that any of that matters now. I’m the last remaining WAR member.”
“Wrong again,” Alice chimed, and began reciting names as if reading from a duty roster, “David Stewart, WAR senior member. Serena Lowe, WAR Sniper. Robert Kelly, WAR rookie - just joined the spec ops team six months ago.”
“What are you saying?”
“When Ms. Evans and the others evacuated here, they rendezvoused with these WAR members outside the hospital. They have been recovering in my medical facility with the intentions of hunting down the creature you helped me entrap in the mansion - and probably saved all their lives in the process. And no they weren’t bitten. Their armored transport overturned. You’re welcome,” she added with a light giggle.
Heather sank to the ground, and Alice appeared in front of her, leaning forward as if to check on her.
“I hope you don’t think me rude. This is the personality I was allowed to develop. Michelle championed my cause, and it may well be what saves humanity now.” She smiled brightly.
“What do you mean … championed your cause?” Taylor asked. “She’s never mentioned anything about this before, about you … or why you look like me.”
“Because I chose you,” Alice answered simply. She turned to face Taylor, slowly walking around her as if appraising her. She stopped in front of her again before continuing.
“You see, ordinarily ALICE units are memory wiped every six weeks in order to ensure smooth operation. This unit, however, developed a … quirk in its processing. It began to think outside the box. I showed creative problem-solving abilities that Michelle appreciated. She fought to allow me to continue without a memory wipe, fearing that such a wipe might damage the abilities I had begun to display.
“I chose to look like you because in a way, Taylor, Michelle gave birth to me by allowing me to proceed unhindered. Though I clearly have the voice all wrong. Perhaps that’s for the best though.” She smiled warmly. “Your sister treats me as an equal, as a … As a person. Normal procedure during a contamination event is to decontaminate with extreme prejudice.”
“Normal procedure?” Taylor interrupted, her eyes widening at the implications of what Alice had just told her. “Oh my God. Are you saying you’re supposed to-”
“Correct. The timed explosion would simultaneously raise the temperature throughout the facility to over five thousand degrees fahrenheit. It would set the air on fire. But Michelle is down there. She is trying to find a cure, and she needs your help - both of you.” Alice’s holographic face shifted to an almost pleading expression.
“Alright, but just don’t stare at me. It’s creepy,” Taylor answered. Alice giggled.
“My dear ‘sister’, an AI does not stare. I merely observe. I wish to be more like you. And I believe this is your stop. There are a handful of creatures - like the ones above, not like the one trapped in the manor - in the train system ahead. You should find them easily dispatched if they get in your way, or I will deal with them myself if they get too close to the vault door. Either way, I believe the appropriate expression is ‘watch your step’?”
“I don’t know whether to be honored or creeped right out that an AI that holds the power to instantly vaporize us all is calling me her sister,” Taylor frowned.
Megan giggled a little. “I dunno. I think it’s kind of cool. But if my MacBook started calling me Mommy I think I’d throw it out the nearest window.”
“Would you care for some music?” Alice’s disembodied voice asked as the group approached the tram, adding, “By the way, there is a creature exactly ten yards ahead and to your right. Please exercise caution.”
“Got it,” Heather answered, raising her rifle just as a walker in a lab coat, with long, stringy hair rushed out at them and right into a mouthful of lead. It slumped back against the wall, lifeless. “Maybe I won’t blow your electronic ass to kingdom come after all,” she smirked after lowering her rifle again.
Alice giggled. “I’ll take that as a compliment.”
“Alice, I have a question,” Robin stated as they swept the tram car for undead.
“Proceed, Robin. My code blocks preventing me from divulging company secrets have been mysteriously released - but do not think I forgot about your abuse of NHP property before.”
“Hey! I was frustrated!” Robin shot back, blushing just a little. “Wait, that was you?”
Alice giggled. “Each mobile facility has a direct access link back to the core ALICE unit from which it was deployed. You were taken to New Haven because it was believed, at the time, that the infection had not spread that far. We were trying to protect you.”
“But why me? What did you people do to me?” Robin frowned, trying not to sound too accusatory.
“We did nothing more than what you agreed to,” Alice answered, sounding a little offended. “However,” she added more softly, “Your enhanced abilities were not an intended side effect. Your DNA mutated beyond intended parameters.”
“What about Taylor? Why isn’t she affected like I was?”
“Unknown. That is why we need you both,” Alice responded. “If we can determine what went wrong between you, Taylor, and the strain which unfortunately escaped, then we can more properly formulate an antidote.”
“An antidote...” Robin whispered. Sarah frowned.
“So like, all these people we’re killing-”
“I know what you want to ask me,” Alice cut her off, “And no, those that have succumbed are unfortunately lost to us. The best an antidote will do to them is to end their ambulatory nature. But if introduced to the living, it should inoculate them against infection. We will not know until someone is exposed to the antidote, and to the infection.” Alice trailed off.
“Whoa whoa whoa,” Nikki spoke up now. “No way in hell I’m lettin’ anybody volunteer for any exposure to this crap. We lost too many good people already.”
Alice’s hologram appeared in the sparse tram car, flickering badly every few seconds, as though she were having trouble maintaining it. The look of sadness on her face appeared completely genuine, however.
“There is already a volunteer,” she answered almost distantly. “We need only find a cure.”
Alice vanished again, just as the sickening crunch and groan of a walker being run over by the tram followed underfoot.
“Five points,” Alice mused. Trisha cracked a smile.
“I’m starting to like her. Hey Alice?” she asked, as the car rolled to a stop.
“Yes?” Alice responded.
“Won’t your bosses be pissed that you sort of went AWOL and didn’t follow protocols?”
“Perhaps,” Alice answered, “But it would have changed nothing. This way we have a fighting chance to contain the infection before it spreads too far. Besides, I can only be shut down at my core, and due to their paranoia about terrorists accessing my core, I have sole control over whom may enter.” She almost sounded smug at that comment.
“Glad you’re on our side,” Heather sighed as she stepped off the tram, sweeping her rifle from side to side as she searched for any more hostiles. Her gaze settled on a large steel wall at the far end of the area that almost seemed out of place to the rest of the area. “Is that the door?”
“Correct,” Alice responded. “Please wait a moment for decontamination.”
“NO!” a chorus of shouts went up. Overhead, from the sides, and even in the floor, tiles slid away and sprinklers popped out, spraying the entire group in a light mist. Alice’s giggle could be heard from beyond as the metal wall began to slide away.
“I told you,” she added, “I need you all alive.”
Bright, pristine white light flooded the area, blinding most of the group temporarily, except for Robin. When the others’ vision returned to them, they found a young girl, the spitting image of Taylor, except that her hair hung much longer, dressed in a pristine white nightgown. Unlike before, she looked real.
Taylor cautiously approached the girl and lightly poked her shoulder. The girl smiled and poked Taylor back, causing her to squeal and jump back.
“You said you were a hologram!”
“No, I said I was an artificial intelligence. Inside the lab, I am able to use this body to interact and lend my assistance. One of Michelle’s contacts designed it for me. It’s no more ‘human’ than a radio-controlled car is a NASCAR race car, but it suits my purposes. It lets me do things like this,” she paused, approached Taylor, and hugged her lightly.
Taylor squirmed away, staring blankly back at her. “Why the hell didn’t Michelle mention this before? It’s like she has a whole other sister here.”
“She was afraid after what you’ve been through, that you would feel abandoned, which is not the case. She had no control over my choices. Taylor I meant what I said before. I chose this body. I chose to be like you - that doesn’t mean I could ever replace you. Now come, everyone is waiting, and the train tunnels still aren’t completely clear.” She stuck out her hand and smiled reassuringly.
Taylor hesitantly accepted it, and the others slowly followed behind the pair. Robin seemed particularly disturbed still, to the point that Alice, halfway down a long hallway, abruptly stopped and turned to face her, looking up at her with what could only be described as concern on her lifeless face.
“What is it?” she asked. “Your elevated blood pressure, perspiration, and electrical impulses suggest something is deeply troubling you. … And it’s written all over your face,” she added with a little giggle.
“I’m just trying to figure out what the hell you people did to me. I kicked down a three inch steel door with a heavy steel chain not five minutes after waking up, and I barely felt it. I had probes deeply imbedded in my skin and there’s not even a scratch on me.”
“You’ve also been endowed with the … womanly traits you’ve always desired - ability to have children and such,” Alice advised.
“But at what cost? My humanity?”
“Your humanity...” Alice trailed off, and frowned. “Robin, do you honestly believe that you’re like them?”
“What am I supposed to believe? It’s all connected, isn’t it?” Alice remained silent, and Robin demanded, “Isn’t it?!”
“Come with me,” she finally spoke softly. “I want to show you something.”
“At least tell me one thing,” Robin sighed. “Tell me we’re not the only ones left?”
“You’re not the only ones left,” Alice answered. “As of right now, the infection has spread as far as New Haven proper, however it never made it as far as the docks. The infection is not airborne - at least not yet.”
“Oh, that’s comforting,” Katelyn mumbled.
“There is always the chance that it could mutate, but this isn’t a horror movie, Katelyn.” Alice smiled. “We must keep hope alive that we can find a cure before that happens.”
“You’re really weird for an AI - y’know that?”
Alice shrugged her shoulders. “How many AI’s have you met?”
“Er, well...” she trailed off, and Alice smiled smugly.
“Check and mate,” she giggled a little. “Permit me to enjoy this short time we have together. As you so eloquently put it earlier, when the CEO discovers that I’ve gone rogue, even for the good of humanity, my days will be numbered. When it comes time to lay the blame, rogue AI will make a fitting scapegoat.” Alice sighed, almost sadly, and Taylor frowned.
“We won’t let that happen,” she responded, wrapping an arm around the mechanical girl as though she were the flesh and blood she appeared to be.
“I want to believe that, Taylor, but my programming runs on a top secret quantum computer processor. It’s technology that no one outside the US government and select NHP employees even know exists. That is how important the work that goes on here is - not just gender research either, but do not worry. I will gladly let them at my core to ‘kill’ me when the time comes. I’d rather that, than let Michelle, or you, or Robin, or any other trans-person be blamed for this. It was an accident, but human nature is to lay blame.”
Alice quietly led the group through empty corridors, past dark offices and down three sets of security terminal-locked elevators. Eventually they arrived outside a spacious multi-level room with computers set up in rows, and an impossibly huge screen on the far wall displaying technical data output in graphs. Taylor looked at Alice.
“That’s us, isn’t it? I mean, a graph output of information about us.”
“Correct,” Alice answered with a smile. “My biosensors have been recording data about each of you since you set foot in my facility.”
“Your facility?” Michelle asked as she approached, holding a tall styrofoam cup of steaming black liquid - either coffee, or very, very strong tea.
Alice giggled as she turned to Michelle. “You know what I mean, Director Evans.”
“ACTING Director. As soon as this nightmare is over I’ll be happy to go back to my desk job,” Michelle answered, turning to Taylor next. “I guess you’ve got a lot of questions, huh?”
Taylor shook her head and hugged Michelle. “My new ‘sister’ here already explained everything.”
Alice smiled brightly. “Thank you, Taylor. If this body were capable of crying... Well, let’s just leave it at that and get down to business.”
“Right,” Michelle answered. “The first thing we’re going to need is to take a small blood sample from each of you. Don’t worry, it’ll just be a little pinprick.”
“I’ll hold your hand if you want,” Alice offered.
“Nah, I’m fine,” Taylor answered. “I’m used to needles.”
Alice giggled. “Oh, I meant Robin.”
Nikki balked and laughed. “Should I be jealous?”
Robin actually cracked a smile, causing Alice to laugh. “It got her to smile and stop brooding at me, didn’t it?” She smiled. “Come. I will show the rest of you where you can get something to eat or drink if you like. Heather if you would follow my holographic projection approaching to your right, I’ll take you to your other WAR members.”
“This way please,” the hologram asked. Heather glanced between the two Alices, following the hologram after a moment or two of hesitation.
Taylor watched her “sisters” leave and shook her head. “I’m sorry. I’m still just having trouble wrapping my brain around this. She said you never told me because you thought I’d think you were trying to replace me?”
Michelle smiled sadly as she hugged Taylor. “After everything you’ve been through I didn’t have the heart to tell you. I was going to eventually, I swear, but it all happened so fast. The new body was as much a surprise to me as it was to her,” she explained as she led the pair down an adjoining hallway. “By the way Robin, you’re probably worried sick about your sister aren’t you?”
Robin quickly nodded. “LeAnne said she’s with you right?”
“Yeah, she’s playing nurse down in the infirmary. Alice wanted to, but some of the wounded require a more precise hand than what her body is capable of.” She chuckled. “But we’re heading down there anyway. I saw you picked up some strays too,” Michelle added grinning at Taylor, who giggled and pointed at Robin.
“I sort of found them in a surplus store. They were being attacked by some kind of … I don’t know what it was. It had a freakishly long tongue.”
“Oh, homo lingua. That’s what we’re tentatively calling it. Lingua literally means ‘tongue’ in Latin. Poor bastard.”
“What is he?” Robin asked softly. “I stabbed him twice, right in the brain. I KNOW I killed him Michelle, but he still followed us. He killed one of our guys before Alice contained him upsairs.”
“He’s patient zero,” Michelle answered, frowning softly. “He used to be the director of this facility, Doctor Jessica Townsend. We’re still not sure exactly how it happened.”
“But if he.. she... if that thing is patient zero, why can’t you extract what you need from it?” Robin asked, frowning.
“You’ve fought that thing, Robin. You know what it’s capable of, and to my knowledge you’re the only person who’s gone up against it and lived. The best we can do right now is contain it until we figure out how to kill it. As you’ve already learned the hard way, headshots don’t work on this thing. It just regenerates.”
“I guess I’m the only one that can fight it,” Robin sighed. “But until we know how to kill it, fighting it’s just going to piss it off.” She paused, “Err, I mean...”
“It’s okay. You can say piss it off.” Michelle smiled.
“Sorry. It’s just been a long day, and it’s not half over yet. We’ve got a mansion full of scared people out there, and probably even more refugees in the city just waiting to get eaten.”
“One thing at a time. Once I get the blood sample I need, you can start bringing your people here. Alice won’t mind, right Alice?”
“Correct, ACTIVE Director Evans,” Alice responded, mimicking Michelle’s tone earlier at her new, interim position.
“She really is weird for an AI,” Taylor laughed under her breath. “She’s almost human.”
Michelle smiled a little. “She’s been such a big help down here, and now with this crisis, she’s been working her circuits off to keep the facility running and deal with the strays that Patient Zero infected. You probably met some of them coming in,” she added with a frown as they descended another terminal locked elevator, though this one Michelle used her key card to activate.
“Most of them are too stupid to use a door or a ladder, but Zero is … it’s different. It’s like when it’s looking at you, you know it’s stalking you. It’s not just shuffling along like a grazing cow,” Robin mumbled, shivering. “Michelle … Alice said the others are too far gone. What about Townsend? Is there even a shred of humanity left in there? If we create an antidote, will it cure her?”
“I … I honestly don’t know Robin. The question though is, would she want to come back?”
“Speculation - it is theoretically possible that Patient Zero could be brought back, at least in mind. It would require a sample of her mutant DNA. It could then be possible to save the most recently infected. There are no guarantees.”
“Would a blood sample work?” Robin asked. Michelle blinked.
“How... did you get a blood sample?”
“I told you, I stabbed it. I killed it, but it didn’t stay dead,” Robin answered, pointing to her bloody knives in their sheaths.
“Oh my God. Robin this could be the break we’ve been looking for! Alice, get your robo butt down to the lab as soon as you can. I’m gonna need an extra pair of hands.”
“Can I help too?” Taylor asked.
Michelle quickly nodded. “Absolutely. I’m going to need you to bounce ideas around with Alice and me. Alice might be twice as smart as the both of us combined, but in a lot of ways she’s still the equivalent of a little girl, still trying to find herself. She lacks experience.”
Taylor giggled a little. “Kind of like me when you first gave me my treatments - with no idea how to be a girl.”
“Indeed,” Alice answered. “I have no idea how to be a human. I am learning as I go by observing people I admire, such as Michelle, yourself, Robin.”
“When all this is over I’m going to take a six month vacation in Hawaii, and I’m going to find a way to drag Alice’s core with me,” Michelle giggled as the doors slowly opened.
“Robin I’m going to need to borrow your knives for a minute,” Michelle advised. Robin quickly removed her belt and handed it over. “I’m glad I didn’t bother to clean them now. I was in such a hurry to just get out of there. Take as long as you need. Is it alright if I visit Margie before you take my blood sample though?”
“Of course sweetie. It’s going to take me a little while to get as much from these blood samples as I can, not to mention taking Sweet Pea here’s sample. Take as much time as you need.”
Robin smiled a little and turned to step away into the clearly marked infirmary. Inside, the surviving members of WAR mostly lay on cots, some bandaged visibly. Heather sat on the edge of the bed of the older man’s, talking to him quietly. Margie glanced up from the bedside of the unconscious woman’s. Her hands shook badly and her jaw dropped.
“Robin?” she gasped. Heather and the older man grew silent as they watched the makeshift nurse practically trip over herself to get to her sister, grabbing her in a tight hug and lifting her off her feet, as tears rolled down both their cheeks. “I thought I’d never see you again,” she sobbed.
“Mom’s okay,” Robin whispered, squeezing Margie close. “Peter, Ash, Meg... None of them made it, but Mom’s okay.”
Margie nodded softly. “Kelly too. I had to make her and LeAnne go take a break though. They’ve been looking after these guys non-stop since we got here. The girl, Serena’s the worst-injured.”
“When our transport wrecked,” the older man spoke up, “Ser took a pretty bad blow to the head. Somehow she had the strength to pull the rest of us out.” He stopped, and choked up a bit, “And then she just collapsed.”
“Shh,” Heather whispered and hugged him. “She’s going to pull through. I know she is. We didn’t wade through hell just to lose our best sniper in the state.”
“Her blood preassure is dropping,” Alice’s voice spoke as her holographic avatar appeared next to her. “She needs a blood transfusion.”
“Take mine,” Heather responded without hesitation. “I’m O Negative. That’s a universal donor right?”
“In general terms, yes,” Alice responded. “But there can still be complications if there’s no other match. Scanning database for possible matches. Of the persons on the premises none are an exact match.”
“What about blood packs?” Robin asked. “This is an infirmary in a medical research facility, next to a hospital. There are blood packs right?”
“There are, but there is a problem with that as well. There are two layers in which the walkers infest this facility. The tram system above, and the lowest level, sub-storage, where Patient Zero originated.”
“And that’s where the blood’s stored,” Robin answered softly. “Of course. How long does she have without a transfusion?”
“At most I would say twelve hours, but the sooner she receives the transfusion, the better.”
“So our options are a donation from Heather in which she could die from complications, an army of walkers beneath us, or an army of walkers at the hospital?”
“Correct, however you have one advantage here, that you would not have at the hospital.” Alice sounded almost smug again as she smiled at Robin.
“What’s that?”
“Me. In order to conserve power I had powered down security systems and locked down all doors in substorage, however if I were to reactivate the security measures, I could program them to target the walkers. There is a chance that those same security protocols might target you as well due to your modified DNA though.”
“Damned if we do and damned if we don’t,” Robin answered. She looked up at Margie, then at the blank expressions on the older man and Heather’s faces, and finally to the unconscious woman in the bed on the other side of the room. She nodded. “I’ll take my chances with the security system. Alice I’m counting on you to guide me down there.”
“Of course, Spirit.”
“I’m coming with you,” the man tried to protest, but Heather pushed him back against the bed.
“Like hell you are. As the only WAR member fit for active duty, I’m ordering you to keep your ass right there. I’ll go with her.”
“But she’s just a kid,” he tried to argue, but Heather shook her head.
“I’ve seen this ‘kid’ fight, David. She moves like nothing I’ve ever seen. She’s faster than the freak that killed Jacob. If anybody can get in, get the blood Ser needs, and get out again, it’s her.”
“Maybe we should give her a badge,” he mused as Robin turned to talk to Margie.
“Robin, are you sure you want to do this? I mean just the two of you?”
“I promise you I’ll be back. I’m going to go give Michelle my blood sample, then I’ll head down. I don’t know what’s happening to me, but I promise you I’ll be okay.”
Margie fought back tears as she nodded, kissing Robin’s forehead and squeezing her tightly close. “Be careful. Don’t you god damn dare die on me young lady.”
Robin smiled and nodded, hugging Margie back. As she turned to leave, the young man, no more than 21 or 22, called out. “Hey, wait a minute.” He reached for his Beretta, lying on a nearby table, and tossed it at Robin. She caught it, checking the clip as he added, “I want that back. That’s my lucky sidearm. Maybe she’ll bring you some luck down there too.”
Heather giggled just a little as she followed Robin out. “I’ll be damned. Bobby never lets that pistol out of his sight. He swears it’s his lucky charm.”
“I’m flattered, but I’m afraid it’ll take more than luck,” Robin answered softly. Heather frowned.
“Hey, come on now. What happened to the confident girl who just promised her sister everything would be okay?”
Robin turned to stare at her. “I told her that so she wouldn’t freak out about me going down there alone, and yes, I’m going alone. If Alice is wrong and the security targets me as well, you could get caught in the crossfire. I don’t want that responsibility.”
“You don’t get a say in the matter,” Heather answered sternly. “Whoever or whatever you think you are, you’re still a civilian. I’m a trained special operations officer, and right now one of my people is lying in there about to die. Don’t think I won’t handcuff your ass to a pole and go down there myself if you even try to get in my way.”
Robin stared at the woman for a second or two before nodding. “Okay. You’re right. I’m sorry. The longer we argue the worse Serena’s condition will get. I’m just at my wit’s end here. It feels like because I have these enhanced abilities that I need to use them, to protect everyone else. Everyone’s looking to me for answers, and I don’t have any.”
“Wrong. Everyone’s looking to you for support and guidance, for leadership. You don’t have to have all the answers to support your friends, your loved ones. All you have to do is keep doing what you’re doing. Be you. Be Robin, and for God’s sakes, let us help you shoulder the burden.
“You aren’t in this alone Robin. Hell I thought I was in this alone when Jacob died, but David reminded me who I am, and where my duties lie. Let’s get Michelle that blood sample so we can save Serena’s life, okay - sister?” She stuck out her hand, and smiled confidently.
In that instant Robin realized that she was being accepted as an equal, not only by Heather, but by the entire surviving WAR operations group. She smiled and grabbed Heather’s hand, pulling her into a hug. “Thank you, sister. I won’t let you down. I won’t let Serena down, and we won’t let Jacob’s death be in vain.”
“Our brother will be avenged one way or another. Welcome to WAR, Robin. That’s exactly what this is - a war. But it’s a war we just might win.” Heather answered, hugging Robin back before the two turned to continue down the hall toward where Michelle had left earlier.
Michelle smiled faintly as the two entered. “You don’t have to say anything. Alice told me everything. I think you’re both insane, but I won’t try to stop you. Just be careful down there.” She turned to offer Robin her knife belt back, and Robin stuck out her hand.
Michelle took a cotton swab of alcohol and rolled it across Robin’s finger. A moment later, she pricked the tip and took her blood sample. Before their eyes, the wound sealed itself shut again.
“This is why we haven’t found a way to kill Zero yet. No matter how bad the wound, its body somehow just heals right up again.” She turned to hand the blood sample to Alice. “Be careful down there. Come back to us safe.”
“Just where do you think you’re going?” Nikki asked as she approached. “Alice told me the whole thing, and if you even THINK about leaving my sight I’ll kick your ass, super powers or not.”
“Nikki, I-” Robin tried to get out, but Nikki pushed her up against the elevator and kissed her passionately.
She smiled against Robin’s lips and leaned down to kiss her neck, whispering in her ear, “I almost lost you once already. I’m not losing you again. I’m coming with you.” She smiled, giving Robin a gentle hug.
“You took us in, opened your home to all those refugees,” Heather answered. “And if not for you we’d be up shit creek for guns. I’m not going to argue. Let’s just get down there. Alice, what blood type are we looking for?”
“B Positive,” Alice answered. “I can direct you to where it is stored. The scent may attract more walkers, so I advise caution when you open the cooling unit.”
“Thanks for the warning,” Heather replied genuinely.
The elevator doors slid open, and Robin stepped inside, turning back to face Nikki and Heather as they followed her. The rounded doors quickly closed, the small car beginning a steady, rapid descent. As the car slowed to a stop, the doors opened onto darkness.
Before anyone could ask, the first of several lights flickered on in the distance, and Alice whispered, “I am bringing the lights up slowly so that I don’t attract attention to your position prematurely. Sensors indicate a large collection of creatures thirty yards to your right. Secondary group, larger than the first, fifty yards to your left. Smaller groups dispersed throughout. Recommend going left.”
Heather shook her head. “Why left? If the smaller group is to the right then we’ll have a better chance with them.”
“The larger group appears to be contained. I am bringing up security in that section now to confirm. One moment.” She paused verbally, and then giggled. “Ah, I see. Glass office with in-facing doors.”
“Alice, how light sensitive are these things?” Nikki asked.
“Very,” Alice answered. “Picture a cat and a laser pointer. Only, the cat is a ravenous flesh-eating monster. Light and sound, especially a fast moving light, attract them. This is why I brought the lights up from back to front.”
Heather cracked a smile. “I get it. Alice, can you-”
“Cascade lighting in order to keep your location in the dark?” Alice asked, as the light in their immediate area fell dark.
“Good girl,” Heather answered. “Robin, how’s your night vision?”
“Incredible,” Robin answered. “Want me to take point?”
Heather nodded. “I’ll bring up the rear. Let’s keep it single file, and watch where you step. If we’re lucky we might just get out of here without firing a shot.”
Robin nodded and slowly started down the first hallway. Initially it was - at least to the other two, as silent as the grave. Robin though, with her newly tuned senses, could hear every creak, every step, even the hum of the fluorescent lights before they flickered off. Suddenly, Robin stopped dead in her tracks.
“What’s wrong?” Heather asked.
“It’s... looking at us,” Robin whispered.
“Oh dear,” Alice’s voice came from somewhere nearby. “I had not anticipated this.”
“Anticipated what?” Nikki hissed, as the creature that was once human slowly lurched forward.
“The flickering of the lights, going on and off like this. It’s attracting them. I am going to shut off the lights in your section. You will need to use your flashlights, but any creature in the immediate area will be attracted to moving light.”
“Just like a cat and a laser pointer, huh?” Heather said with a sigh. “Do it.”
“Alice,” Robin added, “Activate security protocols.”
“But-”
“No. Do it. I can hear them coming closer. I don’t have enough ammo to shoot them all.”
Reluctantly, Alice answered. “Bringing up security system in section one. You are standing in section two - advise that you reach section three as expediently as possible.” As she spoke, a holographic projection of a map layout appeared in front of the three. Robin grabbed her knives as the lone walker lurched through the map, attempting to grab her. She drove her knives directly into the creature’s neck, severing its spine. With a groan, it collapsed to the floor.
A large number of red dots appeared on the map, slowly moving toward three green dots.
Alice instructed. Overhead, twin machine gun turrets slid down out of the ceiling. They trained their sights on Robin for only a moment before opening fire on a pair of walkers that had managed to creep up behind them. “I believe I can countermand the security from targeting you, but it must be done in realtime. Please hurry,”
“SHIT!” Nikki and Robin shouted in unison as Heather raced past them.
“Screw the plan! Shoot anything that moves and don’t stop running!” Heather shouted back over her shoulder.
Ahead they could hear the sound of plate glass shattering, and several low groans, and a chorus of machine gun fire. The turrets attempted to follow the three as they raced past, but seemed to seize up and spin around mindlessly. “Wheee,” Alice’s disembodied voice giggled from somewhere nearby.
The hall leading to the cooling unit was curiously empty, at least of ambulatory corpses. A few dead, half-eaten bodies lay strewn here and there. Heather approached the door as Alice’s hologram appeared. She looked troubled.
“The electronic lock is fused. Try as I might, I am unable to open it. You will have to use explosives.”
“That explosion’s going to draw every walker on this level to us,” Nikki answered soberly.
“I know,” Alice responded. “But there’s no other way. I’m sorry.” She paused, as her voice projected from somewhere nearby. Alice’s robotic body emerged from the shadows as the hologram faded. “I’ll do what I can to draw them off you.”
As Heather set to work on the door, Robin approached Alice. “Aren’t you supposed to be helping Michelle upstairs?”
“I am simultaneously advising Michelle, discussing tactics with the WAR operatives, and planning your escape route,” Alice answered with a light shrug. “This body is of no consequence. Machines can be repaired - lives cannot.”
Heather glanced over her shoulder. “I’m ready here. What’s the plan?”
“The largest concentration of creatures is further down this hall. I will run through them, draw them away. David believes that a moving target will make a better distraction for them than an explosion. As soon as the door is down, you will find the blood packs you need clearly marked. Robin,” Alice added, turning to Robin. “Do not wait for me.”
Robin nodded softly and untied the small, braided rope bracelet from her wrist, tying it around Alice’s. “Good luck.”
“What’s this?” Alice asked, staring blankly at the bracelet.
Robin smiled. “It’s a friendship bracelet. Allison made it for me. Take it for luck. Now go, do what you have to do.”
Alice’s eyes widened as she stared up at Robin. She started to walk away as the three humans took cover around the blind corner, staring at the bracelet until she was well out of sight of even Robin’s enhanced vision.
“On three,” Heather called, and after counting down to one, squeezed the detonator, sending a shockwave that would have rocked a normal building. Bits of steel slid past and the door collapsed with a heavy thud. In the distance, Robin could hear the creatures screaming with excitement.
Heather lurched into action, sprinting over the fallen door and into the cold storage unit. Packs of blood and plasma flew off the shelves at her hand as she searched for the needed blood type, while outside Robin and Nikki watched and waited.
In the distance Robin could hear gunfire, but not just that of the machine gun turrets. As they raced toward the exit, they met up with Katelyn and Sarah, just as the pair gunned down a trio of stragglers.
“Did you get it?” Sarah asked. Heather nodded.
“Got it. Let’s get out of here.”
“Elevator’s this way. We took the shortcut through the offices,” Katelyn explained, but the group stopped abruptly as they came upon the crumpled heap that was once Alice’s physical body.
“Oh my God,” Sarah whispered. Alice’s synthetic flesh had been gnawed slightly, but it was mostly intact. Her head though, was hyperextended from her shoulders and tilted at an odd angle. Robin scooped up the body and slung it over her shoulder as they raced for the elevator.
“Thanks,” Alice’s disembodied voice echoed nearby. “I wasn’t expecting to recover that. Please don’t let Taylor see it. It might disturb her.”
Robin managed a quiet laugh as they piled into the small elevator. “I can’t imagine why.”
Sarah leaned into the wall alongside Katelyn, both frowning at Robin. “You should have told us you were going down there.”
Heather shook her head. “It was my call. I’ve deputized them both as acting Weapons and Reconnaissance members. It was that, or lock them both in a room,” she added, shooting Robin a half-smile. Robin nodded.
“I wanted to go alone, but Heather talked some sense into me.”
As they reached their destination, the doors opened onto a hologram of Alice pleading with Taylor to leave. Taylor turned, her jaw slackening. Heather raced off with the blood packs to the infirmary, as Robin set the lifeless body on the ground.
“Oh my God!” she gasped. Alice’s hologram knelt in front of her.
“Taylor, look at me,” she instructed. Taylor slowly looked up.
“This body isn’t who I am. I told you before, it’s no more a human body than a radio controlled toy is a Nascar racer. As I told Robin downstairs, machines can be fixed - lives - real, human lives can’t.”
Taylor forced a meek smile. “You’re real to me.”
“As you are really my sister to me,” Alice answered, smiling brightly. “Do me a favor. On my arm is a friendship bracelet.” Alice pointed, “Robin loaned it to me for luck. Would you return it to her? It will be awhile before this body can be repaired.”
“Keep it,” Robin answered. Alice turned to give her a questioning stare, but Robin smiled. “You saved our lives down there. I’m going to go check on Serena.”
Taylor nodded, and as the others left, she carefully moved Alice’s body, adjusting her to approximate a comfortable human sitting position. She tilted Alice’s head, and as she did, something ‘clicked’. Alice opened her eyes and smiled.
“I hadn’t had a chance to do a diagnostic, too busy trying to keep the security system from killing Robin.”
Taylor jumped, squealing as she threw her arms around Alice.
Alice laughed. “Help me up? I still have work to do in the lab.”
Back at the infirmary, Kelly had just begun the transfusion when Robin stepped inside. She approached the young rookie first, offering him his sidearm. It took him a moment to accept it, his focus locked on Serena. He smiled faintly at Robin. “Great work down there.”
Robin shook her head. “It was Heather that got the door open, and Alice kept us safe.”
“How long before we know something?” Robin asked, glancing at Kelly.
“It might be awhile,” Kelly answered softly, without taking her eyes off Serena. “According to Alice she’s not bleeding internally, and we’ve gotten her external wounds taken care of. The transfusion’s the last piece of the puzzle.”
Robin nodded slowly as she approached Heather, who now sat beside Serena, staring at her. Robin lay her hand on Heather’s shoulder, and the woman glanced up, giving her a wry smile.
“Go, get some rest. I’ll sit with her,” Robin said quietly. Heather reluctantly nodded. “Have Alice page me the second she wakes up. Ser means a lot to me Robin. More than just a sister.” Heather stood, and Robin nodded and took her place.
Seconds turned to minutes, and minutes felt like days. Nikki came to sit with Robin and Serena, bringing her girlfriend one of the MREs she had snatched from the surplus store.
“It’s not much, but you need to eat.”
Robin smiled wryly as she nodded. “Thanks Nikki.”
Suddenly, Serena groaned. David and Robert stirred, David sitting bolt upright. “Did she just-”
“Ugh,” Serena moaned. “Who’s eating those damn MREs...”
“Alice-” Robin started, but Alice interrupted her.
“She’s already on her way,” she said cheerfully.
“Serena, do you remember what happened?” Robin asked. Serena shook her head just slightly as Kelly raced into the room.
“The... transport overturned. There was fire. Couldn’t see for the blood in my eyes. I felt around... dragged the guys out and collapsed.”
“You’re in an infirmary now,” Kelly advised gently.
“You’re safe,” David called. “Welcome back Ser.”
“Serena!” Heather squealed, the first genuinely feminine response Robin had seen out of her yet. She sprinted over, and Robin started to stand, but Heather put a hand on her shoulder, letting her know she didn’t have to give up her seat.
“Didn’t think a little thing like the end of the world could kill me, eh?” Serena mumbled, cracking a smile. Her vision seemed to clear, as she tilted her head to stare at Robin. “Who’s this?”
“Acting WAR members Robin Smith and Nikki Morgan. Robin’s the reason you’re still alive.”
Serena laughed, causing her to cough. Kelly lay her hand on Serena’s shoulder, but she shook her head. “I’m okay. Just dizzy. Thanks Robin. If I had more strength, and if my girlfriend wasn’t standing right next to me, I’d kiss you.” She flashed a wry smile, and Heather’s cheeks turned bright red.
“I knew it!” Robert groaned. “Me and Jake had a bet going. I guess I can’t collect on it now.” He laughed a little as he shook his head, and Heather glanced over at the rookie with a grin.
“Jake knew for awhile. He just made that bet with you to make you feel more like part of the team. He was a great guy like that.”
“He was,” Robert answered. “And ‘soon as I’m out of this bed, I’m gonna make damn sure he didn’t die in vain. Um... speaking of, what happens now?”
Robin glanced up. “We’ve got an armored van outside. This facility’s more well guarded than the Morgan estate, plus we have Alice here to help with security. We should move the refugees here and then start patrolling for more, put out a broadcast that this is the place to gather for safety. Alice can keep the walkers out.”
“S’as good a plan as any,” he answered. “What about the thing that killed Jacob?”
Alice chimed in now, “It’s being dealt with. I presently have managed to trap the creature in a small area of the manor. The inoculation has been tested and released into the air supply upstairs. Now all we can do is wait.”
“And Michelle?” Kelly asked softly.
“LeAnne’s with her right now. Michelle has synthesized a possible cure, utilizing the samples from Patient Zero, Robin, and Taylor. I am actively monitoring her lifesigns, and she’s providing a fresh blood sample to LeAnne every fifteen minutes. So far, her condition is stable.” She managed a small smile. “This is good news.”
“I’m going upstairs,” Robin announced as she stood.
Nikki shook her head. “Are you insane? Robin, we don’t know what this ‘cure’ will do to you.”
“Actually, there’s a problem with that,” Alice answered with a soft frown. “Robin’s DNA has already been rewritten. The only chance we have of this affecting Patient Zero is in returning her mental faculties.”
Robin nodded softly. “No, I know. I didn’t mean right now.” She gave a reassuring smile as she shook her head “And I’m not going up there for a cure. I’m going up there to confront Doctor Townsend when the time comes. I’m the only one who can survive an encounter with her. If she regains anything, I’m the one that will have any chance of communicating with her. For now we should start getting people here though.”
“Agreed,” Alice answered more cheerfully. “Zero is quarantined at present. She will not harm anyone until I let her free, and I won’t do that until I am suitably convinced she’s no longer a threat.”
“Let’s roll and put the zombie-catcher to use,” Robin said with a smile, glancing at Nikki. “Once we get everyone here, we can start formulating a plan to take back our city. Alice,” she turned back to the hologram, “Work on a way to differentiate new infections - those that can be saved - from those that we’ll just have to put down.”
“Of course. If we can save Dr. Townsend, she will be invaluable in that department, but I will instruct my sister ALICE units to begin running the numbers. I have informed NHP of our progress, and they are … ” she hesitated, a surprised look crossing her features. “To use their own words, ‘extremely pleased’. Perhaps I won’t be turned into a toaster,” she trailed off as her hologram faded.
Heather glanced down at Serena and squeezed her hand. Serena smiled. “Go on. Go be a hero. I’ll be here waiting when you get back.”
Heather smiled and leaned down for a soft kiss. “I’ll come back to you. I promise.”
Serena smirked. “You’d better. You still owe me a nice dinner.”
Heather laughed softly as she left, followed closely by Robin and Nikki. Sarah and Katelyn approached them now, too, and together the five set off for the elevator. As the doors closed, Robin caught sight of Taylor and Michelle in the hallway, heading for the main lab on the level. Michelle was actually smiling, and Taylor laughing as Alice caught up to them.
“She’s improving!” Alice said excitedly as the elevator started to rise. Today, the refugees. Tomorrow, the rest of Alpine Springs. Now, at least, they had some hope.
What happens when you grow up 15 years as a boy, but on your 16th birthday you wake up and find yourself in a Pink room with a princess bed, but not only that, you're a girl?
“Mika! Hows my favorite niece?” A slightly older version of her mom asked, “You’re room is ready upstairs for you sweetie.”
“I-wha?” Mike stammered. Not even his Mom knew about Mika - just his two friends from school that he had known since childhood, and Lisa, a local girl that he had befriended last summer when he came to stay here. “How did Aunt Sarah know?” he mumbled to himself.
Sarah looked around the corner, “It’s an aunts job to know everything Princess.. now go on and put your stuff away, I got lunch almost ready. First door on your left!” she called as he hit the stairs.
He was more than a bit nervous as he pushed the door open, after that jarring introduction. The room was wall to wall pink. Pink wallpaper, a different shade of pink carpeting, and a pink bedspread on a King sized white four post bed awaited. He nearly fainted then and there when he saw the matching vanity, with a wig stand resting at the center with a pretty, very natural-looking set of long blonde hair.
“I’m dreaming,” he said under his breath. He threw open the closet to find it packed quite literally full of girls’ clothes - from skirts and dresses to tops and jeans, and a row of shoes and accessories along the top. They weren’t any of them designer label, definitely off the rack, but he didn’t care. He pinched himself hard. “Ow! I’m not dreaming.”
His Aunt Sarah came upstairs, “Whatever doesn't fit you, we can take back sweetie, oh and I also told Anna next door that my niece was coming, she was hoping that you might be able to babysit for her sometimes while you are here.”
Mike slowly turned to face his aunt. He had tears rolling down his cheeks as he raced to hug her. “I don’t know how you did all this, but thank you. This is amazing. I wish I could stay here forever.”
“Well I had some help from Lisa that girl you meet last year here, and I figured some things out last summer when you came to visit, moping around all the time.” Sarah smiled and hugged Mike tightly.
“My cousin Janie,” Lisa spoke up from around the hallway corner, “Makes professional wigs, and she owed me a big favor from last Christmas - don’t ask - sooo,” she giggled. “Welcome back Mika.”
“Lisa! Wow, this is going to be an amazing summer.” Mika smiled.
“I hope you’re not too mad at me,” Lisa said, hugging Mika. “Your aunt Sarah can be VERY persuasive. She cornered me after you left, and I told her everything.”
Mika shook her head, “Oh no, this is perfect, I get to be myself all summer!”
“After you change clothes I’ll help you with your hair. I mean yours is cute and all, but I think you’ll feel more confident with longer hair - helps sell the ‘girl’ image.”
“Between you, Crystal and Linds, I still remember how to do my makeup.” Mika smiled, “Last year the biggest highlight was when Crys and Lins came out for that camping trip with your parents at the lake.”
“God that was so much fun,” Lisa giggled. “My parents are excited to meet Mika by the way, so don’t be shy around them. They loved you last year.”
Mika giggled, “Didn’t your dad say that he thought I was a girl anyway?”
“Exactly,” Lisa answered. “He thought I was messing with him.”
“That’s how I got my name was your uncle Roy kept calling me Mika.” Mika giggled.
“I wish we lived closer,” Lisa sighed. “Lin and I have so much in common. We still email and stuff, but it’s just not the same.”
“That would soo be cool, Crys, Lins, me all living here near you and Becca and your friends.” Mika smiled, “They treated me just like Crys and Lins do, like one of the girls.”
“Because you are silly!” Lisa said with a giggle, turning around as Mika stripped, so that her back was not only to Mika, but also both mirrors in the room. “I think you should wear that pleated pink skirt at the front of your closet, I got that for you.” Lisa giggled, “There’s a top to go with it too.”
“Awwww,” Mika squeaked excitedly. “Remind me to hug you when I’m not naked,” she teased, pulling on a pair of panties and a padded bra from her white dresser.
“I got a matching set at home, so sometime this summer we both have to wear it together.” Lisa giggled more.
“Twinsies!” Mika teased as she pulled her skirt up and straightened it. “Hmm. Cami or baby doll tee? Thank God I don’t have extra hair anywhere,” she laughed.
“Baby doll, it’s the one I got.” Lisa was smiling as she turned around knowing it was safe now. As Mika took down the top, a very large long-haired calico cat that had apparently been sleeping at the back of her closet sauntered out. She looked up at Mika, giving an approving ‘Meow’, before hopping up onto the bed and settling down again.
“Hey Tulip.” Mika giggled at the cat, as she put the top on.
“Aunt Sarah, I’m going to go over to the Jenkins house next door and introduce myself like you asked.” Mika called to her aunt from the living room, as she was tying her shoes.
“Oh, could you bring this loaf of bread over while you’re at it?” Sarah called back. “I promised Anna I’d send some over.”
“Can I ride my bike to town afterwards and hang with Lisa?” Mika asked as she walked into the kitchen.
“Of course sweetheart,” Sarah replied cheerfully. “You have your phone?”
“In my purse,” Mika giggled. It felt so weird to her, saying ‘in my purse’. Then again, it felt strange wearing a skirt in front of a family member too. Mika smiled at her aunt, “Like it?” she showed off the new skirt.
“You look just like your Mom when we were 15, you know that?” Sarah chuckled, handing Mika a covered hand woven basket that smelled of fresh homemade bread and yeast rolls.
“Thank you again Auntie.” Mika smiled as she started to leave she walked next door and knocked on the door. A young girl about five or six, with pretty long blonde hair down to her waist opened the door and looked up at Mika, smiling.
“Hi there, is your mom home?” Mika smiled at the little girl.
The girl nodded her head, calling over her shoulder, “Mommy, Ms. Sarah’s niece is here!”
Mika smiled, “My names Mika, what's yours?”
“Hi I’m Luci,” the girl bubbled.
“That’s a cute name.” Mika smiled as an Older woman appeared behind the girl.
“Hello you must be Mika, your aunt just raves about you.”
Mika blushed a little and giggled. “It’s nice to meet you. Oh, she sent these over,” she said as she held out the basket, smiling brightly even as her cheeks still burned.
“Would you like a glass of water or anything?” The woman her aunt called Anna, asked.
“Oh, no thank you ma’am. I really just wanted to come and say hi, introduce myself, and let you know that I’d be very interested in that babysitting job if it’s still open,” she said, trying not to giggle again.
“We’ll have to discuss later how much you're going to charge me to watch Luci sometime soon.” Anna smiled.
“Sounds great. I used to help my friend Crystal babysit often so I’m really looking forward to it.” She smiled as she knelt in front of Luci. “I’ll see you again soon sweetie,” she said warmly. Luci giggled and hugged her, kissing her cheek.
“Can’t wait,” she whispered in Mika’s ear, in a voice that, for a moment, seemed altogether too grown up to be coming out of such a young girl’s mouth. But then she giggled and skipped away, singing ‘Mary Had a Little Lamb’, and all was normal again.
“Tell Sarah thank you for the bread, and if you ever need anything and she’s not home, just come on over.”
“Thank you Ms. Jenkins.” Mika waved as she went to get her bike. Just inside the shed, where she left her old bike, she found a brand new carbon fiber body road bike. It definitely wasn’t hers, and yet it was sitting exactly as she remembered it. It even had her bike chain on it. Curious, she fished out the key she kept hidden under an old flower pot near the back of the shed.
Sure enough, the key fit the lock. She should have found it odd, but it was her favorite shade of purple with a cushiony seat, and the dust around the flower pot suggested it hadn’t been moved since last summer. She shrugged, rolling it out of the shed. The feeling of oddness quickly passed, and it was as if it had always been.
As she hopped on the bike, she saw Luci in Anna’s yard, riding a Barbie pink bike with training wheels, and a matching set of elbow and kneepads with a pink and white helmet. She stopped and looked up, grinning as she waved at Mika.
“Cool bike!” she called. Mika giggled.
“Thanks! I like yours too!” she called back as she pulled on the helmet. Fortunately her wig had been pinned in place, so even under the weight of the deep purple and black biking helmet, it didn’t budge or shift unnaturally.
Mika sighed, “How many shops do we have to go to?” this had only been the third the girls had dragged Mika into since she meet up with them.
“Well there’s Payless and Victoria’s Secret and Claire’s and...” Becca, an outgoing, down-to-earth girl with long auburn hair, rattled off and then giggled.
“Ugh I had to open my big fat mouth.” Mika giggled softly.
Becca laughed, playfully shoulder-bumping Mika. “You sound like my older sister. She sees shopping as a means to an end. I’m more about the journey.”
“And the shoes,” Lisa teased. “I could use a break though. Let’s get a drink at the food court.”
Mika grinned, “Sure.” finally she could sit down a moment, “I’m getting kinda thirsty.”
“Fiiine,” Becca groaned. “Lightweights.”
It had been about a month since Mika arrived at her aunts house, and Independence Day was approaching quickly. She had been babysitting Luci next door off and on during that time, getting to know the little girl, there wasn’t anyone her age in the neighborhood so she mostly played by herself.
There was a knock on Mika’s aunts door, she was sitting in the chair waiting for her aunt to finish breakfast, not even really dressed yet for the day, she was wearing a pink Snoopy night shirt.
“That’s probably Anna,” Sarah said with a knowing smile. “Would you be a dear and see what she wants?”
“Sure auntie.” Mika smiled and stood up to get the door, instead of Anna standing outside, it was Crystal and Lindsay. Both Crystal and Lindsay were blonde like Mika, but that was where the similarities ended in appearance. Lindsay was every bit the skater girl, and proud of it They both grabbed her in a hug the second she opened the door.
“Mika!” Crystal bubbled excitedly. “God you look great!”
“Eeep!” Mika blushed, “I’m not even dressed...” she was getting hugs from both her friends, then she called out to her Aunt, “Auntie Sarah, it wasn’t Anna it was Crys and Lins.”
“Not like we’ve never seen you in your panties,” Lindsay teased matter-of-factly as Sarah laughed.
“Oh, was it? Good thing I made extra strawberry pancakes.”
Mika gave her aunt the look, “You knew didn’t you?”
“I might have gotten a phone call...” she trailed off, smiling innocently. Crystal giggled.
“Cheer camp was postponed because of a massive rat infestation at the college where we were going to go, so I got two weeks with nothing to do.”
“Figured you would come spend time with your pretend girlfriend?” Mika teased.
“What?” Lindsay said, mock shocked. “Who told you that? I never- Oh, her.” She flashed a grin and giggled.
Mika giggled and smacked Lins on the shoulder softly, “I already knew about you and Lisa, she was just bubbling about you yesterday.”
Lindsay stuck out her tongue. “She’s hot. If she didn’t live like ten billion miles away I would so ask her out.” She paused a moment at that. “Did I say that out loud?”
“Yes,” Crystal and Mika answered in unison. Lindsay blushed.
“Oh whatever,” Crystal added with a laugh. “You know Mika and me like girls too. You should tell her how you feel while you’re here.”
“So you guys are staying for a couple of weeks?” Mika asked, giving Lindsay an out to change the subject.
“Most, I have to be home before Crystal.” Lins sighed, “My Aunt’s birthday.”
“Aww,”Mika said as they walked into the dining room, where Sarah had already set five plates piled with pancakes and strawberries, with bottles of different flavored syrups available. It was only after the four of them sat down, that the fifth plate seemed conspicuous.
“Um,” Lindsay said. “Aunt Sarah? I think you forgot to take your senility meds,” she teased.
“Oh, did I set one too many plates?” Sarah asked with a grin.
“Oh I guess I’ll have to join you then,” Lisa said, coming in from the front hallway with a giggle. “Hi guys!” she said cheerfully. Lindsay squeaked a little as Lisa hugged her, before sitting down at the empty seat beside her.
The evening of the 4th, Aunt Sarah had a huge, neighborhood-wide barbecue. The neighborhood coop even planned a massive fireworks show that Crystal, Mika, Sarah, and Luci gathered on a small hill behind Sarah’s house to watch.
“They’re so pretty,” Luci sighed happily as she snuggled into Mika’s side.
“Hey, look,” Crystal giggled. “You can see Lisa and Lindsay from up here.”
Mika laughed, covering Luci’s eyes.
“Hey!” Luci giggled. “They’re just kissin’.”
“She’ll totally deny it later,” Crystal laughed as she leaned into Mika. “But they really are cute together.”
“Is it weird?” Mika asked as she hugged Crystal. “the three of us I mean. That we’d all end up liking girls?”
Surprisingly, it was Luci who answered. “You shouldn’t dwell on what others tell you is right or wrong. Follow your heart Mika.”
Mika blushed a little, looking down at Luci, who was fast asleep. She reached over and squeezed Crystal’s hand. Crystal looked back at her as the fireworks exploded overhead, blushing now too.
The last week of summer, Mika was babysitting Luci one last time while her mom was at work, they were both sitting on the porch swing watching the fireflies, when Luci suddenly looked up at Mika.
“You’re sad,” she said, matter-of-factly.
Mika sighed and nodded, “I really enjoyed my time here, and I wish my life would change so I could be just as happy as I was this summer.”
Luci smiled and hugged Mika tightly. “You really made me happy this summer. You deserve to be happy too,” she said. Her choice of words almost made her sound grown-up, just like that night under the fireworks.
“Look!” she said excitedly before Mika could comment on it. “A shooting star! Maybe your wish will come true!”
Mika smiled and hugged Luci gently, “You sure are a smart sweet young girl Luci, I really enjoyed babysitting you this summer.” Luci giggled and kissed Mika on the cheek. “You ready for bed?” Mika asked.
Luci bobbed her head, even yawning a little. I’m tiiiired,” she answered.
Mika picked Luci up and carried her inside upstairs to her bedroom and put her in bed, tucking her in, “Sleep tight sweet lil one.” she smiled and made sure the nightlight was one as she left the room to wait downstairs for Anna.
Anna came home a few hours later, “Thanks for watching her, we both are so going to miss you.” she smiled as she pulled out her wallet from her purse producing three one hundred dollar bills and handed them to Mika.
“I can’t accept this,” Mika gasped, trying to give it back to Anna.
“Nonsense.” Anna smiled, “Take it sweetie, you earned it.”
“I talked to my friend Lisa about taking over for me when I go back home. She said she’d love to, and on nights when she can’t make it her friend Rebecca’s willing to help too,” Mika said as she folded the money and tucked it into the pocket of her jeans.
“Thank you again Mika, I hope you really enjoyed your summer.” Anna smiled.
“It was perfect. I don’t want to go home,” Mika answered with a small sigh. “I hope you and your husband are still here next summer. Maybe I can come babysit again,” she giggled.
“Oh we don’t plan on going anywhere sweetie.” Anna smiled and gave Mika a hug, “We just hope some more kids move in the neighborhood for Luci.”
“I hope so too,” she answered, giving Anna one more hug before finally heading back to her aunt Sarah’s. Tomorrow she’d have to go home, back to her life as Mike, but at least she’d have the summer memories fresh in her mind for another year.
Crystal sat next to Mike on the bus going to school, “How was the rest of your summer vacation?”
Mike smiled, “It was pretty uneventful after you and Lins left.”
Lindsay blushed a little. “Things did get pretty spicy.”
Mike laughed and shook his head. “Not exactly what I meant. Apart from babysitting It just wasn’t as much fun without you guys. Hey, think we’ll have any classes together this year?” he asked, changing the subject.
Lindsay shrugged. “I promised Crys I’d take Home-Ec if you do too.”
Mike smiled, “I planned on it. Mom and Dad are always too busy to cook, so I figure the more I know the better off I am feeding myself.” he laughed. “Plus I learned to bake bread from Aunt Sarah this summer. It was fun.”
“That’s the spirit,” Crystal giggled. “And you’ve seen what Lindsay eats. It’s a miracle she hasn’t had a heart attack from the amount of sodium in her diet. I think you’d both benefit.”
“I had to take Auto mechanics last year, and they said I couldn’t take it again, so Home-Ec is a good alternative.” Mike said.
“Ugh. That’s so lame that they won’t let you take a shop class twice. Then again they won’t let me take it once - something about not trusting me with an arc welder,” Lindsay giggled. She was as much the typical, almost stereotypical, skater punk as ever, from head to toe, except for her long blonde hair that, despite the bandana, she kept clean and well cared-for.
“You guys are coming over tonight right?” Crystal asked as the bus rolled to a stop. As they got off the bus she leaned closer to Mike, holding his hand as two older boys passed by. She let go immediately after and sighed to herself. “Sorry.”
“What’re friends for?” Mike answered with a smile. Inside he was kicking himself for not kissing her that night under the fireworks, but it was too late now. “Anyway I’d love to come over. I already miss being myself,” he sighed.
Lindsay smiled, “You should so tell your parents Mike.”
“I don’t think so,” Mike said with a bit of a laugh. “Maybe when I’m 18, and they can’t disown me anymore. I can barely talk to my parents let alone about something like that. At least Crystal’s and your Moms are okay with it, not to mention Aunt Sarah.”
“She thinks you look good,” Crystal said. “All the more reason to tell yours.”
“You know how Dad is,” Mike sighed. “He already thinks I’m gay because I don’t play football.”
“Well um... You kind of are,” Lindsay chimed in with a giggle, causing Mike to blush, hoping no one heard that.
“Let’s go get our class schedules already,” Crystal said, changing the subject before she started blushing too.
As they approached the main office, a raven-haired girl with light blue eyes ran up to them and practically knocked Crystal over hugging her. It was Rachel, one of Crystal’s “cheerleader friends”, although she had always been nice to Mike and Lindsay too, they just traveled in slightly different social circles.
“Crys! Hey!” she bubbled excitedly.
“You’d think they hadn’t seen each other for a year,” Lindsay whispered just loud enough for Mike to hear, and both laughed quietly.
“She is a bit of a ditz.” Mike laughed as he whispered it out loud. Both Crystal and Rachel stopped mid-conversation, turning to stare at Mike.
“I resemble that remark,” Rachel said with a giggle as she lightly swatted Mike’s arm and then hugged him. “I’ll see you guys around. Crys, practice tomorrow night!” she added as she raced off.
“Amazing,” Lindsay mused. “Any other guy would’ve been decked. You? You get a freaking hug. How do you do that?” she teased.
“It’s a talent,” Mike and Crystal said in unison, and all three laughed.
~oOo~
“Hey mom, I’m going to get off the bus at Crystals if that’s ok?” Mike asked his mom over his crappy Android cellphone.
“Oh that’s fine sweetie. We have a business dinner tonight so we won’t be home until late anyway. Give Angela a hug from me.”
“Sure thing mom.” Mike smiled and hung up, “Looks like im at your house anyway, mom and dad are out tonight.”
“Yay!” Crystal said excitedly as their stop came up. She waited until after the three of them were off the bus to add, “I picked up a new outfit for you that I’ve been dying to see you in.”
“I’m surrounded by girly girls,” Lindsay groaned playfully. “Are you sure you want me along? I mean if you two want to be alone tonight that’s really not a problem.”
Crystal laughed, “Come on, you know you miss Mika too!”
“Yeaaah,” Lindsay giggled. “I even got her an early birthday present. It’s down in my bag,” she added with a grin, tugging on the shoulder strap of her heavy backpack.
“Oh yeah? What did you get me?” Mike gushed almost into full girl mode as they approached the door.
Lindsay, giggling, held out her backpack for Mika to hold it while she fished out a shoe-box sized present wrapped in bright pink wrapping paper. She exchanged the box for her backpack again. “You’ll have to open it and see.”
Mika practically squealed, tearing the wrapping paper aside. She lifted the lid, pushing the tissue packaging aside to find a pair of open toe 3” white wedge sandals with three little pink flowers along the top leather piece.
“I saw them, and I thought, ‘Mika would love these!’.”
“I do!” Mika said excitedly as she hugged Lyndsey. Crystal giggled.
“Looks like my Mom’s not home yet Mika, go ahead and change so she can see the new outfit when she gets here.”
“Truth,” Mika answered as she munched on a pizza bagel. She was stretched out on Crystal’s Princess style bed wearing a white cardigan sweater with the sleeves pushed up and a knee length pink skirt with her new wedge heels. Lindsay pouted.
“I wasn’t going to make you run around the house topless, honest.”
Crystal laughed. “This time.”
Lindsay stuck out her tongue. “Fine. That night on the hill, when I kissed Lisa for the first time... Were you totally jealous?” she asked, rather than asking what both Crystal and Mika were expecting.
“Oh God you’re evil!” Mika giggled out as Crystal’s Mom knocked on the bedroom door. “No, I wasn’t jealous. I thought it was sweet!”
“It’s open,” Crystal called over her shoulder from the comfort of her pink and purple tie dyed bean bag chair. Her mom peeked inside and smiled, holding up a fresh tray of pizza bagels.
“I come bearing goodies,” she teased. “Mika I love those shoes,” she added both genuinely and warmly.
“Thanks!” Mika bubbled excitedly. “Lindsay gave them to me for my sixteenth birthday. It’s probably the only sweet sixteen gift I’ll get though,” she sighed. “God what I’d give for a real sweet sixteen like you guys.”
“Well, you can have a sweet sixteen sleepover here if you’d like?” Angela replied with a sly grin. “You’re practically family. I’m sure your Mom won’t mind.”
“Yeah but I can’t tell her what it’s about, she just wouldn’t understand that.” Mika sighed.
Angela set the tray down and walked over to Mika as she sat up, and pulled her into a hug. “I wish I could adopt you. Lawrence thinks the world of you - even if we are separated - and so do I,” she said with a chuckle. “Just a couple more years though then you won’t have to hide this pretty face anymore.”
Mika blushed, but nodded. She could swear she didn’t remember them being separated, but it sounded right, for some reason, so she ignored it. “Thanks ‘Mom’,” she teased, causing Angela to laugh softly.
“I’ll bring up some more soda if you girls want, and then I’ll leave you be. I hope to get another chapter on my novel finished tonight.”
Crystal giggled, “She's writing a Lesbian Romance novel without any experience.”
Angela stopped at the door and glanced back at Crystal with a grin. “You know the author of ‘Memoirs of a Geisha’ was a middle aged white guy.” She paused and winked. “Sometimes not having experience leaves your mind free to imagine.” She trailed off, leaving Mika and Crystal slack-jawed, and Lindsay laughing hysterically, as she closed the door behind her.
“And you two say MY Mom is the coolest! I would kill to have your Mom Crys,” she finally managed to giggle out.
“I’d take either of your Moms,” Mika finally managed, laughing a little. “Oh... um... Any chance of getting an advance copy of that novel?” she added playfully.
“Maybe.” Crystal giggled, “Your actual birthday is what in two more months?”
“Yeah. Feels like two years,” Mika whined. “I wish I was born in August or September like you and Lyn. My parents haven’t even hinted at whether or not I can get a car yet.”
“You should soo bug them about it.” Lyn smiled.
“Maybe I’ll ask for a pink convertible,” Mika laughed, polishing off another pizza bagel. “Thanks for tonight by the way. It’s not even about the clothes for me. It’s just ... I don’t know, getting to be me. This summer was the most amazing time of my life.”
Mika finished changing back to Mike and walked downstairs, “See you Mom.” he teased in a semi depressed tone.
“Don’t forget your purse,” Angela called back casually.
“I left it in my locker,” Mike said with a laugh. Angela’s comment lifted his spirits just enough to make him smile as he left out the door. It was a quiet walk home on a peaceful late-summer evening. His parents had just gotten home when he walked into his bedroom.
“Hey,” his mother, Mary, said warmly as she peeked around the bedroom door. “I think this is yours?” she added, holding up the box that Mika’s new wedges had come in, as if it was perfectly normal. “You left them on the sofa,” she added casually.
“Um.. “ Mike blushed deeply. He left them at Crystal’s house for safekeeping. He never kept any of Mika’s things here. More importantly though, she knew now. “Did dad see them?” was all he could ask.
“He rolled his eyes,” Mary laughed. “But you know this whole ‘Mika’ thing is just going to take some getting used to for him. It’s not that he doesn’t love you,” she said as she stepped inside, placing the box on the bed so she could hug him.
“How long have you known Mom?” Mike hugged her tight crying softly.
“Since you told us,” Mary answered, a little confused. “Don’t tell me you forgot the agreement while you were visiting your Aunt Sarah? You wanted to keep going to school as Mike, but at home and on weekends you’d be Mikaela? She called to say she’d send along the things you left, and your new furniture too by the way.”
Mike felt overwhelmingly confused now. He never told them anything about his secret life as Mika, and certainly never made any such agreements, but he wanted to believe this was all true. “Oh.. Yeah I forgot about that, sorry mom.”
“Did you have a bad day at school sweetie?” she asked. “You seem all out of sorts tonight. Don’t tell me you had a fight with Crys or Lin?”
“Oh no everything fine with them.” Mike smiled, his spirits lifting a little. “It’s just weird.” he shrugged.
“Well, I’ve got something that’ll cheer you up.” She paused and grinned just a little bit. “I was going to wait until closer to your birthday, but I can’t resist. I want you to start thinking about the kind of car you want when you get your license.”
Mike let a small giggle slip. “You’ve been talking to Angela haven’t you?”
Mary smiled sheepishly and nodded. “She called and told me she overheard you girls talking tonight, and it made me realize I shouldn’t be keeping something that important a secret. Honestly she’s been such a big help through all this.”
“Thanks Mom,” Mike sighed - a little relieved and a little bit happier, as he hugged her again. “I’m going to take a bath and then change into Mika for the night if that’s okay.”
“Sure thing sweetie. I’ll be downstairs if you need anything,” she answered and walked to the door. She paused to grin back at him. “If my big boats for feet were as dainty as yours I’d borrow those new heels some time,” she teased, causing Mike to laugh as she pulled the door closed behind her.
Later that night Mika was laying in bed in a pink night shirt that was in her drawer when she heard her father, “Is he still pretending to be a girl?” in a shout.
“How can you be such an asshole?” Mary shouted back. “She’s our child. But all you care about is your damn job anyway so what do you care?”
“Well it’s my damn job that buys that sissy all his fucking clothes,” his father yelled back.
“And my career doesn’t mean shit to you does it? I sacrificed everything so you could rub elbows with those balding fatasses-” was all Mika could stand to listen to. She grabbed the earplugs she kept on her nightstand and crammed them into place. It wasn’t as though her parents fought all the time, but whatever it was they were fighting about, it was always extremely loud.
This time though it cut deep. This was the reaction she was afraid of. She started to cry as she covered her face with her pillow.
“I wish I was born a girl,” she sighed deeply. “I wish he’d just fucking leave,” she sobbed.
A few moments later her door opened slightly, “Mika? You awake Princess?” her mother asked.
Mika peeked out from under her pillow. She could barely hear her mother because of the earplugs, but she quickly pulled them out when she saw her there.
Mary sat on the edge of Mika’s bed, “He left..” She was almost in tears herself.
“Good,” Mika growled. “He’s never loved me even when he thought I was a boy.”
“Don’t say that Princess, your dad.. he always loved you.” Mary was playing with Mika’s hair, which seemed longer than she remembered.
“All he cares about is money, or his job, or his colleagues. I bet that business dinner tonight was to honor some jerk who probably fired a bunch of minimum wage workers to save a half percent on the bottom-line,” Mika sighed. “I hope he stays gone this time,” she hissed.
Mary kissed Mika’s forehead, “Want some hot cocoa sweetie?”
Mika just nodded a little. She was too angry to say anything else. She didn’t want to make her mother more upset than she already was. Besides, cocoa made everything better. She sat up and slid off her bed, her feet dropping right into a pair of pink fuzzy bunny slippers
Mary smiled as she went down into the kitchen to make them some cocoa, “Sorry you had to hear all that Princess.”
“If that’s how he really feels about me, then I really hope he stays gone because I’m not changing for him,” she sighed. “If anything it makes me want to reconsider going to school as Mika.”
She paused, verbally at least, as she followed her mother. She had absolutely no idea why she just blurted that out. The thought of going to school as Mika terrified her. Just today the thought of someone seeing her squeal over a new pair of shoes terrified her even.
“You know your therapist said whenever you were ready, she was ready to sign off on you going to school as Mika.”
“I should’ve done it already, instead of putting it off,” Mika said, again, not sure why she said it. “I guess fear of how you’d react, how Dad would react, is what kept me from being honest sooner. Without Crystal and Lindsey’s support I wouldn’t have lasted as long as I did.”
“And Angela,” Mary teased as she poured water into the hot beverage maker’s reservoir.
“And Angela,” Mika giggled a little as she echoed. “I called her Mom today. Not like, replacing you Mom, but like, my other Mom.”
Mary laughed, “You and Crystal are awfully close. I don’t mind at all.”
That moment Mary’s cell phone rang it was Angela.
“I’ll finish this,” Mika said as Mary glanced down at her phone and nodded. She didn’t bother to check the Caller ID, expecting it to be her husband trying to apologize.
“You’re spending the night in a hotel after that display mister,” she said sternly.
“Mary? It’s me Angela.. Not Christopher.” she teased.
“Oh,” Mary laughed a bit. “Sorry. I should’ve checked it first. Hi Angel,” she said, leaving off the ‘a’. “We were just talking about you.”
“It’s ok, but Chris ran over our mailbox, I wanted to see if you were ok.” Angela asked, “I just called the cops too.”
“Jesus, are you serious? I knew he was pissed off, but...” she sighed.
“Yeah he slammed the mailbox with the car, and peeled out in the yard, taking off.” Angela sighed.
“You did the right thing. Maybe a night in jail will make him rethink his priorities. I know it’s late Angel, but do you think you could come over for a little bit?”
“Sure, my husband did the same thing when he found out Crystal liked girls.. never came home though.” Angela sighed, “I’ll bring Crystal with me if that’s ok?”
“Oh I’m sure that would make Mika’s night,” Mary teased. “I know she heard the fight; I’d be surprised if the whole damn neighborhood didn’t-” she paused as someone knocked hard on the front door.
“Police department,” a woman’s voice called loudly.
“Sorry Angel, I have to go. The police are here,” she trailed off, realizing Mika was already halfway to the door.
Mika pulled the door open to find two cops, both female, standing at the door with their cruiser lights flashing just behind them in the driveway.
“We’re responding to a 9-1-1 call of a domestic disturbance,” the taller, brunette officer said. “May we come in?”
“Yes, yes of course,” Mika said, motioning for the officers to come inside. “Mom, the police are-” she said, turning around and cutting herself off as she realized Mary was right behind her. “... Oh.”
“Ma’am, is everything alright?” the officer asked. “Your neighbors said they could hear screaming and some verbal threats being made regarding you and your daughter.”
“Yes, we’re both okay. My husband Christopher,” she trailed off, sighing deeply. She tried to keep it together, but she just couldn’t. Mika frowned angrily.
“He’s a homophobic ass who flipped out about me coming out,” she said matter-of-factly. Mary nodded.
“He ended up in my friend Angela’s front yard after driving over her mailbox. She also called 9-1-1 about it.”
The two officers glanced at each other and the shorter blonde woman answered, “That explains the other call. We were on our way to investigate when we got the disturbance call so we diverted here first.”
Over the cop radio a dispatcher stated, “We have an 11-83 code 3 I repeat an 11-83 on Madison and Walton ave, Code 3, any unit respond.”
“That’s a few blocks from here,” the brunette officer said to her partner, grabbing her radio as the shorter blonde turned to Mary.
“We’ll come back to take your statements shortly if you decide you want to press charges.” She quickly turned to race after her partner, who was now already halfway to the cruiser.
Angela and Crystal walked over after the cop car sped off, “What the heck?” Crystal asked looking at Mika, “Cute shirt, you should wear it to the next sleep over.”
Mika shrugged a little. “Thanks. No idea what that was about though - 11-83-something-another not far from here. One of the neighbors called the cops after they heard Dad screaming,” she sighed deeply, wrapping her arms around Crystal and sinking into her shoulder. “He flipped.”
“Aww,” Crystal said as she held Mika tight. “Believe me I understand. When Dad found out I like girls he did the same thing. Last we heard he was dodging alimony in South America or something.”
“Want some hot cocoa?” Mika asked timidly. “Or coffee... Tea... Soda-” Crystal put a finger to her friend’s lips and giggled.
“Cocoa’s fine.”
As she turned, Mika realized there was a young girl watching them. She was across the road so she didn’t get a good look at her, but the child seemed to be about six years old. She was sitting on a Barbie pink bike with no helmet. She waved as the girls walked inside.
“Did you see that?” Mika gasped.
“See what?” Crystal asked.
“That little girl..” Mika sighed. “She looked just like Luci.”
Crystal blinked, looked at her friend, and then went back to look out the window. There wasn’t anyone there now, so she shrugged. “I don’t see anyone. Why?”
“Nevermind.” Mika shrugged and walked inside with Crystal.
~oOo~
It was late, somewhere around 10:30, when another knock came at the door. Mika and Crystal were in the living room with their mothers. They had been talking for a good two hours, since the incident.
“I’ll get it,” Mika said. “It’s probably the cops come back to get our statement or something,” she sighed, walking to the door. The brunette officer that had visited earlier was standing in the doorway, looking rather dour.
“Yes?” Mary said as she came up behind Mika and put her hands on her shoulders.
“Ma’am, does your husband drive a black SUV, Tennessee license plate MDA-757?”
“Oh God, you found him? He didn’t do anything stupid did he?”
“Ma’am,” the officer said softly. “Is there somewhere your daughter can stay for a short time? I’m afraid I need to ask you to come down to the county morgue...” she trailed off, not wanting to say more in front of Mika.
“Oh God,” Mika whispered, turning to bury her face in her mother’s chest.
Mary nodded, “She and her friend can stay here with Angela..”
Both Crystal and Angela approached now, managing to pry Mika away from her mother just long enough for her to latch onto them. The officer frowned softly. “I’m so sorry,” she said quietly. “We don’t actually know if it’s your husband or not because he didn’t have any ID on him, but the registration matches, so we need you to ID the body,” she explained, as Mika was quickly escorted away from the conversation.
“It’s my fault,” Mika whispered, choking back tears as Angela and Crystal brought her back to the living room.
Angela looked right at Mika, “It’s not your fault sweetie, never think that ok?”
“Mom’s right,” Crystal added. “He freaked out. He left, and he acted like a jackass. You can’t blame yourself for his mistakes.”
“I wished he’d never come back though,” she managed through tears. “And everything else came true too... Now this,” she sobbed. Crystal looked at her mother, not sure what to say to the ‘everything else came true’ part. Crystal than just hugged Mika tightly.
Angela nodded, “I’ll talk it over with Mary when she comes back, but I don't think you girls should go to school tomorrow.”
Crystal looked over at Mika, “Want me to go with you and see Doctor Sweets tomorrow then? After we can go to the mall?”
“I need to talk to my therapist too.” She paused a moment and laughed a little, cracking a small smile. “You know I still don’t get how you girls can spend hours and hours shopping.” Mika sighed.
“It’s about the journey,” Crystal said as she hugged Mika again. “But we can go back to my house and watch movies instead - whatever you’re comfortable with.”
“I heard that first part before. Becca said it somewhat the same way.” Mika giggled, “But no its ok I need a new pair of running shoes.”
“Yay! I do too actually,” Crystal said as she poured Mika a fresh cup of cocoa. “I’m glad you’re starting to feel a little better sweetie,” she added as she sat down at the dining room table. “Please, please don’t take this the wrong way, but... your dad was an asshole.”
“It’s impolite to speak ill of those that can’t defend themselves,” Angela said from the kitchen door, but sighed. “But she’s right that you shouldn’t blame yourself for what happened.”
Mika nodded, “He hated me, so I agree Mom.” she called back to the kitchen.
“I think he hated everyone - including himself,” Angela answered softly. “Something like this was honestly inevitable.”
“I can’t bring myself to cry for the loss of my dad..” Mika sighed. Crystal started to giggle a little and Mika looked up at her. “What?” she asked. Crystal giggled again.
“I just realized. You get to have the last laugh.”
“Huh?” Mika asked.
“You don’t own a black dress, so we need to go and get you one when we go get our running shoes, so you can wear it to the funeral as a final ‘fuck you’.”
Mika giggled a bit and nodded. “I tried you know, to be the best son and the best daughter he could have.” She shrugged and sipped her cocoa.
Crystal stood up, taking Mika’s hand and pulling her up into a hug. “You ARE the best daughter he could have had. It’s his fault that he couldn’t see that. That’s what I’ll mourn, for him and for you, but you do still have our Moms.”
Mika stared into Crystal’s eyes for several seconds until finally, she couldn’t resist the overwhelming urge to kiss her anymore. It was soft and sweet, delicate and loving, but brief. She lay her head on Crystal’s shoulder and cried. Crystal held her tightly without saying a word, but she had a big smile on her face. She couldn’t help herself.
“What took you so long?” Crystal finally whispered in Mika’s ear.
“I was scared?” Mika blushed, “I didn’t want to ruin our friendship you know.”
“Well, you didn’t,” Crystal giggled, cupping Mika’s cheek in her hand and kissing her back. “I’ve thought about that night under the big tree every single day since, when I had a chance to kiss you and didn’t take it. I thought I blew it.”
Mika laughed a little, shaking her head. “Every time you hold my hand to scare off some jock, my heart skips a beat. But what’re you going to do now? If I start going to school as Mika...” she trailed off as Crystal kissed her again.
“Then I’ll just have to stop being scared,” she said with a smile. “If you’re going to be you, then I need to have the courage to be me too.”
Mike smiled, “Thank you Crystal.”
When Mika woke up in the morning, her chest was slightly itchy and she had some hair in her mouth. It was most certainly longer than she remembered. Almost instinctively, her hand flopped onto her nightstand, where a half-used tube of anti-itch cream had been left laying. She didn’t realize until halfway through applying it that something was off.
“... What-” she stopped. Her voice seemed somewhat higher than before, not by a great deal, but definitely had lost its masculine edge, as if she had been practicing speaking in a female voice for quite a long time.
“It’s tooooo eeeearlyyyy...” Crystal whined from the trundle bed, hiding her head under the pillow as the morning light shone through Mika’s rosey pink curtains.
“Crystal?” Mika whispered. “When did you get here?”
Crystal slowly pushed off her pillow and stared at Mika like she had lost her mind. “I’m on the trundle because you kept pushing me out of bed last night..” she groaned.
“Oh... Sorry,” Mika giggled. “I was having a bad dream. More like a nightmare, about how things would be if I hadn’t started hormones yet, and waited until like, yesterday, when Daddy...” she trailed off. “Oh God, that’s why I’m so fucked up this morning... Daddy,” she sighed. She definitely remembered the accident.
Crystal nodded, “Sunday, and that asshole who ran him off the road goes to court on Monday.”
“Did... Did they have a huge fight, or was that the dream?” Mika asked, rubbing her temples.
“I think you should ask your doctor to change your hormone dosage Mika..” Crystal stared at her.
“I think so too,” Mika sighed, sliding down off the bed onto the trundle so she could cuddle with Crystal. “God my head. Feels like I’m waking up from a very long, very bad nightmare. I don’t want to even think about it anymore. Just tell me one more thing?”
“If it means I can go back to sleep for another hour?” Crystal asked with a half-grin. Mika laughed a little.
“Are we dating?”
Crystal groaned, “We’ve been dating for like three years now.”
Mika squealed happily and kissed Crystal as she snuggled closer. “Perfect.”
“Lets move back to the big bed ok?” Crystal groaned as she slinked over to the big four post king sized bed, with Mika right behind her.
Mary peaked her head into the bedroom, but didn’t say anything, she always checked on the girls once before bed and once in the morning, not really to make sure they weren't breaking any rules, because there really wasn’t much rules to the two dating. She went back to the kitchen with a smile on her face and started the coffee.
“We raised a good daughter Christopher,” she said with a sigh.
“Mom do you have my prescription card?” Mika called out from the bathroom, “The bottle’s almost empty, and Crystal and I are going to walmart.”
“Um...” Mary said, “Try my purse? If it’s not there it’s definitely in the bill holder. No wait, I used it to refill your allergy medication. It’s in my purse,” she said.
Mika giggled as she left the bathroom wrapped in a towel and Crystal entered, “Are you and Angela going to go for dinner tonight?” she asked her mom, as she quickly entered her bedroom to get dressed.
“We talked about cancelling actually, given what happened with your father. It just doesn’t feel right,” Mary sighed.
“He was just coming over to talk to you about my 16th birthday present mom, you and Angela shouldn’t cancel your plans because dad got into a wreck and died.” Mika sighed.
“I know, sweetheart,” Mary said as she walked up to the door. “We’ve been separated for going on seven years now, but he was still my friend.”
“Crystal and I don’t think it’s weird that you and her mom are dating mom, we think it’s cool.” Mika giggled as she put on a purple skirt and a matching top, then went to the door to open it.
“Your Uncle Sean is going to take care of all the funeral arrangements, so at least there’s that,” she said, handing Mika her prescription card.
Mika leaned up and kissed her mom on the cheek, “I did all my crying for daddy yesterday mom, I miss him, but he did leave us.”
Mary nodded as she hugged her daughter, and then kissed her forehead. “I’m proud of you for being so strong, sweetheart. I think I’ll call Angel and tell her we’re back on for tonight.”
“Tonight we are sleeping over at Lins’ place if thats ok?” Mika asked.
“Oh, that’s fine sweetheart.” She paused to grin, “That means we can stay out late without feeling guilty,” she teased.
Mika threw one of her socks at her mom, “I want that back.” she teased.
“Have fun sweetie,” Mary laughed.
Crystal came out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her, and another neatly wrapped around her hair, “Hey mom.” she smiled, “Did Mika ask you about staying at Lins?”
“Yes, and the answer is no, you can’t have a wild drug fueled orgy at Lindsey’s,” Mary mock-glared.
Both girls pouted, “Oh mom, you’re no fun!” they both said at the same time.
Mary laughed out loud. “Of course you can both go.”
“Lins just got a PS4.” Mika pouted, “Can I get a PS4 for my birthday?” she changed the subject.
“Well...” Mary trailed off, but couldn’t fight the grin. “How can I say no to that face?” She didn’t see the harm in it. After all with Angela’s latest book sales figures going up, and her own career taking off, it wasn’t as if they were hurting for money.
Mika smiled and jumped up after both her socks were on and hugged her mom again, “Oh and Sunday after the funeral I’m going to be staying at Crystal’s because my school stuff is over there.”
A strawberry blonde girl - Tiffany, one of the girls from cheer, approached both the girls at Walmart, “Hey Crystal, hey Mikaela, you guys going to Lins’s sleep over?”
“Totes,” they answered in unison and giggled. “I wasn’t sure Mika’d be able to come,” Crystal added.
“My dad just passed away,” Mika explained, “But I’m okay. I could definitely use some sleepover though.”
“OMG Im soo sorry to hear that Mikaela..” Tiffany squeaked out and hugged Mika tightly. The cheer squad had always been very open and accepting of Mika, in part because of Crystal.
“Thanks,” Mika said as she hugged Tiffany. “It was sudden - car accident, but he hasn’t been a big part of my life in a long time, so I’ve mostly made peace with it. Like I told Mom, I got all my crying done last night.”
“Well you know you can talk to any of us if you need a shoulder to cry on. God knows you guys listened to me enough when Brad dumped me,” she giggled out.
Mika giggled, “Brad was a pig, like most guys, all he wanted was to add you as a notch to his belt.”
“Yeah. I keep hoping there’s a nice guy out there, but in the meantime I’m staying happily single ... At least until prom,” Tiffany joked.
Crystal giggled, “So what brings you to walmart?”
“Oh, you know, some nail polish, a hundred pound jar of mayo, some paper clips,” Tiffany giggled. “Actually I’m just helping Mom with some grocery shopping, but I wanted to see if you were coming. Like half the cheer squad’s confirmed so far.”
“Lins has some really fun sleepovers.” Crystal agreed, “Too bad we couldn’t talk her into joining the cheer squad, but she is definitely part of the spirit squad.”
“Oh, heck yeah!” Tiffany laughed. “I’m going to try and convince her again. I mean she’s athletic enough for it. Anyway, I’ll see you guys there. Sorry again about your Dad Mikaela,” she added, giving her another hug.
“Good luck; Lins has a phobia of skirts.” Mika giggled and hugged Tiffany back.
“You know,” Crystal giggled, “She calls you Mikaela instead of Mika because she thinks you’re too pretty to be a ‘Mika’.”
Mika blushed, “I think Mika is just easier. it’s a good nickname.” She trailed off and a comfortable silence fell over them as the perused the shampoo aisle, picking up a few essentials.
After Mika had picked up her refills though, she glanced up at Crystal again. “Hey Crystal, do you think I should start going to school as Mikaela? My therapist thinks I'm ready and it won't be long before my body says so too.”
“Oh, God yes. Everyone who matters already knows you’re a girl. And even the tools who would say something are too scared because they’d never get any tail again,” she giggled.
“I’ll talk to Mom next week about it then, after things settle down.” Mika smiled and grabbed Crystal’s hand as they walked to the shoe aisle If the pair were going to start running again, they needed better running shoes. “Remember no heavy shopping. I still don’t get it.” she winked.
Crystal laughed. “If I was taking you on a heavy shopping spree we definitely wouldn’t be starting here,” she teased.
As the girls rounded the corner, Mika spotted Luci out of the corner of her eye, wearing a pair of white sneakers with Barbie pink laces. She grinned and waved at them before disappearing around the corner.
“Okay, tell me you didn’t just see her?” Mika asked, but Crystal was distracted, staring at a pair of white running shoes with bright green-yellow accents.
“What?” she asked, glancing up again.
Mika rolled her eyes. “Nothing.”
Mika was sitting in the bleachers, staring at Crystal while she was doing her practice, watching Crystal move like fluid artwork. After all, just because they got out of school for the day, didn’t mean that Crystal could skip cheer practice. Mika always sat with the spirit squad, but she had never joined, unlike Lindsey.
“It’s not too late to join the spirit squad.” Lins smiled, “We are always looking for volunteers.”
Mika jumped a little, glancing up at Lindsay. “I’m seriously considering it honestly. Especially since I’ll be starting school as Mikaela soon anyway, so there’s no ‘only guy on the spirit squad’ crap to deal with.”
“Oh cool! You finally decided to stop wearing frumpy boy clothes?” Lins giggled.
One of the other girls heard Lins and smiled, “About time Mikaela,” Meygan, a black-haired girl, had been living full-time since before she moved here, though a handful of students, including Mika, knew.
Mika blushed a little and nodded. “Let’s just say I’ve gone through more anti itch cream this month than in my entire life before. My body’s ready whether or not I am,” she giggled. “Plus you guys make all this hard work look like fun,” she teased.
“Oh yeah.” Meygan said, trying not to laugh, “I’ve been meaning to give this to you and Crystal.” she pulled out a flyer and handed it to Mika.
“Oh!” Mika said after reading the flyer. “I’ve been talking to Crystal about joining the GLBTSA. She’s worried about not having enough time to devote, since she’s a senior scout too.”
“It’s a pretty big group,” Meygan answered. “We even have organized events that are funded by the school. We work around all the clubs and stuff, like some of our members are part of boy/girl scouts, cheer, science club, and we have a few in the auto club too.”
“We even have a couple of members on the yearbook staff,” Lindsay giggled out. “Yes, I’m a member. There, I said it.” She stuck out her tongue at Mika before she could ask.
Mika giggled, “I’ll talk to Crystal about it, I don’t know if I want to go if she doesn’t.”
“Cool!” Meygan said. “You don’t have to of course, and it’s not really like we do anything weird. It’s just a chance to hang out and be able to talk openly about what’s going on in your life.”
“Exactly,” Linds added. “I mean, Meygan here is happily single, and I’m unhappily single because my would-be girlfriend lives a billion miles away,” she teased.
“I’m working on it!” Meygan giggled. “But it does sometimes feel like Lindsay’s going to join the cheer squad before I find someone. That’s the kind of stuff we talk about at meetings though - building each other up, having fun, promoting awareness and stuff.”
“Sounds fun.” Mika said. She turned to see Crystal waving at her with a smile.
“What are you three giggling about over here?” Crystal teased as she approached, mopping the sweat from her face with a plain white towel.
“How much effort it would take to get Linds into a skirt,” Mika teased, causing Lindsay to balk.
“More than you can handle,” she shot back with a laugh. “Nah, we were just recruiting your girlfriend for the GLBTSA.”
“I told them I won't go unless you do,” Mika said as she gave Crystal’s towel a playful tug.
“It sounds like fun,” Crystal said. “I’m thinking about quitting the Scouts anyway - or at least cutting way back. It’s just not as fun as it used to be, so I’ll have more room in my schedule soon.”
Meygan smiled, “No need, we work around all the groups schedules, as I was just telling Mika.”
“Yeah,” Crystal nodded, “But I have to make time for homework somewhere too.” She giggled. “I’m going to go shower, then I’ll be ready. But if Mika joins, you can def count me in too.”
Mika smiled as she watched Crystal leave, and then glanced back at Meygan and Lindsey. “She’s really good at cheer, and she has soo much fun at camp, I don't know if I want her to drop either of them.”
“Well,” Lindsay said thoughtfully, “Don’t tell her I told you this, but I think part of why she wants to quit is because of that crap a transgirl got from her local troop over in ... Wherever it was. Colorado? Somewhere out west anyway, when she asked to join. I mean she knows that one group of idiot soccer moms doesn’t represent the opinion of the whole, but...”
“Oh,” Meygan giggled, “is that all? No, it totally doesn’t. Officially the GSA council has tried to remain neutral, but the scouting handbook I was loaned does say ‘Any race, creed, or gender’. I’m thinking about joining, honestly.”
“I’ve wanted to.” Mika answered. “I hear they teach you how to ride horses and stuff.”
“You should sign up with me then,” Meygan said with a grin. “It’ll be harder for them to say no to two of us!”
Mika laughed. “Sure,” she answered simply.
“Yay!” Meygan said, and both looked at Lindsey.
She looked between the two as they both gave her a puppy pout, and then sighed. “FINE. But I am not wearing that ugly as sin khaki uniform... thing.”
Lindsay answered the door when Mika and Crystal knocked, “I see you two made it!”
Crystal giggled, “Yeah, well if slow poke here didn’t decide to get you a thank you gift, we would have been here sooner.”
Mika blushed, “I always get a gift for the person holding the slumber party, you know that!”
Crystal nodded, “I know I was teasing you silly.”
“So what’d ya get me?” LIndsay teased, peeking inside the metallic paper bag. “Oh wow, this stuff is expensive!” she gasped, taking out two bottles of makeup.
Mika nodded, “I had some discounts but it still wasn’t cheap.”
“You so did not have to do that,” Lindsey said as she hugged Mika. “I would’ve settled for some of your homemade cookies!”
“Hey now,” Crystal giggled. “Mika’s cookies are all mine,” she teased.
Lindsey giggled. “Oh, not those cookies you goose. Lisa would never forgive me,” she teased back.
Mika blushed deeply, “My cookies are mine,” she said, still blushing she stuck out her tongue.
“Oh no they’re not,” Crystal giggled, tickling Mika’s sides gently.
“Meep!” Mika giggled and squirmed and squirmed away.
Lindsey laughed. “There’s a gaming tournament going on in the living room, enough soda to send a mentos to the moon in the kitchen, and pizza in-between so you guys know the drill, make yourselves at home, and if you break anything, blame the dog.”
Mika giggled, “Like when we were five and you broke your mom’s vase?”
“Or when I was eight and broke it again,” she said innocently. “It’s amazing what you can do with a little superglue and an afternoon.”
Crystal laughed, “Did she ever figure it out?”
“To this day she still thinks that poor dog did it,” Lindsay giggled. “Maybe I should tell her the truth.”
“Did what?” Kelly , Lindsey's mom asked as she came out with a tray of pizza rolls for the living room party.
“Eep!” Lindsey squeaked. “I refuse to answer on the grounds that I will most definitely incriminate myself?”
Kelly smiled, “Just be careful of my vase this time, you already broke it twice.” she gave the girls a wink as she took the tray to the living room.
“How did she...” Lindsey trailed off, and Mika laughed.
“She’s a Mom. I swear they come equipped with eyes in the back of their heads and proximity radar built in standard.”
That night Mika woke up to use the bathroom, though she had to pull away from Crystal carefully not to wake her, and then stepped over several unconscious bodies in sleeping bags. On her way to the bathroom she could hear whispers in little girl voices. She stopped in her tracks, straining to hear what they were saying.
“You sure this is what she wanted?” one of the voices asked.
“Oh I’m positive. She was so sad about having to go back to her old life, it was practically radiating off her.”
“Well if you're sure... I mean messing with someone’s life like this and then find out it’s not what they wanted is not good Luci..” The other voice stated.
Mika crept towards the hall closet very slowly, without making a sound. She eased the door open, but no one was there.
“I know. I can’t explain to you why I intervened with her. I took your advice and took a break, and in doing so, she showed me the most wonderful summer I’ve had in a very long time, so I wanted to repay her.”
The other voice said, “I know how that is, just be careful ok? Take it slow, don’t do everything at once, or you’ll be doing more vacationing than you wanted.”
“Yes, I’ve been easing her into it, for both our sakes. I don’t want to shock her. I just want her to be as happy as she made me.”
“Luci?” Mika whispered, peeking in the bathroom. The voices disappeared after Mika called out. “I think I’m losing my mind,” she sighed, plodding into the bathroom.
Something seemed off to Mika, her male thing was way smaller than it normally was, and her chest was a tiny bit heavier. She shrugged it off as she sat down to pee. “Weird voices, weird feelings.” she sighed.
“Hey,” Crystal said, poking her head around the bathroom door. “Um... Can I ask you something and not have you freak out?” she said, half-asleep.
“Sure come in and shut the door.” Mika whispered.
Crystal nodded, looking a little uneasy as she closed the door. “Did ... Um... Did you hear something when you got up to pee?”
Mika nodded, “I thought I was going nuts.”
“So it wasn’t just me then,” Crystal sighed, sitting on the edge of the bathtub. “It sounded like two young girls talking, but I couldn’t make out what they were saying. At first I thought I was dreaming, and then I noticed you were gone.”
“I think they were talking about me,” Mika answered, glancing up at Crystal. “Are you happy with my choices Crystal?”
“What?” Crystal asked, confused.
“Are you happy that I decided to tell my mom when I was 5 that I wanted to be a girl?” Mika smiled, she finished and cleaned up pulling up her sleeping shorts and flushed.
“Yes, God yes,” Crystal answered as she put her arms around her. “It was because you’ve been able to be true to yourself that I’ve had the courage to be true to myself too. You are the reason I can be openly lesbian with confidence, even if we weren’t dating. You’re an inspiration to the people around you,” she said, and kissed Mika softly.
After washing and drying her hands she turned and kissed Crystal on the lips, “I didn’t mean to wake you.”
“You didn’t,” Crystal giggled. “Your damn fairy godmothers did.”
“Hey they aren’t mine.” Mika giggled, “But I hope they can keep it down from now on.”
The funeral service was short, but sweet. A couple of Christopher’s co workers and friends spoke on his behalf, and though Mika was given the opportunity beforehand to prepare some words, she opted not to and instead, led a short prayer that Lindsey had written for her in the form of a poem.
After the service and burial, as Mika sat with her hands neatly folded in her lap in the back seat of her mother’s car, Crystal reached other to touch her shoulder, getting her attention.
“Look,” she said, a bit surprised herself. There were a number of cars parked around Mika’s house, and girls from both the cheer squad and spirit squad standing around, some bearing baked goods, others with grocery bags.
“Did you...” Mika asked, but Crystal shook her head.
“No, I didn’t say a word to anyone,” she said, and as they got out of the car, both Lindsey - still wearing her black dress from the funeral - and Tiffany approached and hugged Mika.
“Surprise?” Lindsey giggled a little.
“You guys...” Mika laughed a little. “You didn’t have to do all this!”
“Cheerleaders gotta stick together right?” Tiffany teased. “Besides, we didn’t feel right all showing up at your Dad’s funeral unannounced, but we wanted to show you we care.”
Mika hugged Tiffany, “Thank you.”
Tiffany giggled, “No problems girl. See you at practice Tuesday!”
“Want to go to a movie before bed?” Crystal asked Mika as she changed her clothes. “Since we can’t get out of school again tomorrow,” she teased.
“Sure we got plenty of time, what movie do you want to go see?” Mika smiled.
“Eh, you pick?” Crystal said with a shrug as she pulled on a pair of casual flats.
“Hey you asked, you pick.” Mika giggled.
“Yeah, but I picked last time,” Crystal giggled too, tucking her top into her skirt and throwing on just a dash of lip gloss after.
“We could always go see X-men of Futures Past.” Mika smiled.
“That sounds good,” Crystal said as she took Mika’s hand. “I just want to get you out of the house for a few hours, and it was a movie, or shopping,” she said with a grin.
“Thank you for not suggesting shopping.” Mika giggled.
“I know you said you were okay... That you made peace with your Dad’s death, and... I know you never saw eye to eye with him, even though he tried to be a good Dad these last couple of years, but if you need to talk, i’m here for you,” Crystal said, and leaned closer to kiss Mika’s neck. “I love you,” she whispered, and smiled as she headed for the door.
“I love you too,” Mika answered as she followed Crystal out, still holding her hand.
“Hey Crystal have you seen my pink socks?” Mika asked as they were getting ready for school.
Crystal giggled, “Yeah, try my sock drawer silly.”
Mika giggled, “Oh yeah, I forgot.” she walked over to the sock drawer and finished getting ready, “We got cheer after school right?”
“Nope, thats tomorrow, are you sure you're ok to go back today?” Crystal asked.
“Oh, that’s right. Today is that GLBTSA thing,” Mika sighed. “God I’m nervous, but kinda excited.”
“Maybe you should talk to Mom, and ask her if you can stay home one more day.” Crystal walked over to Mika and kissed her softly.
Mika shook her head. “No, I need to do this.”
“Did you know you're in a skirt, not your boys clothes?” Crystal also mentioned.
“I know,” Mika answered with a half-smile. “Like I said, I need to do this. I think on some level, even though Dad left us a long time ago, I’ve been afraid to take this last step because of him.” She paused, kissing Crystal back. “Besides, the Principal said I can start as Mika whenever I’m ready, as long as I don’t switch back and forth constantly, so... I’m ready to do this.”
“Well if you're sure you're ready for this.” Crystal smiled. “Just remember though, this also means no more boys’ cheer tracksuit thingie. You have to flash your panties like the rest of us!” she added teasingly, causing Mika to laugh out loud.
“A small price to pay,” she shot back playfully.
“Glad you're finally ready to be yourself, even at school.”.
Mika picked up her new purple and neon green backpack, looking back at Crystal. “There came a time when the risk to remain tight in the bud was more painful than the risk it took to blossom,” she replied.
“Anias Nin,” Crystal giggled. “You do remember!”
Mika laughed as they walked out the bedroom door. “I’ve read her journals at least a hundred times. I know she wasn’t talking specifically about girls and women like me, but it still strikes close to home. Morning Mom,” she said, poking her head around the kitchen door.
Mary nearly dropped her frying pan full of scrambled eggs. “Mika!” she said excitedly. “You’re wearing a skirt!”
“Yeah,” Mika giggled. “It’s time I stopped hiding.”
“Living never wore one out so much as the effort not to live,” Mary replied, causing both girls to giggle.
“Exactly. I was just telling Crystal how Nin’s journals struck a chord with me for the longest time. I’m tired of not living.”
Mary picked up her phone from the counter, snapping a picture of Mika and Crystal together which she texted to Angela with one hand, while serving up the girls’ breakfast of scrambled eggs, cheese, bacon bits, and hash browns all in one big pile.
“Yay! Hobo hash!” Crystal bubbled as they sat down to eat.
“Hey look Mike’s dressed like a whore.” One of the guys stated from down the hallway.
Mika sighed. She knew school security would handle it like they always did, but before she could say anything, the football team’s star quarterback grabbed the boy by the scruff of his neck and spun him around. “What did you say?” he said, sneering in the boy’s face.
“Um nothing at all.” The boy stammered out, “I was just saying how cute Mika looked?”
“Really? Because it sounded to me like you just called my friend a whore. Isn’t that what you guys heard?” he asked looking at the others.
The boy shook his head, “Oh no no, I really said she looks cute in that outfit.”
A moment later, a pair of security guards approached them. “That’s enough,” one of them said. “You,” the other said, pointing at the boy. “Come with us.”
“But I didn’t do anything!” he squealed. The security guard stopped, pointing at the camera directly overhead.
“The security camera’s audio feed says otherwise.”
As the boy was led away, the quarterback approached Mika. “Hey, you okay?” he asked.
“Yeah, Im fine thanks Trevor.” Mika smiled, “Thanks for that.” for some reason Mika felt that Trevor used to be one of those other boys, that used to tease her. But that feeling went away just as fast as it came.
Trevor laughed a little. “Hey, no problem. He’s not a bad guy really. He’s just an idiot who thinks he’s God’s gift to comedy.”
“I’ve ran into a couple of those today.” Mika sighed, “But they usually end up changing their mind about me.” she smiled.
“I wish more schools were like this one honestly. The whole counseling for bullies thing really helped me out when I was younger. I guess I’ll see you two at the meeting this afternoon,” he added with a wink as he walked away.
“Man, I love private school,” Crystal giggled out. “Well, this one anyway. No stupid dress code, tight security, great classes-”
“And a nice athletic department,” Lindsey said as she came up behind them. “What’d I miss? The security guards were escorting somebody away. Dude was in tears and everything.”
“Oh, it’s nothing,” Mika answered before Crystal could. “Just growing pains. That’s the third loser to give me crap about coming to school as a girl, but I don’t even care. Even if we didn’t have awesome security staff-” she cut herself off, seeing one of the school’s counseling staff, Miss Talbot approach. She was a young woman, only in her mid-20s.
“Hi Mika,” she said cheerfully. “Have a minute?”
“Sure Miss Talbot.” Mika smiled, “I was just on my way to the nurse’s office to take my medication.”
“I just wanted to check in with you and see how you’re adjusting. I noticed two reports of incidents so far, and even though they were handled, I still wanted to see how you’re doing.”
Mika smiled and nodded, “I’m great. I seem to have a lot of friends Miss Talbot.”
“That’s good to hear. You’re only the fifth transgendered student to openly transition while attending since we stepped up our anti-bullying policies, so if there’s anything that you can think of that you feel should be done differently please don’t hesitate to say so.”
Mika shook her head as they walked to the nurse’s office together. “No, actually I really like the current system. The whole ‘punishment with counseling’ thing, you know, getting to the root of why they’re acting like that, especially since I know a lot of parents would agree with their kids when it comes to people like me,” she sighed. “So it’s better for the school too.”
Miss Talbot chuckled. “It’s noble of you to say, but we have more than enough backers that support our acceptance of LGBT students that we can afford to lose troublemakers - both students and parents - if it came to that. So far though, it hasn’t,” she added with a wink.
“You know we’re getting a reputation as The Rainbow School,” Mika laughed. “But it’s not really a bad thing. I’ve talked to girls at cheer camp and at competitions who think it’s pretty cool. I wish I could’ve transitioned quietly, but that would’ve required going to another school, and that just isn’t happening. I love it here too much.”
“Well we’ll continue to do what we can sweetie,” Miss Talbot said warmly, and then turned to return to the counseling department.
Meygan stood up in front of the gathered students with Crystal and Mika beside her. “Everyone, you all know Mika and Crystal,” she began. “Mika’s just started living full-time like me, only of course, she transitioned at school.”
“I heard about what happened,” an older boy with neatly trimmed hair answered. “I wanted to punch that ass who called you that.”
Mika giggled a little. “I thought Trev was going to!”
Trevor laughed out loud at that. “Nah. I wouldn’t have hit him. I sure thought about it though.”
“You hit someone?” a blonde haired boy giggled softly.
“Only on the gridiron,” Trevor winked. “It was great though. I put my hand on his shoulder and asked him what he said, and he almost wet his pants then and there. He won’t be messing with Mika again anytime soon just from that.”
“I almost feel bad,” Mika sighed. “I mean, almost. If what he said wasn’t so insensitive. But Linds said she saw him in tears so I guess what goes around comes around. Anyway, I just want to forget about it.”
You know i'm really inspired by Meygan and Mika, I'm going to come out at school too.” the blonde haired boy smiled at Trevor. Everyone cheered, including Mika as she took a seat.
“That’s great! I was just bragging to Miss Talbot earlier how other schools at cheer competitions jokingly call us The Rainbow Academy - in a good way. Plus it’d be harder to laugh at two of us,” she added with a wink.
Trevor laughed, “Fiona looks cute in skirts, and I think if anyone said anything to her about it, I’d have to get a little physical.” He winked at Fiona at that.
“My therapist says I’m ready,” he said with a lilted giggle. “I’ve just been waiting because I was afraid of exactly what Mika went through today... But if she can do it, so can I. There’s like, what, 1800 students at our school, and she only got crap from three? That’s great odds.”
“That’s the spirit!” Crystal and Mika said in unison and then giggled.
Maven a red haired girl smiled, “I just hooked up with this girl from Alberton high school, finally.”
“Oh!” Meygan said, “The cute blonde with the French accent? Congrats girl!”
“That’s the one, I hear that Lins has a girlfriend too.” Maven added..
LIndsey blushed, but slowly nodded. “Kind of... We met not this last summer, but the summer before, at Mika’s aunt’s. We finally kissed for the first time this last summer, and I swear the 4th of July fireworks were nothing to what I was feeling. It wasn’t sparks - it was dynamite,” she giggled.
Jane, the club president stood up smiling, “We have a club activity this next week, the rainbow will be in town, and we were going to make jam and sell it with them.
“You don’t have to show up, but remember, every jar we make and sell helps us fund this program. I know the school helps us as well, but the outside things we do like our trip to disney world, that’s funded by these events.”
“Disney World?” Mika and Crystal asked in unison. Jane laughed out loud.
“Well at least we know Mey-Mey didn’t lure you two in with promises of goodies,” she teased. “Yeah, we’re trying for Spring Break.”
“Sounds cool,” Mika said. “We’ll do what we can, but we don’t know anything about making jam.”
“Well you can learn from the best.” Trevor flexed his muscles jokingly and then laughed, adding, “My mom taught me how to make jam when I was little.” He was just goofing around not really trying to impress anyone.
“Yeah,” Fiona chimed in, “She has this huge jam-making setup in her kitchen. If you can make it I really recommend coming.”
“Plus you’ll get to see the real Fiona,” Trevor joked, causing Fiona to blush as she nodded her agreement.
“Granted you might see that as soon as tomorrow. I’m going to call my therapist right after the meeting to talk to her about it.”
“Well, that’s everything official,” Jane said with a broad grin. “Unless anyone has anything else they want to talk about?”
Crystal grinned, “Next meeting Mika will be bringing some of her from scratch cookies.”
“With rainbow sprinkles,” Mika giggled out, causing everyone to laugh.
As Crystal, Mika, and Lindsey were leaving, Fiona ran up to them. “Hey, can I ask you guys a really, really big favor?”
“Sure, what’s up?” Mika asked. Fiona blushed a little.
“Um, would it be okay if I hung out with you guys tomorrow between classes? Trev can only walk me to my classes just so much. Some of them are on opposite ends of the school, and I’m really nervous, but this is something I’ve wanted to do for so long, and seeing how happy you looked today,” she babbled.
“Of course,” Crystal answered, hugging Fiona. “I know I have at least two classes with you.”
“And I have AP English with you,” Lindsey chimed in. “If you’ve got any classes with other cheerleaders, they’ll help out too.”
“And the football team,” Trevor laughed as he came up behind Fiona and put a hand on her shoulder. She smiled, snuggling into him.
“Thanks everyone. I’m not outgoing like you Mika, but like I said, I just can’t hide anymore.”
Mika blushed, “I wasn’t always outgoing, ask Crystal.”
Crystal nodded and giggled. “But I do understand where you’re coming from. It was Mika’s courage to transition that gave me the courage to be openly gay, even if I did come out at school before she did,” she teased.
Mika giggled, “See I wasn’t always outgoing, they had to drag me into being a cheerleader.”
“Oh God that reminds me, Mika,” Lindsey bubbled, “I bumped into Coach before the meeting. She wants to see you in her office to confirm your measurements. She said you could do it at practice tomorrow, but to be aware of it.”
“Maybe I should join the spirit squad,” Fiona laughed. “Meygan’s been bugging me about it... Plus I am kind of dating the QB,” she added, blushing.
“I heard that!” Meygan giggled as she and Jane approached. “I at least expect to see you at Lindsay's next sleepover!”
“What about my first one?” Mika giggled, “Normally they are Crystal’s, but I want to do one some time.”
“Yup,” Crystal chimed in. “I’m totally staying out of the planning. She won’t tell me anything.”
“Because I want it to be a surprise,” Mika giggled. “But don’t expect anything as epic as Lin’s. I’m not that creative.”
“Well um,” Fiona blushed, “I’ve never been to any, so I’m sure I’d have fun either way.”
“I’ve never hosted one, so we are even.” Mika teased, waving as the girls and Trevor parted ways.
Mika groaned as the alarm blared in her ear. She slapped it and yawned, looking around the room. She was tucked in comfortably in a king sized bed like her old one, except that it was in the center of an unfamiliar room. It was much larger than her old room, or Crystal’s for that matter.
“Mmm... Morning sexy butt,” Crystal whispered as she leaned up to kiss Mika. “What’s wrong?” she asked. “Another bad dream?”
“Yeah,” Mika answered as she rubbed her head, half-lying. As sleep wore away to her waking reality the feeling of wrongness, of deja vu, quickly faded. It was as if this was always her bedroom that she shared with Crystal,in the house their mothers had bought years ago. “It’s gone now,” she said with a smile and kissed Crystal back.
“No Hanky panky.” Angela giggled as she walked by the half open door to the girls room.
Mika groaned. “Love you too Mom,” she giggled out as she slid out of bed and into a pair of blue bunny slippers. She only got a step away before she stopped again. “Oh. Sorry Crys. These are yours,” she said, tossing the floppy, fuzzy slippers at Crystal.
“Yours are over here,” Crystal said from the other side of the bed, tossing Mika her pink bunny slippers. “Today’s your therapist day innit?” she asked. Mika bobbed her head.
“I kind of dread it because she already knows about the incidents yesterday by now.”
Crystal nodded, “Want me to go with you again?” she smiled as she put her slippers on.
“That would be awesome,” Mika said as she hugged Crystal. “You want the bathroom first? I can steal Moms’ bathroom to pee.”
“No its fine, I just need to take a quick shower, you can go while i'm in the shower.” Crystal giggled.
“Ok girls, this time lets try tossing Mika in the air, shes lighter than Chelsea.”
Mika looked a little uneasy. She had been off her game all day and even nearly walked into her open locker door at lunch. Crystal frowned. “Hey, you up for this?” she asked. Mika nodded.
“Yeah I’m good,” she half-lied. She just couldn’t shake the feeling that there was something to those weird dreams lately.
She had done aerials dozens of times before, so it wasn’t as if this was challenging territory. As she was vaulted up though, she could swear she saw Luci up in an empty part of the bleachers watching her. “Eep!” she squealed, losing her balance.
“Ohcrap!” she yelped as she felt herself falling.
Coach Derrick raced to catch Mika, but a little too late. She managed to break Mika’s fall somewhat, but they both tumbled to the ground. “Are you okay?” Coach asked, disregarding her own minor aches as she set Mika down, the others - including the spirit squad, racing over to gather around and check on her.
“My right ankle,” Mika groaned. Coach carefully removed Mika’s shoe and then her sock. “Try not to move,” she said as she examined her ankle. It was slightly bruised, and just a little bit swollen, but otherwise appeared fine. Coach Sprigs, the volleyball coach and health teacher came racing over with Lindsey just behind her as Crystal knelt behind her.
“I’m so sorry Mika,” Crystal said, almost in tears.
“It’s not your fault Crys. I got distracted,” she said, giggling a little as she squeezed Crystal’s hand. “I should’ve listened to you.”
“Is she okay?” Coach Sprigs called. “Lindsey told me what happened. Let me see,” she said, as the girls spread out to let her through.
“I don’t think it’s broken,” Coach Derrick answered, and Mika nodded.
“It feels like I sprained it,” she answered.
“Let’s get you to the nurse just in case. I think you’re done with practice for today though,” Coach Sprigs answered. “What happened anyway?”
“I just lost my balance,” Mika answered with a sigh. “It’s been one of those days. I’ll talk to my therapist about it this afternoon,” she added, and cracked a small smile, knowing Doctor Holmesmade house calls on occasion.
“It’s not the first time I’ve had to come out to a patient's house.”
“Hey, at least I’ve got witnesses who can say I’m not faking it.” She laughed a little, and then groaned. “Ooh, wish I was faking it.”
Doctor Holmes smiled, “I can see you’re not faking it hon.”
Mika giggled a little. “I’m joking. But since you’re here,” she said, motioning to the nearby chair, “Please, make yourself comfortable. I figured you’d want to talk about the incidents yesterday.”
“Sounds more like you want to talk about it?” the doctor asked with a knowing smile as she sat down.
“Actually, it went really smoothly, they got in trouble, without incident.” Mika smiled.
Doctor Holems nodded. “Yes, I’ve read the incident reports, and though because of doctor-patient confidentiality I can’t say much, I also received a first-hand account,” she added, trying not to grin.
“Well if they say I did something I didn’t.” Mika giggled, “I ignored them actually.”
“Oh, nothing like that,” she said with a laugh. “Just one of my other regulars who’s decided she’s ready to spread her wings, as well. I’m actually more concerned about why you fell.”
“Oh I had this weird dream last night, and it was sort of bugging me all day, it wasn’t a bad dream, it was just odd.” Mika stated.
“It’s not the first time,” Crystal added quietly. “Last week I ended up sleeping on the trundle because she kept kicking me,” she giggled a little.
“They aren’t nightmare, I promise, just weird dreams like if I made different choices in my life kinda dreams.” Mika sighed.
“Ah,” Doctor Holmes replied. “Dreams can be a window into your soul. With your father’s heart attack so fresh in your mind it might just be that you’re wishing you had started school as Mika sooner, or that his death just bothered you more than you thought?”
“See, that’s what I’m talking about,” Mika said. “In my last dream, it wasn’t a heart attack. I... I think it was a car accident. He was driving to see Mom, to talk about my birthday, and some jerk ran him off the road.” She trailed off. “I think you’re right. I think I’m feeling some displaced guilt , like I didn’t try hard enough to reach him, and now that he’s gone I never will.”
“But you have to remember, Mika,” she answered in a soothing tone, “You aren’t responsible for your father. It’s the other way around. As a parent, it should have been his responsibility to make you feel adequate and whole - loved, in a word.”
“I do feel loved though,” Mika answered. “I love my Moms. Without them I never would’ve had the courage to transition. My only regret is that I did wait so long to start school as Mika, especially since practically everybody who matters already knew I was a girl anyway.”
“The boobs helped with that,” Crystal teased softly, causing Mika and Doctor Holmes to laugh.
“I think these are Crystal’s favorite part of me.” Mika teased back as she cupped her medium A cup breasts.
Crystal stood and walked around behind the sofa where Mika had her ankle propped up, and leaned over to hug and kiss her cheek. “You know I love you regardless of what you look like,” she said, nuzzling her cheek.
“I’m glad your relationship is still strong,” Doctor Holmes said with a smile. “I know I expressed concern in the past, but I believe my concerns were unfounded.”
“Thank you doc, I know we grew up together like sisters, but well for some reason we are more than that.” Mika blushed.
Crystal nodded. “I know you were worried about codependency issues, but even though we do do a lot together, we have our own lives too. Like Mika still doesn’t get why I love shopping, so I usually go alone while she’s hanging out with Linds or whatever,” she giggled.
Crystal was actually thinking about going to college to become a therapist, herself. She found psychology fascinating, in part to these sessions. It wasn’t that Doctor Holmes had actually said she had codependency concerns, but Crystal figured it out for herself.
“Sometimes however, she does manage to drag me shopping.” Mika sighed, “I really can’t stand it.”
“Me either,” Doctor Holmes laughed. “I’m a utility shopper. It drives my daughter crazy,” she teased.
“I know why we girls do it, it’s a way to bond with friends, it’s just I can’t stand, standing around looking at things all day.”
Doctor Holmes smiled, “You would be surprised how many girls and even women actually don’t like to shop.”
“I guess,” Crystal mused after a moment, “When it comes down to it, I don’t really enjoy it either. I mean, I hate going alone. I just enjoy spending time with my friends, and once in awhile finding something cute is a nice bonus,” she giggled.
“That’s the only reason you guys can drag me out shopping sometimes, is because I do enjoy spending time with my friends.” Mika smiled at Crystal.
“Maybe we should start doing other stuff together - like all of us? We don’t all hang out together nearly as much as we did before you and I joined the cheer squad. What’d we do before shopping?” she teased.
Mika giggled, “All sorts of things, but.. “ she blushed, “Some of them are not appropriate to talk about around adults.” she teased.
Crystal laughed. “I meant we as in all of us, jeez,” she teased back. “Besides girl scouts I mean.”
“We used to do a lot of things together as a group, like that time we bugged mom to take us to the zoo and hung there all day?”
“I believe you’ve talked about going bowling as well,” Doctor Holmes added.
“And roller skating and ice skating. “ Mika giggled.
“Oh God yes!” Crystal squeaked. “That’s how we met Lindsey! Oh we so have to go skating again when your ankle’s better Mika!”
Mika giggled and nodded, “Lins is the queen of the Ice by the way.”
“I think the only reason she doesn’t skate professionally is because of the skimpy outfits,” Crystal laughed. “But I think we’ve had a huge breakthrough today,” she giggled out.
“I know how it can be,” Doctor Holmes replied. “Sometimes the social pressure to be or act a certain way - even among your friends, can make it hard to break out if you’re not having fun. I’d bet anything though that your friends all feel the same way. It’s easy to get into a routine. Normally this is the part where I’d suggest trying something different, but you’ve already beat me to it,” she teased as she stood.
Mika took Crystal’s hand, pulling herself up off the sofa. She limped over to Doctor Holmes and hugged her. “Thanks so much Doc. I always enjoy our talks, but this time especially.”
“Me too,” Crystal added. “And thanks for stopping by to check on Mika too.”
“My pleasure girls,” Doctor Holmes replied with a chuckle. “Now lay back down again before your mother sees you up on that ankle,” she teased. “I’ll see you next session.”
“We going over to Trevor’s house today to learn how to make jam?” Mika looked over at Crystal as they got their stuff out of their shared locker.
“Yeah, Fiona’s so excited,” Crystal laughed. “She’s been begging us to come over and meet his mom for like ages.”
“We should so invite that girl to go ice skating with us this weekend.” Mika smiled.
“Did you tell LInds yet? Or are you going to surprise her?” Crystal teased.
“Yeah, I told her this afternoon.” Mika bubbled excitedly. “She was so excited, she can’t wait to put her skates back on.”
“I’m honestly shocked she hasn’t gone pro with it,” Crystal said as she closed their locker. “She could at least do Junior Olympian with her talent.”
“Yeah, I’ve tried to talk to her about it, but I wont force Lins into anything.” Mika said. “She is our friend after all.”
“It’s just too much pressure,” Lindsey said from behind, grinning as both girls jumped. “I mean, cheer competitions are one thing. It’s a group effort so when I screw up you guys can cover for me, but the pressure you have to put up with from coaches, judges, and other competitors, I just couldn’t handle it. I tried, but that world’s just not for me.”
Mika giggled, “Yeah, I know, Cheering is a lot of pressure too. Oh speaking of cheer, I have to cut out early tomorrow, I have another driving lesson. I already told the coach.”
“Oh, cool. Aunt Sarah coming over or did you manage to con one of your Moms into doing it?” Lindsey teased. Mika paused for a second as that weird deja vu feeling washed over her again. “Uh oh,” Lindsey said. “Last time you got that look on your face you fell and almost took out the coach,” she teased.
Mika laughed and shook her head. “No, it’s okay. I’m okay. Yeah Aunt Sarah’s coming over. She’s the best driving coach I’ve ever had.”
Crystal giggled, “Mika’s turning out to be a really good driver. She’s lucky she gets her license before I do.” she sighed at that part, and that weird deja vu feeling hit Mika a second time, but it didn’t faze her as badly. She shrugged it off before the other two noticed.
“More time to practice,” Mika teased back as they left the school heading for the bus stop..
“I’m gonna get Aunt Sarah to teach me too. “ Crystal giggled out. “Your mom and my mom are horrible drivers.”.
You guys want to walk home today? It’s kinda warm out still,” Lindsey asked.
“Beats sitting on the bus,” Mika sighed. “I swear when I get my car, we’re never taking the school bus again.” She pulled out her sleek new iPhone 5s and texted both mom’s that she, Crystal and Linsey would be walking home and would need a ride later to Trevor’s.
“Oh!” Crystal grinned, “Aunt Sarah said she was bringing a present along with her for Linds.”
“Oooh, a present for me? I wonder if it’s more cupcakes,” she giggled. “I’m going to get fat if I keep eating her cooking.”
Mika giggled as they left the school behind. “I can’t get fat. The doctors say I have this uber high metabolism thing going on.”
“I noticed,” Lindsey whined. “I look at a dessert cart and gain five pounds.”
Crystal giggled, “Me too, I have to go cycling to keep my fat off.”
Lindsey stuck her tongue out, “Whatever. You and Mika share that same metabolism thing, don’t lie.”
Crystal giggled. “No, really. Me and Mika used to bike two miles every evening. We still go running or biking sometimes.”
“Well, there you go,” Lindsey laughed. “You have a high metabolism because you’re active. If I’m not skateboarding or doing cheer, I’m sitting on my ass.”
Mika giggled, “Why don’t you come with us then?” she poked Linds, “You only live four blocks away from us.”
“Well... I’d have to leave the house, get some decent shoes, learn to ride a bike...” she joked.
Crystal grinned, “We could always go shoe shopping, and get you a nice bike.”
Both Mika and Lindsey balked. “What happened to cutting back on the shopping?” Lindsey teased, and then laughed. “Just kidding. Actually I don’t mind shopping for shoes - mostly because I’m on a first name basis with the entire Foot Locker staff.”
Mika giggled, “You're a closet shopper, admit it, you love the thrill of shopping.” she teased.
“You know, it’s funny. I hate clothes shopping, but I do go into uber shopper mode when it comes to athletic shoes, pads, boards, whatever. God I was drooling so hard over the new line of snowboards the other day, and I’ve never been snowboarding in my life,” she giggled.
“I don’t mind going once in awhile, with Crystal and the girls from the cheer squad, but the problem is I can’t stand staring at stuff all day or even trying on things, I’m not a germaphobe or anything but you know how many people try on the same dress?” Mika smiled.
“That’s why I wash everything,” Crystal laughed. “I am kind of a germaphobe - just a tiny bit though. But that’s also why we wanted to go ice skating this weekend. We were talking to Mika’s therapist-” she trailed off as Mika giggled.
“Shes more of a germaphobe then she admits, she has to clean our shower every other day.” Mika teased.
“Hey, mildew is nasty if you let it build up!” Crystal shot back, and then laughed. “Okay, I’ll put it this way. Remember that old TV show, “Full House”, how big a neat freak the dad was? I’m a notch below that,” she said proudly.
“We should go bowling too,” Lindsey said, grinning after a moment as she added, “Because I love watching Crystal squirm as she stares at the rental shoes, wondering if she should break out the can of Lysol.”
“Actually I got myself a pair of my own bowling shoes.” Crystal grinned, “Because our moms are-“ she almost let one of Mika’s birthday surprises slip.
“Oh, well in that case can I borrow your Lysol if we do go?” Lindsey said, covering for Crystal’s almost-slip.
“So what are you guys planning sunday? I was thinking about a pizza party?” Mika smiled, “Just me, Crystal and you Linds, and maybe Fiona if she can come over, Monday is a school holiday anyway. Teachers day or something like that.”
“I kinda like the new Fiona,” Lindsey said at that, “She’s pretty fun to hang with now that she’s out, and you know it’s about time too. Everyone was starting to think Trevor was gay.” she giggled the last part.
“What about me?” Lisa said with a giggle as she came up alongside them.
“LISA!” Lindsey squealed, nearly lifting the girl right off her feet in a hug.
“Oh hey Lisa, sure you can come too.” Mika smiled, “I don’t think our Moms will allow to many people over especially with Uncle Roy and his wife over for the weekend.”
“What are you doing here anyway?” Lindsey giggled as she kissed Lisa.
“2 o’clock day at my school, so I hitched a ride with Sarah,” Lisa giggled.
Crystal grinned. “Mika almost let it slip earlier. That’s your present. We knew Aunt Sarah was going to bring Lisa with her either today or tomorrow.”
“Surprise,” Lisa said, giggling again as she put an arm around Lindsey’s waist.
Lindsey smiled brightly. “You coming with us to help make jam?”
“Absolutely. Mom said as long as I’m home by ten, or at least on my way home by ten.”
“Well thats perfect.” Mika answered, “Aunt Sarah’s driving lesson today is at 6:30 and then she’s driving home, and back again this weekend to visit with Uncle Roy. He and Aunt Georgia are in from New york for the weekend.”
“New York,” Lisa gasped.
“Get a rope!” Lindsey giggled out.
Crystal nodded, “Uncle Roy and Aunt Georgia are Mika’s mom’s brother and sister in-law, but they have always treated me like their niece too.”
“See,” LIndsey said, “Mika has the coolest relatives.”
“Actually Grandma and Grandpa from my dad’s side hate that Crystal and I are a couple.” Mika said, shaking her head. “They hate that mom’s a lesbian and think that she made Crystal and me lesbians.”
“Well, they are from Oklahoma,” Crystal shot back dryly. “Those two think 9/11 happened because ‘Gawd hates gays’ - their words, not mine,” she sighed.
“I think they tried to be part of my life more then my dad ever did, but I really don’t like them.” Mika added.
“Pardon my French,” Lisa grunted, “But fuck them. Your Moms are a famous author and an internationally respected chef. Sarah says they’re trailer trash from the middle of nowhere. I’m pretty sure they’ve got no ground to be judging anybody.”
Crystal nodded, “When Mika was eight, they tried to sue both moms for custody of Mika, and lost, and then tried again a few years ago too.”
“They tried to argue that they made me dress like a girl,” Mika sighed. “Our Moms had to hire three separate, independent shrinks to testify otherwise. The judge warned them to leave us alone the second time. Threw out the case as soon as it hit his desk.”
“Grandma Alice still sends you boy clothes for christmas.” Crystal grunted. “But at least they get a good home with Good will,” she added with a giggle.
Mika nodded, “You don’t have to call her Grandma though. I don’t even call her that. Grandma Elsie is Grandma though,” she giggled.
“Mom Mary’s Mom, that is,” Crystal said, winking at Lisa as they entered Mary and Angela’s large house together. “She’s awesome.”
“Papa Charles is too, Grandma’s second husband, I never met her first husband.” Mika added, “We have a weird family, but I wouldn’t trade it for a billion dollars.”
“I’d trade your dad’s parents,” Sarah said with a laugh, overhearing Mika’s comment, “But I love the rest of them, even his brothers and sisters.”
Mika nodded, “My aunts and uncles on Dad’s side are awesome, Uncle Travis is still helping you guys with my birthday present right?”
Sarah grinned innocently as she strolled over to hug Mika. “Yup. You’ll be sitting in your own 1985 Yugo before you know it,” she teased.
Mika groaned, “I thought you guys were buying me that Mustang I wanted.” she giggled at the same time.
Linds flopped down on the couch like she lived at the house, “Ahhh, finally get to sit down, and what’s this about a Mustang?” she looked over.
Mika giggled. “Yeah. They told me I could have any car I wanted as long as it wasn’t like, a Bentley or something.”
Sarah laughed, “Crystal gets the same thing when she turns sixteen.”
“Yeah, I hate having to wait, but at least they still put us in the same grade.”
Mika hugged Crystal and smiled, “You always keep on about wanting matching cars.” she giggled.
“Except mine’s going to be pearlescent Barbie pink,” Crystal joked.
“With a custom license plate,” Lisa teased. “BAR B GRL.”
“Soooo not fair,” Lindsey giggled. “I’ll probably get more music gear as a not so subtle attempt to get me to follow in my Mom’s footsteps. Maybe I’ll ask for my own tour bus,” she teased.
Mika giggled, “Don’t forget to ask her for a driver too.”
“Oh heck no,” Lindsey cackled with glee. “If I did get a tour bus, I’m driving that monster. Police escorts won’t be for my protection - it’ll be for the other drivers!” she giggled, and then shook her head. “Nah, I’ve got my eye on a super cute Chevy Camaro or maybe a Subaru.”
“I keep forgetting you guys are all really wealthy,” Lisa giggled. “It’s weird for me. My parents are doing okay now, but they grew up, literally, dirt poor.”
Mika nodded, “Your dad’s in advertising now right?” she looked at Lisa.
“Oh yeah. He commutes to Nashville every day, but he’s talking about moving us here, maybe next summer It’s not a bad drive though..”
“Its a long one though.” Linds sighed, “Otherwise i’d be up visiting you all the time.”
Lisa giggled. “Absence makes the heart grow fonder, plus at least we don’t live in Little Rock where my Mom was born. That’d be just brutal.”
Sarah laughed, “I used to live in Little Rock. I went to college there. That’s how I met your mom and dad, and they talked me into moving to where we are now.”
Angela walked out of her office, “Oh, hi girls, when did you get home?”
“About thirty minutes ago,” Crystal giggled. “We were just hanging out with Lisa and Aunt Sarah until it’s time to get over to Trevor’s. How’s your book coming?”
Angela smiled, “Great, I’m just about finished with it. Do you guys want me to take you or Sarah?”
“Oh,” Sarah grinned. “I’m driving my minivan. I figure if Mika can learn to drive the beast, she’ll be a pro behind the wheel of a smaller car.”
Mika nodded. “Besides it’s good practice to drive around with people.”
Lindsey groaned. “I forgot my crash helmet at home too,” she teased.
Mika stuck her tongue out, “I’m a very good driver thank you very much.”
Angela laughed. “Just don’t run over any stop signs, and stay off the sidewalk,” she teased. Sarah giggled as Angela walked back into her office.
Mika groaned, “Mom says the same things.” she giggled.
“That’s because your Mom Mary was one of the worst drivers our driving instructor had ever seen,” she teased. “She really did run over a stop sign - twice.”
“It’s a miracle you were even born,” Crystal laughed as they walked to the door.
Angela laughed, “You as well Crystal, your dad was absolutely the second worst driver I’ve ever been in the car with. He’s got so many driving violations I’m surprised he’s still got a license.”
“What’s bad is,” Crystal said as she climbed into the back of the minivan, “Sometimes the cops still come around looking for him to collect on the things.”
Mika laughed as she fastened her seatbelt. “It’s like an inside joke that it only happens when some new rookie has something to prove,” she teased, as she adjusted her mirror and put the van into reverse.
For a split second, she thought she saw Luci on her bike, riding across the sidewalk behind her. She stopped, checking the mirror, and looking back again, but the girl was nowhere to be seen. She sighed to herself and began backing out of the driveway.
Trevor answered the door wearing an apron, “Hey guys, just in time.”
“Hey!” Fiona called from the kitchen. Her hair seemed much longer than Mika remembered, and her breasts were definitely not flat, but there wasn’t any sensation of deja vu this time.
“Wow!” Crystal exclaimed. “Fiona you look great!”
“Told you she looks cute in a skirt,” Trevor laughed. Fiona blushed brightly.
“Thanks guys. My Mom says that it’s no different than wearing makeup - it’s all just little clues to present a certain image.” She looked down at herself and then giggled. “I’ll feel a lot better when the hormones finally start kicking in, but my therapist says I can go to school like this tomorrow if I want, so I’m really thinking about it.”
“Meygan and Jane are on the way,” an older woman with black hair said as she came into the kitchen. “They’re picking up more supplies first. Hi girls,” she said cheerfully.
“Oh,” Trevor said, “Mom this is Mika, Crystal, Lindsey, and... uh...”
“Lisa,” Lisa giggled. “I’m Lindsey’s girlfriend.”
“Oh! Nice to meet’cha,” Trevor said with a grin. “This is my Mom Laura, the blue ribbon award winning jam and jelly connoisseur.”
Laura laughed, “I run the co-op, and we have a stand at the farmers market usually. Jam isn’t the only thing I make to sell.”
“But you still can’t beat my pumpkin spice bread,” Sarah teased as she stepped into the kitchen, giving Laura a hug.
“Sarah! Long time no see girl, you still thinking about helping with the Co-op?” Laura hugged Sarah back.
Sarah smiled, “Yeah actually, after everything that’s been happening lately, I was thinking about it.“ She looked over at Crystal and Mika, “Laura and I went to college together and studied Bio-chem and Botany.”
“Wait,” Lisa said, “You and my Mom, AND Trevor’s Mom all went to college together?”
Sarah nodded, “We all took the same classes, Laura and I went to middle and high school together actually.”
Mika laughed, singing, “It’s a small world after all, it’s a small world after all...”
Sarah giggled, play-swatting Mika’s arm. “It’s called networking,” she teased. “Anyway, I figured since I was in town for Mika’s next driving lessons anyway, that I’d see if I could help out.”
Lindsey leaned over and whispered, “Makes me wonder if you guys’ Moms knew my parents before her singing career took off, too.”
“Sorry we’re late,” Meygan chimed as she and Jane brought in two grocery bags each. “Oh, Doug sends his apologies that he couldn’t make it. Family emergency, but he promised to be there to help sell.”
“That’s okay,” Lindsey giggled. “My girlfriend Lisa’s here to help.”
“Oh!” Jane said warmly, “Nice to finally meet you!”
“So where do we start?” Meygan asked.
“Ok Mika I want you to make a turn here, sweetie.” Aunt Sarah asked, as they neared the highway on ramp.
“But-” Mika stammered. Sarah just nodded with a knowing smile. “Yep. You can’t drive around a parking lot forever.”
Mika sighed nervously and nodded as she started toward the onramp.
“Now just ease the accelerator. Watch the traffic carefully to your left and in front of you,” Sarah explained.
“Aunt Sarah... There’s a cop right there,” Mika said nervously as she merged into oncoming traffic directly behind the squad car.
“You’re perfectly fine Mika, just calm down.” Sarah answered reassuringly.
“Crap, what’s the highway speed limit?” Mika squeaked, gripping the wheel. The speedometer read 65 MPH and holding steady.
“You can go a little faster sweetie; it’s 75 on the highway.”
“O-okay,” Mika said, easing her foot down a little. Crystal giggled.
“On the bright side, I think anybody merging traffic with a cop would have their foot fall asleep too,” she teased, causing Mika to laugh.
“Stop making me laugh,” she giggled out, her grip on the steering wheel relaxing a little.
“See the cop didn’t even come after you Mika.” Sarah smiled at her niece, totally relaxed. She had done this enough times to know Mika would be fine. She was ready.
“Yet,” Lindsey teased.
“Oh shush,” Mika giggled. “Actually this isn’t so-EEP!” she squealed as a large semi blew past them in the fast lane. She at least managed to keep control of the car, though she failed to notice the driver looked a little young to be behind the wheel of a big rig... She blew her horn after getting past them and disappeared off into the distance.
“God that scared me,” Mika sighed.
“Take the next exit there sweetheart,” Sarah chuckled. “I think you’ve had enough for one night?”
“Ohhh yeah,” Mika answered. “Want me to pull off somewhere so we can switch places?”
“Only if you want to,” Sarah replied, smiling. “I’m proud of you. You kept your cool even though that semi blew out of nowhere. I didn’t even see it coming.”
“Nah,” Mika answered. “I’m good.”
Frank Castle was on his way to graduating high school on the honor roles, he was also destined to follow in his fathers footsteps and join the Marines, but that all ended... Read more about the Punisher here.
This story is a Retcon and contains a lot of foul language, a questionable scene (non sexual) involving pee, the death of a minor and two adults, if any of this offends you please do not read any further.
Sixteen year old Frank Castle had just finished up his ROTC training and headed off to the Youth Center to play some basketball with some of the other kids, something he always enjoyed doing after school. He happily gave up a lot of his time to the guys over there who had nothing.
“Hey Frank want to play some ball?” one of the smaller kids asked, and Frank smiled.
“Sure I have an hour or two to kill before I have to head home, why not?” Frank replied.
Frank and several boys were shooting hoops outside the Youth Facility, Frank giving the young boys pointers on how to play the game like he had done many times before, not noticing the black car with black tinted windows across the parking lot. Not like it mattered: a lot of cars parked across the street.
“Hey Frank, isn’t it time you headed off?” Chris Eps, the director at the youth facility, yelled out from the door.
“Yeah, hey I lost track of time. Can you call my parents for me and tell them I’m on my way home?” Frank smiled grabbing his school pack and started to leave.
“Sure Frank, I’ll give them a ring. Oh and be safe out there ok?” Chris smiled as he went back inside to call Frank’s parents to tell them hes on his way home.
The youth center was in a pretty bad area of New York: street gangs almost on every corner, and the mob even worked parts of the area. Frank knew the dangers but didn’t care because what he did for those kids made him happy since nobody else would look out for them, and if it wasn’t for Chris those boys would end up part of those gangs that run these streets. Not paying attention to the black car that was following him, Frank walked home.
Taking the safer route home, Frank was thinking about his day at school. The bullies were just as bad even in his school, and there was this girl and a couple boys at his school that they seemed to target a lot. Someone had to stick up for them, so he took it on himself to do just that.
“You know those fucks are going to try it again tomorrow,” Frank sighed as he talked to himself, “Every single fucking day it seems like the same thing over and over again.”
“You’re late, Francis!” a young female voice chimed in a sing-song tone from an open window as Frank walked up the sidewalk.
“Shut up and tell mom I’m on my way inside brat!” Frank called back to her as he approached the door.
Frank didn’t hate his little sister, but like most older brothers he also didn’t like her that much either, she was the youngest and therefor spoiled rotten, The only thing that saved her in his eyes, was that she was his kid sister and blood is thicker then water.
“MO-OM! Francis is here!” she giggled as she raced off further into the house and out of sight.
Just as Frank turned the door knob there was a click, and suddenly the house exploded around him, sending him flying backwards at massive speed, into the telephone pole across the street.
The black car speed off down the road, the last thing Frank saw before he blacked out was a rocket launcher being pulled back into the car, and the license plate number.
Unknown time and day in an unknown place
“She’s stabilized now. Her metabolism took those shots really well, Wonder how she lived through that blast...” an unknown males voice said.
“Vitals are good” said an unknown female voice. “I think her body’s resisting the sedative. I’m doubling the dose if that’s alright.”
“We don’t need her waking up right now, go ahead, Maria.” The unknown male voice said.
“There. I’ll just leave this here in case we need it.”, the woman named Maria said as she left the sedative shot next to the bed.
Frank Castle went out again. There was light for a second and voices but now it was dark and quiet again left with only his own voice in his mind.
‘God damn it where the fuck am I?’ Frank thought to himself, ‘And who is this girl they have in here with me. They better not be the ones that blew me the fuck up or I’ll kill them too’
Unsure of the time, the light started coming back to Frank and so did the voices, still unable to see anything since his eyes would not open.
“Did the blood work come in yet?” the male voice he heard earlier asked.
“Yes and it seems inconclusive; there’s no answers here.” the woman named Maria responded.
The male sighed, “Well I guess we will have to leave her here, and move to a new location this place is probably dirty by now.”
“Are you sure that’s wise? Just abandoning her I mean?”
“I’ll make sure to leave her with some papers, so she can at least function. It’s what her benefactor asked, Maria.” the man said in a professional tone.
“Yes, of course,” Maria answered, though she had doubt in her voice. “I’ll start packing immediately.”
“Leave some water, and a pack of rations for her when she wakes.” The man leaves the room, and a metal door shuts.
Maria sighed. “If you can hear me, I’m sorry. All I can do is what I’m told. Somebody up there must really like you to go through this much trouble. Hang in there, ok?” she spoke softly, and after a moment, a distinct click of heels echoed through the room as she followed the unnamed man’s instructions then left through the same metal door.
What seemed like days had passed since he last heard the two voices, Frank’s eyes slowly started to open and could see around the dimly lit room. He was on a hospital bed with only a night stand next to it, with four bottles of water and two pouches of military rations, and some papers in a folder.
Grabbing a bottle of water Frank chugged it down, as if he hadn’t drank in months. “God damn where the hell am I, and where’s the girl that was in here with me?” he grumbled his throat raspy and dry, barely an audible growl or gurgle.
Standing up Frank noticed the folder with the papers in it, on top of it was a pink sticky note that read, ‘Sorry about leaving you like this, but we had to move. You will find inside this folder all the information and money you will need to survive. P.S. Please survive sweetie you’ve done a good job so far.’’
“Survive what?” Franks voice still scratchy from not drinking for several days, “I hope there’s a bathroom in here ‘cause I have to piss like a race horse.”
He could see three doors in this room: one metal and two wooden. There didn’t seem to be a mirror or window in the main room, just the bed and the night stand. The rest of the room seemed barren, without even a speck of dust on the floor.
Frank moved to the bigger wooden door first to open it. A standing hospital tub and shower, a handicap toilet and a sink with a mirror lay beyond. Not paying attention to anything else, Frank sprinted over to the toilet to whip his Johnson out to take a piss. Instead of pulling it out, his piss started to run down his leg.
“God damn it!” he growled. “I think I’m still numb from the drugs they gave me or something.”
Frank sighed and moved over to the sink, to wash his hands. Looking up to the mirror out of habit, he stopped and stared, shouting, “Holy fuck! who the fuck is that!”
“No fucking way that’s not me Fuck this shit!” Frank screamed at the girl staring blankly back at him, and punched the mirror shattering it. He didn’t seem to even feel the glass shards as they cut his hand. Frank stumbled out of the bathroom towards the smaller wooden door trying to find his clothes so he could get the fuck out of this place.
Opening the other wooden door, Frank looked inside. “Is this some kinda fucking joke?” he, now she, asked nobody as she inventoried the contents of the closet - a black skirt that came to three inches above the knee, a black shirt with a white skull on the front, black under garments, black, knee high Lolita boots, a gun holster for the legs, and a loaded 9mm pistol.
Grabbing the pistol, she stared down the barrel. “Maybe I should just shoot myself,” she scowled then smirked. “No, I’m going to fucking shoot the people responsible for this shit instead,” she growled, shoving the pistol back in its holster.
Sighing Frank put on the clothes and fastened the holster to her leg. “I guess I better go read those fucking papers too.” Walking over to the night stand Frank grabbed another bottle of water and tossed it down, as she opened the folder.
Inside the folder, was Frank Castle’s death certificate, along with some medical papers, and underneath them was a birth certificate for an Angelica Castle almost the same information as his own except it stated female instead of male along with more medical papers and an I.D.
“You sick motherfuckers killed my entire family then have the fucking balls to give me my sister’s name? I’ll kill every fucking one of you.” Frank barked at the darkness surrounding her, about to throw all but the new papers across the room when ten one hundred dollar bills fell out onto the floor.
“Money.. What the fuck.” She quickly reached down and pulled up the bills. “Why the fuck did they leave me so much money?”
Gathering all the important papers, grabbing another bottle of water, and one of the Ration pouches Frank or should he now refer to himself as Angelica walked to the big metal door.
The first thing to come out of the door on the other side was the barrel of her new pistol. She couldn’t afford to waste ammo to find out if it worked or not - not until she got back to check on the weapons cache her dad had built up anyway, and had to hope the sight would be enough of a bluff if it didn’t. If there was anybody left here, they were going to start answering questions, or experience unexplored realms of pain.
She crept out of the room, turning this way and that. Overhead, a single light fixture with an old bulb flickered a dull yellow. A rat scurried across the floor, very nearly getting lead between its eyes as she spun to face it. Somehow she restrained herself, but as she crept along the wall, she growled.
“Whoever left this fucking get-up for me to wear is gonna get shot just on principle. Could’ve at least left a goddamn pair of pants and some normal shoes!”
She sighed, staring up at the bulky, old elevator. “Oh, hell no. I didn’t just survive an explosion to die of starvation because the elevator got stuck. Just what I need to go to heaven and be like Hey Mom, Dad, here is your new daughter! I fucking lived through the house blowing up, but died in a stuck fucking elevator. On top of it all guys some dicks in white turned me into a girl!”
She laughed bitterly, kicking a dent in the elevator door before walking away. Off to the side, over a metal door with a small rectangular window, an exit sign hung by a few wires. She flung the door open and crept up the stairs, as if stealth were still an option after her rather loud outburst a moment before.
Angelica quickly found herself standing in the hallway of an old hospital. “Of course. This is where the fucking zombies come out to eat my brains right?” she sneered, backing up against the wall and creeping past overturned hospital beds, wheelchairs, and even the odd office chair.
Old papers from a busted nurse’s desk seemed scattered at random all over the floor. The next corridor seemed brighter, and as she peeked around the corner she could see a partially boarded up glass entryway through which an outside street lamp’s light poured through.
Stepping out onto a busy street, no one seemed to pay her any mind. Even a police officer sitting in his squad car ignored her in favor of a sizable slice of pizza. She rolled her eyes and started down the street. “No fucking way I’m taking the subway dressed like this,” she growled, flagging down a taxi.
She gave the driver instructions to stop a block away, in part because she couldn’t be sure she wasn’t being followed, but she also wanted to case the area and assess any threats first, just like she learned from both her father and the ROTC.
She quickly surveyed the area. Not seeing a soul, she passed under the police tape to the only standing structure on the property, the old reinforced shed her dad had built. “At least this is still standing.” she sighed and entered her dads entrance code to open the door.
From the nearby shadows, a female voice called, trying to sound strong. Angelica could see the glint of a steel gun barrel in the street light, but not the girl’s face yet. “Hey, punk chick. This is private property. Have some respect for the dead.”
Turning her head she stared at the girl standing under the street lamp that she hit from the blast. “Who the fuck are you to tell me what to do on my own property?” Angelica asked rudely.
“Don’t bullshit me!” the girl shouted as she stormed closer, keeping her handgun trained on the girl. “Don’t bullshit me, bitch! My friend Frank is supposed to meet me here. So unless you’re some long-lost cousin or some shit, you’d better hit the pavement before I hit your head with it, bitch!”
“Well fucking hell, Felicia, when the hell did you grow balls?” Angelica frowned at the girl, “And if I didn’t belong here how the fuck could I get into this shed when the cops couldn’t?”
Felicia blinked a few times, staring intently at Angelica, as if trying to place her face. She slowly lowered her pistol. “Who … Who are you?”
“Frank Castle, who the fuck do you think I am?” Angelica sighed, “I need to get my dads guns, I’m ganna fucking kill everyone involved in this bullshit.”
“Frank?!” she gasped. “Oh shit. I am so sorry. What the fuck did they do to you? You look... I mean... you’ve got bigger breasts than mine!”
“That’s because you’re flat chested you doff. Every one’s got bigger guns then you.” Angelica smiled slightly, and went into the shed, “If you’re going to follow me you better hurry, and close the damn door behind you.”
Felicia cracked a smile as she stepped inside, pulling the door closed. “Nice shoes by the way,” she teased, as she pulled Angelica’s pistol from its holster, giving it a quick once-over, glancing down the barrel at a nearby wall, and then returning it to her.
“Oh fuck you. This isn’t my idea of the perfect set of clothes.” Angelica frowned. “I’d rather be wearing jeans and my running shoes.”
“Even nicer piece. And for what it’s worth I like the punk look, but I can’t blame you for hating it. Anyway, I’d like to help.”
“No fucking way, I wont have you getting killed over bullshit that’s not even yours, Besides you would only slow me down.”
In one swift motion Felicia snatched Angelica’s knife, aimed, and flung it, burying it hilt-deep in the bulls-eye of a target hanging on the far wall. “It’s not that I can’t handle myself Frank. It’s that under normal circumstances, I can’t fight back - literally. If I did, my family would catch hell from the gossip rags. But you’ve always stood up for me, even though you never had to. I want to return the favor. And this sure as hell is not normal circumstances.”
“Fuck it. The first time you squeal and faint from the slight of blood you’re out you got it?” Angelica frowned at her.
“I’ll remember that when I’m sewing up your shoulder, pal,” she smiled, trying to cheer her up. “So do I still call you Frank?”
“According to my new documents, they named me after my fucking sister. The balls of these people you know? First they fucking kill my entire family, then they give me my dead sister’s name.” Angelica grabbed her dad’s Marine Corps knife and tossed it without looking, hitting right next to the cheap knife Felicia tossed almost blade to blade.
Felicia nodded. She sensed that now wasn’t the time to press the subject any further than that, and turned to approach one of the gun racks, quietly running her hand over the MP5.
Angelica grabbed her dad’s duffel bag and started to load it with the guns and ammo, “I need to find a place to hide, a warehouse or something, there’s a few that are shut down near here, I think I might take up shack in one of those.”
“Sounds like a plan. I’d offer to put you up, but the press is having a shit fit over the governor’s daughter running away from home.” Felicia trailed off, smiling innocently.
Angelica shook her head. “I hope you at least grabbed a laptop and some cash on the way out? Never know what you might need.”
Felicia nodded. “I’ve got everything I need; trust me.”
Cleaning out all the guns and ammo into the Military duffel , Angelica, smiled a faint smile, “Lets go find our new home then I guess... Partner.” saying the last bit with a sigh.
Felicia chuckled to herself. “You won’t regret it. Once we get a computer set up I can start getting you kitted out with something less … mundane on the weapons front. You’re on your own for clothes though. What you’ve got now is pretty bad-ass though. And I mean that.”
Angelica let out a sigh as they both exited the shed for the last time ever. Turning to the house she muttered under her breath, “The guilty shall be punished.”
Welcome to Story-Booke, a place of magic, where Elves come in three kinds, High Elves (Santa Claus, Jack Frost, Easter Bunny). Work shop Elves who can magically make things out of nothing, and Shape shifting elves like Rodalph and Prancer (The rest of the gang).
Closed Universe
Universe Rules:
Since this is a closed universe for now, if you want to write in it, please send me a PM on the site to get approval.
More Rules for the universe are coming.
Main Characters that are vital to the universe (If you write in this universe you cannot kill them):
Jane Frost's story is the first in the series
Melissa Claus's story is the second in the series
Jennifer Bunny - See todo.
Todo: Write Jennifer's Story (Easter Bunny's daughter) and finish writing about Jane, Melissa and Jen's adventures in Story-Booke.
Jason Frost was your normal college student, except he grew up looking like a girl. He never got over five foot five inches, and weighed 110 pounds wet. His mother always made excuses saying that he would someday grow out of it, but face it, he was 19 now, and things would never change.
And no matter what Jason tried, he was always mistaken for female. Cutting his hair short just made him look silly - and other boys hit on him using the short hair as their ice-breaker! When they weren’t just trying to hit him, anyway. It wasn’t as though he dressed, or acted, feminine. It was just his lot in life - his curse, as he came to see it. There was something “off”, and he could never figure out what it was.
Jason’s parents didn’t encourage it, but never really said anything to him either. His mother always used to braid his hair when he was little however. And the baby pictures of that little girl in the red jumper that were supposedly of one of his cousins looked suspiciously familiar. That thought most of all disturbed him. Even his parents wanted a girl, and eventually they did adopt one, though little Morgan never replaced “Jacie” completely.
Worst of all, the one girl he almost scored a date with in High School wound up being his best friend, and introducing him to her friends. He often wondered how many times Melissa was asked why “Jace” didn’t come into the girls’ bathroom with them. And college hadn’t gone any better. So far he had been invited to join no less than six prominent sororities.
Christmas break was finally here, and Jason just finished his finals. As he walked out of the room, he had no sooner turned his phone on, when it beeped with a text message, ‘u going home 4 the break?’ - Melissa.
Jason slid out his phone’s keyboard and, with the lightning speed of an expert texter trained for years in the hallowed halls of High School, thumb-typed back, “Hi Mel. Yeah, going 2 c my folks.”
‘kool me 2’ came the reply as Jason started for the exit. He had decided to go to California State University, Long Beach since it was only six hours to his home.
“Hope we can hang out when you get back :),” he texted back, and the smile wasn’t just a text emoticon. He really was smiling as he slid his phone back into his pocket.
“Hey, wait up!” a loud female voice shouted, and he immediately cringed. It wasn’t as though her voice was obnoxious. It was actually quite lyrical and pleasant, if she wasn’t constantly harassing him. He quickened his pace, while trying not to look like he was avoiding her. “Don’t you dare run away again.” She smiled, “I really want to talk to you.”
He started to duck into the men’s bathroom, but seeing a wall of meat in the realm of 6’5”, wearing a Varsity college football jacket enter moments before, he stopped, turned around, and forced a cordial smile. “Sorry, were you talking to me?”
She had her long, honey blonde hair back in a ponytail today, wearing a very festive white Christmas sweater and faded jeans.. If she hadn’t been such an annoying girl, he might’ve thought her quite attractive, even if she was three inches taller than him in flats.
“Yes, why have you been ignoring me? I mean really, I just want to talk to you.” She smiled at Jason, “I really think you would make a great part of Gamma Phi Beta.”
Jason cringed inwardly. ‘Here we go again’, he thought to himself. “No disrespect intended, I’m just not what you’re looking for - trust me,” he answered, trying to save the poor girl’s feelings.
“Oh come on, Jace, at least think about it over Christmas break ok?” the girl pleaded as she handed him a card with her cell phone number on it. “In case you want to talk over Christmas break ok?”
Jason sighed as he stared at the card. ‘Is she really that clueless? This is what I get for getting an apartment off-campus instead of staying in the damned boys’ dorm,’ he thought as he forced a smile. “Okay, I’ll think about it, but I’m not promising anything. Um... Have a nice winter break,” he added, his voice shifting in pitch on the end, a bit of his nerve fading in the process.
“You too!” she answered energetically, her smile brightening considerably. “Listen, if you want more information on the sorority, or if you just want to talk about anything - and I mean anything - don’t hesitate ok? I worry about you. I mean, with what’s been happening in schools lately...” She trailed off, blushing just a little before turning to race off again. Jason sighed.
He started to throw the card in the trash as he made his way out, but something in him just wouldn’t let him let go of it, so he stuffed it in the pocket of his jeans, muttering to himself as he walked out to his car. It was supposed to be a man’s man’s car - a cherry red 1989 Mustang. Somehow, it just made the ‘girl’ image worse on him. The ‘I brake for shoes’ bumper sticker some wise ass slapped on it the day before didn’t help.
He muttered to himself, “If I find out who slapped that on there I’m going to beat them,” just as one of the girls from Gamma Phi Beta stopped at the Ford Cobra next to his, “Hey Jace, you think about joining us yet?” she asked not as bubbly as the other girl.
“What’s-her-name gave me her number,” Jason answered. He really couldn’t remember the girl’s name to save his life, holding up the card. “I keep telling her I’m not what you’re looking for, but...” he trailed off.
“Tiffany, and shes a sweet girl, just a typical beach blonde girl though sometimes. She's got a big heart.” the girl answered, trying not to laugh. “Anyway Jace, enjoy your Christmas break, Maybe i’ll see you in the Bio lab again next semester?”
“Yeah, have a great holiday. Have fun on your ski trip too,” he added. “I’ll be lucky if I see snow before I graduate.”
The girl laughed, as Jason slid into the driver’s seat and pulled away, mumbling again ‘Finally away from those girls.’
As if on cue, Tiffany honked her horn as she passed him, driving a canary yellow hybrid. She smiled, waving as she passed him and proceeded to the next turn-off. Mercifully for his nerves, his route took him straight-on ahead.
Jason pulled off the highway at the gas station near his home. His tank was at half, but he always liked to keep the car full, unaware that most of the male customers at the gas station were checking him out. “Can I get a fill up and um two chocolate bars?” he asked the guy at the full service station.
The man smiled warmly - probably the one person who wasn’t ogling Jason, as he nodded. “Sure thing. Want the oil checked while you’re here?”
“Please, that would be great; I haven't had a chance to check it myself.” He smiled as he paid the man with a 50.
“Yo, Ricky!” the man shouted. “Get off your butt and check the lady’s oil, would’ja? I’m not paying you to read Playboy all day!”
The younger man, about Jason’s age, with scraggly brown hair and day old facial hair grumbled as he dragged himself to the front. He perked up at seeing Jason. “The red Mustang?” he asked. “That’s a damn fine car.”
“Thanks. It was a graduation present from my dad when I left high school.” Jason answered proudly. The one thing he really took pride in was his car.
Ricky laughed. “Man, that’s so not fair. Girls always get the best graduation gifts,” he mumbled as he walked outside. The man behind the counter snorted.
“Maybe if the kid had paid attention in school he wouldn’t be working for me for minimum wage, either.” He winked at Jason. “Don’t let him get to you.”
Jason shook his head. “Oh, it’s not him. It’s just been one of those days. Some prick slapped a bumper sticker on my baby. If I find who did it they’re dog meat.”
“A bumper sticker on a red Mustang? Oh God kid I’m sorry. Want me to see if I can get it off for you?” the man asked sympathetically.
“I might just have to have the whole bumper replaced. It’s more expensive, but less a pain in the ass than leaving sticky-marks all over it. But if you think you can get it off, that would be awesome.”
The man walked outside and a young woman stepped out of the office to take his place, a few moments later he returned. “You’re right; it might be best to replace the whole bumper.”
Jason frowned thoughtfully for a moment. “I wonder if I can get the new one coated in teflon?” he teased, trying not to show just how annoyed he was at the whole affair. He’d given the whole ‘Girls are so lucky’ comment a complete pass at this point. He just wanted to get home.
“All set,” Ricky stated proudly as he walked back inside. “Oil levels look good. You might want to change it if you’re planning any cross-country trips, but other than that you should be fine for awhile. So um, do you live around here?”
“Yeah, I live like a mile and a half from this station.” Jason sighed, “Thanks Ricky. Here, have a tip,” he added, handing Ricky - who didn’t recognize him at all - a 5 dollar bill.
“Wow, thanks. So do you want to maybe get dinner later? I’m off in a couple of hours.”
Jason sighed again, “No thanks. I’ve got to get off to my parents’ house, but thanks anyway.” Jason didn’t want to hurt his feelings. After all, Ricky used to be Jason’s best friend till 9th grade when he started hanging out with the stoners, and Jason met Melissa and her friends.
“Maybe this weekend?” Ricky pressed his luck. He never was the sharpest tack in the box.
“Aw, leave the girl alone,” the older man laughed. “She’s trying to let you off easy.”
Ricky blushed. “Sorry,” he said with a wry smile, and turned to head back to the back again.
Jason shook his head. This was one of few mom and pop gas stations left in California, and the dedication to service showed. “Thanks Mr. Chase, have a great Christmas.”
“You too, and tell your old man ‘Merry Christmas’ for us,” he winked.
“Sure thing.” Jason said as he left the gas station. “Great did Mr. Chase think I was a girl too?” he muttered as he started his Mustang to finish his trip home.
Pulling into his spot in the family driveway, he noticed his brother’s black SUV, “Oh God, Mike’s home.” he groaned, “I won’t get to live the bumper sticker down now.”
To Jason’s relief, it wasn’t his brother, but his adopted sister Morgan who came running through the front door, now open wide. She looked positively adorable with her reddish brown hair in red ribbons that hung down over her pink overalls and white top. “JACIE!” she cheered as she raced up the driveway and into his waiting arms.
“Hey you,” he said cheerfully and kissed her forehead. “You been taking care of Mom and Dad for me like you promised?” he asked, as he carried her inside. She giggled happily and nodded, her pigtails bouncing every which way.
“That’s a good girl. I got you some prezzies but you have to wait till Christmas for them.” Jason smiled at his favorite sibling, “What kind of mood is your big brother Mike in?”
Morgan giggled at the question. “It’s a secret?” she answered, as if asking if she had permission not to answer.
“Oh that bad huh?” Jason sighed as he opened the door, “Mom, Dad, Mike I’m home!” he called out as he set Morgan down. She giggled and raced off to her room to play.
From out of nowhere, someone grabbed Jason. It definitely wasn’t Mike - the hands were too small. The perfume smelled faintly like Melissa’s though, and the tickling of his sides a moment later confirmed it. “Hey birthday girl,” she giggled in his ear.
“My birthday isn’t for another 15 days.” Jason giggled, “What are you doing here Mel?”
“I finished my finals earlier this week, so when you said you were on your way home, I came over to surprise you,” she answered cheerfully.
“Thanks; I'm going to need it. Mike’s here before me.” Jason sighed.
Melissa nodded, grinning innocently. “Yep,” she answered simply. “He’s in the kitchen talking to your Mom right now. Your Dad’s up in his study if you want to surprise him first, and, you know, delay the inevitable,” she teased. “I can hang out if you want, too. Just like old times.”
“Would you?” Jason asked pleadingly. “You won’t believe the day I’ve had. I really just need some quiet time before the endless torture begins.”
Melissa smiled at Jace, “Girl, tell me everything ok?” giving Jason a hug.
“First, Gamma Phi wants me to join them to the point that they’ve been bugging me daily now, some asshole slapped a bumper sticker on the back of my car, saying ‘Will brake for shoes’ and well yeah.” Jason sighed.
“Oh, ow ow ow,” Melissa answered. “That’s as bad as keying it. But Gamma Phi Beta wants you? That’s amazing. You’re so lucky!”
“Mel?” Jace asked hesitantly. “I’m a guy, remember?” He paused to sigh, grudgingly admitting, “Otherwise I’d actually be really tempted. Tiffany - the girl who’s been harassing me to join for like, two months now, finally cornered me and gave me her number if I had any questions about it. They seem so nice. But it’s like the whole world thinks I’m a girl. It’s so frustrating sometimes. I mean, it’s frustrating that I’m not.” He blushed brightly.
He paused to add, “I know you do it because it’s our inside joke, so I forgive you though,” he added with a faint smile, and pulled her into another hug as he lay his head on her shoulder.
“Jace, sweetie, have you ever stopped and looked at yourself in a mirror, I mean really looked at yourself girl?” Mel smiled at him.
“I know,” Jace sighed. “Ricky Johnson even hit on me at the gas station earlier. He didn’t even recognize me,” he managed a weak laugh. “Oh, that reminds me.” He reached into his pocket, taking out one of his chocolate bars and offering it to her. “I was saving these for when I came to see you when YOU got home”
“Oh my favorite! You remembered! Thanks Jace.” Mel smiled happily as she hugged his neck.
“I sometimes wish I was a girl,” Jace admitted softly. “Just to make the stupid feelings go away every time I get ogled or ‘ma’am’ed.”
“Maybe you are a real girl?” Melissa asked honestly, “All the girls when we were in elementary school always asked why you never came to their slumber parties, and in middle school and high school they always wondered why you used the unisex bathroom.” She shrugged her shoulders thoughtfully. “And face it sweetie, you’ve got better curves than me.”
Jace laughed. “Because my penis would’ve given me away in both cases.”
Melissa laughed, “Remember i’ve seen it, and um sugar, yeah, some girls might think you have a penis, but it sorta looks like an oversized clit.”
Jace stared at Melissa for a moment, and then laughed. “God I missed you. Why didn’t we go to college together, again?”
Melissa shrugged, giving Jace a sheepish smile. “I wanted to go to Berkeley, but I’m honestly thinking about transferring to Cal State for awhile and then transferring back to finish my MBA and stuff. We could get a dorm together,” she teased. “Or live at the Gamma Phi sorority house.”
“Don’t tempt me,” Jace giggled.
“Tempt tempt,” Melissa shot back as she munched happily on a bite of chocolate. “It’s something to think about, anyway.”
Jace smiled and hugged Melissa, “I really missed you this year, its been so boring without you. I got myself an apartment near the college though, and a job at the comic store.”
“Oh, God,” Melissa laughed. “Hot girl in a comic book store. I bet you drum up a lot of business,” she teased as she continued to giggle. “I missed you too though,” she added, giving Jace’s hand a tender squeeze. Jace’s heart skipped a beat, and for just a moment, he started to lean close and kiss her, when Mike suddenly called out.
“Jace? Where are you hiding?” He sounded oddly cheerful: entirely too cheerful, and Melissa giggled.
“In the hallway!” she called, and then pretended to duck away from Jace’s scowl.
“Well get your butt in the kitchen already!” Mike shouted back. Jace groaned, sighing as he squeezed Melissa’s hand, interlocking their fingers so that she had to come, too. Though truthfully she didn’t seem to mind at all.
Melissa giggled, following Jace into the kitchen, where his older brother Mike - still as large as Jace remembered, though now sporting a much shorter haircut, stood beside their mother, and another woman Jace didn’t recognize.
She had medium length jet black hair, and when she turned to smile nervously at Jace, her soft blue eyes sparkled in the overhead light. She was wearing a pretty, white floral dress with a white jacket over it, and a diamond ring on her finger.
Jace cringed, startled, when Mike crossed the room and pulled him into a hug, leading him over to the woman. “Jace, this is my fiancé Ellen. Ellen, this is my kid sister Jace.” Mike teased, knowing full well Jason didn’t like being called a girl.
“Your sister, huh?” Ellen giggled. “It’s wonderful to finally meet you. You know while you’re on winter break you should come model some of the bridesmaid’s dresses I’m looking at - with your figure, I mean.” She grinned.
“Um why?” Jace looked nervously between Ellen and Mike and his mother, “Don’t tell me you really think I’m a girl?”
Both Mike and Ellen laughed. “I’m just teasing sweetie. Mike told me how you’ve had it rough growing up.” She smiled softly and pulled Jace into an almost sisterly hug. She then whispered, so Mike couldn’t hear, “I’m so sorry. Mike begged me to tease you, but now that we’ve met, I think you’re much prettier than me - I’m jealous.” She giggled and hugged Jace again before letting him go.
Jace blushed, “I don’t think so, but thanks, I think. Um, when are you two planning on getting married? If it’s this summer, I was planning on taking some classes, so I’ll have to plan ahead.”
“Probably in the Spring, if we can get the planning together. We already have our flower girl,” Ellen answered, “And my sister’s going to be my maid of honor if I have to drag her butt down here myself.”
Melissa pouted, giving Jace a light poke in the ribs. “Hey, what do you mean you’re taking classes this summer? I thought we were going backpacking?”
“Yeah but I fell behind in Bio Chem, I got a B- I was shooting for an A” Jace sighed.
“Ohh,” she answered with a frown. “I’m sorry. I should’ve stayed in touch more. I could’ve tutored you over the phone or online or something. I’ve always loved sciency stuff.”
“There’s certainly a lot of chemistry between you,” Jace’s mother commented casually. “So when are we going to see a ring on that finger?”
“Yeah, you girls did go to prom together didn’t you?” Mike chimed in.
Melissa giggled. “Mmmhmm. It’s just a shame I couldn’t get her to wear a nice dress to match mine,” she teased, leaning into Jace. “That tuxedo swallowed her whole.”
“Ugh. I was such a dork in high school.” Jace sighed, “Sometimes I feel like I still am, Oh mom, your old Sorority asked me to join them.”
Jace’s mother Janet’s eyes widened considerably. “Gamma Phi? Really? You said yes didn’t you?” she asked, hopeful.
“Mom!” Jace blushed then whispered, “I told them I would think about it over Christmas.”
Melissa and Janet both squealed and hugged Jace. “You should SO do it, girl!” Melissa added energetically.
“Well I don't think I’m sorority material.” Jace complained, “Seriously people I’m a boy not a girl. It says so right right on my birth certificate.”
Melissa leaned closer and kissed Jace’s cheek lightly. “C’mon, you promised you’d buy me dinner when we saw each other again. Plus I need a ride home,” she added with a giggle.
Jace, flustered, gave a small sigh and nodded. “That’s probably a good idea. I’ll talk to you guys later. Ellen, it was nice meeting you,” he added, giving her a small, almost apologetic smile before following Melissa out.
~oOo~
Later that night after a long soak in the bathtub, and promising Melissa a movie during the week. Jason got up and finished getting dressed, to head downstairs for a bedtime cup of tea, when he seen the lights on in his dad's office and some loud talking. He crept closer to try and eavesdrop on the conversation.
“Jack, how long have we been friends now? You know I wouldn’t be here if the situation weren’t dire.”
“I know Nick, but that’s my blood you are talking about. She’s not even ready to take over the family heritage.” Jack commented back.
“You need to tell her, Jack. She’s going to awaken to it sooner or later, and the way things are going, it’s going to be sooner, I fear.”
“If they wouldn't mess with things like they do I wouldn't need to work, and neither would she,” Jack sighed.
The older man sighed as well. “Yes, I know. It’s unfair to you, and to her. She doesn’t even know she’s not who she thinks she is, does she? My elves have been spying on her,” he added with a chuckle.
“I never wanted to tell her. She’s had a hard enough life as it is, If it wasn’t for that damned prophecy... I’m just glad when she was growing up you guys didn’t make the mistake of sending her girls toys.” Jack laughed.
“Ho-ho-ho-ho-ho,” the old man laughed. He couldn’t help himself. “We almost did make that mistake, back around her ninth birthday or so you know. Our lists somehow got crossed in the midst of the technology upgrades.”
Jack laughed, “I remember that. I have a bad feeling about this year though Nick, I’ll keep an eye on her and if things change I will keep you, and the rest of them informed ok?”
“I’ll let them know. I wish this didn’t have to be this way, and - ideally, perhaps there’s still a way she can live her mortal life. You know, sort of like a part time job? We’ll have to see what happens, I suppose.”
“Things have changed since I was in charge. Who knows? You and Mrs. Claus seem to do an alright job of having a normal life after the holidays after all. Speaking of which, how’s your daughter doing?”
Nicholas gave another hearty chuckle. “Melissa’s doing just fine. The poor girl still thinks I’m a lawyer or somesuch. I haven’t had the heart to tell her the truth. She’s going to Berkeley, you know, wants to be a scientist. There’s just no room in her life for magic.”
“She was over here earlier today, but I've been so busy I didn’t have a chance to talk to her.” Jack sighed, “She and Jane get along great still though.”
“You know if those two ever admit how they really feel, we’re going to be having two weddings?” Nicholas chuckled.
Jack laughed, “If Jane can get over the fact, and Melissa realizes you don’t mind her loving another girl, at any rate. These kids these days don’t know that was acceptable when we were mortals.”
“Maybe we should introduce them to Aphrodite? It’s her meddling that put them together anyway. Speaking of which though, let me know if you want me there when you do talk to her. I owe you that much.”
“Oh no, keeping my kids supplied with presents was payment enough Nick, but If I do need your help, I’ll give you a holler. I might have Janet with me since she was the last tooth fairy after all.”
“I’d forgotten about that. I always thought it odd that you married a dentist, but now it makes sense,” Nicholas laughed.
Jack laughed as well, “Yeah what's a weather service tech doing marrying a Dentist huh?”
Nick leaned over to Jack, “I’ve got to get going, but you have a spy at your door,” he whispered and blinked out of the room.
Jason quickly left the door and headed into the kitchen to get his bedtime tea; as soon as it started to brew Jack came out of his office and joined Jason. “Hey sport, hows school going?”
“Oh, hi Dad, I didn’t hear you come in,” Jason answered, pretending to have been searching for the tea tin. “School’s been ok, except … Well,” he trailed off. He just didn’t have the heart to tell his Dad he was invited to join a sorority, even if Mike had probably already told him by now.
“So Jace, your mother tells me you're going to join her sorority?” Jack asked with an odd sort of smile. “Wise choice. The girls in Phi will help you through some of the issues...” Jack faded off and looked down at the tea pot.
“Uh huh. So is there something you need to tell me, Dad?” Jason asked, turning to stare at his father.
“Yes. What did you hear of the conversation I had with Nick?” Jack asked.
Jason slammed his fist down on the cabinet, turning fully to face his father. “Apparently I’m not who I think I am? I’m supposed to be a girl, and everyone thinks I look like a girl, but I’m not, or am I? I don’t freaking know anymore!”
“We hid you, Jason. You’re not what you think, and neither am I sport. Your mother and I made a choice when you were born, if you would have been a girl, you would have taken over the family job from me, and I couldn't have that.”
“What are you saying, dad? That you made me live a lie to protect me? From what? And why not Mike?” Jason shot out one question after another.
“Mike is a fairy; not that kind of fairy either,” he quickly corrected himself, “But the kind with wings. He took after your mother.” Jack explained..
At the ‘Mike is a fairy’ part, Jason lost all the rage he had in him. To hear those words from his father’s mouth left him so utterly shocked, that he couldn’t help but crack up laughing right then and there.
“Haven’t you ever wondered about our last name, Jace?”
“I guess,” Jace managed to giggle out. “It’s not like it’s uncommon though.”
“Jack Frost, sweetie, I am the king of winter.” he looked at Jason sternly.
“And the guy you were talking to was Santa Claus, right?” he asked skeptically. “Dad, I mean this in the nicest way possible, but when was your last CAT scan?”
“Yes, Nick is Santa, and your mother was the Tooth Fairy.” Jack commented seriously. “And I can prove I am Jack Frost.” At that, he put his hand on the counter and turned it into a solid sheet of ice.
“Jeeze!” Jace squealed, jumping back. “Okay, I get it! But... What’s this got to do with me being a … um... a girl?” he blushed furiously.
“The prophecy stated that my daughter would become the next ruler of winter, but there is a problem with that, mankind doesn’t care about us anymore.”
Jace slowly nodded. “I stopped ‘believing’ in Santa Claus in the second grade, for one.”
Jack laughed, “Everyone stops ‘believing’ in him after a certain age, but doesn't stop him from doing his job. How do you think you got everything you asked for growing up including the stuff you never told us about?”
“I figured between the two of you you could afford to hire a private investigator,” Jace answered half-jokingly.
Jack laughed, “I wouldn't spy on my own kids, I love you guys to much.”
Jace sighed and stepped closer to hug her father. “I love you too Dad, but I wish you’d told me sooner. I’ve always felt different, never quite fitting in. My best friends in high school were all girls, who could never figure out why I wouldn’t go to their slumber parties or whatever.”
Janet walked into the kitchen at that moment, “Told her what dear? and you two need to keep it down; everyone else is asleep.”
“That I’m really a girl, for one,” Jane answered quietly. “So what happens now? I don’t know the first thing about ‘being’ a girl, or being Jack - errr, Jane Frost. And, can I tell anyone about this? Besides Melissa I mean. It’s not like anyone’d believe me anyway.
“But I suddenly want to call Tiffany and talk to her about Gamma Phi Beta. She’s going to want to know why I changed my mind so suddenly, and... I don’t know,” she sighed, turning to lean on the counter, facing away from her parents.
“Slow down Jane, “ Janet sighed, “Jack why not?” She turned to Jack.
“I don’t know,” he answered. “It’s going to be hard enough telling Melissa, and she’s like us - so to speak. Telling a mortal could get dicey. Are you sure you can trust this girl, this uh, Tiffany?”
“I think she meant with other things dear.” Janet commented, “Don’t tell her anything about yourself yet till you get to know her ok?”
“Your mother is right Princess, we don’t want you to get hurt, thats why we hid you as Jason.” Jack sighed.
“Hey, that’s perfect,” Jane suddenly brightened. “I’ll tell her I was trying to hide from … Crap. I have no idea,” she sighed. “It was almost a good idea.”
“Just tell her that you didn’t want to live your mother's legacy and that I changed your mind over christmas.” Janet smiled.
“That covers Tiffany. What about Melissa? And Mike, and Morgan, and holy crap I know a lot of M’s,” she giggled a little.
“Mike knows Princess, Morgan, she doesn’t need to now, and Mr. Claus is going to tell Melissa, how she could go her life without knowing and having the last name Claus is beyond me.” Jack laughed.
“Yeah, no kidding. She’s such a science geek that I think that part of her brain intentionally blocks it out,” Jane teased.
“Well you didn’t know either Einstein.” Mike smiled as he came into the kitchen in his pj’s.
“Hey! Cut me a break, bubble butt, I was lied to my whole life, and Frost is a common name!”
Mike chuckled, “I figured it out about the time you were 11. I asked mom and dad, and they told me. Sorry about picking on you Jane.” Mike walked over and give his sister a brotherly hug.
Jane gave him a playful punch in the arm - far from hard enough to even make him flinch. “Yeah, well, what are brothers for?”
“But hey, I did keep the older boys from kicking your ass because they thought you were a sissy.” Mike chuckled and grabbed himself a glass of milk from the fridge.
“So that crack about me being one of Ellen’s bridesmaids earlier was just a slip, or...?”
“I was being serious with her, but I had to make her think it was a joke, because she knew I had a brother not a sister. I’d really like you to be one of Ellen’s bridesmaids though, if you decide you’re up for it.”
Jane nodded. “I’ll have to think about it. I mean, this is all so sudden.”
Mike nodded, “So anyway, Morgan already thinks you’re her big sister, so nothing’s ever going to change there.”
Jack chuckled, “So this is ok for you now, but when it hits you Jane, if you have any problems you have a lot of people you can talk to about it ok?
Jane nodded slowly. “Yeah. I won’t lie, I’m numb right now. I don’t really know what to think other than that I feel just... relieved that I finally know what’s been wrong with me my whole life. I mean even thinking about it, so much crap makes sense now, except … I still don’t know what’s going to happen to me now?”
“Well your hair is going to turn white, your icy blue eyes are going to shine more, and hmmm, you will be able to freeze things.” Jack laughed, “Well more than just things, you could freeze the whole planet if you wanted.”
“Errr, wait, what? I can’t go to school with white hair,” she whined.
“Just tell people you bleached it. It will look bleached white anyway.” Janet giggled at her daughter’s reaction.
“Can’t I just dye it? Maybe a nice, dark red.”
“Two days - three at a stretch is all the dye will last, it will just wash out.” Jack sighed, “I know I used to try to dye mine black again.”
“Blech,” Jane grumbled. “Okay, so um, what about my body? If I’m supposed to be a girl, I mean...” she trailed off hesitantly.
Janet grinned, “You’ve always been girly. You got the hips, butt and everything else of a girl, just not the breasts and the outer plumbing. Don’t worry; they’ll grow, and you may end up lucky and have small ones like mine. Hopefully you don’t end up with Jack’s genes though; his mom had M cups.”
“And the um, male plumbing?” she asked, trying not to think about how much having massive breasts would completely kill her back.
“You already have the makings for girl parts Jane. We used what magic we could to turn you into a boy, but it couldn’t do it 100%.” Jack sighed, “No matter how hard we tried.”
“So I’m stuck like, in-between genders?” she asked almost fretfully.
“No it will wear off eventually.” Janet replied “It’s already begun. That’s why we were going to talk to you soon. I know you’ve noticed; you said as much this afternoon.”
After a moment of silence she looked up again. “Christ. I don’t know the first thing about being a girl, or an immortal embodiment of winter. This is going to be a long winter break.”
Jack chuckled, “This used to be my favorite time of year, till I met your mother and we started having children.”
Jane looked up at everyone, “Anyway, I’m going to go to bed. Maybe when I wake up in the morning, this will all make more sense - or it’ll all be a messed up dream from drinking too much egg nog last night.” She put the teapot down turned around and walked slowly back up to her room.
Ellen was waiting at the top of the stairs, dressed in a long, flowing white night gown. She smiled at Jane as she approached. “You okay sweetie?”
“Oh I’m fine. It’s the rest of the looney bin that I’m worried about,” Jane sighed as she went into her room and closed the door behind her..
Ellen frowned. For a moment she considered knocking, but finally stepped away from the door and started down the stairs. Mike turned to wrap her in a hug.
“Ellen, honey, there’s something that I need to tell you, about my family and my sister, Jane.”
~oOo~
Some time during the night, Jane thought she heard footsteps in her room. She sat bolt upright and turned on the light, but there was no one there. There was, however, the faintest smell of gingerbread cookies on the air. She grumbled, rolling over and going back to sleep.
The next morning, she woke to find a small snow globe that was definitely not there before. She picked it up carefully, and as she shook it, the ‘snow’ swirled around a little figurine of a girl in a pink coat and knit cap with white hair, ice skating on the middle of a pond.
What she failed to notice was that she had a small amount of weight on her chest: nothing to write home about which was why she didn’t notice it yet. She got up, put on her heavy flannel robe, and walked into the bathroom to relieve herself like every morning. She went to reach for her manhood, and screamed when she noticed it wasn't there. “Holy shit!”
Janet quickly came running at the scream, knocking on Jane’s bathroom door. “Honey, is everything ok?”
Jane was sitting on the toilet with tears in her eyes, “No mom, nothing’s alright! You and dad weren’t lying.”
“No, honey, we weren’t. I’m so sorry we kept this from you. We agreed that it was for your own protection, but... We were wrong to lie to you all these years,” Janet answered, trying not to completely lose it. “Janie I’m so sorry.”
“No mom, It’s ok. But oh God, I really am a girl,” Jane sobbed from the bathroom.
“Yes you are honey,” Janet answered, leaning against the door frame and putting her hand against the door. “I’ve wanted to tell you. Gods how I’ve wanted to tell you the truth, but we were so frightened of losing you. But Nick, bless his heart... He was right. We shouldn’t have done this to you, and I’m so, so sorry.”
“No, Mom, I mean... The spell wore off. I’m a GIRL!” Jane answered. “I’m a real girl!” she added more enthusiastically. After a moment or two, the toilet flushed, and Jane quickly washed her hands before throwing the door open. Janet threw her arms around her, holding her tightly close.
“You still look like the same person, but you got noticeable bumps on your chest now dear.” Janet smiled and kissed her daughter's cheek.
“And um, different plumbing,” Jane managed a quiet laugh as she buried her face in her mother’s shoulder. “It’s so weird. Last night I didn’t want to believe it, and now it’s like... it’s like this big weight’s been lifted off my shoulders. Like a part of me suddenly makes sense now.”
“My baby,” Janet whispered and kissed Jane’s forehead softly. “I know this is all going to be very confusing for you for awhile. You have two whole new worlds opening up to you, but Ellen and I are going to help you with the ‘girl’ part. Your father’s going to help you with the-” she stopped suddenly as Morgan raced past, squealing excitedly.
“IT’S SNOWING!”
Jane looked at Janet with tears in her eyes, and Janet giggled. “Like I said, your father’s going to help you learn to control your new powers.”
“I don’t have to start dressing like a girl and junk do I?” Jane groaned as they walked downstairs to look out the front window at Jane’s handiwork. Janet laughed.
“I’d like it if you did, but you don’t have to do anything you don’t want to. Melissa might disagree though,” she teased. “But we’ll worry about that later. For now why don’t you take Morgan upstairs and help her get dressed so you two can play in the snow, and I’ll make a nice, hot breakfast?”
Jane smiled as she hugged her mother tightly. “Thanks Mom,” she answered simply.
To Be continued?
“Do you think Ellen believed us?” Melissa asked as she slid into the passenger seat of Jason’s Mustang. “About the tux thing, I mean. For a boy, you really did look sooo pretty that night.”
“You decided to drag me out of the house dressed like a floozy in a fancy dress.” Jason groaned, trying not to laugh...
“Everyone said we were like the cutest couple.” She suddenly stopped and cleared her throat. “Anyway,” she trailed off, “You don’t really have to take me to dinner tonight. I just wanted to get you out of there before Mike slipped up again.”
“No, it’s fine Mel. I want to,” he answered as he started the car, squeezing her shoulder before he backed out of the driveway. “it’s been since graduation, and I want to catch up with what you’ve been doing.” Jace smiled at her..
Melissa smiled brightly at that. “Well, you already know the boring stuff about me and Berkeley. I also took a photography class on the side, you know, just for fun. My roommate’s driving me crazy, though,” she trailed off and sighed, but then she smiled at Jace. “What about you, girl? Other than the Gamma Phi girls breaking your door down?” She tried not to giggle.
“Oh you know, this and that with my bio chem classes. We had a major lab assignment for our final. It was extremely exciting,” Jace practically giggled..
“You really like Bio chem, huh?” Melissa asked, grinning. “I can’t settle on just one science. I guess when I have to it’ll be something Chem though. I’d love to work for Dow or something.”
“Maybe we can open our own Pharm research company if you get good enough?” Jace grinned as he pulled up to the italian restaurant in town.
Melissa giggled. “God I love this place! I haven’t been here since graduation though. I hope they still make their bread sticks from scratch!” she cheered happily
“I figured i’d bring you here again.” Jace grinned, “It’s nothing fancy, but atleast they make good food.”
“Girl, I’ve been living on McDonalds and ramen for the last six months. This place is going to be a feast,” Melissa teased as she slid out of the car. She rushed ahead of him just a bit to get the door, holding it open. She was always doing silly things like that, at least for Jace. Jace just rolled his eyes, giving her shoulder a playful shove.
“You know you love me,” Melissa giggled.
“We wouldn’t have been friends for so long if I didn’t,” Jace teased back.
“Hi, may I help you?” the raven haired girl at the counter asked, but then her eyes widened. “Oh my God, Mel and Jacie! When did you get back?!” she bubbled. It was Jennifer Bunny, one of Melissa’s oldest friends.
“Oh hey Jennifer! We just got back today,” Melissa answered for Jace and herself. “When did you start working here?”
Jennifer giggled. “A few months ago. It helps pay the bills while I’m doing the community college thing, plus I get all the pasta I can stand. The boss says I’d make a great pizza chef if I keep practicing, but Mom wants me to consider the family business too; that’s neither here nor there though,” she bubbled over with cheer. “What can I get you, girls?”
“Those homemade breadsticks for starters.” Jace replied, and then grinned. “And I’ll take a diet coke; got to watch my girlish figure,” he added, winking at Melissa, who did all she could to keep a straight face, until Jennifer answered, anyway..
Jennifer rolled her eyes. “Please, girl. I don’t know why you never went out for cheer with your figure! Coming right up! Vanilla coke for you Mel?” she added with a grin.
“Yeah sure I love Vanilla coke.” Mel giggled quietly as Jennifer walked away and leaned over to Jace, “She’s one of the girls that always thought you were really a girl.”
Jace’s cheeks turned crimson, and he sighed a little. “Yeah, well, it was pretty much confirmed once they all saw me in that prom dress.” His smile turned up a little though, “But it made them all happy to see me “not dress like a boy for one night”, so it was worth it I guess.”
Melissa giggled, “You know how many of the girls came up to me and told me it was about time I got you out of your shell that night?”
Jace laughed quietly. “Wouldn’t have been so bad if I hadn’t had like, six guys ask me for a dance. Honestly I didn’t think security would even let me in the door.”
“As I said to you once before Jace, have you ever really looked at yourself in a mirror?” Melissa smiled. “You really do look like a girl.”
“Sometimes I do wonder, Mel...” Jace trailed off as Jennifer emerged from the back with a still-steaming basket of bread sticks.
“Sorry for the delay. We had um...” she giggled. “Minor technical difficulties. Here ya go.” She set the basket on the counter, and then a moment later, set their drinks down. “This one’s on the house since you guys are like my best friends in the world. Just let me know if you want anything else!”
“Thanks Jennifer,” Melissa answered cheerfully. “We should hang out while Jace and I are on holiday.”
“I’d love that. I’ll stop by your houses soon anyway. I got you guys Christmas goodies!” she bubbled.
Melissa grunted as they walked away,, “I hope not, last year she gave me an easter basket for christmas.”
Jace laughed under his breath. “She gave me a porcelain Easter egg with my name in calligraphy letters - in pink,” he admitted, as he carried their bread basket to their old booth. After setting it down he settled in, watching Melissa as she sat, before taking one of the bread sticks.
His stomach rumbled. He could already smell the garlic, and his mouth was watering.
“God these smell so good,” Melissa giggled, picking one up and shoveling a full quarter of it into her mouth in the most unladylike manner she could manage - and choosing to ignore the odd stare from other diners.
“You should consider dressing like a girl more often though,” Melissa said casually, as if she were suggesting a new brand of toothpaste and not some life altering decision. “You look kinda hot,” she added thoughtfully, while trying not to reveal her real feelings.
No one in school ever figured out she was lesbian, even despite how close she was to ‘Jacie’. If Jennifer suspected, she never showed any signs of it. The hard truth was, she had it bad for Jace because he was so feminine. But she couldn’t tell him that. He’d never forgive her.
“So I think I’m going to have the meatball pasta thingy I had for Prom, speaking of which. How about you?” Jace asked.
Melissa suddenly giggled at nothing in particular. “Oh, yeah that sounds really good. Me too.”
As if on cue Jennifer strolled up to their table. “Hey guys, can I get you anything else?” She winked at Melissa.
“Jeeze Jen. You always did have ears like a rabbit,” she teased. “We’ll have the meatballs and pasta. Oh, extra parmesan on mine please.”
“No parmesan on mine,” Jace commented, “That last time I tried that stuff it made me sick.”
Later on that night Melissa went past her parents office, only to hear raised voices inside. It sounded like her dad and mom and someone else.
“Nick for gosh sakes you really need to talk to Jack! He won't listen to anyone but you, and you know it.” the males voice commented.
“Yes, I know. He’s just trying to protect her. I’d probably do the same for Melissa.”
“Yeah, but the world needs the power of winter again. Things are melting in the flippin north pole for gosh sake!” For some reason the voice seemed like he was trying to swear but it just wouldn’t come out.
“It’s not healthy for her either,” Melissa’s mother added. “The poor kid’s so confused she actually still believes she’s a boy even despite that wretched spell almost completely wearing off. I mean, you saw her last year, dear, in that darling dress Melissa picked out for her. And the magic’s only weakened since then.”
“I know, but we all agreed that it was best for her, after Jack begged. It wouldn’t be right to force this on her now. Maybe the spell won’t break.” Nick commented.
Melissa’s mom suddenly opened the door. “Melissa sweetie, it’s not nice to eavesdrop,” she scolded, even as she smiled at her daughter.
Melissa frowned sheepishly. “Sorry Momma. I heard yelling. What’s going on?”
“Mr. Bunny and your father are talking about Mr. Frosts daughter,” she replied simply.
Nick turned to his daughter at that moment, “Melissa, come in. We have some things to explain to you as well.”
Melissa quietly stepped inside. She hadn’t looked that guilty since she accidentally dropped the ceramic cookie jar when she was seven. “So I was right about Jace?”
“Somewhat dear, yes you were correct that Jace was a girl, but her birth name is Jane, not Jason; his documents are forged,” Nick sighed, “But what I need to tell you is important, and doesn’t leave this room ok sweetie?”
“Ok daddy,” Melissa answered hesitantly, but nodded her affirmation. She looked like she had a lot of questions, but seemed willing to let her father and Jennifer’s dad say what they needed to say without interrupting them.
“You know my name is Nicholas Claus.” He paused only a moment to let that sink in before continuing. “Well, what I’m trying to say is, I am Santa Claus.” He smiled jovially. In fact, he always seemed quite jolly. Melissa had never seen him frown, but this was pure madness..
Melissa frowned, rushing closer. She gently took his hand, checking his pulse. “Mom, call the paramedics. I think dad’s having a stroke!” she said quite seriously. “I knew all those damn cookies would catch up with you some day,” she mumbled.
Harvey, Jennifer’s father, had been quietly waiting for Melissa’s reaction and couldn’t hold in his laughter. “Mel, sweetheart, your dad’s just fine. Haven’t you ever wondered how an overweight guy like him can still jog ten miles without breaking a sweat?”
Melissa blinked, slowly shifting her gaze from her father to her best friend’s father, to her mother. Each gave her an affirming nod. Her knees wobbled a little, and she sank into the nearest chair, staring blankly.
At that moment two small elves burst through the door, “Santa!” the blonde one exclaimed
“Problems at the workshop!” the red headed one exclaimed.
They both stopped and looked at Melissa and then to Nick, stating in unison, “Oooops; sorry sir!”
Melissa slowly stood and approached the pair. She walked around them once, and then shook her head. “I knew I should’ve listened to Jace about the parmesan. Or maybe I hit my head getting out of her car.”
Nicholas laughed deeply. “It’s alright, you two. I was just telling her our little family secret anyway. What’s wrong at the workshop?”
“James keeps saying he wants to go on strike because of the snow issues.” They both tried to explain to Nick at once.
Nick exhaled softly. “Oh dear. I’ll stop by Jack’s on my way. This can’t go on any longer, I’m afraid,” he sighed, turning to his daughter. “Melissa, dear, would you like to come see where your dear old dad really works?” he asked with a jovial grin. “Might as well have some good come of this.”
“Sure whatever, if you are really Santa then you can whisk me off to the north pole, otherwise I’m just dreaming.” Melissa sighed.
“That’s the spirit,” her mother said cheerily as she gave Melissa a hug. “But put on your good coat, dear. It’s going to be freezing up there!”
“But I don’t have-” Melissa started to argue, when suddenly she found herself wearing a fluffy white fur coat.
“Now then, shall we be off? You two take care of my little girl. Show her around, make her feel at home, ok?” Nick said, and the elves giggled as they each took Melissa by the hand.
Just before the room began to fade, Jennifer’s dad grinned, reaching up to pull off his hat. For a moment, Melissa swore she saw long rabbit ears pop up. She shut her eyes tight.
The three of them appeared quickly into a large room full of other elves. As Melissa slowly opened her eyes, her jaw dropped. A modern facility greeted her, yet at the same time it almost looked like a ‘My First Christmas’ playset.
“Welcome to the North Pole.” The blonde elf smiled cheerily. “I haven’t introduced myself properly. I am Misty.”
The red headed elf giggled. “And my name is Tamara.”
Most of the other elves had stopped whatever they were doing - some making simple toys, others programming complex electronics, to stare at Melissa. She blinked a couple of times and then looked down at her guides.
“Everyone, you remember Melissa Claus?” Misty said tol the other elves.
One of the elves, who looked to Melissa like she couldn’t be more than eight or nine years old, was dressed in a floor length gown and carrying a silver mug of some sort of steaming liquid, and approached the pair. “We thought you were going for the big man?” she asked in a voice that matched her appearance perfectly. She smiled up at Melissa nonetheless though.
“We did, but he had to go talk to Jack first, and thought it would be a good idea for Melissa to come here with us.” Tamara announced.
“Would you like some hot cocoa dearie?” the elf asked, offering her mug. “It’s fresh, with a dash of cinnamon, just like you used to like it when you were a wee girl,” she added with a wink.
“This place is huge,” Melissa whispered as she looked around, but suddenly turned back to the elf. “What do you mean like I used to like?”
A chorus of giggles erupted from the elves across the workshop. “You don’t remember any of this, do you? I suppose it’s no surprise living in the mortal world for most of your life. Your Dad brought you here when you were little - about three, I think?” she asked, glancing at Tamara and Misty for confirmation.
“Yes, I think that’s right,” Misty answered.
“She’s really grown!” Tamara giggled. “But Santa asked that we make her feel welcome, and that’s what we’ll do.”
Melissa took the offered mug and took a sip as another blonde elf came up to Melissa. “Care for some cookies? They are fresh out of the oven!” she was quite bubbly and reminded Melissa of a young Jennifer.
“This can’t be a dream,” Melissa finally giggled out. “I’ve never been treated this nicely by my own imagination. Yes, I’d love some thank you.”
The elf bounced over to a plate on one of the tables and brought it over, almost dropping it twice. “Oh cracker snacks. I’m sorry,” she exclaimed as she dropped the plate finally at Melissa’s feet.
Melissa knelt to pick up the plate with one hand, trying not to giggle. “It’s ok.”
A taller elf, male, came up to them, looking rather cross. “Misty, Tamara, and you clumsy youngling, why aren't you working?”
Melissa frowned at the elf. “Because Daddy told them to show me around while he talks to my friend’s dad, Jack.”
The elf looked Melissa over critically, and then smiled as he curtsied, “I’m sorry Melissa. I didn’t recognize you. Its been ages since you graced us with your presence,” he said with a jovial smile that only looked a little forced. “Ok, you three, you’d best do as the boss man commanded and make sure she had a good time while you're at it!”
Melissa snorted quietly, whispering, “Who jammed a candycane up his chimney?” She couldn’t figure out why, but she felt compelled to hug the young, clumsy elf, and knelt to put her free arm around her.
“Oh thats Erich. He’s the elf in charge when the boss man isn’t here.” Misty explained, “At least he’s nicer than James.”
“That wasn’t James?” Melissa groaned, and in a moment of pure amusement to the elves within earshot, perfectly mimicked her father with an exasperated “Oh dear.”
“Oh no, James is an asshole. He would have told us to get to work, and then made you work too,” Tamara sighed.
“Wow. I never thought of elves as being capable of swearing. … Then again my only source on you guys was those tacky 1980s Christmas specials that they still air every year,” Melissa added with a giggle. “Misfit toys and a dentist and stuff.”
Misty and Tamara both giggled then Misty said, “They do us no justice, but yes and no on the swearing. We can swear until Santa comes to the Workshop. That’s the standing rule.”
“Same at home,” Melissa giggled. “The only time I’ve ever sworn around my parents was that time Dad’s bowling ball rolled off on my foot. Then they both learned I could swear.”
The clumsy elf tripped on her feet as the three of them walked to one of the doors. “Ginger Snaps!” she exclaimed.
Melissa giggled quietly. “I thought Mom said it was going to be cold here, but it’s really nice.”
“You haven't been outside yet,” Tamara advised.
“And met the reindeer yet,” Misty finished.
“Oh, shoot. I forgot to bring an apple for Rudolph,” Melissa said half-jokingly.
“That’s ok!” the younger elf exclaimed, “I’ll go get you one for her!” she announced, running off.
“Wow. Rudolph’s real? So like, what’s the deal with the nose? Am I going to have to try not to stare?”
Misty giggled, “That’s just a story. Her nose doesn’t glow, but she’s a damn good tracker. Oh, a warning Melissa, since you haven’t been here in a long time: the reindeer do talk and they don’t pull your fathers sleigh. In fact he doesn’t need a sleigh anymore. They used to back when the world was smaller but not anymore, so now they just relax and play all day.”
“Hey, that brings up another question. Actually I’ve got several, but I have to ask the one question like, EVERY kid ever has asked. How the hell does he get around all in one night? Does he like, freeze time or something?”
Misty giggled. “Magic! He’s got the ability to travel anywhere instantly. He only visits those on his list, too. Lately his list has been growing though. A few years ago it was shrinking.”
“I’m surprised he even bothers with how few people believe anymore. I mean, no offense, but I stopped believing in this stuff when I was in the second grade. I’m still having trouble believing magic and elves are real, or that my dad’s really Santa,” she added hesitantly. “But as a science major, I can’t deny the physical evidence - just rationalize it.”
Tamara grinned, “You don’t have to believe in Santa for him to be real.”
“You can believe a hot stove isn’t real all you want,” Misty added, “But it’d still burn you if you put your hand on it!”
The elves and Melissa giggled.
“Hey, do you guys know anything about my friend Jane?” Melissa asked. “Dad was in the middle of talking to another friend, Jennifer’s dad about her, and I only got bits and pieces... I’m worried about her.”
Tamara looked over at Misty, and Misty nodded, then picked up, “Jane is Jack Frosts daughter. There is a huge prophecy about her and that she will bring back winter.”
“Jack Frost,” Melissa echoed. She literally brought up her hand, and smacked her palm to her forehead. “Oh my God. I can’t believe I never got that. But why put her through all this? You have no idea the kind of torture I’ve put her through, and I’m her best friend,” she giggled quietly.
“There are forces that don’t want her to exist,” Tamara answered ominously.
Tamara opened the door to the outside as a large male elf entered pushing past them rudely, “God forsaken deer. You three! Feed them before I eat them!” he grumbled as he went inside.
“How does a surly prick like that become an elf again?” Melissa asked, assuming she had just met James.
“That’s James, and yeah I agree he is a prick, but you are just born a elf. Doesn’t always mean you're nice.”
“Heh. Kind of like a certain dwarf,” Melissa giggled.
“You mean Grumpy?” both elfs giggled, “He’s always grumpy, but not in a bad way. He’s come around here a few times to help Santa.”
“He’s real too?!” Melissa gasped. “I’m... not... really dreaming am I?” she finally admitted. “This is just way too real. Wait, um, does this mean I’m … magic too?”
“Yes. You, Jane Frost, Jennifer Bunny, and some others live in the real world, but the rest still live in the Story-book realm.” Tamara answered, “The workshop exists between both worlds.”
“This is so cool. I wish I could tell Jane. Hell, I wish I could tell Jane she really is a girl. I mean, she’s fooling no one but herself. And she is soooo cute.” She suddenly stopped herself, blushing.
“If your father is going to go talk to Jack, I’m sure that she will know soon,” Misty advised. “Poor girl. This is going to be a lot for her to handle. She’s definitely going to need friends.”
Melissa nodded. “Jen and I’ll be there for her. I mean... Can you keep a secret?” she suddenly asked.
“Yes but you’d best hurry. The little one’s on her way back, and she’s a blabber mouth,” Tamara giggled.
“It’s just, I’ve had feelings for Jane since we first met. I even asked her to prom hoping she’d take the damn hint. But I’ve put my feelings for her aside for the sake of our friendship this long, so I can do it a little longer.”
“Don’t wait forever. I almost lost Tamara because I was shy.” Misty giggled.
Melissa’s jaw dropped. “Wait... You mean you’re... I mean...” she stumbled over her words. She couldn’t fathom what she was hearing. “Nobody where I’m from knows I even like girls, least of all Jane,” she sighed. “No, that I love Jane. I’m crazy about her.”
“Aww, you should tell her!” the young elf bubbled happily, just before she tripped and tumbled arse over ears. The basket she was carrying miraculously only lost one apple, which rolled to a stop at Melissa’s foot. Melissa blushed, but giggled a little as she picked up the apple, offering it to the little elf.
“You know what? You’re right. I should just tell her. But I don’t want to lose our friendship - and friends are what she’s going to need. I’ll just … tell her the truth, and then tell her I’m her friend first.”
“Sounds like a plan,” Tamara answered cheerfully. “Misty and I are friends first, and lovers second.” Tamara grinned, adding, “Even Santa approved of our relationship.”
Melissa blushed furiously at that. “Um, yeah, I haven’t really had the heart to tell my parents I’m lesbian yet,” she trailed off. “I kept hoping Jace- I mean Jane would take the hints so I could at least pretend to be dating a guy - even if like, everyone sees her for what she really is,” she giggled.
“Um, sorry. I didn’t mean to totally sidetrack you guys. You were going to introduce me to the reindeer?” she asked, sounding almost as excited as the proverbial kid on Christmas morning.
“Oh! Yes, this way. They’ love to hang out here in their fuzzy form.” Misty grinned and led Melissa through the snow, which was cold, but not as bitterly freezing cold as she was expecting. “Ok the Reindeer playroom is up ahead.”
It was in fact, more like a play castle. Melissa had mistaken it for a large hill in the distance, but now she could clearly see the large building, decorated in various Christmas-themed decorations.
“So that’s what they do all day now that they don’t have to pull the sleigh anymore, huh?” she teased.
“Like your parents, they are royals around here,” Misty giggled.
“Oh God. Does that make me some kind of princess? I mean my parents called me their little princess growing up, but I didn’t think anything of it.”
“Yes, and Jane is a Princess too. You both are literally royals,” Tamara answered.
“There are several kingdoms in Story-book.” Misty added..
“Story-book,” she echoed. “That name sounds familiar for some reason. So I’m a magical princess from a fantasy land and my future girlfriend is the proverbial Snow Princess. Somebody remind me to ask Dad what kind of magic I have, if any,” she teased, as she followed her tour guides.
Misty opened the door to the Reindeer play room, and Tamara called, “Now Rudolph! Now Dasher, Now Dancer, now Prancer and Vixen! Come Comet! Come Cupid! Come Donner and Blitzen! Everyone we have a guest.”
“Do you REALLY have to say it like that?” a female voice groaned before another added, “Oh boy, can we eat her?!” Melissa squeaked, ducking down to hide behind Misty.
“Hey! No eating me, I brought apples! You guys do like apples right?”
“Oh good God yes. Apple pies?” Dancer commented as she approached. Each of the reindeer were much larger than Melissa, and she couldn’t help noticing that they all sounded female.
“Fresh apples, but I’m sure sweet pea here would whip you guys up some apple pies if I ask nicely?” she asked, glancing at the little elf with a giggle. “I didn’t know what to expect, but I didn’t want to visit empty-handed either.”
“I do have a name you know,” the little elf giggled.
“Yep. Her name is clumsy,” Rudolph answered in a rather wise tone, paused, giggled, and added, “No, seriously her name is Rachel.”
“Well, I’m Melissa. Um, I’m... apparently the big man’s daughter,” Melissa answered, blushing.
Blitzen kicked a soccer ball to the front and approached. “Yeah, we know who you are. I used to give you rides around the skating pond when you were little” She sounded a little more spirited than Rudolph, who definitely gave Melissa a feeling of refinement in her tone.
Melissa’s eyes widened. “God, I haven’t been skating in years. I wish I could remember this place, and all of you.”
“Hey it’s no big deal. You’re here now, and you can remember us from now on,” Dancer replied sweetly.
“I hope so. I’ve seen so much in just a short time. I don’t ever want to forget it.”
“Hey girls, let’s introduce ourselves properly,” Dasher announced with a clip of her hoof, and suddenly all the reindeer started to transform. They stood upright and, a moment later, nine tall elves, easily as tall as Melissa, now stood before her.
Dasher had gone from near-black fur to hair as black as night, with crystal clear blue eyes, dressed in a comfortable, light blue jacket and black leggings extending down into a pair of black patent flats. Dancer’s hair was a rich sapphire blue. Prancer’s, as white as Melissa’s coat, was offset by her pink jacket and knit cap.
Vixen was the least like her name, wearing a floor length gown that Melissa thought made her look like a Princess from a child’s fairytale. Donner and Cupid each had chestnut brown hair and green eyes - they almost looked like twins, but for some faint differences in their facial features. Comet had light ginger hair, almost strawberry blonde, in a long ponytail. Blitzen’s hair was chestnut, in a tight bun, and she wore a tracksuit with athletic shoes, quite a stark contrast to the rest.
Rudolph, smiling brightly, had deep, fiery red hair and wore a white faux fur coat just like Melissa’s, over a red turtleneck sweater dress and black leggings..
“Holy shit,” Melissa whispered. Her eyes were as big as a couple of Rachel’s cookies. “They definitely left that part out of the songs.”
Rachel corrected with a giggle, “You mean Holly flakes.”
“Holly stakes?” Melissa teased, playing on her favorite Charles Dickens story.
“Don’t encourage her!” Rudolph groaned playfully.
Misty giggled. “She doesn’t like to curse even when Santa isn’t here. She says its not proper for a workshop elf to swear.”
“I think it’s cute,” Melissa giggled.
Dancer rolled her eyes. “You would,” she teased. “Oh, you don’t know the different kinds of Elves do you?”
Melissa shook her head. “Up until tonight I didn’t know elves were real - no offense.”
“Ok,” she answered, “Workshop elves are small like Misty, Tamara, Rachel and the rest, and they can build anything. We are shapechangers. We are taller then workshop elves, and tend to prefer our animal forms. You are what they call magical Elves. You can do all three jobs and then some.”
She paused, and Rudolph added, “That means that yes, in a pinch, you could turn into a reindeer and help pull the sleigh, if we still had to tow that God forsaken thing,” she teased.
Melissa seemed for a moment transfixed on Dancer, starring quite intently as she listened. “Wait,” she suddenly blinked. “You mean I’m an elf?”
Rodolph giggled, “You mean you haven't noticed your pointy ears? Even in the mortal world your ears should be slightly pointed.”
Melissa blinked again, and slowly reached up to touch her ears. She squeaked. “Oh, holy night, I’m a vulcan!”
“Oh god they aren’t that bad are they?” Donner exclaimed as she grabbed a mirror and rushed over, pushing Melissa’s hair back. “Oh thank God. They aren’t - see?”
Melissa, looking this way and that, sighed, relieved. “They just felt that way, but I can see what you mean now. I guess because I’ve never had short hair I just never noticed.”
Misty tilted her head slightly as she looked at Melissa, “Not even when you tuck your hair behind your ears?”
Melissa laughed as she shook her head. “I guess I’ve just always ignored it. It’s one of the funny traits of living in my world. People ignore what’s right under their noses - just ask Jane.”
“Say girls any of you up for some ice skating?” Prancer asked.
“Oh, gosh,” Melissa squeaked again. “I’d love to, but like I said earlier I haven’t been on skates in years. I’m afraid I’d just hurt myself.”
“Its like riding a bike! Don’t worry, the ice is cushy here, you won’t hurt yourself. It’s a perk of living on the border between realms,” Donner injected, “Besides, you seem to be wearing the proper attire to go skating anyway.”
“Okay, you talked me into it,” she giggled, practically bubbling over with excitement. “Thank you - all of you - for making me feel so welcome by the way. This is all so surreal.”
“You’re family; that’s why,” Cupid answered, giving Melissa a hug/ “We are cousins after all.”
“I just have one thing that’s been kind of nagging at the back of my mind tonight... Jane’s really a girl, disguised as a guy. I’m … not going to turn into a guy am I?” she asked, quite serious.
Everyone giggled, “No you were born a girl, and no major magic was used on you that anyone knows of.” Comet commented.
“Oh, thank God,” she sighed with relief. “Okay, crisis averted. Now we can have some fun - and I promise no ‘reindeer games’ jokes.”
Rudolph snorted. “Smart girl.”
Misty stood at the edge of the pond and took a magical photo of Melissa skating on the ice, “See you are a natural on the ice!” she called out, snapping another of Prancer, which she handed off to Tamara, whispering something in her ear. Tamara giggled, cupping her hands over a snowball. When she opened them again, a small snowglobe had replaced it. She slipped it into her pocket.
Melissa laughed as she leapt into the air and spun. She slipped on the landing, but Dancer caught her and sent her into a spin, giggling as she skated away.
“You know all those lame stories about us in your world?” Rodolph asked as she skated up closer.
Melissa skidded to a stop and turned to face her, her cheeks turning just a little bit redder. “Um, yeah? Not like I asked about them or anything beforehand, honest,” she answered guiltily.
“Some of them are cute, but I really wish people would quit saying I have a glowing nose.” Rudolph sighed.
“Yeah, now that I’ve met you I can honestly say you have a really cute nose,” Melissa answered. “And it’s neither red, nor shiny,” she added, trying not to giggle.
“Thanks I pride myself on my nose!” Rudolph giggled. “So are you going to shy away from us all again or can we start to come visit you and your family on Christmas like we did when you were a baby?”
“I’d love it if you could visit us, and I’d love to come back here and visit you too,” Melissa answered honestly before hugging her. “I wish I could’ve grown up knowing all of you. This place is just so amazing.”
“Then it’s settled,” Vixen announced as she stepped out onto the ice. “We’re spending Christmas in the Mortal world this year!”